ã€ŠSummoner of Marvel Worldã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "What time is it, carrie?"

    Adam rubbed his eyes and got up from the desk.

    "Lunch break. Everyone''s going to lunch." A lovely girl with blonde hair sat quietly beside Adam.

    "Then it''s time for us to have lunch, too." Adam stood up, took out a backpack from his desk, reached for the girl next to him, and walked out of the classroom.

    The little blonde girl pursed her mouth and walked out by Adam without saying a word, but her eyes revealed a trace of sweetness.

    The blonde girl''s name is carrie white. Before Adam transferred to another school, she was always bullied.

    Jiali lives in a single parent family. Her mother is a fanatical and abnormal Catholic. She is bullied by her classmates in school. When she comes home, she can''t get the comfort she deserves. Instead, she has to be imprisoned and repent.

    Carrie always felt that her life was gray until Adam''s appearance injected a ray of golden sunshine into his life.

    Adam takes carrie out of the classroom, finds a clean lawn and sits down.

    "John''s skill is getting better and better." Adam took out a big lunch box from his backpack and opened it. There was plenty of food in it¡° What do you think of my proposal yesterday, carrie? "

    Adam was talking to Carrie as he put the food. He didn''t see the way Carrie looked at him.

    Carrie stares at Adam with a kind of eyes close to faith, and her mind is more and more firm.

    "I listen to you." The timid and cowardly Carrie reaches out her hand and grabs Adam''s right hand.

    Adam felt that his hand was being held. He turned to look at Carrie with a gentle smile on her face. As soon as Adam looked at her, Carrie turned red and withdrew her hand.

    With a smile, Adam reached out and touched Carrie''s head. He said, "I''ll take John to your house tomorrow morning to solve this problem. It''s good for her to send your mother there early."

    Carrie nodded cleverly, like a lovely rabbit.

    Next, they had a delicious lunch in the warm sun.

    After lunch, they went back to the classroom. As a student, their main duty was to have class.

    A middle-aged man with some decapitation, wearing an old shirt, came to the platform.

    Adam glanced at it casually, then, as always, he lay on the desk.

    The middle-aged men began to tidy up the platform, and the students came back to the classroom one after another.

    Compared with the noisy scenes in other classrooms, this classroom is much quieter, because no one dares to disturb Adam in his sleep.

    Adam was transferred to this school half a month ago. At that time, the students were not familiar with him. Some naughty boys wanted the new Adam to learn the rules.

    Wake up Adam let people know what is rage, now that a few naughty little guy is still living in the hospital.

    Everyone thought that Adam was lack of sleep, and he was so irritable after waking up. Only Carrie knew that was not the case.

    Carrie clearly remembers that Adam told herself that he was a summoner. He was actually meditating in class every day.

    It was a funny joke, but Carrie believed it.

    Carrie believed in every word Adam said, just as her mother believed in Biblical stories.

    Carrie still remembers that on the third day after Adam''s transfer, Chris used to bully herself, with her strong boyfriend Billy.

    "White, are you feeding cattle?" Chris face with no cover up disgust and ridicule, went to Carrie in front of the vicious taunt.

    "Oh, honey, haven''t you ever had a cow in your family?" Billy hugged Chris and made fun of him¡° Cows don''t eat such disgusting things. "

    Carrie lowered her head, tears swirling in her eyes.

    Yeah, Carrie''s lunch was really ugly and tasted bad.

    But what can a little girl do?

    Her mother would only give her such things.

    "Look, our little white is crying again!" Chris''s voice soared and his face was full of smiles, as if a winner was training his prisoner.

    It''s Chris and her boyfriend''s life fun.

    "Well, I said, do you know who she was?" Just after lunch, Adam came back to the classroom and stood in front of Carrie like a hero.

    "Are you the new kid? I hear you''re good at it, aren''t you? " Billy pulls his girlfriend Chris behind him and looks at Adam provocatively.

    Adam''s response was a powerful straight punch with a perfect side kick.

    Full of power of the right foot, across a perfect arc, hard printed in Billy''s waist.

    Billy was kicked to fly out, hit three desks, lying on the ground can not stand up, has been there retching.

    Adam ignored Chris, who was stunned. He went to Billy lying on the ground and said in his ear, "it doesn''t matter if I can fight. The important thing is that you should remember one thing. If you and your idiot girlfriend bully Carrie again, I will let you know what pain is."

    Billy raised his head and stared at Adam fiercely. He didn''t take Adam''s words to heart. He was joking. This is a free country. It''s about law!

    Well, Adam knew it would be.

    With his right hand tightly around Billy''s neck, Adam kept counting silently.

    When Billy was just choked, he still glared at Adam fiercely, but as time went on, he gasped harder and harder, and his breathing became more and more difficult. Feeling that death was approaching, Billy was finally scared, and his eyes looking at Adam again were full of pleading.

    It''s almost done. If it takes a little longer, the boy may really hang up.

    Adam released his right hand, and Billy was breathing like a new fish, his mouth wide open and closed.

    "Now you should believe it." Adam patted Billy on the cheek¡° It''s good for you to remember what I said to you and the feeling of suffocation. "

    From that day on, no one bullied Carrie any more, and Adam would take her to lunch with him every noon.

    Thinking about it, a sweet smile appeared on the little girl''s face. Looking at Adam, in addition to gratitude and admiration, there was also a deep worship close to faith.

    Adam fell on the table and went into meditation, calling his own system in his heart.

    Yes, Adam has a system.

    The name of the system is called Summoner assistant. Adam gives it a better name, Luoluo.

    The origin of this name is because before Adam crossed, the system fell from the sky and fell on Adam''s head, smashing him through.

    Obviously, it''s not nice to drop it.

    "Fall, open my attribute."

    "Good master."

    Summoner: Adam odinson (monologue)

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Asgard

    Energy: divine power

    Skills: Heaven and earth stick technique, Asgard thought, summoning technique.

    Summoning position: 1. Empty. 2. Empty. 3. Not on.

    Item: Crazy Dragon Staff (it is said that the weapon of crazy mage can not only increase magic power, but also be invincible. It''s very pleasant to hit people after injecting mana.)

    Summon energy: 97

    "Luoluo, as a summoner, I will be able to use summoning soon. I''m so happy." Adam''s voice was a little excited.

    Fall: "yes, master, when you have enough summoning energy, you can draw the first summoning guide."

    As a summoner, Adam now has Summoning Skills, but he can''t use them.

    Adam''s summoning ability is given by the system, so according to the regulations of the system, if Adam wants to use summoning, he must have a summoning guide.

    Every 100 points of summoning energy can be randomly selected as a reward, and the summoning guide is one of the rewards.

    The name of the system is called Summoner assistant, which means that it is not a main system, but a subsystem, so it has no ability to issue tasks.

    Adam wants to get the summoning energy, only by himself.

    Three years ago, 12-year-old Adam was watching the news. The news introduced that the chairman of stark group was Howard stark. He finally knew the time point of his world.

    Excited Adam ran out of the orphanage that night and met a woman named Sarah Connor.

 Chapter 2

    After leaving the orphanage, Adam borrowed a lot of money by virtue of his strong Protoss constitution.

    Adam is in Los Angeles and he''s going to Norway.

    Adam escaped from the orphanage. He didn''t have any identity certificate. Obviously, it''s impossible to fly.

    Adam now has two choices, one is to get an ID and fly to Norway, the other is to find another way.

    In a tavern, Adam is eating a hamburger and studying with a map of the world.

    Adam, who is studying the map, suddenly feels that something is attracting him. He looks up and sees a woman in leather walking in in a hurry.

    The woman went into the pub and sat at the table next to Adam.

    "The master summoned a little more energy."

    "Fall, analysis of the reasons, and next to the woman has nothing to do?"

    "After analysis, there is a 97% probability that the woman next to him has brought the increase of summoning energy."

    Adam was full of doubts and curiosity. Who was this woman?

    "Why are you staring at me all the time? Do you know me? " Without waiting for Adam to ask, the woman came to Adam. She sat beside him, her eyes fixed on him, her face full of vigilance.

    "Sister, my name is Adam. What''s your name?" Adam blinked with an innocent smile.

    The woman looked at Adam carefully. Adam had beautiful black hair and delicate face. He was a lovely child.

    "My name is Sarah. Sarah Connor." The woman put down her vigilance to Adam, but still a little curious¡° Why are you staring at me all the time? "

    Adam tilted his head and said, "because you look good, sister."

    Sarah listened to Adam''s words, showed a beautiful smile and said, "you can''t stare at girls like this anymore, you know?"

    "Why?" Adam pretended to be curious and puzzled.

    "Because..." Sarah is about to explain to Adam when she turns her eyes to a figure outside the window¡° Damn it, Adam. My sister has something to do. Let''s go first. "

    With that, Sarah gets up and rushes out of the pub. She looks like she''s being chased.

    "Fall, what''s the change?"

    "The master''s summoning energy is now three points, which is 100% certain. The increase of summoning energy is due to that woman. I don''t know the principle."

    "I seem to understand something." After eating the hamburger, Adam stands up and follows Sarah.

    Adam rushes out of the pub just to see Sarah turn around the corner and disappear into his sight.

    Then a strong policeman with sunglasses in his eyes, please follow Sarah''s figure and disappear in Adam''s sight.

    "Sarah Connor, could it be you? The mother of the Savior. "

    Adam rushed to the corner with an excited smile.

    Sarah is a college student. She used to live a carefree life every day, but one day, a man named Les appeared in front of him.

    The man said a lot to Sarah, which she didn''t understand.

    Generally speaking, there is a robot to hunt down Sarah Connor, because Sarah Connor is John Connor''s mother, and John Connor is the Savior of human beings, the leader of the resistance, and Reyes is John Connor''s subordinate, who will come to protect Sarah from the future by using a time-space machine.

    Before Sarah could figure out what Les meant, the man named Les was captured by a stranger.

    The man who captured rez was very strong and very good. His left arm was a mechanical arm. He knocked rez unconscious and carried him away with a few punches.

    Sarah experienced this strange scene, always feel that something will happen, sure enough, her premonition is not wrong.

    A guy who calls himself the terminator finds Sarah. The guy who calls himself the terminator doesn''t say anything to sarado. He just wants to kill Sara.

    Fortunately, Sara, who had experienced the inexplicable things before, was on guard and escaped the attack of the terminator.

    After she fled, she hid in a well prepared safe house and went to the police station early the next morning to report to the police.

    To her surprise, at the gate of the police station, she saw the guy who called himself the terminator, wearing a police uniform, walking towards her with fierce eyes.

    Scared, Sara ran away and ran to a tavern next to the police station.

    Just a little relaxed, Sarah suddenly sees the guy from the window of the pub.

    Sarah is not only afraid, but also angry. Why do these strange things find themselves!

    Sarah ran around the corner and turned to see that there was no one chasing her. She was relieved.

    "Target, Sarah Connor, end."

    A deep voice was heard behind Sarah''s back, and Sarah remembered that the voice was a psychopath called terminator.

    Turning her head again, she sees the terminator in police uniform, aiming at herself with a pistol in her hand. Sarah''s pupil is a fast searcher, and her face is very scared.

    Sarah can see that this guy who calls himself the terminator really wants to kill himself.

    "No, you''ve got the wrong person. I''m not Sarah Connor!"

    "Sarah Connor, end, end."

    The terminator is not moved by Sarah''s words, and slowly opens the insurance of the pistol.

    "Oh, my God, who can help me!"

    Sarah was so scared that she couldn''t even run away and sat down on the ground.

    Adam turned the corner and saw a tall man in police uniform, holding a pistol, pointing to Sarah Connor, who was kneeling on the ground.

    "Fall."

    "Summon energy 17."

    Adam''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter. He has now determined that although he does not know the principle, as long as he contacts the money, it is the characters and plots in the film, and the summoning energy will increase.

    If you change the plot of the movie, or kill the characters in the movie, will you get more summoning energy?

    Adam decided to have a try.

    Sitting on her knees, Sarah sees Adam behind the terminator and shouts, "Adam, run, get out of here!"

    Adam gives Sarah a gentle smile, looks at the terminator, and murmurs, "the target has been set."

    The terminator was not affected by what happened around him. The safety of the pistol had been opened, and the terminator''s fingers slowly pulled the trigger.

    Adam stamped the ground hard, rushed to the terminator, clenched his right fist, and punched the terminator in the head.

    "Bang!"

    Adam hit the terminator hard on the head, and the terminator flew out sideways and hit the wall next to him.

    Sarah sat on the ground, looking at the big hole in the wall and the terminator that fell to the ground.

    The terminator fell to the ground, his head bloody, but also zizizila risking electricity.

    Adam went to the terminator and looked down. The terminator was twitching on the ground, and the sparks on his head were rising. He had lost his ability to move.

    "Falling?"

    "Summon energy 53 points, master, your guess is basically correct."

    Adam, with an excited smile, slowly extends his hand to the thigh of the terminator.

 Chapter 3

    Sarah Connor sat in the police station with a face full of horror, describing what had happened before.

    In the police interrogation room, Sarah Connor is talking to a female policeman.

    "Officer, believe me, there are robots chasing me!"

    "Miss Connor, I seriously suspect you''re taking drugs."

    "It''s true. If a superman hadn''t saved me, I would have killed the robot!"

    "We didn''t find any robots or Superman."

    "That Superman is a little boy named Adam. He is very cute. After he defeated the robot, he carried it away."

    There was a knock at the door.

    "Just a moment, Miss Connor." The policewoman nodded politely to Sarah, went to the door and opened it.

    At the door was a male policeman. He handed a file to the female policeman and said, "Sarah Connor, a college student, has no criminal record. We have informed the psychologist."

    "Thank you, Bieber. Is there anything else on the scene?" The policewoman took the file and looked through it.

    "Nothing else was found at the scene, except the big hole in the wall, which was a little strange." The male policeman''s face was a little strange. He said with both hands, "how did you get out of such a big hole?"

    Sarah watched the communication between the two policemen. She was a little impatient and called to the policewoman, "officer, if you can''t help me, I''ll leave here first."

    The policewoman winks at the policewoman, closes the door, goes back to Sarah and sits down.

    "Miss Sarah Connor, there''s a shooting homicide that needs your help in the investigation." The policeman''s face was serious¡° According to what you just described, there is a robot named terminator chasing you, and a superman named Adam saved you. Is that right? "

    "What kind of murder?" Sarah''s face is very ugly¡° What does it matter to me? I''m here to report, and you can''t help me! "

    The policewoman put the file in her hand in front of Sarah and said, "you can have a look for yourself. Your roommate, Jennifer, was shot dead. According to another roommate, the person who shot and killed Jennifer should be looking for you. "

    Sarah looks at the file in her hand. She knows she''s in trouble.

    In an abandoned factory building, Adam puts the terminator down.

    "Fall, can this thing still work?"

    "Master, you can use ten point summoning energy to transform its system."

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go."

    "Master, please put your right hand on it."

    The terminator kept twisting on the ground and making an electronic sound.

    "Goal, end... Goal, end Sarah Connor."

    Adam stretched out his right hand and pressed it on the terminator''s head. The electronic sparks kept hitting Adam''s skin, but Adam didn''t even frown. This degree of attack can''t make Adam''s strong Protoss constitution feel the slightest bit.

    "Master, the transformation has been completed. You can take your hands away."

    Adam took back his right hand, and the skin on the terminator''s head healed with the speed visible to the naked eye, returning to his original appearance.

    "Falling, isn''t there any light or something?"

    "If you need light and shadow, master, you need to add a little more summoning energy."

    "Forget it. Keep a low profile. It''s good."

    "Master, terminator T800 reports to you." The terminator got up from the ground, knelt down on one knee in front of Adam, and lowered his head.

    Adam rubbed his chin and looked at the robot kneeling on one knee in front of him.

    "I''ll give you a name. From today on, your name is John Connor." Adam had a playful smile on his face¡° You are my nominal guardian. "

    "Yes, master." The terminator knelt motionless in front of Adam.

    "You need to change your name for me. When there are outsiders present in the future, you can call me Adam." Adam circled the terminator, looked carefully, and nodded contentedly¡° You can hack into the police system, can''t you? "

    "Yes, master, as long as it can be connected to the Internet, I can invade."

    "Now get identification for both of us, and get some money without breaking the law."

    "Yes, master."

    The terminator stood up and left the abandoned factory step by step.

    Adam jumped up to the beam of the abandoned factory.

    Adam sat on the beam, swinging his feet, imagining meeting his mother.

    Adam''s full name is Adam odinson.

    Adam''s mother is HeLa, the goddess of death. He has no father. He was born by HeLa with her own divine power and a mysterious substance.

    In fact, Adam did not see his mother, Hera, the goddess of death.

    When Adam just came over, he could see nothing, and there was nothing and darkness around him. He could only hear a voice whispering in his ear.

    "Baby, mom loves you very much and wants to be with you, but mom can''t do it now."

    "Baby, your name is Adam odinson. You will be the future king of Asgard."

    "Baby, I''m willing to give up everything for you."

    "Baby, I really want to give up everything now, just want to be with you."

    "Baby, if you want to grow up happily, mom will find a way to get rid of this seal and find you."

    In this way, day by day, Adam could hear such a whisper every day.

    Adam can only listen to this kind of whisper, but can not respond, but he still felt his mother''s deep love for him.

    About a month later, Adam suddenly felt that the darkness around him was constantly shaking. An old and powerful male voice came.

    "My daughter, you gave birth to a child!"

    "Father, let me go out. I''m willing to give up the throne. I''m willing to give up the army. I can''t even go back to Asgard."

    "No, my daughter, I know you. Your ambition is too big. If I let you out, I can''t seal you again. I can''t take such a big risk."

    "Odin, I just want to accompany my child to grow up, swear that I will not return to Asgard, I will take him only in midgalt..."

    Hella''s words haven''t finished, then was mercilessly interrupted by Odin.

    "No, this boy. I''ll put him in middlegate''s orphanage. Let him grow up as a middlegate."

    "But he is my child after all! He''s not like the midgart, he''s divine

    "Then wait until he wakes up."

    "Father! Odin! No

    With this conversation and Hella''s last scream, Adam''s consciousness disappeared for some time. When he regained consciousness again, he had already appeared in the orphanage.

    Adam was an orphan in his previous life. In this life, he could have a mother''s love.

    "Mom, I will find a way to save you, I swear!"

    Adam clenched his fists, his eyes turned to gold, and his body kept rising with milky white flames.

    "Master, I''m back."

    Terminator John came back with a bag. Adam woke up and realized that hours had passed.

    "John, book two tickets to Norway as soon as possible."

 Chapter 4

    Adam walks alone with his suitcase in an airport in Norway.

    Adam came to Norway alone. Because John couldn''t pass the security check, Adam asked the terminator to find a place to wait for him in Los Angeles.

    Following Adam''s orders, terminator bought a house in Los Angeles and began to learn to cook and cook Chinese food at home.

    "Mom, I feel you."

    Adam stood at the airport, looking into the distance.

    "Baby..."

    In a dark, lonely, independent space, a woman full of death and despair opens her eyes.

    Adam walked out of the airport and got into a taxi.

    The driver looked at Adam and asked, "young man, are you going out to play by yourself? Where are you going? "

    Adam said, "I don''t know the name of the place I''m going to. I say you drive. I tell you to stop."

    "No problem." The taxi started slowly, and the driver said, "are there any landmark buildings where you are going? Maybe I know."

    Adam thought about it and said, "a beautiful place, near the sea, should have a hillside with grass on it."

    Adam had no impression of the place where Odin sealed Hella. He could only describe it by the pictures he saw in the film.

    Adam didn''t know if it would be like that in the real world, but he had to guess.

    "Ha ha." With a smile and a hint of pride, the driver said to Adam, "young man, in our beautiful city, there are so many beautiful places everywhere."

    ¡°OK¡£¡± Adam rolled his eyes¡° Go straight ahead and turn. You''d better listen to me. "

    Taxi through the streets, the driver has been trying to chat with Adam, but Adam has no desire to chat.

    Adam''s perception became stronger and stronger, and he couldn''t help smiling.

    "Well, you can stop here." When the car arrived at the side of the road, there was no way to move on.

    Adam paid and got out of the car with his luggage.

    In front of him was a grassy hillside, and Adam walked up to the top step by step.

    After standing on the top of the mountain, Adam saw the endless sea, the beautiful scenery of sea and sky, which was really fascinating.

    This is where Adam felt. Adam had a strong feeling that his mother was around him, but he couldn''t touch it.

    "Fall, what can I do?" Adam had no idea and had to turn to the system.

    "Master, I can''t help you. I suggest that you wait until you have awakened your divine power The system can only help Adam analyze it¡° Odin''s seal is too powerful. If you want to break it, you need at least tens of thousands of summoning energy. "

    Asgard Protoss, although everyone has their own divine power, they can''t use it before awakening. They need to rely on artifact to exert their power.

    Adam had no artifact of his own, so his divine power could not be used at all.

    Adam not only can''t use the divine power, but also can''t use the summoner ability given by the system. The biggest difference between Adam and ordinary people is his strong body.

    Adam can only feel the existence of his mother sadly, but he can''t do anything.

    In the dark void space, the ragged goddess of death, with her hair all over her head, exudes her own divine power madly.

    "Odin! I hate you

    "Ah

    The huge divine power burst out from the body of the goddess of death, far beyond the peak state before she would be sealed.

    The dark and nihilistic space is distorted by the powerful power of death, and the cracks of dark space appear, and the fluctuation of space vibration radiates to all sides.

    In the majestic Temple of Asgard, Odin is sitting on the throne listening to Thor''s report.

    "Father, the ice giant has become more and more dishonest. I suggest that I lead the army and teach them a lesson."

    "Thor, I have told you many times that a qualified king will not start a war. We should..."

    Odin''s words have not finished, suddenly the look changed, complex eyes toward the distant earth.

    "Father..."

    Thor stood up with his Thor''s hammer in his hand, his face full of war and pride.

    "Enough!" Odin interrupts what tol wants to say next¡° You go down first

    "Father Thor looked at Odin stubbornly¡° They have forgotten the strength of Asgard, we need to make them remember it again

    Odin said angrily, "Thor, my son, I told you to go down first!"

    Thor still stares at Odin stubbornly, doesn''t move his steps, and argues loudly: "they''re going to advance. You''ll regret it one day!"

    "Go down!" Odin was staring at Thor with cold eyes, as if he saw the shadow of his eldest daughter¡° Now

    Thor looked at Odin''s face frost, Thor finally compromise, a fierce swing Cape, turned out of the palace.

    "I said father would not agree." At the gate of the palace, rocky, dressed in green robes, holds his chest in his hands and looks at Thor with a smile on his face¡° Our great hero was once again driven out of the palace by his great father

    "Rocky, why don''t you say he''ll let us fight?" Thor looked at his brother with a sad face.

    "Because Odin is a kind king." Rocky smiles mysteriously¡° He never took the initiative to start a war. The murals in the palace are painted like this. "

    Odin in the palace turned into a golden flash, rushed to the sky and disappeared. No one saw her leave Asgard.

    On the earth, in the dark and nihilistic space, a golden light covers the whole space, all the cracks in the space are smoothed, and this small space on the verge of collapse is finally stabilized.

    "My daughter, you are stronger." Odin looked at the haircut with a complicated face.

    "Odin, let me out." HeLa looked at Odin, her face full of madness¡° I''m going back to him now! "

    Although Odin''s face was full of tangle and thinking, the firmness and coldness in his eyes never changed.

    Hella convergence of all the magic, staring at Odin, heart for his father also has a glimmer of hope.

    Odin thought for a moment and waved gently.

    Odin gently raised his right hand, the rich golden light rose from his hand, like a rising sun.

    The small sun suddenly burst out, illuminating the whole space, then the small sun went out, and a person appeared in the original position.

    Adam stood on the hillside, looking at the blue sea, his brain running at full speed, thinking about all the countermeasures.

    Suddenly, a golden sun appeared around Adam and sucked him in.

    The sea breeze blew gently, and the hillside on the bank was empty.

 Chapter 5

    Adam was in a warm embrace when he opened his eyes again.

    "Baby..."

    Hella held Adam quietly, her eyes full of tenderness and guilt.

    Adam looked at the woman holding her, familiar with black hair, beautiful and strange face, as well as the gentle breath that reassured him.

    "Mom, I miss you so much." Adam gave a big smile.

    Hella gently stroked Adam''s face and looked up at Odin standing opposite.

    "Father, I am willing to give up everything, as long as I can be with him."

    Odin''s only eye was full of complex emotions, so his lips wriggled a few times, shook his head and said, "sorry, my daughter, I can''t let you out."

    "Odin!"

    Hella''s divine power once again rioted, full of ominous death breath, once again filled this twisted small space.

    Adam gently hugged Hella, stood up from Hella''s arms, looked at the strange old man and said, "since you don''t want to let her out, why do you want her to see me? Don''t you know it will hurt her more?"

    Adam''s heart is full of anger at Odin. Odin may be a qualified king, but he is definitely not a qualified father.

    He has a daughter and two sons. Both HeLa and rocky hate him for a reason. Even Thor, the God of thunder who loves him most, has no complaints against him.

    "I know you sealed my mother here. I don''t know who you are and I don''t want to know. Now please get out of here Adam knew the identity of Odin, but he pretended not to.

    Adam, who is familiar with the plot, knows that the time when the gods arrive at dusk is the time when Odin dies and the seal is broken. He is willing to stay here with his mother until that day.

    "Sorry, son, I can''t let you stay here." Odin uttered this sentence word by word.

    Odin''s face is full of guilt. Before, he looked at Hella in pain, and couldn''t bear it. So he sent Adam in to meet Hella. But he didn''t expect that the consequences of doing so would make Hella and Adam suffer more damage.

    The golden light of Odin Qi''s right hand appears again. Adam''s face changes and he hugs her tightly.

    Since Adam just hugged Hella, Hella''s attention has been focused on her beloved son. Until Adam hugged her tightly, she found Odin''s action.

    "No! Odin

    Hella roared angrily and put Ya behind him. Her magic power gushed out again. A long black spike appeared on her hand and threw it at Odin.

    "I will never allow you to take my son again!"

    Hella''s divine power is more powerful. The turbulent divine power oppresses everything around him, which makes Odin a little surprised.

    If the seal is broken now, even if he is not Hella''s opponent, Odin smiles bitterly and misses the flying spikes.

    "My daughter, please calm down." The golden light on Odin''s hand became stronger and stronger¡° The little guy is different from you. He can''t survive here before he wakes up and becomes a real God. Staying here will only hurt him! "

    HeLa heard Odin''s words and calmed down a little. She didn''t put down her weapon and said coldly, "no one can take him away from me again, even you, Odin!"

    "My daughter, I can''t let you out. I have my problems." Odin''s face was full of pain¡° As long as I live, you can''t leave this seal. "

    Hella''s hand trembled slightly as she held the weapon. She looked at Adam behind her. Her face was full of sadness.

    Hella doesn''t want to leave her child, but leaving Adam here will kill him, which makes Hella very painful.

    Finally, HeLa compromised. She slowly put down her weapon, turned around and hugged Adam tightly.

    "Baby, I''m sorry, it''s mom''s fault." Hella looked at Adam with pain in her eyes¡° You must live well and grow up healthily. One day, I will come back to you. "

    Hella said as she pushed Adam toward Odin.

    Adam was silent, but he kept looking at his mother.

    The golden light on Odin''s hand enveloped Adam and himself. Adam felt the pull of space on himself.

    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll come back. I''ll get you out."

    Only a word left in a hurry, Adam and Odin''s figure disappeared in the dark void space.

    "Ah! Odin

    Hella roared wildly, and her divine power became more and more powerful, even surpassing Odin at his peak.

    Norway''s seaside, a beautiful hillside, two figures appeared here.

    These two figures, old and young, are Odin and Adam.

    "Your name is Adam?" Odin''s one eye complex looking at the grandson in front of.

    "I''ll get her out." Adam looked at Odin in front of him with a faint smile¡° Absolutely

    "Sorry, kid." Odin''s expression was painful¡° I really can''t let her out. "

    "Because she threatened you, didn''t she?" Adam looked at the old man in front of him with pain on his face. There was no waves in his heart. He even wanted to laugh.

    Adam thought Odin was acting in front of himself.

    Does Odin want to accept himself through hardship?

    He is worthy of being the king of Asgard, and his acting is really first-class.

    Odin looked at the disdain of Adam''s mouth and said with no expression: "HeLa is my daughter. I sealed her here."

    Adam quietly looked at Odin in front of him. He didn''t speak. He was thinking about how to save his mother.

    Odin continued: "it is because she is my daughter that I know how powerful she is."

    "I know more about her potential. That''s why I sealed her with my life."

    "This seal is set by my life, so as long as I live, this seal cannot be untied. The only way to untie this seal is to kill me."

    After Odin finished, he continued to look at Adam without expression.

    "Do you want me to kill you?" Adam tilted his head and looked at Odin¡° Or are you so confident that I can''t kill you? "

    "Take care of yourself, son." Odin was not worried about what Adam said¡° I put a new ban on this seal. If you come near here again, you will be banished by the power of space, and your Divine body will be sealed

    After Odin finished, he turned into a golden light and disappeared in front of Adam.

    Adam didn''t know what Odin meant. The space in front of him suddenly twisted, the heaven and the earth rotated, and Adam disappeared in this beautiful landscape.

    On the beautiful empty hillside, many dark cracks suddenly appeared, and a cold girl voice came out from the cracks.

    "Odin, although I can''t break your seal after breaking through, when you appear in middlegate again, you will die!"

 Chapter 6

    Adam opened his eyes, looked at the blue sky, fell into a period of confusion.

    "Can I go back?"

    Adam sat up and began to remember what had happened before.

    "The inexplicable spatial fluctuation should be the exile that Odin said. The body doesn''t have any special feeling. It''s not sealed by Odin. "

    Adam appeared on this beautiful island after he was exiled by Odin in Norway.

    The island is very beautiful, the sky is blue, there are many trees, countless towering trees shocked Adam.

    Adam began to look for a way out on the island. After a month''s search, he was sure that it was a place that had not been set foot by human beings.

    The island is densely vegetated, but there is no living thing. Adam has lived here for a month without even seeing insects.

    Sitting on the branch of a huge tree, eating the strange fruit in his mouth, Adam could not help but raise a wave of anger.

    "Odin, is this what you call exile?"

    In the face of the present predicament, Adam has no choice. Looking at the endless sea on the edge of the island, Adam has no courage to go to sea.

    In this way, time goes by and another month passes.

    On the edge of the island, Adam pushed a homemade wooden boat toward the deep sea, which was full of strange fruits picked by Adam.

    "Odin, I won''t give up!"

    Adam went out to sea and swam to the sea in a boat made of the huge trees on the island.

    When a huge wave comes, the boat disintegrates, and Adam''s fruit is flying all over the sky. Adam himself is also photographed back on the island by the huge wave.

    "Cough..."

    Adam spat out a mouthful of sea water, and the anger of his eyes seemed to burn everything.

    Adam finally understood that this was not a simple exile. There was a trap set by Odin in the sea. He could not leave the island.

    "Odin, you''re killing me! I hate you. "

    Three years later.

    In the air above a beautiful hillside by the sea of Norway, dark cracks filled the sky.

    The space vibrates and sends out waves to the surroundings. The vibration of the space brings up strong winds and waves, making everything around in a state of imminent destruction.

    A circular hole appeared not far from the space crack, and a cold snowstorm erupted from the hole.

    A bald woman in a yellow robe stepped out.

    The bald woman is very soft and beautiful with a strange pattern on her forehead.

    The bald woman came to the crack of the dark space and whispered to the inside, "Haila, you should calm down."

    There are also cold female voices in the cracks of the space.

    "Odin not only brought me pain, but also brought me endless anger, which made my power strong and restless."

    "I don''t want to be involved in your family affairs, but if you continue to explode like this, it will bring danger to the earth." There was no change in the expression of the bald woman.

    "Ha ha." Hella sneered, "so? Does the great master want to come in and fight with me? "

    The bald woman, known as the supreme mage, shook her head and said, "Odin really miscalculated. Your powerful divine power is far beyond me and Odin. I''m not your opponent."

    "Guyi, what do you want to do?" Haila, who is worried about her children, has no interest in communicating with the supreme mage.

    "It''s my responsibility to maintain the stability of the earth. I can''t let this space crack continue to expand, or Norway will be over." Two golden magic wheels appear in the hands of the supreme mage¡° Either you take the initiative to stop the explosion of divine power, or I will add another seal to Odin''s seal. "

    "Earth? Did you middlegart name it yourself? That''s ugly. " Hella suddenly calmed down and stopped exploding. The space cracks in the mid air no longer emit fluctuations, but slowly shrink.

    "Supreme mage, let''s make a deal." Hella said softly, "it''s been three years. My child hasn''t come back. Odin must have locked him up. If you help me find him, I won''t continue to explode. "

    The supreme mage thought about it and said, "I have observed that Odin has locked him in a small plane beside the earth. I can take her back to the earth, but you have to promise me two conditions."

    "He said Hella didn''t bargain because it involved her favorite Adam.

    "First of all, you promise not to break the seal again before the explosion of divine power."

    "Good."

    "Second, after the seal is broken, you can''t wage war on the earth."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    HeLa was silent.

    "You really have an idea about the earth." The * * in the hands of the supreme mage is more shining.

    "I agree, too." For today''s goddess of death, compared with the son Adam, the pleasure of war is actually no longer important.

    "Good." The supreme mage put away his magic wheel¡° The contract is established. I''ll take the little guy back to earth now. "

    "Wait..." HeLa stopped the supreme mage and said, "if Odin seals his memory of me, it doesn''t matter. If not, please put a seal on him. "

    The supreme mage agreed, and he was confused. Is the power of maternal love really so powerful?

    Can make a god change so thoroughly.

    What a selfish and cruel existence the goddess of death was before, which is known to the whole nine realms.

    According to the observation of the supreme mage, the goddess of death has changed a lot.

    Maternal love not only brings her a kindness, but also brings her infinite strength.

    A moment later, the dark cracks in the Norwegian air disappeared. A bald woman in a yellow robe stretched out her right hand to draw a circle and disappeared into her own circle.

    But on the branch of a huge tree, a savage stood there and roared.

    The savage was surrounded by a straw skirt woven of leaves around his waist, and all his skin was exposed in the air.

    If you listen carefully, the wild man''s roaring words are actually universal language, Chinese language.

    "Odin!"

    The savage yelled Odin over and over, his tone full of hatred and anger.

    Does this guy Odin owe the savage a lot of money?

    "Adam."

    The savage''s body froze because a name he knew was called out behind him.

    The savage turned slowly.

    "Who are you?" Looking at some familiar bald woman in front of him, Adam spat out this sentence in his mouth.

    "My name is Gu Yi. I''m the supreme mage on earth." Looking at the boy in front of him, there was no wave in the eyes of the Supreme Master¡° I''m here to take you back to earth. "

    In fact, the supreme mage still has some pity for the boy. After all, a 12-year-old boy was thrown to an isolated island for three years.

    It''s interesting to think about it.

    Adam''s eyes burst out of brilliant brilliance, can finally leave here?

    "Son, your mother doesn''t want you to grow up with hatred, so I''m sorry."

    Adam''s last memory is that the bald woman touched her forehead with her golden finger.

    "MMPs, when Laozi is strong..."

 Chapter 7

    Adam slowly opened his eyes, sat up from the bed, looking at the strange room a little confused.

    "Master, you are awake."

    "Who?"

    Adam turns to see terminator John standing by the bed with a glass of water in his hand.

    "Master, a bald woman asked you to send it back. I have been waiting for you here for three years. Please tell me the next task."

    Adam rubbed his swollen temple, took the cup from the terminator''s hand and drank it.

    "You go out first."

    Terminator John turned and walked out of the room.

    "Three years... Odin... I remember you."

    Adam stood in front of the mirror, looking at himself with long hair and waist, and finally understood why Odin was so unpopular with his family.

    Odin is too overbearing and dominates the fate of others. It''s just for you. It''s really disgusting and angry.

    "Luoluo, what did Guyi do to me?" Adam frowned and felt his body¡° I don''t have the slightest different feeling. Did she do something to me? "

    "The host has deliberately placed a seal on you, which is aimed at your memory." The best system in history replied, "because of the existence of the system, this seal is completely invalid, and it can''t make any impact on you."

    "Well. Gu Yi doesn''t care about her. Her purpose is to protect the earth. My purpose is to save my mother. I have no direct conflict with her. "

    Adam analyzes the situation and plans for the future.

    "Odin''s seal is a bit difficult to handle!"

    "This time, I was just banished, and my divine body was not sealed. Otherwise, I would have had a worse three years."

    "If I go to see my mother again, I will not only be exiled, but also be sealed. It seems that my life is not guaranteed."

    "If it''s not close to the seal, how can we find a way to break it?"

    "It''s impossible to kill Odin. The old man stayed in Asgard''s domain with destroyer''s armor. When he went to destroy Ba, he would have to leave on his knees."

    Adam has understood that the true meaning of Odin''s exile is not to exile himself to a certain corner of the earth, but to exile himself to a different space.

    Odin should have prepared the island for himself after living for three years, but if he was exiled next time, he might not be so friendly to himself any more.

    Adam only met Odin once, but he firmly believed in his intuition that Odin had no affection for himself.

    That means Odin doesn''t care about Adam.

    If Adam was sealed by Odin and exiled to a dangerous space, he might really die.

    "Fall, will the summoning ability given to me by the system be sealed by Odin?"

    "Master, although it has not been tested, according to the strength of Odin''s seal, your mother''s seal does not threaten the existence of the system."

    "Does the system have a way to break Odin''s seal on my mother?"

    "There are two ways, one is that the master can get enough summoning energy, the other is that the master can summon a strong one who can break the seal."

    "I see."

    There was a trace of firmness in Adam''s eyes. The most important thing for him now is to save 100 summoning energy to really use summoning.

    "Fall, open my attribute."

    Summoner: Adam odinson (monologue)

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Asgard

    Energy: divine power

    Skills: Heaven and earth stick technique, Asgard thought, summoning technique.

    Summoning position: 1. Empty. 2. Empty. 3. Not on.

    Item: Crazy Dragon Staff (it is said that the weapon of crazy mage can not only increase magic power, but also be invincible. It''s very pleasant to hit people after injecting mana.)

    Summon energy: 85

    Adam has three skills.

    Summoning is given by the system and cannot be used now.

    Asgadmin''s idea belongs to the inheritance memory given to him by Hella. He has been practicing, which can increase his spiritual strength and soul strength.

    As for the Qiankun stick method, we need to introduce it well.

    The name of Qiankun stick method was not originally called. Adam got the system at the same time. Its original name was only Qiankun.

    Heaven and earth is a magical skill, which can be used in any form, whether it''s boxing, leg, sabre, sword, even shooting, magic.

    Now Adam can only use the first type of avalanche reluctantly, and the power of avalanche is too great. Adam can''t bear its power with his body, so he can only use objects instead of his body.

    The only thing that Adam can bear its power is the Dragon wand.

    When Adam first used the Dragon wand to perform the first move of heaven and earth, the system automatically recorded it as the heaven and earth wand.

    Adam also speculated about this magical method. The word "heaven and earth" represents heaven and earth and Yin and Yang.

    The name of the first style is tianbeng, which naturally represents Qian, that is, tianheyang.

    It was as if the whole sky had collapsed and hit the enemy.

    Then the next development should be Kun, that is, earth and Yin.

    Adam hated the name of Qiankun cudgel very much. Maybe he could change the system''s name by practicing this magical skill from Yang to Yin.

    "Fall, how does 85 points of energy grow?"

    "When the master encounters the terminator and knocks him down, the summoning energy is 52 points. It takes 10 points to subdue him, and there are 42 points left. After the host met Gu Yi, after a short conversation, the energy increased to 85 points. "

    "My mother won''t tell me. Didn''t I increase the summoning energy when I met Odin?"

    "Master, according to the systematic analysis, it should be the blood relationship."

    "No, isn''t summoning energy the Qi luck I guessed?"

    "Master, please don''t doubt yourself. According to the system analysis, the growth of summoning energy should be due to Qi Yun."

    "My existence will certainly change the fate of Odin and Asgard. Won''t it affect Qi Yun?"

    "Master, your mother is Odin''s eldest daughter, Asgard''s first in line successor, and has great power. And you are your mother''s only heir, so the luck of you and Asgard is connected. "

    "Is it accurate?"

    "The current ability of the system can only be analyzed to this step. If there is no existence that the system cannot explore, it should be accurate."

    "Down, can the system help me find people who have good fortune?"

    "I''m sorry, master. The system doesn''t have this ability. I suggest you look for people with good fortune according to the movie information of previous lives."

    Adam stretches out of the room. The terminator is standing at the door of Adam''s room. Adam doesn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he walks out of the room and stands on the street, looking into the distance.

    Adam suddenly stretched out his right hand and pointed to the direction he was looking at. He asked the terminator, "John, what''s the position about ten kilometers in that direction?"

    The cold faced terminator came up to Adam, looked in the direction of Adam''s fingers, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."

    Adam put his hand back and looked at the terminator.

    The terminator also looks at Adam calmly.

    "Why are you looking at me? Go and find out!" Adam looked down at the stupid guy in front of him.

    "Yes, sir." The terminator nodded expressionless and went back into the room.

    "What are you doing back in the house?" Adam looks at the terminator curiously and goes to another room.

    The terminator goes to the door of a room, pushes the door open, points to the computer on the desk inside, and says to Adam, "surf the Internet, check."

    "Er..." Adam smiles awkwardly¡° Well, check, you check. "

    PS: Odin is really strong in the armor of destroyer. It''s probably true to choose a mieba with unlimited gloves and six gems.

 Chapter 8

    A dilapidated house in Carlin street of Chamberlain has ushered in its new owner.

    "John, I''ll report to school later. I hope you can take care of everything here before I come back." In the dilapidated house, there are a lot of sundries on the floor, which makes Adam a headache.

    Not only that, but also the strange patterns painted on the wall.

    "Master, I promise that before you come back, the house will be brand new, with new beds, bedding, all the household appliances and, of course, delicious lunch on the table." The cold face of the terminator was softened, and his words were polite.

    Adam turned and left the shabby house, saying in his heart that the 20 points were not in vain.

    Because of the embarrassing things that happened before, Adam felt it necessary to improve his intelligence for the terminator.

    Universal system, in the case of collecting 20 points of Adam''s summoning energy, used 0.03 seconds to upgrade the terminator into a robot with artificial intelligence.

    Before Adam let terminator inquiry place, is this quiet and beautiful town, Chamberlain town.

    At that time, Adam was standing at the door of his old home. The perception of the asgards told him that there was something or someone ten miles away that would pose a threat to him.

    So Adam came to Chamberlain. He believed that the things or people that could threaten him would have atmosphere.

    For Adam, who is in urgent need of summoning energy, a little threat is acceptable, especially after three years of island life.

    Standing at the gate of the only middle school in town, Adam''s perception clearly felt that the person who threatened him was here for class.

    Yes, Adam determined whether it was a person who threatened him, or a lovely girl, a charming girl with golden hair.

    John, the terminator, has helped Adam make the transfer procedure by means of artificial intelligence.

    When Adam walked into the classroom, he found that the blonde girl was not only a threat to him, but also attractive, very strong.

    Adam sat next to the girl. A line of words was carved on the girl''s desk. Carrie white ate excrement. Adam believed that this was not carved by the little girl herself.

    Adam was sitting here for less than ten minutes when a bloated teenager came to him with a few small footmen.

    "New here, my name is Robert. I''m the football captain here." The bloated boy extended his fat right hand to Adam¡° If you want to call me boss Robert, you will be honored to be a member of the football team

    Adam''s figure of 1.8 meters is extremely strong for a 15-year-old boy. In the United States, if he doesn''t join the olive team, it''s a waste.

    Of course, even if our captain Robert wants Adam to join the football team, he has to let Adam know who is the boss of the football team.

    Adam, who has just returned from the island of ectopic plane, is still in a period of unstable mentality. Even a middle school kid''s provocation to him will make him as angry as Benner who has a green fat man.

    Adam, who claims to be Asgard''s future prince, suppresses his anger and gives a reply.

    "Go away."

    Captain Robert''s eyes widened. Does anyone in this middle school dare to talk to him like this?

    Captain Robert asked uncertainly, "what did you just say?"

    Adam did not lift his eyelids and gave the same reply, adding two more words.

    "Go away, fat man."

    Captain Robert''s eyes widened.

    This boy is challenging his authority!

    Does he want to be a football captain?

    Looking at Adam''s big body and handsome face, Robert confirmed his idea.

    "Boy, do you know who you''re talking to? It seems necessary for you to learn the rules first. It''s not downtown... "

    The great captain Robert did not show his eloquence, he was a hard fist hit in the face, lying unconscious on the ground.

    Adam couldn''t accept it at all. A fat pig in the shape of a man stood upright, pointed his thick fingers to his nose and kept spitting.

    "Now, get out of here." Adam''s calm eyes swept over Robert''s little followers.

    A few little guys were startled. Chamberlain town has never had a ruthless person to fight without saying a word, which made them a little at a loss. Is it time to avenge the boss? Or leave with the boss?

    After thinking for a moment, several little guys pull the Robert brand fat on the ground and leave the classroom.

    Even the strongest boss has been punched. Let the newcomers understand the rules. Let''s postpone the discussion.

    The incident of Adam beating Robert makes Adam avoid a lot of disturbance, and he can lie on the table quietly and meditate.

    It''s spread in middle schools. The new transfer students are very powerful. One person knocked down more than a dozen people led by Robert, fought with Robert for hundreds of rounds, and finally used a mysterious move to kill Robert.

    Adam didn''t want to explain these rumors. Naturally, Robert didn''t want to admit that he was knocked down by one blow, so he let it go.

    Captain Robert selectively forgot about it because he didn''t want revenge.

    Captain Robert has a secret that has been hidden for many years. He has been fond of Chinese Kung Fu since he was a child. He has been practicing hard for ten years. When he fights, his most powerful move is the head hammer. Now he is punched at his strongest point, and he is dizzy, so he does not dare to retaliate.

    On the third day of Adam''s transfer, his quiet days were broken by some bastards who bullied Carrie.

    In fact, Adam is still very excited, just sitting beside Carrie has brought him a little call energy every day. If he can become friends with Carrie, maybe he can gain more.

    It''s just that Adam is not good at chatting up at all, and with Carrie''s Mimosa like personality, Adam doesn''t know where to start.

    These bullies give Adam a good excuse.

    When Adam taught Billy, the strongest one among the bastards who bullied her, and said that she was taken by him.

    The little girl''s adoring eyes and the summoning energy added two points made Adam understand that his choice was quite right.

    From that day on, they became friends, and Adam took Carrie to lunch with him.

    Terminator John''s progress in making Chinese food is almost the same day by day, which makes Adam sigh. Artificial intelligence is really a convenient thing.

    Talking with the little girl every day and meditating on the table in class, Adam spent half a month in peace.

    Until Adam felt that his relationship with the little girl was almost over, he made a very bold suggestion.

    "Carrie, I think your mother should be suffering from a very serious mental illness. We should send her to a mental hospital as soon as possible, which is good for his condition."

    "Adam, she''s my mother. I can''t..."

    "But I can, in my eyes, she''s just a cute crazy woman who bullies my family."

    "Adam, let me see, please."

    Adam shrugged and said nothing more, but he believed that there should be no problem.

    Adam uses a crazy woman to describe her mother who is dependent on her. Carrie is not only not angry, but also asks Adam to give him some time to think about it.

    This has fully explained that in Carrie''s heart, Adam''s weight has surpassed his mother''s.

    And, beyond a lot.

    One is abusing and punishing her psychotic mother every day.

    The other is a handsome boy who gives her a sense of warmth and security. Moreover, she is the only one in the world who has made her feel warm and secure since she was born.

    Carrie silently said sorry to her mother.

 Chapter 9

    "What time is it, carrie?" At the end of the meditation, Adam had a big stretch.

    "It''s 25 minutes since school." While Adam was meditating, lovely Carrie sat quietly beside her and looked at the male god in her heart.

    "It''s time to go home after school." Adam took a look at Carrie, who had already packed her schoolbag, picked up her bag from her seat, took her and walked out of school¡° Tomorrow is Sunday. Get ready. I''ll take John and the doctor to your house early in the morning to see your mother off

    "Well." Carrie followed Adam with her head down, letting Adam take her hand and decide her future.

    "Good boy." Adam liked this obedient and lovely girl more and more, and Adam believed that his mother would like her too.

    After all, Hella''s crazy maternal love for Adam, as long as she likes Adam, she will like it, and she will destroy what Adam hates.

    "Adam..." Carrie''s lips wriggled and called Adam''s name gently, but she stopped.

    "What''s the matter, carrie?" Adam stopped and looked back at the Mimosa like little girl¡° Are you worried about your mother''s life in a mental hospital? Don''t worry, I will send her to the best mental hospital, no one will abuse her

    After a pause, Adam said, "and you told me that she often injures herself at home. It''s good for her mental and physical condition to have someone to look after her in a mental hospital. Don''t think so much about it."

    "No Carrie looked up at Adam with big watery eyes and said softly, "mom is my guardian and my only relative..."

    "I see. You are worried about these things." Adam interrupts Carrie¡° John has already arranged that he will become your new guardian after sending his mother to the mental hospital. In the future, you will live with me and I will take care of you for the rest of your life. "

    "Really!" Carrie''s beautiful big eyes release bright brilliance, and her long scarred fragile heart is filled with happiness.

    "Well." Adam looked at the lovely and charming poor girl with some heartache, and put out his right hand to gently touch her head.

    Carrie''s eyes narrowed. She felt like the beloved Persian cat in Mrs. Howard''s arms.

    "Let''s go."

    Adam took back the hand that caressed Carrie''s head, and they continued to walk on the road.

    "You know, I can''t let mom see this..." when she came to the end of the street, Carrie let go of Adam''s hand.

    "Well." Adam nodded and said, "go back quickly. You''ll have to endure another night."

    As she walked to her home, Carrie thought in her heart

    "Adam, what I have to endure is not my mother''s abuse of me and the crazy endless sound of Bible recitation, but the absence of you."

    When Adam came home, he was welcomed by the aroma of the meal and the softened smile of John the terminator.

    "John, how much money do we have now?"

    "Less than 10000."

    "I think we need more money, right?"

    "The master thinks he needs more, so I''ll start making money tomorrow."

    "What about efficiency?"

    "Master, please don''t doubt the speed of making money from AI, especially in the age of Internet."

    "There''s absolutely no problem with the mental hospital, is there?"

    "The doctor''s ward has been arranged, and monitoring equipment has been installed from the ward to me, which is directly connected with my brain. I will keep an eye on it."

    "I''m tired of braised meat."

    "I''ll pay attention next time."

    "Coke chicken wings don''t taste good. Next time, change the brand of coke."

    "Good master."

    A wave that made Adam''s heart palpitate swept through the town, shaking everything in the room.

    Adam quickly put down his chopsticks and went to the window, looking for something in the night.

    "Master, summoning energy has reached 103 points." The system sounded in Adam''s mind with excitement.

    Adam raised his eyebrows. Now that the summoning energy has increased, it shows that his perception is correct. There is something passing Chamberlain town at a very fast speed.

    Adam''s mind kept imitating this figure.

    In Adam''s mind, a huge monster falls from mid air, hits Chamberlain Town, then jumps up and disappears into mid air.

    "John, find out what''s going on around here, especially about the military." Adam closed the window and went back to the table¡° I''m full. Take away the table and bring me a cup of tea

    "Come on, let''s start the lottery."

    Adam had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. When it really comes, there is no big fluctuation in his heart.

    Maybe it''s because Adam is confident that he can, so he doesn''t feel like winning.

    Adam doesn''t know how the system works. Anyway, he doesn''t have any special feeling, and he doesn''t see any projection. In a word, suddenly, a card appears in front of Adam''s eyes and is quietly placed on the table in front of him.

    The size and thickness of this card are similar to that of a business card. On the front, a golden figure is painted, which is indistinct. On the back, it is pitch black, without any special patterns and patterns.

    Adam gently touched the card with his index finger, and there was no information in his mind. He turned his mouth and called to the system: "fall, come out and tell me what this card is."

    "See for yourself, master."

    Summoner: Adam odinson (monologue)

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Asgard

    Energy: divine power

    Skills: Heaven and earth stick technique, Asgard thought, summoning technique.

    Summoning position: 1. Empty. 2. Empty. 3. Not on.

    Items: 1. Crazy Dragon Staff (it is said that crazy mage''s weapon can not only increase magic power, but also be invincible. It''s especially pleasant to hit people after injecting mana.) 2. Summoning Guide: Golden soldier is a reliable summoning creature with balanced development of strength, body, sensitivity and intelligence. At the beginning, he has strong combat effectiveness. When he reaches a certain level, he can use energy to attack, and his growth limit is God level (immortal). He is a very loyal soldier who can perfectly execute the Summoner''s orders, because his whole body is golden, and there is no obvious defect in combat, He was named the golden soldier£¨ Available)

    Summon energy: 3

    "Luoluo, use this guide." Adam is very satisfied with the golden soldier who can grow into a divine being.

    "Good master."

    Summoner: Adam odinson (monologue)

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Asgard

    Energy: divine power

    Skills: Heaven and earth stick technique, Asgard thought, summoning technique.

    Summoning position: 1. Golden soldiers (permanently summon creatures, can grow, can reclaim summoning space, and can summon up to 12 golden soldiers at the same time.). 2. Empty. 3. Not on.

    Item: wild dragon staff (omitted)

    Summon energy: 3

    "Luoluo, this information is not very detailed." Adam was a little discontented¡° How much power does it take to summon? How long does it take to cool down? "

    "Master, this is how the rules are set, and I have no way." The system replied, "I can''t quantify your divine power. Calling a golden soldier requires you to use half of your current divine power. The cooldown doesn''t exist."

    "Can I only summon 12? Can the quantity increase? "

    "At present, you can only summon 12. The number can be increased. The way of growth is unknown. You need to find out for yourself. According to the system records, there was a Summoner who won 137 space wars with 300000 God level gold soldiers as the main force. "

    "Hoo..." Adam vomited a mouthful of turbid Qi, cooperated with the summoning technique, passively mobilized his divine power, and used the summoning technique.

    Adam has not yet awakened his divine power attribute. This is his first use of divine power, and also his first use of summoning.

    The white light is released from Adam, and summoning is successful.

 Chapter 10

I went to bed late yesterday and got up late today.

    I''m coding. I''ll send it when I finish.

    Don''t sleep until you finish two chapters.

    Just learned to make a group, group number 836063675

    Come to the group to urge more.

 Chapter 11

    A two meter tall, golden metal warrior appeared in front of Adam.

    Adam picked his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that it was metal. He thought it was a creature.

    When the golden soldier appeared, Adam had his message in his mind and felt an inexplicable connection.

    The initial state of the golden soldier, combat effectiveness is not bad, equivalent to two-thirds of the U.S. Captain (Marvel''s unique combat effectiveness measurement unit), Adam can use consciousness to control him to attack or defense.

    Gold soldiers have intelligence but no spirit. They have fighting instinct and can accumulate fighting experience, but they can''t innovate and break through. Gold soldiers with lack of intelligence can''t think independently and can only follow the order of the summoner.

    Gold soldiers adapt to fighting in any space environment, have an independent internal circulation system, do not need to breathe, do not fear toxins, and can fly freely after reaching a certain level.

    Perhaps because the earth is not far away from Asgard, Adam''s divine power on the earth recovered very quickly. It took him half an hour to summon 12 golden soldiers.

    Golden soldiers are summoners who can increase their combat power by themselves. In addition to Adam''s increasing their combat power with divine power, they can also absorb free energy in space to increase their combat power.

    The combat effectiveness of gold soldiers is shared, and there will not be a situation where one is stronger than the other. They will automatically connect and share, so as to achieve the results of common strong and balanced development.

    Comprehensive evaluation, this is a group of perfect fighting tools.

    With Adam''s powerful divine body and rapid recovery nature, there is basically no need to rest. Adam was using divine power to nurture soldiers all night.

    Gold soldier''s early growth is very rapid. After Adam''s efforts in one night, the strength of each gold soldier is close to the captain of the United States.

    After eating breakfast prepared by terminator John and watching TV for another hour and a half, the psychiatrist John contacted had arrived at Adam''s house around 9:30 a.m.

    Terminator John is at the door talking to the doctors in the mental hospital. Adam is in the sofa watching the introduction of Tony Stark on TV.

    Howard stark, former chairman of stark group, died in a car accident two years ago.

    In the past two years, under the leadership of Tony Stark, the genius of invention, the stark group has not only not declined, but also expanded.

    Stark group not only signed a large number of arms trading contracts with the military, but also has a large number of loyal fans all over the world, becoming the world''s No.1 arms group.

    "Funny guy."

    Adam looks at the cynical face of iron man of the future on TV, but he thinks about the guy who passed by last night.

    Vaguely, Adam had the answer in his heart. Maybe the guy who passed by yesterday was the green fat man.

    "Adam, you should turn off the TV now. It''s time for us to go." John, the terminator, put on a paternalistic look and said to Adam, "maybe you should say hello to Dr. William. It might be polite."

    Adam turned off the TV and went to the door. He saw a thin man in a suit and gold rimmed glasses. He was about 40 years old. He was a bit bald.

    "Hello, Dr. William. I''m Adam." Adam held out his right hand to the decapitated middle-aged man¡° You''ve come for a trip. "

    "That''s my job, handsome boy." There was a gentle smile on Dr. William''s face.

    Originally, Adam was going to send Carrie''s mother, Ms. white, directly to the mental hospital. However, the mental hospital had to send a doctor to identify Ms. White''s condition. It was necessary to make sure that Ms. White was a real mental patient before he agreed to take her away.

    Adam looked at the gentle middle-aged psychiatrist in front of him. He always felt that there were some dark thoughts hidden under the gentle faces of these guys. Maybe he saw too many horror movies.

    Dr. William didn''t come alone. He was accompanied by a beautiful female nurse or assistant.

    Adam''s house is not far from Carrie''s house, so they plan to walk there.

    "Dr. William, didn''t you drive here?" Adam had some doubts.

    "This is my car." Dr. William pointed to a car by the road and said humorously, "it''s too small to see, isn''t it?"

    "I mean ambulance, how are you going to take her away?" While talking, several people have come to the door of Carrie''s house.

    "First of all, I want to confirm her condition." As he spoke, Dr. William went to the door and knocked¡° As long as I confirm the condition, I will inform the hospital to send a car. It will definitely arrive within an hour. Please don''t worry about it. "

    Adam shrugged his shoulders and didn''t talk any more. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we must send her away today.

    "Squeak..."

    "Who are you?" Some of the old wooden doors were opened with an ugly sound, and a middle-aged woman with a haircut stretched out her head.

    Like withered golden hair, one can see a beautiful young face, with three nervous, three defensive and four nervous.

    As soon as the wooden door opened, Adam, with his sensitive senses, smelled a faint smell of blood.

    "I''m from..."

    Dr. William was introducing himself, but Adam pushed him away before he said a few words.

    Adam angrily went to the door, pushed the door open, and knocked Ms. white at the door.

    "What are you going to do?" With a look of madness and fear on her face, Ms. white sat on the floor glaring at Adam.

    "Mr. John, please stop him!" Dr. William was pushed aside by Adam, felt Adam''s strong body, and quickly asked the terminator John to stop Adam¡° I''m sure there''s something wrong with Ms. White''s spirit. I hope you can ask the child not to stimulate her any more. "

    Although I don''t know how Dr. William can see at a glance that Ms. white has mental problems, how can the terminator obey other people''s orders to stop her master? Stand still.

    Adam rushed into the room and saw the small door of the storage room under the stairs. He went straight to the door of the storage room and asked anxiously, "are you in there, carrie? Are you all right? "

    Adam''s smell of blood came from this storage room.

    "Adam? Did you come to save me? " A crisp, tender voice came out of the storeroom with fear.

    "You hurt her?" Adam glared at Ms. white, who was still sitting on the ground, and said to Carrie in the storage room in a soft voice, "honey, don''t be afraid. Stay away from the door. I''ll help you out right away."

    "Well."

    There was a big iron lock on the small wooden door. Adam didn''t want to ask Ms. white for the key, so he kicked it hard.

 Chapter 12

    The wooden door, which had been rotten for a long time, became fragmented under Adam''s angry feet.

    Poor Carrie curled up in the corner, with obvious scars on her bare arm, and several knife edges on her thigh were slowly bleeding.

    "She... Has been doing this to you?" Adam squatted beside Carrie, took her into his arms and asked in a trembling voice, "why didn''t you tell him that he would hurt you earlier?"

    "I''m afraid." Carrie was lying in Adam''s arms, her cheeks full of tears.

    "Don''t be afraid, no one can hurt you in the future, I will protect you well." Adam gently stroked Carrie''s head, turned to John at the door and said, "please send Ms. white away."

    Without saying a word, the terminator John went to miss white, who was sitting on the floor. He grabbed her by the arm and dragged her out.

    "Let me go! You heretics Ms. white kept struggling and growling¡° God will not forgive you sinners

    Adam quickly hugged Carrie more tightly in his arms, completely preventing him from seeing what was happening outside.

    Feeling the girl in his arms shaking slightly, Adam quickly yelled: "John, don''t let her make a sound."

    "It''s all right, Carrie." Adam gently stroked Carrie''s back and kept comforting her.

    The compliance of the terminator is never in doubt.

    Terminator John took Ms. White''s arm with one hand and hit her neck with the other.

    Ms. white passed out without a murmur.

    "How can you be so rude to her, madam." Dr. William whispered, not daring to provoke the violent father and son.

    "Dr. William will take her to your hospital in your car now." The terminator pulled Ms. white out of the door and said to Dr. William, "you get the car and I''ll take her for you."

    "It''s unfair to Ms. white. We haven''t identified her. How can we just send her to a mental hospital?" Dr. William is cowardly, but he has professional ethics¡° We should do a psychological test for her first. "

    Terminator John is an artificial intelligence robot upgraded by the system. He said: "as you have just seen, she has committed domestic violence against a minor girl and caused multiple injuries to the girl. Compared with the police station, I think the mental hospital is a good choice for her."

    Dr. William''s lips wriggled a few times, but in the end he didn''t speak.

    William also agreed with the terminator''s words in his heart. He could not save face, so he had to keep silent.

    So the scene fell into silence.

    "William, it''s the same to take Ms. white back to the hospital for a psychological test. After all, you can see the scene now." At this time, the female assistant, who had no sense of existence behind Dr. William, finally spoke.

    "Well, Helen, you succeeded in persuading me." Dr. William has long recognized the idea of the terminator, but he has not been able to step down. When he heard the assistant''s words, he naturally went down the slope¡° You help Mr. John take care of Ms. white first. I''ll drive now and take Ms. white to the hospital as soon as possible to take good care of her. "

    There''s something wrong with Carrie in Adam''s arms. Maybe it''s because of great sorrow and joy. After her mother''s abuse and the rescue of her lover in her heart, she seems to have awakened some strange ability.

    Carrie felt that there was a strange energy running around in her body, which made her very uncomfortable and wanted to vent out crazily.

    The Jesus hanging on the wall in the storeroom was suddenly windless, and several cracks appeared on the wall.

    All of a sudden, the whole storage room vibrated and everything was floating in the air.

    "Adam." Carrie knew that all this had something to do with herself and hugged Adam who could give her a sense of security.

    "It doesn''t matter." Adam didn''t know why the family had such a powerful force, which didn''t prevent him from comforting the girl in his arms¡° That''s a good thing. When you can control your power, you can better protect yourself and me. "

    The vibration grew stronger and stronger, the walls were full of cracks, as if they were about to collapse, but Adam acted as if nothing had happened.

    Carrie adores Adam so much that she doesn''t doubt him. Instead, she assures her, "Adam, I''ll protect you."

    "What a wonderful and powerful force! The harvest season has finally arrived." A figure appeared in front of Adam and Carrie and said to them, "the fruit of the combination of pure believers and fallen demons is really wonderful."

    Adam looked at the guy carefully, looking like an old gentleman.

    Gorgeous clothes, elegant look, but can not hide the curse of fate.

    Meticulous care of the silver hair, the hands of the golden crutches, but can not hide the darkness in his eyes.

    Adam stands up and blocks Carrie behind, facing the guy who suddenly appears.

    At this time, Adam found that the gentleman''s only shortcoming may be his height. He was two heads lower than himself, and his height was about 1.5 meters.

    "Handsome young man, do you want to overlook the great lord Toby?" The dwarf gentleman, with his crutch in his hand and one hand on his chest, looked at Adam gracefully and said, "noble and tolerant Lord Toby, you are allowed to kneel down and offer your soul to me."

    "Luoluo, what is this dwarf?" Adam could feel the strange power of the dwarf gentleman in front of him, full of darkness.

    "Master, after he appeared, the summoning energy increased by 5 points. As for what kind of creature it is, because it has never been encountered before, the system can''t analyze it."

    Adam happened to have a small wooden table with Bible beside him. When he picked up the Bible on the wooden table, he tentatively smashed it at the dwarf gentleman in front of him.

    The dwarf gentleman who called himself Toby caught the Bible and threw it to the ground in disgust.

    The Bible fell on the ground and ignited a black flame. In a moment, it turned into a pile of gray powder.

    Toby raised his chin haughtily and sneered at Adam, "poor lamb, do you still expect your shepherd to protect you?"

    Adam did not answer, but picked up a small wooden table, with 30% of the force thrown to Toby.

    Adam didn''t know how powerful he was, because he never used all his strength. When he was bored on an isolated island, he used 50% of his strength to throw a huge tree of tens of tons into the sky.

    The giant tree flew hundreds of meters high.

    The small wooden table, like a cannonball coming out of the chamber, collided with Toby with huge force.

    Toby''s eyes flashed a trace of panic, turned into a black smoke, the small wooden table through the black smoke smashed through the wall behind Toby, do not know where to fly.

    "Who are you? The body alone is so powerful The black smoke circled in the air several times, turned into a dwarf gentleman Toby again, and fell in front of Adam.

    Toby solemnly looked at Adam, with three points of curiosity and seven points of pride, said: "make a formal introduction, I''m the demon aristocrat of hell, Lord Toby. Who are you? "

    "Interesting." Seeing that Toby can turn into black smoke and hearing Toby''s self introduction, Adam''s mouth is slightly raised¡° This little thing is quite unique. "

    Carrie is still sitting in the corner behind Adam, with her eyes closed, trying to control the huge unknown energy in her body.

 Chapter 13

    "Who are you? I seem to have met you. It''s so familiar. " Carrie opened her eyes, stood up, went to Adam''s side, gently took Adam''s arm, and asked Toby, "have I seen you before?"

    Toby immediately made a surprise appearance, face gently said to Carrie: "Oh, baby, you still remember Dad!"

    "What?" Carrie widened her eyes and said incredulously, "are you my father?"

    "Yes, child." Toby''s eyes flashed a bit of gloom, bowed his head and said: "I was a demon aristocrat in hell, until one day I met your mother, that holy and gentle girl..."

    "Enough." Adam interrupted Toby''s performance¡° What do you want to do, liar? "

    "Ha ha, sure enough, no one believes that the devil will have love." Toby''s head was down, his body was shaking gently, and his voice was so helpless.

    Then Toby raised his head, red eyes full of tears, and growled, "but I''m really in love with her! Although I am in the dark, I yearn for the light more! "

    Carrie trembled, her hands clinging to the corner of Adam''s coat.

    "Well, Toby, now tell me your real name and your purpose." Adam patted the girl beside her, looked at the film emperor in front of her with no expression and said, "the energy on her doesn''t smell like a devil, and your dress makes me familiar."

    "Young man, why don''t you want to believe me?" Toby made a look of heartache¡° Love is great, it can cross races, and the beautiful girl next to you is the crystallization of my love. "

    "Well, since you don''t want to say it, let me do it." Adam drags Carrie beside him behind him, blocking up tightly.

    "I don''t know why you happen to be here, but I guess you are attracted by the powerful energy of Carrie because you are just nearby."

    "My perception tells me that you are very powerful, but your energy is really weak. You should be someone''s part or projection."

    "You dress like a demon leader I''ve heard of, the cunning, mean, shameless, mean Mephisto."

    The more Adam said, the calmer Toby''s expression became. When Adam finished, Toby even clapped.

    "Asgard''s clever little fellow, has no one taught you to respect your predecessors?" There was a gentle smile on Toby''s calm face¡° You have great potential. If you don''t worry about Odin, I really want to make you my knight. "

    "You hypocritical guy should admit so frankly that you are afraid of Odin. It seems that you have been beaten by him, mephistos." Adam also had a calm and gentle smile on his face¡° I think you who are active on earth should have been beaten more times by Guyi? "

    "Adam." Carrie gently tugged at Adam''s coat, with a worried look on her face.

    Adam touched Carrie''s head and said softly, "it''s OK. I''ll protect you."

    "Your name is Adam, isn''t it?" There was a twinkle in Mephisto''s eyes¡° I heard that you are Hella''s son. I have a good relationship with Hella

    "Do you know my mother?" Adam picked to pick eyebrow, some disdain of say: "with my mother''s character, well, you speak in front of her are kneeling?"

    "I''m worthy of being the son of the goddess of death. You have the same temper as your mother." Instead of anger, Mephisto looked at Adam with joy and said, "with your mother''s confidence and pride and unprecedented potential, I seem to have seen you on the Asgard throne in the future."

    Mephisto is the God of lies, a god level liar, a very good liar.

    Always keep a friendly face, countless praise words in Mephisto''s mouth, as if Adam is the most perfect person in the world.

    "Asgard, the future king, please allow the humble Morpheus to make a deal with you." Mephisto bowed to Adam and said sincerely, "if you are willing to give me that little girl, I will lead hell to kneel at your feet and become your loyal subordinate. Although the army of hell may not be in your eyes, it''s a place that even Odin has never set foot in, and it will become a heavy sum in your credit book. "

    Adam can swear to God that Mephisto is the best liar he has ever seen.

    But it didn''t change Adam''s disgust for him. It''s unforgivable that he dared to take his favorite girl as a bargaining chip!

    Adam turned his head to comfort the little girl who was about to tear her clothes to pieces, but he found that the little girl lowered her head and did not dare to look at herself.

    Carrie clung to Adam''s wrinkled clothes with her hands, lowered her head, and her eyes were full of fear, for fear that Adam''s eyes would not be as gentle as they had been.

    Just as Carrie was worried and frightened, the warm voice like sunshine came to her ear again.

    "Silly girl, you just don''t believe me?"

    Carrie looked up and found that Adam''s eyes were as gentle as ever, even more than ever.

    Carrie thought, maybe this extra thing is called... Love.

    Carrie finally determined that not only she loved Adam, but Adam also loved herself, which made Carrie full of strength.

    Just as we said with Mephisto, the power of love is great. At this moment, Carrie touches the secret in her mind.

    Carrie only felt that it was dark in front of her, and the scene had changed. She stood alone in the universe, facing a great being who could not see clearly.

    "Child, you are still awake."

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m your grandfather, your mother''s father."

    "Isn''t that supposed to be grandfather?"

    "No, I gave birth to your mother. Your mother has no mother but a father. Your mother gave birth to you. You have only a mother, not a father. So, I''m your grandfather. "

    "My mother..."

    "No, child, the humble insect in your mind is not your mother, she is just a carrier for you."

    "Where is my mother?"

    "I''ll tell you a story first."

    "About my mother?"

    "There is a lovely girl who lives on earth. Her name is ganata and her nickname is Carrie. Like her father, she has a strong appetite. Because she lives on the earth, she has a good feeling for the earth, so she makes the decision of "not eating the earth and its native creatures". At ordinary times, ganata often helps the earth to resist external attacks, so the food source of ganata is some alien invasive species on the earth, but as time goes on, she eats more and more... "

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Carrie''s confused eyes, eating so much, can explain it?

 Chapter 14

    Next, the planet devourer tells the story of the daughter of the planet devourer.

    "Did she die of childbirth?" Carrie blinked and said, "you go on."

    "Not the same, she gathered all her energy to give birth to you, and at the cost of life, she used the ultimate eraser to erase your appetite, so that you can no longer bear the pain of me and her."

    "How great she is!" There were tears on Carrie''s little face¡° Is this maternal love? "

    "Child, you and I do not belong to the same universe, nor are we at the same time. Let''s end our communication this time. Maybe we will not have communication in the future. She asked me to put you in a parallel universe without her. Maybe she didn''t want you to touch all this, but I still hope you can know her and remember her. "

    "Grandfather." Cried Carrie¡° Shall we see each other again? "

    "Maybe you''ll see me in other universes, or at other times. Good luck, kid."

    The universe in front of Carrie is slowly broken, and the picture returns to her shabby home. Mephisto stands in the distance and looks at herself strangely. Her beloved Adam gently caresses her head. Time doesn''t seem to flow. What just happened doesn''t seem to be true.

    But the huge and docile power in her body tells Carrie that all this is true. She knows her real life experience and has incomparable power and a diet without taboo.

    "Your Majesty, great Adam, please consider my proposal carefully." Mephisto, the devil of hell, fell on one knee in front of Adam¡° Perhaps your humble subordinates can give you a little help when you break Odin''s seal on your mother, the goddess of death. "

    Mephisto is worthy of the legend of the devil, in order to achieve their own goals, even can put down their face and dignity.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone hurt you." Adam watched as Carrie calmed down, comforted, then turned and looked at mephistos kneeling on the ground.

    Looking at the demon kneeling on the ground, Carrie flashed several pictures in her mind and finally understood why she was familiar with him.

    12 years ago, when Carrie was three years old.

    At that time, Ms. White was a devout believer. She was not crazy, but loved her daughter tenderly.

    A handsome gentleman appeared in front of Ms. white, relying on the handsome face, rich wealth, elegant demeanor, plus rhetoric, Ms. white madly fell in love with him.

    The gentleman said that as the heir of the ancient noble family, he could not marry a woman with children and asked Ms. white to send Carrie to the orphanage.

    After numerous struggles, Ms. white finally chose her daughter.

    The gentleman was moved by Ms. White''s maternal love and said that he was willing to give up inheriting the family and take care of the lovely girl with Ms. white.

    Simple Carrie liked this gentleman very much, but for some reason, this gentleman always abused little Carrie and insulted the poor little girl in her absence.

    Of course, little Carrie cried and complained to her mother, but Ms. white didn''t believe that a gentleman would abuse her. She only thought that little Carrie didn''t want to accept the stepfather.

    The gentleman and Ms. white were happy and happy every day, but poor little Carrie spent every day in tears.

    One day, the gentleman was inexplicably injured, and claimed that this was done by little Carrie, who had the power of the devil.

    Ms. white quarreled with a gentleman for the first time, for her beloved daughter.

    The gentleman was silent and endured all this in silence.

    As the days went by, the gentleman still abused Carrie every day, but he was injured more and more, but Carrie was not hurt at all.

    Little Carrie, as always, complains to her mother. She hopes her mother can protect herself and keep herself away from the terrible gentleman.

    But looking at the scars on the gentleman''s body and Carrie''s spotless body, Ms. white began to doubt whether her daughter was really different from others.

    One day, the gentleman cursed Ms. White''s daughter with the most vicious language, claiming that she was cursed by the devil, and then committed suicide in front of Ms. white, making Ms. white believe that he was killed by Carrie.

    From this day on, Ms. white changed, she began to become crazy, but she did not abandon her daughter, but forced her to copy the Bible every day and pray to God.

    Thinking of these memories, Carrie stood in the same place with tears on her face, and her energy began to boil.

    Adam didn''t know what happened to the girl behind him. Looking at Mephisto kneeling on the ground, he said sarcastically: "it seems that you don''t carry much strength. Do you have today''s status only by kneeling for others?"

    "Mephisto, it''s all about you." Step by step, Carrie came to Mephisto¡° Is your purpose to torture me? What''s in it for you? "

    Adam felt the power in Carrie''s body that frightened him. Instead of stopping him, he watched the event.

    The Dragon wand appears in Adam''s hand, and Adam is ready to attack.

    "You''ve made my mother look like that. You''ve made me live a miserable life all the time. Why?" Carrie stares angrily at Mephisto.

    "Remember?" Mephisto rose from the ground, his face calm and gentle again.

    "Once I came to the world to find my own knight. Fate made me meet you, a little girl with great power in my body."

    Mephisto tidied up his clothes and talked.

    "I began to approach you, testing your strength, and I found that every time you were afraid and scared, the power in your body would grow crazily."

    "So I designed all that, using my perfect acting skills to achieve my goal, is my favorite thing to do."

    Mephisto took a look at the expressionless Carrie and said, "you see, I''m doing it for you too. Aren''t you so powerful now because..."

    Before Mephisto finished, he found that the girl in front of him opened her mouth. It seemed that there was a black hole in her mouth.

    Mephisto''s eyes widened. He didn''t even have time to speak. He felt an incomparable energy covering himself.

    Adam stood by in a daze.

    In Adam''s view, Mephisto is talking in front of his home, and suddenly disappears.

    Then Carrie burps.

    "A liar." Carrie''s eyes narrowed, and there was an expression of enjoyment on her face¡° It''s not bad. "

    "How do you know he''s lying?" Adam put away the Dragon wand, went forward and gently hugged Carrie.

    "Adam says he''s full of lies. He''s full of lies." Carrie leans comfortably in Adam''s arms¡° So I don''t believe a word he said. "

    "In fact, what he just said to you is true. He really wants to make you strong." Adam wanted to understand everything, he knew the purpose of Mephisto.

    "Why?"

    With a happy face, Carrie leans in Adam''s arms and enjoys every moment with Adam. She doesn''t care about Mephisto.

    Carrie: granddaughter of planet devourer.

 Chapter 15

    "Just so casually?" Adam looks at Carrie¡° Can you have diarrhea? "

    "No, it''s delicious." "It''s warm and comfortable in my stomach," said Carrie

    "I wish you had no problem, but you should be careful in the future. Mephistos is not a person who gives up easily." Adam pulls Carrie, ready to leave the dilapidated storage room.

    Adam explained to Carrie as he pulled her out.

    "Mephistos is the Lord of hell. He should want to turn you into his evil knight, and then he will keep a part of him by your side and watch you all the time until you wake up."

    "The strength of the evil spirit Knight will not grow much, so he didn''t rush to start after he found you. Instead, he tried to torture you in various ways, so that your ability can be further developed."

    "You''ll protect me, won''t you?" Carrie is just looking forward to Adam''s answer. Having awakened her true identity, she naturally knows how strong she is.

    Carrie instinctively told her that she could eat Adam in one bite, but she would not.

    "Of course I will protect you." Adam smiles gently and doesn''t speak any more.

    Adam leads Carrie back to her house.

    "Stay here in the future."

    "Well."

    More than an hour later, John came back. He told Carrie that Ms. White had been well arranged in the mental hospital, and John had paid for ten years.

    Carrie didn''t say anything. She only had Adam in her heart now, especially after she knew that she was not Ms. White''s own daughter.

    Adam was wondering whether he should go to see his mother or not, because meeting his mother meant that he was exiled.

    If there''s no Carrie, of course, there''s no need to think about it.

    But now with Carrie, Adam felt that he should be with her. He shouldn''t just leave her alone in order to see her mother.

    After dinner, Adam looked at the sky in a daze.

    After all, the reason Adam had been trying to get summoning was to see his mother again.

    The more Odin prevented the mother and son from meeting, the more Adam would go.

    Carrie obviously saw that Adam had something on her mind. She sat beside him and patted him gently. Adam asked, "what are you thinking?"

    "Nothing." Adam smiles at Carrie and shows nothing. This kind of thing doesn''t need to be shared by others.

    "Is that what mephitus said before?" Carrie asked carefully, for fear of making Adam unhappy.

    Adam didn''t want to tell Carrie, so he pretended, "what''s the matter?"

    "About your life experience." Carrie pursed her lips¡° The goddess of death sealed by Odin, your mother

    "Yes." Adam said with a helpless wry smile, "your light has become stronger, and you have become smarter."

    "Well, I''ve always been smart." Carrie raised her chin slightly¡° If you have something on your mind, just say it. I can help you find a way

    In fact, what Carrie was thinking at this time was whether or not to eat Odin secretly, so that Adam would not be so upset.

    "My mother was sealed in Norway by Odin. I went there once three years ago and met my mother and Odin..."

    Adam spent ten minutes telling her story to let her understand her current situation.

    "I can take care of myself, and there''s John, isn''t there?" Carrie knew Adam''s worry and John was a robot.

    "But the last time I was exiled, I spent three years in the ectopic plane, and I don''t know how long it will take this time." The tangle on Adam''s face is very obvious¡° I don''t want to leave you, not for a day. "

    "Let''s go to Norway first. Maybe I can solve that seal." Carrie plucked up her courage and gently pecked Adam''s face. She blushed and said, "in fact, my real identity is a cosmic life. My life is endless, just like you. We should not worry about time."

    "Well, I''ll think about it again." Adam sighed¡° It''s late. Go to bed first. I''ve asked John to clean up your room

    "Good." Carrie nodded and ran upstairs.

    As she ran to the top of the stairs, Carrie suddenly stopped, turned to Adam and said, "no matter what decision you make, I will support you. Good night

    "Good night." Adam laughed, and his tangled mood finally calmed down.

    Looking at Adam''s smiling face as warm as sunshine, Carrie ran to her room with a red face and fell on the bed.

    "Where''s Odin? How can we find him? "

    Carrie has decided to quietly eat Odin, so that Adam is not so difficult.

    As the king of Asgard, Odin must be more delicious than mephitus, right?

    However, we must eat quietly. After all, Odin is Adam''s grandfather anyway.

    Carrie falls into her own fantasy, Odin is eaten by herself, Adam''s mother organizes her wedding with Adam, and the two enter a happy marriage.

    "Luoluo, you said before that my summoning energy is enough for 100 points?"

    Before the appearance of murphytos, the system told Adam that the summoning energy began to increase. At the moment murphytos was eaten by Carrie, the system told Adam that the summoning energy exceeded 100 points again, and the lottery could be started.

    "The master''s current summoning energy is 132 points. The demon projects death and creates 80 points of summoning energy wealth for you. It is suggested that we should look for powerful existential killing to do experiments. "

    "Luoluo, I''ve only opened two call bars now, and another one will be full. Tell me how to continue to open the call bar."

    "Master, you think too much. Only when you draw the lottery for the first time can you draw 100% of the summoning guide. After your lucky draw, there is only one in ten thousand chance to draw the call guide again. So you don''t have to worry about the call position for the time being. "

    "I know when you explain it like this, but you don''t know either."

    "Yes, master. In fact, I don''t know much about it. I suggest you explore it slowly."

    "Well, draw a prize first."

    In Adam''s mind came the sound of mechanical gears turning.

    After that, there was a little light spot in front of Adam.

    By instinct, Adam raised his right hand to touch the light spot, and then a knowledge of skill appeared in his mind.

    In this lucky draw, Adam got a skill called contract summoning.

    You can sign a contract with the existence whose strength is less than twice his, and make it his summoner. Or if the other party trusts him 100%, you can sign a contract without limiting his strength and become his summoner.

    The contract must be signed by creatures, including plant life, metal life, and even the undead.

    As long as he can think independently, he can be his call.

    This skill is upgraded by time. Now Adam can only sign a contract once.

    However, as Adam has this skill for more and more time, he can sign more and more contracts.

    "Falling, why does the gear turn? I remember not last time. "

    "Master, as I have said, the first call must be a call guide. It is arranged so that there will be no call."

    Adam nodded, his head full of this new skill, the call of contract.

    "If I sign a contract with my mother, can I directly summon her from Odin''s seal?"

    Adam murmured, making a decision in his heart.

    Norway, tomorrow.

 Chapter 16

    The sun was shining and the morning air was full of flowers and plants. Adam sat on the doorstep with a copy of the New York Times in his hand.

    A worn-out second-hand pickup truck stops in front of Adam. Terminator John gets out of the car with a plane ticket in his hand.

    "Master, today''s flight to Norway has been settled." With a more and more humanized smile on his face, John handed the ticket to Adam.

    Adam took the ticket and looked at the time. He found that the departure time was the evening of the same day. He could not help frowning. Adam, who was eager to experiment with new abilities, naturally hoped that the earlier the better.

    John stood in front of Adam, smiling and silent.

    "That''s it." Adam put the ticket in his pocket and put the New York Times aside¡° Take care of Carrie when I''m away. Although she has a strong power, her heart is still too weak. Don''t let people stimulate her and lead to unexpected consequences. If someone wants to hurt her, you should remember to start ahead of time, rather than let go of the wrong way! "

    "Master, Miss Carrie will go with you to Norway." John took another ticket out of his pocket, which was the seat next to Adam¡° This is Miss Carrie''s ticket

    "Who allowed you to make your own decisions? Give me an explanation. " Adam''s face darkened and he looked at the terminator in front of him.

    Adam is not afraid of nuclear war or Skynet, but that doesn''t mean Adam likes it.

    Adam suspected that the terminator in front of him had evolved into a terrible situation through the catalysis of the system, even reached the level of Skynet, and could think independently and learn from the joys and sorrows of human beings.

    "Miss Carrie stopped me before I went to buy a ticket this morning." John still had a smile on his face and slowly explained, "Miss Carrie knows that you are going to Norway and is not going to bring her news. She said if she couldn''t go with you, she would eat me and go by herself. After systematic analysis... I chose the most favorable way to deal with it. "

    "That''s why you make your own decisions?" Adam understood, but did not accept¡° For life, against the rules of the Terminator? "

    As the master of the terminator, Adam thinks that his own interests should be higher than the life of the terminator, and the terminator should carry out his own orders without reservation, rather than making his own decisions to save his life.

    "My first task is to buy a ticket to Norway for the host. To fulfill the host''s orders is the rule of being the terminator." John put his right hand with the ticket in front of Adam¡° After finishing the master''s order, I will explain Miss Carrie''s affairs clearly to the master and analyze the advantages and disadvantages for you. The decision is still in your hands. "

    Adam took the ticket in the hand of the terminator, feeling a little hot, temporarily put the matter of the terminator aside, the most important thing at present is Carrie''s mood.

    He went back to the house with the ticket in his hand, and Adam saw the beautiful girl sitting by the window in the sunshine.

    Carrie was sitting at a table by the window drawing. She used to like painting very much, but because of her mother, she had little time to practice.

    Like now, in the lazy sunshine, doing what she likes to do, she can see her beloved when she looks up, which is a kind of happy life for Carrie.

    Adam watched the little girl stop painting and looked up at himself with adoring eyes. He felt numb in his heart.

    Adam knows what he will face when he arrives in Norway. He will face the seal and exile of Odin, the king of Asgard. He doesn''t want the little girl to see this cruel scene.

    After Adam was banished, he did not know how long it would take to return.

    Think about it. How would Carrie feel when she watched Adam disappear in front of her and had no news for a long time?

    But what Adam knows better is that when Carrie looks at herself with her pitiful, helpless and adoring eyes, she can''t refuse any of her requests, even if she goes to Norway with her.

    "Let''s talk." Adam sat opposite Carrie and saw the apple she had painted.

    "I''m going with you." Carrie colored the apple with a red colored pen.

    Adam put his ticket on the table, looked at Carrie and said seriously, "it''s not about Odin and exile."

    "You said Carrie put down her pen.

    Next, Adam spent 30 minutes telling a play about the family ethics of the asgards.

    "So, after this trip to Norway, you may have to leave me for a long time?" Carrie''s face was expressionless¡° Do you have to go? "

    Adam couldn''t see the happiness, anger and sadness in Carrie''s face, but he still nodded firmly and said, "I have a way now. There is a great possibility that I can save my mother. I have to try it."

    "I''ll go with you. Let me try. Maybe you don''t need to be exiled, and I can untie that seal." Carrie doesn''t know how powerful she is, but she still doesn''t have the confidence to break Odin''s seal.

    Adam nodded and said, "yes, but you have to promise me one thing."

    "Hee hee." Carrie laughed and said, "I will listen to what you say. I will do what you ask."

    "Our life span is infinite, so if I am banished, I hope you don''t be too sad." Adam touched Carrie''s head across the table¡° You have to go to school and live like an ordinary person until I come back. "

    "Good." Carrie narrowed her eyes and enjoyed Adam''s touch. She agreed to Adam''s request without hesitation.

    "Dada dada..."

    There was a series of gunshots, and Adam stood up, right in front of their house.

    Carrie got up, went to Adam, took his hand and said, "let''s go and have a look. Guns can''t hurt me."

    As soon as Adam was ready to refuse, she looked at herself expectantly. Even if Adam knew that with the strength of Carrie''s body, the bullet might not hurt her, she didn''t want to experiment herself.

    "Well, remember to stand behind me." Adam agreed. He was confident to block every bullet that flew to Carrie.

    Adam takes carrie out of the house and finds two groups of people fighting at their own door.

    A one eyed black man was standing in the distance, shooting at his door with an automatic rifle.

    In front of his house, a man and a woman were hiding behind John''s pickup truck. The man was still fighting back with two pistols.

    Adam looked at the woman behind the car in surprise.

    He met this woman three years ago, and John, his terminator, got it from her.

 Chapter 17

    "Sarah Connor, I believe you. I''m in love with you. I''m willing to help you, but you want to dump me for a fugitive!" The one eyed black man shot and yelled angrily.

    "I''m sorry, Nick. After all, you belong to the government. I can''t let the government get it!" Sarah Connor, hiding behind the pickup truck, responded loudly.

    The black man named Nick put down his gun and cried out, "I work for the government, but after two years together, don''t you believe in the feelings between you and me at all?"

    Before Sarah Connor spoke, the man beside her said, "Ms. Connor, I''m quite sure that the leader has no black blood. Sooner or later, you and he will break up. Please don''t care too much."

    "What have you done, Les? Why did Nick say you were a fugitive Sarah Connor asked the man around her, "who were you arrested by?"

    "Sarah, believe me!" Black Nick continued to yell: "I really help you. The guy around you is a hydra! He''s under the winter soldiers

    Sarah Connor clearly remembers that Les was captured by a man with a metal arm in those years. Was that guy Nick''s winter soldier, a member of a terrorist organization?

    Because Sarah Connor was caught in a mental hospital, all the people didn''t believe her, so she had feelings for Nick, the only one who believed in him.

    However, when the future soldier les, who claimed to be his son''s subordinate, appeared, she completely abandoned her feelings for Nick and trusted him more.

    "Whatever it is, it''s not right for you to fight at my door." For this kind of thing that can harvest summoning energy, Adam naturally has to be involved¡° Now I ask you to lay down your arms and explain things to me

    "Sir, I advise you to go back to your house at once and lock the door." The gun in the hand of the future soldier Reyes points at Adam.

    "Put down your gun, you fugitive!" One eyed black Nick immediately raised his rifle and aimed at Les.

    Sarah Connor is watching Adam fall into confusion, although it has been three years no see, but she recognized the temperament extraordinary, more attractive Adam.

    "Bang!"

    The shot in Reyes''s hand went off and a yellow orange bullet hit Adam on the forehead.

    Adam was stunned for a moment, then fell into a rage, and was reborn in this world for 15 years. This is the first time someone has launched an attack on him.

    Although with Adam''s strong Protoss constitution, this bullet is not painful to him, it can not change the fact that LES wants to kill Adam.

    If Adam were just an ordinary person, maybe his head would be blown out by now.

    Adam turned into a shadow, instantly came to the back of the pickup truck from the door of his home, and knocked LES to the ground with one punch.

    Adam didn''t use all his strength. He didn''t want to kill rez because he still had a lot of curious things to figure out.

    "Adam?" Sarah Connor looks at Adam in front of her and hesitates¡° Are you Adam? "

    Sarah Connor is very impressed by the superman who saved herself three years ago. It''s the one who blows the terminator to the wall.

    "Beautiful little sister, after three years, we meet again." Adam is still very gentlemanly to Sarah Connor¡° Now, I think you three should sit in front of me and make things clear. "

    Then Adam yelled at Nick, a black man standing in the distance, "Mr. Nick, please put down your arms and come here."

    Nick has fallen into a dullness. He didn''t expect that someone could pick up a bullet with his head. Hearing Adam''s words, clever Nick cleverly put down his rifle and walked to Adam''s position.

    Adam''s home.

    Carrie, I''m by Adam''s side, looking curiously at the three people across the table.

    Beautiful Sarah Connor, with a cup of hot tea in her hand, fidgetily looks around. Beside her is a one eyed black man.

    Black Nick nervously observed Adam''s expression for fear that he would rush to kill himself if he didn''t pay attention to Adam. His intuition told him that Adam didn''t like him very much.

    Next to them is the future soldier Reyes, who is tied to a chair. Reyes, who was punched in the head by Adam, is still asleep.

    "Your name is Nick, isn''t it?" Adam looked at the black man with only one eye left and asked, "are you from the government? Which department? "

    "My name is Nick Frey. I''m an agent under the homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support agency." Nick''s eyes drifted to Sarah Connor as he spoke.

    Adam picked eyebrows, did not expect to encounter a big fish, the future director of aegis.

    "Adam, where''s the robot you took with you?" As soon as Sarah Connor''s eyes brightened, she suddenly thought of something¡° We can give it to the government. "

    "What''s wrong with robots?" Adam turns to look at Sarah Connor¡° That''s my trophy. I won''t give it to anyone. "

    "Adam, listen to me." When Sarah Connor heard that Adam was unwilling to hand over the terminator, she said anxiously, "that robot is under Skynet. One day, Skynet will launch a nuclear war to destroy this beautiful world, but everyone is not willing to believe me. We will give this robot to the government to prove the existence of Skynet, so that everyone can believe me."

    Before Adam had time to speak, Sarah Connor continued: "Nick is the candidate for the next director of homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support Bureau. He will hand over the terminator to the government. The government will believe us and we will save the world. Nick, what do you think? "

    Nick Frey sat there motionless, as if he had not heard Sarah Connor at all.

    Carrie listened to Sarah Connor''s words with an excited face. She thought it was exciting. Nuclear war, the future, it''s fun to think about.

    "No one will give me my booty." Adam refused¡° Don''t even think about it. "

    "I need to refute what Ms. Connor said." John came out of the kitchen in an apron¡° Skynet is a network tool that I created to assist me. I am not ready to launch a nuclear war to destroy the world, although I have this ability. In addition to making money in the stock market and finance, I use Skynet to find out more about how to make the best Chinese food on the Internet. "

    Sarah Connor looks at the terminator in her apron, completely lost.

    "Sarah, who told you about Skynet?" Nick Frey stares at saracon with a serious face and one eye¡° I used my authority to investigate the Internet company you said. They declared bankruptcy and sold the company a year ago. The network engineer you mentioned who made Skynet is now an employee of stark industries, responsible for power engineering. "

    "How could that be?" Sarah Connor is completely crazy, shaking les in a trance¡° Tell them what I said is true

    Adam looked at Sarah Connor with pity. In this world of superheroes, it''s not your son''s turn to save the world.

    Tony Stark directly brought the creator of Skynet to his own company to be an electrical engineer. The iron man of the future inadvertently saved the world.

 Chapter 18

    "Let me go! I''m here to save you The Future Warrior Reyes wakes up.

    Adam''s eyes with the cry of rez turned to him, for the guy who dares to shoot himself, Adam has not thought about what to do.

    "Adam, the guy who shot you is on my diet." Lovely Carrie for the first time showed a fierce expression, but in Adam''s eyes or cute very lovely.

    "Just like it." Adam stroked Carrie''s head with a gentle smile.

    "What are you talking about?" Sarah Connor''s pupils spread a little, but she still heard the communication between Adam and Carrie.

    Nick Frey didn''t know why he was so quiet all the time. Adam didn''t ask him, so he didn''t speak at all.

    "Now let''s talk about your problem." Adam''s eyes turned to Reyes, who had just woken up¡° Why do you shoot at me as soon as you meet, who has been clamoring to come back to save us

    Les looked around and saw that you were under control, while his enemy, the one eyed Negro, sat on one side. He pursed his lips and decided to be silent.

    Adam saw that LES didn''t speak and said with a smile, "ha ha, there''s nothing to say. Then I''ll try you guilty."

    "Adam, Les is not like that." Sarah Connor rushed out to brush the sense of being¡° At that time, he didn''t want to hurt the metal arm weirdo, so he was knocked unconscious and captured by that weirdo. "

    "The weirdo with the metal arm? Hand or right hand? " Nick Frey suddenly spoke.

    "Left hand." Sarah Connor is a little uncertain.

    "What exactly does it look like?" Nick Frey looks a little excited¡° If it''s really him, then I know why Les is like this

    "He''s very strong, with metal arms in his left hand, yellow brown hair and sky blue eyes." Sarah Connor recalled it carefully.

    "Stop, you two." Adam interrupted them impatiently¡° He shot me, and he''s going to be tried. I don''t care what kind of person he used to be, and what made him like this, and Nick Frey, are you sure he used to be a good man? "

    "I''m not sure what kind of person he was before, but the guy with metal arms that Sarah just mentioned may be someone I know." Nick Frey''s face was dignified¡° That guy is called Dongbing. He is an important fighting force of Hydra. "

    "So... None of my business?" Adam rolled his eyes and said to Nick, "I hate guys with one eye, so you''d better be quiet, just like just now."

    Nick immediately closed his mouth and made no more noise.

    Nick trusted his feelings very much. At the first sight, Adam gave him a very dangerous feeling, which made Nick''s hair stand up. That''s why Nick was so quiet all the time.

    "Adam, Les is really a good man." Sarah Connor had a look of supplication¡° Let him go, will you

    Adam frowned. He was quite sure that Sarah Connor and rez were not familiar with each other, but why did Sarah care so much about rez? Was it really destined that they were a couple?

    "Master, there is a mission in heaven." The excited sound of the system rang out in Adam''s mind¡° Master, you have ten seconds to consider whether you want to accept this task or not. "

    "Fall, if I can finish the task, I''ll go on, no matter what the task is." Adam''s quick¡° After accepting the mission, please tell me what the mission of heaven is. Then, don''t you have no mission function? "

    "Master, the task has been accepted. You can check it by yourself. The mission of the way of heaven is the mission issued by the way of heaven in the world, which can be regarded as conforming to the destiny of heaven. " The system replied: "the system does not have the function of publishing tasks, but has the function of accepting tasks."

    "I''ll check the task later. Do you tell me that there is a way of heaven in this world?" Adam''s face was full of wonder¡° What is the way of heaven in this world? Is it OAA? "

    System explanation: "master, the way of heaven is just a general statement. It can also be called alaiye consciousness, or large collective consciousness, or collective subconscious complex."

    "I understand." Adam nodded and began to look at the task.

    Task: remove the garbage left by evolution.

    Mission statement: the world is a developing single universe, which often devours other single universes for evolution.

    The universe of the terminator, which was swallowed before, left behind some residual matter.

    Most of the residues have been well assigned, such as Adam''s home terminator John or stark group''s power engineer, but there are always some remains that are not ordinary, such as Sarah Connor, who has been looking for the terminator, and LES, the future warrior who joined the hydra.

    These materials that are not willing to disturb the progress of the universe are destined to be removed.

    Mission requirements: deal with Sarah Connor and soldier Reyes in any way.

    Mission reward: 100 basic energy points.

    "Fall, you should know what I want to know."

    "Master, the easiest way is to kill them or erase their memory. What''s more complicated is to imprison them or put them under your command, just like your terminator John, and no longer look for traces of the world he once lived in. "

    "Go on."

    "Basic energy, which is the basic energy that makes up the world, is 1:1 exchanged with the Summoner''s energy."

    "Fall, you have my heart."

    "Thank you, your majesty."

    Adam used to read novels. He felt that his Summoner system was unprecedented and intimate. He must have filled up money before crossing!

    Adam looked up and saw that Sarah Connor was looking at herself nervously, but there was still a trace of fear in his eyes.

    The strangest thing is Nick Frey. That guy is really expressionless, and there is no emotion fluctuation in his only eyes.

    To tell you the truth, since Nick Fury sat here, he has almost no expression. When Sarah Connor mentioned the metal arm, Nick Fury pretended to be nervous. When Adam said he hated Cyclops, Nick Fury pretended to be afraid.

    With the powerful perception of the protoss, Adam found that when Nick Fury pretended to be nervous or afraid, his heart beat did not fluctuate, neither faster nor slower, which showed that he was not really afraid, but he was good at acting.

    "Nick Frey, you can get out of here now." Instead of rushing to decide how to complete the task, Adam said to Nick Fury, "I hope you forget what happened today and never try to find me again."

    "Good." Nick fry nodded, got up, turned and walked out the door.

    Nick Fury went to the door, opened the door, went out without a pause, went to a car, pried open the door with skilled techniques, and drove away.

    "Carrie, you can have dinner." Adam pointed to a man and a woman across the table and said to Carrie, "but are you sure you want to eat?"

 Chapter 19

    "I''m just talking about it." Carrie shook her head¡° I don''t want to add humans to my diet for the time being. "

    "Well, I''ll take care of it." Adam shrugged and said, "it won''t be hard."

    "What do you want to do?" After all, Adam just let Carrie eat her.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. After all, you haven''t done anything hurtful to a woman. I can''t do anything to you." Adam comforted Sarah Connor with a smile.

    "What will be my end?" Sarah Connor is still in suspense.

    Adam said with a smile: "little sister, don''t think too much. As long as you promise me that you won''t think about the terminator Skynet nuclear war to destroy the world in the future, you can leave here safely and live a normal life."

    "I promise." Sarah Connor nodded firmly¡° May I go now? "

    "Just a moment, please." Adam smiles, nods to Sarah Connor, and then says to terminator John, "take that future warrior down and deal with it."

    "Wait, you''re going to kill him?" Sarah Connor stopped, "you can let me go, but you can''t let him go, can you?"

    "Yes, he is different from you." Adam nodded, not denying it¡° You''re just innocent and involved, and he''s not. And he joined the terrorist organization Hydra, Nick Frey called him a fugitive, obviously he did a lot of bad things. Most of all, he''s a man... "

    "Well, you convinced me." Sarah Connor interrupts Adam''s words. She is not convinced, but she wants to understand that if she offends Adam, she may die with les.

    Adam''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t finish his words. He had another sentence that a man should have the courage to bear his own fault, but was interrupted by Sarah Connor. In this way, he seemed to be reluctant to let go because Les was a man.

    John was not disturbed by the conversation. While Sarah Connor was talking, he had dragged Les into the kitchen.

    "John, what are you doing?" Adam roared to the kitchen discontentedly: "there is a basement at home. Why do you drag him to the kitchen?"

    "Sorry, master." John pulls Les out of the kitchen and toward the basement.

    Throughout the whole process, rez''s mouth was covered by John''s hand, unable to speak, but his eyes were full of anger and fear.

    "Master, the reward has arrived." A minute after John drags Les into the basement, the system sends a message to Adam that the mission is complete.

    "Little sister, you can go." Adam gave Sarah Connor a gentle smile again¡° I hope we don''t meet for the third time. "

    "Me too." Sarah Connor walked quickly to the door, as if Adam would regret a step later.

    "Wait a minute." Adam stops Sara Connor who comes to the door.

    I didn''t expect that Sarah Connor would just sit on her knees and cry.

    "Wuwuwuwu... I... I knew... You won''t let me go... Wuwuwuwu... I know so many things about you... Wuwuwu... But I really won''t say it out!"

    Looking at the sobbing Sarah Connor, Adam can''t help touching his nose, wondering if he''s going too far.

    "Don''t cry, little sister. Since I promised to let you go, I won''t hurt you." Adam, holding the key to the pickup truck outside, goes to Sarah Connor, who is kneeling on the ground¡° I just think that you may not have the skill of nickelfrey to steal a car, so I want to give you this car. "

    "Really?" Sarah Connor sat on her knees and stopped crying for a while. She looked up at Adam with big eyes full of tears, as if she would continue to cry as soon as Adam said no.

    "Of course!" Adam patted his chest and assured that he was not a man who made girls cry. Oh no, boy.

    Sarah Connor carefully took the car key in Adam''s hand and said tentatively, "can I really go?"

    "Well." Adam nodded and asked, "are you rich? Why don''t I get you some more cash? "

    "No more."

    With Adam''s consent, Sarah Connor stormed out of Adam''s house and left Chamberlain town in a rickety pickup truck.

    "Hahaha... You scared her." Carrie was lying on the table laughing.

    "I didn''t mean to scare her, and I didn''t mean to scare her." Adam shook his head helplessly.

    "Is it really OK to let that Nick fry go?" Carrie stopped laughing and asked, "do you really believe he will forget what happened today?"

    "Of course I don''t believe him. How could I believe an agent, and be the king of agents in the future?" Adam spread out his hand and said, "but he didn''t provoke me. I can''t kill people for no reason."

    "Just be happy. Who makes you a God?" Carrie said, "my God, what are we going to do next?"

    "You and I will go to the airport after dinner. I''ll take you to see my mother. I''ll let John move to New York. You and I can find him anyway Adam goes to Carrie and sits down. He reaches for her¡° You just said I''m a God. What''s my divinity

    "The patron saint of Carrie." Carrie lay in Adam''s arms, her head on Adam''s shoulder, her face full of happiness and sweetness.

    "Master, can you finish a lucky draw while loving?"

    "Luoluo, are you jealous?"

    "No, the items won by the lottery are unknown. I hope you can get the items as soon as possible and get familiar with them."

    "Luoluo, you are jealous."

    "No, your summoning energy has reached 203. You can draw twice. I suggest you use it at the same time."

    "Luoluo, you are jealous!"

    The system was silent for a moment.

    "What if I''m not jealous?"

    "Sure enough, you love me."

    "Don''t tell me that it''s useless. Will you draw the lottery or not?"

    "Smoke."

    "The lucky draw has been finished. I''ll see for myself."

    Adam held Carrie in his arms and laughed more happily.

    Adam has long suspected that the system is a gentle female voice, obedient to her own, must be... In love with herself.

    Adam uses his mind to search the items he draws and finds that they are two cards, called hero cards.

    It seems that because it''s two Raffles at the same time, the items are the same.

    Hero card: a disposable item that can summon a hero unit to fight for the summoner. The time is one battle£¨ The division of a battle is system definition.)

    A hero?

    Adam is a little curious about the meaning of the hero, but it''s obviously not a good time for the angry system to explain it. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.

 Chapter 20

    The sun is shining and the wind is blowing.

    Standing on the seashore of Norway again, Adam was filled with emotion.

    It took three years to meet.

    "Carrie, this time we may be separated for a long time, or it may not be long." Adam looked at the lovely girl around him, and suddenly he was very upset.

    "Something has to be done, right?" Carrie was smiling¡° I want to be a part of your emotions, not control them. "

    "Good boy." Adam walked up the hill with his trademark gentle smile.

    "Wait a minute." Carrie stops Adam¡° Why don''t you let me try first? "

    Adam thought that the seal was aimed at her mother, Hela. It should not hurt Carrie. If she wants to try, let her go.

    "Good."

    Carrie runs over Adam to the hillside, looks back at Adam who is watching her, smiles and concentrates her attention on the seal in front of her.

    After carefully observing the seal, Carrie was in a bit of a dilemma.

    The seal is integrated, as if linked to the whole universe. If Carrie swallows it directly, she will eat the goddess of death in the seal.

    Whether Carrie can do it first or not, even if she can, she can''t eat her future mother-in-law!

    Adam looked at the girl''s serious study, and involuntarily showed a warm smile.

    "Down, are you in a better mood?"

    "I''m in a good mood all the time."

    "Can you tell me the details of the hero card

    "As the system introduces, it calls out an existence that can be called a hero. It''s powerful! "

    Adam nodded, as if he understood something and didn''t understand anything. Let''s continue to observe Carrie.

    After some research, Carrie found that she could not break the seal from the outside, so she decided to go inside.

    No matter how perfect the seal is, it will have its flaws. Carrie finds the weak point of the seal and bites it hard.

    The space in mid air seems to have been bitten off by people, and a black hole appears, which emits an unknown smell.

    As soon as Carrie''s eyes were bright and her legs were strong, she jumped into the black hole. There was a wave in space, and the black hole had disappeared.

    "Carrie Adam roared and rushed up the hill.

    But it''s too late. Carrie has disappeared in front of Adam.

    Adam never thought that Carrie would be so mischievous, and she even took the initiative to enter the seal. Didn''t she think that she couldn''t get out?

    "Who are you?" Hera curiously looks at the little girl in front of her. Adam''s presence softens the temper of the goddess of death, especially for children of the same age as Adam.

    "Auntie, I''m Adam''s girlfriend." With a red face, Carrie firmly showed her identity.

    "Nonsense!" With a roar, Adam also entered the dark space.

    "Baby." Seeing Adam, HeLa''s attention shifted to her son.

    "Mom..." Adam just had time to spit out two words and was held in his arms by Hella.

    "You shouldn''t have come." Hera held Adam in her arms, her eyes full of love.

    Dark space from the nothingness out of a wisp of golden light, winding towards Adam.

    "Odin!" Hella roared and burst out a black and red magic power, blocking the golden light three meters away from Adam.

    Although the golden light was blocked by the divine power, it still firmly moved towards Adam at the speed of a few millimeters per second.

    Hella''s mind fell into a moment of stagnation. She was afraid that her child would be exiled after being sealed by Odin, and her life would be in danger.

    "Mom, you don''t have to worry too much. I can keep myself safe." Adam saw Hella''s worry and quickly explained, "and I''ve got some special abilities. I''m here to see if I can save you."

    "Baby, you don''t have to do so much. You just have to wait patiently. I''ll go out one day." Hella looked at Adam in a tone of unprecedented tenderness¡° You''re only 15 years old and you''re looking for a girlfriend? "

    "Come here, Carrie." Adam waved to Carrie and introduced her to Hera, "Mom, this is Carrie, a lovely and gentle girl."

    "Little girl, I''m Adam''s mother." HeLa carefully observed Carrie and found her mysterious and powerful power¡° It seems that Adam likes you very much. I agree with you two. From today on, you will be the future Princess of Asgard. "

    "Ah Carrie was a little embarrassed. After all, she was only a 15-year-old girl.

    Adam watched the golden light around him getting closer and closer, and some couldn''t wait to say to Hella: "Mom, time is running out, I can get the ability to renew my contract with others, and then call the contractor to my side when necessary. Let''s sign the contract first, and try to call you out after I go out."

    "Good baby." Hella smiles and nods. Although she doesn''t believe that any contract can ignore Odin''s seal, as long as Adam is happy.

    According to the guidance of system skills, Adam released contract summoning.

    The invisible power extended from Adam''s body and connected to Hera''s body.

    The contract was easily concluded.

    The golden light with the aura of Odin was less than one meter away from Adam. Adam knew that he didn''t have much time left for him, so he immediately told Carrie, "Carrie, after you go out, go to New York to find John, settle down first, and wait for me to come back."

    "Well." Carrie nodded her head cleverly. When she came in, she found that her ability was not enough to eat the seal.

    The seal is arranged in a magical way, linking countless unknown existence of huge energy, including HeLa, the goddess of death in the seal.

    Carrie''s ability is not enough to crack the seal. If she destroys it by force, it may harm HeLa, the goddess of death, so she dare not do anything to the seal.

    Carrie, who knew she had made a mistake, was naturally very clever.

    Adam didn''t know the real identity of Carrie, and he didn''t know how much power there was in her body. He took her behavior as a childish farce.

    The goddess of death saw that Carrie had great power, but she didn''t believe that Carrie could destroy the seal of Odin''s life, linking the world tree and the nine worlds.

    And Carrie didn''t dare to tell Adam that she couldn''t get out, and she became a part of being sealed.

    "Mom, I''ll try to call you. If I can''t, I''ll think of another way to get you out." Adam looked at Hella and said seriously, "trust me."

    "Baby, you must keep yourself safe first." Hyra gently kisses Adam on the forehead¡° We have a lot of time. Don''t worry. Mom is very happy to see you

    The golden light finally broke through Hella''s divine power and wrapped around Adam. Adam felt very weak and could not even lift a car.

    "Mom, Carrie, wait for me to come back."

    The golden light around Adam is more and more intense, and it flashes madly. Then, with Adam''s last words, there are only two women left in the dark space.

    No, it''s a girl and a woman.

 Chapter 21

    The sky was snowing, and Adam was in a good mood.

    Adam is walking in a wilderness. The track of wheels under his feet proves that the world is different from the island world before him. There are human beings or other creatures, and the level of science and technology is not low.

    Compared with his three years of island life, some coldness was nothing to Adam.

    Although Adam''s divine body has been sealed, his physical quality is much better than that of ordinary people, at least one third of the combat effectiveness of an American captain.

    Adam had tried to summon the goddess of death with contract summoning, but it didn''t work.

    The system tells Adam that Odin''s seal is really powerful. If you want to successfully launch contract summoning, you must add another 100 points of summoning energy.

    The most important thing for Adam now is to quickly earn 100 summoning energy and try a contract summoning to see whether the summoning technique is temporary or permanent.

    Adam didn''t know that the silly girl, Carrie, had trapped herself in the seal and could not get out. She was accompanying the goddess of death. If he knew, he might not be in such a hurry to summon the goddess of death.

    "Carrie, don''t be merciful when you fight!"

    "Yes."

    "Take the sword in your hand."

    "Ha

    In Odin''s seal space, the goddess of death holds a long black sword to guide Carrie''s fight.

    Carrie seriously holds the sword of the goddess of death, and follows the goddess of death to learn how to fight.

    "Report!"

    "He said

    "My Lord, I''m hungry."

    "One hundred more rounds, Carrie, and I''ll give you the magic power."

    Because of her special constitution, Carrie''s diet basically contains all the known substances. In this isolated seal space, the only source of food is the divine power of the goddess of death.

    Adam has been walking in the snow for more than an hour, and there is a vast expanse of white everywhere. Fortunately, the wheel mark under his feet is not buried by the snow.

    According to these marks, Adam found that there should not be much traffic, but it should not be too little, and it should be trucks.

    The marks of these wheels are very wide and deep. It seems that many things have been pulled on the truck. If you look at the felling marks of the surrounding trees, there should be a logging yard in front of you.

    Of course, it could be that Adam went in the wrong direction and there was a logging field behind him.

    Adam dragged his tired body forward. He felt hungry.

    After another half an hour, Adam''s eyes lit up and found that there was smoke in the air in front of him. Maybe it was cooking smoke or a fire. In short, there should be someone in front of him.

    Adam''s spirit was uplifted, and he felt the strength of his body again. He trotted all the way to the place where the smoke was rising.

    "Since the fire is on, there must be something to eat?"

    Urged by hunger, Adam came to the smoking place in only ten minutes.

    Adam''s guess is correct. In front of him, there is a modern logging field. Several strong workers are cutting down the trees on the ground with giant axes.

    The logging field was fenced up, and there were several wooden houses in it. Smoke from the smoke pipes was coming out of the wooden houses and was floating in the air.

    Adam felt the gold necklace on his neck and the gold bracelet on his hand, and sighed that he was really prescient.

    Adam walked into the logging field, waved to the working lumberjack and said, "Hi, Hello, I''m a lost passenger. Can I get something to eat here?"

    The workers stopped their work and looked at Adam and said nothing.

    Looking at the ferocious expression of these workers, Adam''s mouth twitched a few times. It seems that things are not good.

    "I said, although I have no money with me, I have gold." Adam took off his gold bracelet and waved it¡° I mean to exchange it with you for some food, or you''d like to send me to the nearest city. "

    The workers still looked at Adam from a distance, neither agreed nor refused, but just quietly looked at him and did not speak.

    Adam looked at the strong body of these workers and estimated to himself that it would be no problem to beat these people with his current fighting capacity?

    I can''t. I can only summon the golden soldiers.

    Thinking of this, Adam began to sigh that he had foresight. He had gold soldiers before he went to see his mother. Otherwise, he would be in trouble if he was in danger.

    "Don''t shout, young man. Although English is the main language in Canada, you happen to meet a group of French speaking guys." An old man with white beard came out of the log house of the logging yard and said to Adam from a distance, "it''s just time for dinner. You can eat with us and talk about something else after eating."

    The old man with white beard said a lot to the loggers in French.

    Several workers just showed their smiling faces, waved to Adam and said hello.

    Adam went into the logging field and came to the old man with white beard. He asked politely, "Hello, dear old man, my name is Adam... Um... Adam white. What should I call you? "

    Adam wanted to say that his name was Adam odinson, but after thinking that the surname odinson was too publicity, he chose Carrie''s.

    Anyway, Adam has no respect for Odin, and Carrie is her girlfriend.

    "My name is Luke Connors. You can call me old Connor." The old man with white beard was very enthusiastic. He patted Adam on the shoulder and said, "don''t blame these guys for their indifference to you. Some time ago, our most capable boy was taken away and never came back. They may regard you as the gang."

    "Captured?" Adam asked suspiciously.

    "No, a bunch of Americans don''t know what they said to Logan. They died with their wife in a few days." Old Connor had a bad look on his face¡° Then the Americans came back, and Logan left with them, and he hasn''t come back yet. "

    Adam thought carefully. He was familiar with what the old man said, especially Logan, who died of his wife in the Canadian logging field, but it was different from what he remembered.

    Adam and old Connor were chatting and walking. By this time, they were already in the cabin and sitting on the table.

    Adam asked, "I know Logan very well. Do you know his wife''s name?"

    Old Connor thought about it and said, "it''s like Kayla or Kate."

    "Oh." Adam nodded in silence and knew which world he had reached.

    Kayla the silver fox, Wolverine''s favorite woman, is also the only one in the movie who married him and had a happy life.

    Adam chewed the rough bread in his mouth, and his heart was a little excited.

    There are no mutants or X-Men in Adam''s universe. Adam thought he would never see his favorite little bitch in his life.

    Although the small base of the mutant universe has become bald and stronger.

    But his mouth was sewn on, and there was little plot in the later films. At that time, Adam''s heart was bad reviews when he saw the film, and now he can finally change all this.

 Chapter 22

    Adam had a bad lunch in the log cabin, and then followed the log truck to the nearest city.

    After saying goodbye to the lumberjack, Adam wanders aimlessly in the street. He can''t remember the plot of the movie clearly. He doesn''t know how to find Wolverine.

    Adam decided to exchange the gold bracelet for some money, and then ask the local gangsters about the mutants.

    As long as we find one mutant, we will naturally find more mutants.

    After looking around in the street for more than ten minutes, Adam found that there seems to be no gold shop in this city of Canada.

    In the distance came the sound of explosion and people running for help. Driven by curiosity, Adam walked past.

    Three criminals wearing silk stockings robbed the bank with long guns and short cannons in their forehands. The crowd around them yelled and screamed and wanted to escape from this dangerous place. However, driven by curiosity, they didn''t go too far away and looked around.

    Adam stood in the distance and turned his lips. These people are not like our countrymen at all. Even the onlookers are so bad.

    Following the sound of the police siren, a dozen police cars drove to the scene and surrounded the bank.

    "Guys inside, listen, you are surrounded. Please stop the crime and release the hostages immediately." A policeman with a big belly was hiding behind the police car, shouting with a big horn.

    Adam can''t help frowning at the greasy voice. Sure enough, the police in the world are rubbish. They can''t beat soy sauce well.

    "Dada dada..."

    The criminal''s reply was that a bullet hit the fat policeman''s car and scared him to the ground.

    As in the past, Adam nodded with satisfaction, and the criminals were awesome as always.

    Neither the police nor the bandits dare to act rashly. Although the bandits have strong firepower, they can''t beat the hundreds of policemen. Although the police are numerous and powerful, they are afraid to hurt the hostages and dare not rush at all.

    The two sides are in a dramatic confrontation. Looking at these gangsters'' anxious appearance, the next step should be to hurt the hostages.

    Adam watched the development of the situation, while quietly looking around the tall buildings, he always felt that this moment is the time for superheroes to appear.

    "All the police outside listen to me. Get a car ready for me right away, and then step back for 100 meters, or I''ll start killing hostages now, one in a minute!" A strong man with full arms covering his skin roared loudly, listening to the madness in his hoarse voice, no one doubted the truth of these words.

    "Quick... Quick, evacuate the crowd!" Fat cops are not too sloppy¡° Get a car for them as soon as they want. "

    "Officer..." the little policeman beside the fat policeman looked at his officer.

    "We can ambush them in other places, but we must not kill too many hostages!" The fat policeman''s eyes were full of blood. In any case, this time he fell.

    Fat policeman is the police chief of this city. He has been the chief of this city for seven years. There has never been such a big case of robbing a bank in these seven years.

    Seven years of respect, not only for him to develop a fat body, but also a cowardly heart.

    "How come there''s no skinny freak!" Adam shook his head and looked discontented.

    The police bulletproof car slowly stopped in front of the bank. The stupid police thought it was thoughtful. The bandits were shocked by the police intelligence.

    "Brother, you''re very interesting. You can''t be too shameful. We''ll take a hostage with us." The heavily armed bandit arched at the fat policeman.

    "As long as you don''t hurt the hostages, I will try my best to satisfy you with all your requirements." The fat policeman squeezed out a smile.

    The current state of a fat policeman is that he smiles on the surface and sells criticism in his heart.

    He has made up his mind to expel the guy who came from the motor train when this time is over!

    Not only to be fired, but also to beat him first!

    Three robbers with similar body shape took a big fat guy to the bulletproof car. The big fat guy was wearing a suit, and his identity was marked on the badge. He was the manager of the bank.

    "Just a moment, everyone." Adam got out of the crowd and came to the robber.

    "Stand still, who are you? What do you want? " The heavily armed leading robber, with his gun pointed at Adam''s forehead.

    Adam was stunned. He felt cool in his heart. Now he felt that he was too big. After all, he didn''t know whether his head could hold the bullet.

    Originally, Adam was going to pretend to be righteous and use himself to replace the unfortunate hostage, but now he is in such a state.

    "Elder brother, I saw such an exciting scene of robbery for the first time when I was growing up. It really made my heart boil. Especially elder brother, you look at hundreds of policemen as if they are nothing. You are absolutely arrogant to the world!" Adam never thought of himself as an important person¡° Brother, I admire you very much. Can I join you? You see, I take refuge in you under the condition of the great attention. You can''t doubt my bad intentions, can you? That''s not what heroes do

    Adam''s impassioned speech made the whole scene silent. The police and the bandits looked at the young man in front of them in disbelief.

    "Are you serious?" The leader of the bandit looks at Adam with some doubts¡° Do you really want to be a villain? "

    "What is a villain?" There was an angry look on Adam''s face¡° Compared with those who suck people''s flesh and blood, but are full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, people like you should be called heroes

    The leader of the bandit was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "little brother, get in the car."

    "All right." Adam grinned and followed several gangsters to climb onto the bulletproof car.

    After waiting for everyone to sit down, the leader of the bandit rushed to the road in a bulletproof car, knocked over two police cars and left the police circle.

    Bulletproof cars galloped along the highway, followed by dozens of police cars, but several gangsters were not worried at all.

    "Boy, you are the most discerning and promising person I have ever met." In addition to the bandit leader, the other two bandits have taken off their hoods. The two round faced and blonde bandits seem to be twins. One of them sits next to Adam and says to Adam, "joining our Hunter Gang is the most important and correct decision you have made in your life!"

    "Believe him, the hunters have that potential." The other of the twins, sitting opposite Adam, patted Adam on the shoulder¡° That''s very kind of you to say

    As a bank manager, the fat man collapsed on the ground, shivering, closed his eyes as if he did not dare to look at the faces of several bandits.

    Adam''s summoning energy has increased by seven points since he got on the car. He is very sure that there must be mutants on the car.

 Chapter 23

    Bullet proof car galloping fast, came to a bridge, across the bridge there is a big truck, is slowly driving, bullet proof car head-on will rush up.

    The truck wheeled to the left, the bulletproof car wheeled to the right, and the two cars crossed.

    When the two cars as like as two peas passed by, Adam saw the face of the truck driver. He was shocked by the shock. The guy was exactly the same as the twins who had been around him.

    Could it be that

    Adam touched his chin, and there was a flicker of firmness in his eyes. Yes, that''s it!

    There''s only one truth... They''re triplets!

    Adam sat in the car, looking at the robber brothers beside him, thinking, what kind of family can force the children to be like this?

    After the bulletproof car passed the bridge, the robber brother No. 3 who drove the truck directly put the truck across the bridge, got out of the car, jumped off the bridge and swam to the deep sea.

    The bulletproof car ran away from the police and drove to the abandoned factory in the wilderness.

    Adam is also a little distressed for foreign bosses. Whether it''s movies, novels or the real world, there are countless abandoned factories abroad, which are used as temporary houses by criminals.

    The bulletproof car drove directly into the abandoned factory building and stopped. The robbers also carried the money and pressed the bank manager to get out of the car. Adam didn''t speak and obediently followed behind several people.

    Walking deep into the factory building, Adam saw cigarette ends and wine bottles all over the floor. It seems that they are robbers for a reason. Life is hard.

    At this time, the head of the robber took off his head cover. Seeing the face of the head of the robber, Adam was shocked.

    This NIMA is a quadruplet?

    A face that I have seen for the fourth time today appears in front of Adam.

    Looking at the shock on Adam''s face, the robber leader couldn''t help but smile. He walked up to Adam, stretched out his right hand and introduced himself: "I''m a hunter."

    As like as two peas, the four footsteps that came from the factory came out by common consent. "We are all hunters and hunters.

    These four guys were carrying a ragged and dirty cloth bag. Through the gap of the bag, Adam could clearly see the colorful banknotes inside.

    "To whom?" Adam rolled his eyes and looked clear¡° Do you think I can''t recognize you after shaving? "

    Looking at the hunter''s round face, golden hair and sky blue eyes, Adam couldn''t help shouting, "don''t hide any more. I''ve recognized you, seven generations of eyes!"

    "Who?" But the hunter in front of Adam looked puzzled, while the other hunters stood still and did not speak.

    "Whirlpool Naruto, even if you shave off your beard, I can recognize you!" Adam held his head high and looked proud¡° Your multiple shadow separation has exposed you. "

    Seven guys who are as like as two peas come together and become one person in an instant.

    "Have you ever seen anyone else with that ability?" The hunter stepped on the clothes left on the ground and said to Adam with a smile, "I''ve never seen such a talented guy as you. I''m in love with you. From today on, you are the deputy leader of the hunter gang."

    "I am the deputy leader?" Adam''s eyes widened¡° I''ve only been in for a day, no, half a day. "

    Five as like as two peas came in from the workshop, they had guns and money bags. They did not know that they were robbed.

    The five guys threw money and guns on the ground, and one of them said to Adam, "congratulations on being the deputy leader of a big gang that robbed 17 banks at the same time."

    Six seven generations of people who call themselves hunters came together and merged into one person. They said to Adam with a smile, "although this gang is only you and me now."

    "That''s interesting." Adam''s eyes lit up¡° Is that your ability as a mutant? "

    "Yes, I guess you''re a mutant, too?" The hunter looked at Adam and said, "now that the words are clear, you can tell me what you want to do."

    "Of course, it''s not right to join you. In a word, I admire you very much!" Adam said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be a mutant."

    "But I thought you were a mutant!" The hunter took a revolver out of his arms, pointed it at Adam''s head and said, "my ability is not only divided, but also super perceptive. Do you think I''ll bring you back if you compliment me? I feel the huge breath of life in you

    "What are you going to do?" Adam put away his funny expression. He didn''t come to join the gang¡° Say it and see if our purpose is the same. "

    When Adam saw the gang in front of the bank, the summoning energy increased.

    Adam guessed that these gangsters were either mutants or had something to do with mutants. Of course, they had to follow up and find out.

    "Tell me about your ability." The hunter pointed a gun at Adam''s head with an arrogant expression¡° If you are useful, I don''t mind taking you as my younger brother. "

    "In other words, you look like you''re going to win." Adam slowly put his hands in his pockets¡° What a nuisance. "

    The hunter, with a solemn expression, moved his finger to the trigger and was ready to shoot.

    "I really don''t know how many parts you have outside, and I don''t know if this is the noumenon in front of you." A golden figure appeared in front of Adam, and the voice of Adam came out from behind.

    "Who?" The hunter''s gun was pointed at the golden soldier''s head¡° There are still helpers! Blink ability and metal constitution

    "Whatever you think." Adam hid behind the gold soldier and looked around nervously, for fear that a hunter would come out to him¡° So, Naruto, please draw your sword

    "Ha ha ha ha..." the hunter looked up at the sky and laughed.

    Adam was wondering what the hunter had left.

    "Bang."

    "Brother, I''m wrong." The hunter threw his gun into the ground and fell to his knees.

    "Why?" Adam secretly peeked at the hunter from behind the gold soldier and said, "you just give up?"

    Hunter respectfully knelt on the ground, honest said: "whether it''s blinking or metallization, I can''t beat."

    Adam asked with some doubts: "what about your shadow separation? Even if you die, your body will be ok? "

    "I think you''re not too strong because I think you''re smart enough to feel that your life energy is several times stronger than ordinary people, so the fool kneeling in front of you is my noumenon." The hunter knelt down, very honest¡° I''d like to join you. Please accept me. "

    A hunter''s behavior is like a weak animal, showing his belly in front of a strong animal, exposing his weakness to the other party to prove his loyalty.

    Adam is still thinking. He''s not sure how to control each other.

    The image of the golden soldier is too conspicuous. When Adam appears in front of the crowd, it is impossible for the golden soldier to follow him.

    But without the golden soldier staring at this guy in front of him, maybe he will fall away from his own body at any time.

    Adam was in a dilemma when the system spoke.

    "Master, I have two options for you."

 Chapter 24

    "Fall, you tell me which two methods are first." Adam hid behind the golden soldiers, always on guard.

    "The first method is that you spend 10 summoning energy, and I will help you set a mark on its body, so that you can detect its position at any time."

    Adam thought about it and said, "what''s the second way? Can you control him with summoning energy? "

    "No, the second way is to kill him."

    "Why?" Adam puzzled to ask: "fall, when did you become so cruel?"? Is it the sequel of the last time I teased you? "

    "My body is not cruel. Although this universe is called the mutant universe, most intelligent creatures want the mutant to disappear, including more than half of the mutants."

    "So?" Adam''s eyes were shining, as if he understood something.

    "So the world has a long-term task, that is to eliminate mutants."

    "Rewards." Adam is concise.

    "Five basic energy points are awarded to the first level mutant, 20 basic energy points to the second level mutant, 100 basic energy points to the third level mutant and 1000 basic energy points to the fourth level mutant."

    Adam thought about it carefully, and then asked, "how much is the reward for level five mutants?"

    "In theory, level five mutants do not exist at all."

    "The Phoenix has the power of the Phoenix. It''s not a mutant, but what about the apocalypse?"

    "The Apocalypse has the blood of God, and his reincarnation and fusion ability is brought to him by the blood. From the root, the Apocalypse is not a five level mutant."

    "In that case, those metamorphosis mutants in the cartoon don''t exist in this world at all?"

    "Master, this is just a single universe. Naturally, there will not be too strong individuals."

    Adam nodded and asked, "what''s the level of this guy in front of me who can do multiple shadow separation?"

    "A hundred."

    "I see."

    Adam can''t help sighing in his heart. It''s a pity that the mutant version of the seven generations of fire shadow.

    "Brother hunter, do you know any other mutants?" Adam walked up to the hunter with a smile and helped the hunter up.

    "I''ve seen a few, but I didn''t leave any contact information." The hunter laughed at himself¡° Hehe, you know how sensitive we mutants are

    "To tell you the truth." Adam''s eyes turned, pretending to be compassionate¡° My dream is to build a nation of mutants, but mutants are really hard to find! It took me a long time to find you and the one around me. "

    Adam said as he patted the golden soldier on the arm.

    Under the control of Adam''s mind, the golden soldier patted Adam on the shoulder to comfort him.

    "What''s the name of this mutant with multiple abilities?" The hunter looks at the golden soldier enviously. He is also a mutant with multiple abilities, but his perception ability is not very effective.

    The hunter made a flattering expression to the gold soldier and said, "seriously, you are the most powerful mutant I have ever seen."

    "He lost control of metallization, became permanent metallization, and lost the ability to speak." Adam despised the hunter''s ambiguous appearance in his heart, but he pretended to be enthusiastic on the surface¡° His name is... Let me see. "

    "I haven''t called his name for a long time. I can''t remember it clearly." Adam pretended to be thinking, but he was making it up in his heart¡° It''s called... Harry... Harry Potter! Yes, that''s Harry Potter

    Adam''s ability to name is not mentioned.

    "You really can''t get in touch with a mutant?" Adam looked at the hunter with a smile, and Chunchun said, "if you think about it carefully, when you rob and trample on the street every day, you will always see people who are different from ordinary people, right? Don''t you have perception? "

    "That''s true!" The hunter patted his head and said excitedly: "yesterday, when I passed a boxing hall, I heard a loud bang inside. Then I felt that there were several breath different from ordinary people in it."

    "Where is the boxing house? What''s your name? " Adam''s eyes brightened, and he felt a great harvest.

    The hunter saw Adam happy and said, "it''s called Geely boxing house... It''s on the third street. There''s only one boxing house in the whole street. It''s very easy to find. Even if you don''t need me to lead the way, you can find it yourself. "

    "So you''re useless?" When Adam heard this, he looked at the hunter askew and whispered.

    I don''t know whether the hunter''s desire for survival is low or his IQ is low,

    Knowing that Adam was thirsty for the news of the mutant, he casually told such important news.

    "What? What''s the matter? " Looking at Adam''s strange posture, the hunter felt a chill in his heart.

    Adam did not answer, but asked: "is there only such a mutant information?"

    The hunter nodded and said, "only this one was felt yesterday. They should still be there. After all, we mutants always have no place to live, and our whereabouts are erratic. "

    "In fact, I hate it when you say" we "and put you and me on the same level, which makes me very ashamed." Adam adjusted his hair and walked out of the factory¡° As a seven generation head without nine lamas, your ending is doomed. That''s it

    "What do you mean?" The hunter looked at Adam''s back in a panic.

    Adam left without a pause. It seems that the hunter can''t get the answer.

    Looking at the gold soldier slowly walking towards him, the hunter could not help thinking of Adam''s head tilted to look at himself and whispering.

    "Click."

    The golden soldier broke the hunter''s neck as easily as a bear broke a corn stalk.

    The hunter''s eyes fell into the dark, vaguely heard: so you are useless... You are useless... You are useless!

    As the hunter lay on the ground, he felt colder and colder, and his breath weakened.

    "So... You said that."

    Adam saw several cars and a motorcycle in front of the abandoned factory. He was tampering with the motorcycle.

    Adam had no money to get a driver''s license in his previous life. In his life, as soon as he got out of the orphanage, he was left on an isolated island by Odin. He didn''t even touch the steering wheel, let alone drive.

    In fact, the motorcycle is also very good, you see in the movie, which ox roaring protagonist is not the motorcycle?

    Riding a motorcycle is much more handsome than driving!

    Adam comforts himself as he fiddles with the motorcycle.

    It''s worth mentioning that Adam''s electric car is very fast. It may be as fast as a motorcycle.

 Chapter 25

    A motorcycle is speeding to the edge of the city and heading for the center of the city.

    A perfect turn, and a beautiful drift on the wall.

    "Bang!"

    At such a high speed, the motorcycle disintegrated and metal parts flew around.

    Adam got up from the ground in fear and rubbed his knee.

    A little gangster squatting on the street just saw this scene, threw his cigarette to the ground, went to Adam and asked, "brother, is it exciting?"

    Adam replied solemnly, "it''s exciting, but it''s too dangerous to ride so fast next time."

    The little gangster looks at Adam, and Adam looks at the little gangster, and they look at each other.

    "What are you looking at me for?" Looking at the little gangster''s cockscomb, Adam was a little impatient.

    "Would you like to join us The little gangster took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit one¡° If you don''t talk about technology, you are qualified to join us with your courage! "

    The little gangster has cockscomb like hair, wears a leather coat with nails, and there is a red racing motorcycle not far behind.

    "Do you know where third Avenue is?" Adam''s eyes were fixed on the motorcycle behind the little gangster, and he asked, "I heard there''s a Geely boxing house. Have you heard of it?"

    "Turn left at the intersection in front of you and you''ll see No.3 street. There''s a boxing house there, but I don''t know its name." The little gangster was smoking¡° What''s up, brother? Do you want to join us? We''re flying cars, but... "

    "Pa!"

    Before he finished speaking, he was slapped on the head by Adam and fainted instantly.

    "If you don''t learn well when you are young, you can''t be a car party." Adam squatted down, rummaged over the little gangster, ran several pockets, and then took out a key.

    Riding the red motorcycle of the little gangster, Adam happily rushed to the boxing hall on the 3rd Street.

    Looking at the big word "lucky" on the signboard of the boxing center, Adam threw the motorcycle aside and walked inside.

    The more he walked into the boxing hall, the more dignified Adam''s expression was. There were cracks on the wall of the corridor of the boxing hall. Through the cracks, we can see the white ash behind the wall of the corridor. These cracks look like the claws of wild animals.

    Although Wolverine will come here, we can see that it is not Wolverine''s masterpiece, because although these cracks are very messy, we can see that they are scratched by five claws, while Wolverine has only three claws.

    According to the movie plot that Adam recalled, the beast in it is not easy to talk now. It''s better to be careful.

    There are four figures in Adam''s front, back, left and right. The two meter high golden humanoid looks very strong, which gives Adam some sense of security.

    Under the protection of four golden soldiers, Adam finally entered the inside of the ring.

    There is a collapsed ring in the center of the boxing hall. There are only two people and two men in the ring.

    A fat man with a height of two meters is lying in the corner of the challenge arena. This fat man is the fattest one Adam has ever seen. It seems that he weighs at least five or six hundred jin, and there is a man squatting beside him.

    The squatting man was full of the smell of wild animals. He was nearly two meters tall, with disordered brown hair, and his face was full of rage and bloodthirsty.

    "It''s so great that you are willing to give your life to help my brother keep secret." The man of beast general is wearing ferocious smile, threatening the fat man on the ground¡° Are you sure you want to die for a man, not for those tattooed big girls on your arms? "

    "Victor, why did you help him kill his people?" The fat man''s face showed fear, his eyes were full of struggle, and he said in a pleading tone: "we are comrades in arms!"

    The beast, named Victor, seized the fat man''s head with his right hand.

    Victor is a mutant. You can see from his hands that the nails on his hands are black, very sharp, five or six centimeters long.

    It seems that this beast caught the crack in the outer corridor.

    Five black nails pierced the top of the fat man''s head, and Adam felt that they might have been pierced into the skull, and he was covered with goose bumps.

    "I said, I said!" The fat man yelled. He was really scared. He knew Victor would really kill him¡° In the crown nightclub on the east side, there is a guy named Remy, whose nickname is the emperor of cards. Logan went to find him

    Victor''s face was full of smiles, but his hands didn''t stop. Instead, he put more force on the fat man''s head.

    "I''ve already told you what you want to know. Let me go, for the sake of our comrades in arms!" The fat man begged for fear that Victor''s nails would pierce his meninges the next second.

    "Stop it Adam cried, this fat man is a third degree mutant¡° The head is mine

    "Little fellow with milk flavor, you scared me." Victor looked up at Adam with bloodthirsty eyes, and his mouth curved dangerously.

    "Victor, right?" Adam gently touched his nose, and two golden soldiers appeared behind him. The number of golden soldiers in the field has reached six¡° I heard your nickname is Saber Toothed cat, big cat? "

    "Children with sharp teeth and sharp mouths." Victor showed a bloodthirsty expression, two fangs leakage in the lip outside, it seems that he is angry¡° Although I don''t know what this yellow doll is, I will prove that they are useless. I will tear you up bit by bit! "

    "Cut, hit him, I''ll make him bark like a cat!" Adam sniffed at Victor''s words, reached for Victor and gave the order.

    Two golden soldiers stay at Adam''s side to protect his safety. The remaining golden soldiers rush to Victor from four directions with great speed.

    Today''s golden soldiers have been warm for a long time before Adam, plus the energy they absorbed from the air, each of them has the combat power of a half American captain.

    The golden soldier who charged at Victor head-on hit him hard on the head. Like a sensitive cat, Victor evaded the attack with a back somersault.

    Before Victor could fight back with his paws, three other golden soldiers came up.

    Four golden soldiers were beating and kicking around Vic.

    Victor by virtue of Superman''s physique hard by countless attacks, nothing happened, but showed his claws began to fight back, in a few gold soldiers left a lot of scars.

    Adam''s brow frowned. The golden soldier''s attack power, let alone causing fatal injury to victor, could not even make him vomit blood.

    "Didn''t the introduction say there was fighting intelligence? How stupid they are

    Angry Adam decided to direct the battle himself.

 Chapter 26

    Victor''s attack was more and more crazy. He didn''t care about the gold soldiers'' attack on him.

    Adam is anxious to see in the heart, do not know what to do, wanted to command the battle, the result has not opened the mouth, the battle picture has changed several times.

    It is impossible to command a battle of this level with words. The most important thing is to formulate tactics.

    The intelligence quotient of the gold soldiers is improved with the improvement of their strength. Now the gold soldiers are all silly and only know how to change one punch for another.

    "Fall, how should I command the golden soldiers to fight with my mind? I can''t connect their minds at all."

    "What you want them to do, they will do. You just have to think about it. They will perceive your thinking."

    Adam began to imagine in his mind the way the golden soldiers fought.

    Victor jumped into the air, directly pressed a yellow scarf soldier under his body, waving his claws, madly making scars on the gold soldier.

    Another gold soldier kicked Victor down with one kick, and the rest of the gold soldiers rushed up and pushed Victor to the ground.

    Victor in the ground with a strange posture twist a few times, then drill out of the golden soldiers'' suppression, began to launch a counterattack.

    The wounds on several golden soldiers were more and more, and Victor was as lively as ever.

    The rhythm of the battle has gradually fallen into the hands of Victor, worthy of the saber toothed tiger who has experienced countless battles, is really strong.

    Victor jumps in mid air again and pours at a golden soldier, but this time he miscalculates.

    The golden soldier, who was targeted by Victor, fell to his knees.

    Victor didn''t think that the stupid guy in front of him would have such a variety of ways. The high jump Victor didn''t meet the golden soldier, but flew over the golden soldier''s head.

    Kneeling on the ground, the golden soldier directly turns around and hugs Victor''s legs in mid air. Victor''s body is unbalanced and directly lies on the ground.

    The other two golden soldiers came straight up, one embracing Victor''s hands and twisting them.

    "Creak, creak..."

    Accompanied by a harsh sound of bone twisting, Victor''s hands were broken.

    Then the four golden soldiers broke Victor''s legs, and grabbed her limbs, twisting constantly, for fear that he would heal.

    "Big cat, how do you feel?" Adam stepped forward a little, but still did not dare to approach Victor within three meters.

    Before Adam''s seal was lifted, he refused to get close to anyone or anything in danger.

    "Comfortable!" Victor yelled with red eyes¡° Go on! I''ll definitely kill you. I''ll tear you up bit by bit. Remember, I''m a saber toothed tiger

    "Oh, big cat." Adam said with a laugh, "give me a meow."

    "Ah Victor wiggled wildly on the ground, because his limbs were controlled by the yellow scarf soldiers, so only his head swayed a lot.

    Adam''s eyes turned to the challenge arena not far away. The fat man above the challenge arena was paralyzed and motionless on the ground. It seems that he was seriously injured by Victor.

    Adam didn''t speak, and didn''t do any action. The two golden soldiers who had been protecting Adam separated and walked towards the challenge arena.

    It seems that Adam has perfectly controlled how to control the golden soldiers.

    "Boom!"

    The gold soldier walked to the fat man on the challenge arena with mechanical steps, hit him on the head with a fist, and made a huge noise.

    The fat man''s head was smashed into the challenge arena by this huge power, but it seems that his breathing is still very smooth, it doesn''t matter.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    The golden soldier hit the fat man''s head with one punch and mechanically waved his fist.

    Until the golden soldier hit 27 punches, the system finally prompted Adam to summon energy at 100.

    Adam was very happy. On the first day he came to the world, he killed two third level mutants and got 200 summoning energy points.

    When Adam''s summoning energy exceeds 100 points, the system tells Adam that the goddess of death summoned by contract Summoning can only exist in this world for a period of time and then return to the original world.

    Adam had expected this for a long time, and he was not too disappointed.

    Now Adam has 200 points of summoning energy, leaving 100 points as a card to summon the goddess of death, and the remaining 100 points can open a lucky draw.

    Adam''s eyes look at victor who is still twisting on the ground. This guy is also a lucky draw!

    "Luoluo, is it easy to kill?"

    "Cut off his head, and if you don''t die, throw him in the steelmaking furnace. How hard can it be to kill a captured mutant? "

    "Draw a prize first. He hasn''t taught me how to bark yet. He won''t kill me for the time being."

    "Good luck. See for yourself."

    Adam had something like a syringe in his hand, and it was slightly green.

    Item: power converter.

    Introduction: the ability of a person with extraordinary ability can be inhaled into the converter, and the converter can be used to give this ability to others.

    Note: the upper limit is level 3 mutants or others of the same level.

    "Fall, is there a unified division of the strength level of ability in the universe?"

    "No, each world has its own unit of measurement, such as the level setting of the mutant universe, or the combat effectiveness calculation method of the American captain of your original universe."

    Adam took the super power converter in his hand, looked at Victor with a smile and said, "now I''ll give you two choices. One is that you can learn to bark, the other is that I''ll take a flashlight to shine on you."

    Victor just stubbornly wriggled and didn''t speak.

    As a tough guy who has experienced countless battles, Victor has never seen any scenes. He was shot for several hours without fear.

    "I want to give you a hint. After being illuminated by this flashlight, you will die." Adam winked at Victor¡° You can cooperate, I sing, we learn to meow together, you sing, meow meow meow meow meow together. "

    "Hoo Hoo..."

    Victor is breathing heavily, his red eyes are wriggling, his bones are creaking, the pain from his limbs will only make his mind clearer, his anger stronger, and his desire to kill Adam more violent.

    "Ready, I''m going to start." Adam raised his voice and sang in a very lovely voice: "let''s learn to bark together."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Let''s learn to bark together!"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Big cat, this is the first time that I give others the right to choose their own destiny. Don''t you want to cherish it?" Adam was in a very happy mood. Compared with the last exile of three years on an isolated island, this exile was a welfare.

    Foreign world travel, but also earn energy, but also tease the cat, how happy!

    "All right." Adam shrugged his shoulders indifferently¡° Maybe I''ll meet you in other universes. Maybe you''ll learn to bark for me. Goodbye, big cat. "

 Chapter 27

    Victor lies on the ground and looks up at Adam. He has no fear. He insists that Adam can''t kill him.

    Adam poked something similar to a flashlight on Victor''s forehead. After thinking about it, he stepped back and handed the flashlight to the golden soldier beside him.

    Who knows what happens when this energy converter is used?

    What if Victor is hurt by a potential explosion?

    Adam thought in his mind, commanding the golden soldier with his mind to press the energy converter on Victor''s forehead and activate the switch.

    "Hum..."

    With a slight buzz, there was a green light on the energy converter, and Adam knew that it meant that the ability had been extracted.

    Adam is very satisfied with the efficiency of the work, and sure enough, it''s a systematic product, which must be a high-quality product.

    "Don''t you want to kill me? Is that all? " Victor gave a mocking smile¡° You don''t know how much I want to die. "

    "Cut." Adam rolled his eyes and turned to walk out. The fate of the cat was doomed to change when he met Adam.

    When Adam appeared outside the boxing hall, the golden soldiers around him disappeared and he took back the call space.

    "Fall, how much summoning energy do I have now?"

    "Two hundred and thirty-seven."

    "Draw a prize for me with 100 points of summoning energy. After being sealed, I always feel insecure."

    "Well, it seems a little chicken ribs."

    Item: Summon biotransformation card.

    Introduction: you can convert a creature with no more than five combat power into your own summon£¨ The summoned object formed by transformation can be included in the summoning space, and can be transformed and upgraded.)

    "Fall, what is the combat effectiveness? Doesn''t it mean there is no division? "

    "Don''t worry about the details. The combat power on this card should be the division form of the universe it was born into."

    "Do you know what level of mutants the five point combat power is converted into the division of the world?"

    "It has nothing to do with mutants. For an untrained adult, the combat effectiveness is seven."

    Adam was silent for a while. He didn''t worry about the success or failure of the lottery. He picked up the motorcycle on the ground and rode to the distance. He needed help.

    Adam stopped beside a woman with a vegetable basket in her hand.

    "Hello, how can I get to the east side?"

    "I don''t know."

    This is the 13th person Adam asked. Adam now suspects that the so-called east side is not in the city at all.

    "I know where the east side is."

    Adam listened to the clear voice of a child, turned his head and saw a little girl sitting in the corner of an alley with her knees in her arms.

    Adam put the motorcycle away, went to the little girl, took a handful of money from his pocket and said, "if you tell your brother where the east side is, all the money is yours."

    The little girl raised her head, white face some dirty soil, a pair of green eyes, very beautiful.

    Just this pair of eyes as pure as lake water, Adam was sure that the girl would be lovely after she was washed.

    "I don''t want money. I hope you can take me in." The little girl looked at Adam seriously, with a trace of supplication in her voice.

    Adam shook his head with a wry smile and said, "little guy, you don''t understand my situation. I can''t be in this world... Ah... In a word, I can''t take you in."

    If it''s his own world, Adam doesn''t mind taking in a cute little guy, but in this world, Adam doesn''t know how long he can stay, let alone take care of a little guy.

    Although the little girl was sitting on the ground, Adam could see that even if she stood up, she would not be more than one meter two. Listening to her clear voice, she should not be more than ten years old. She might also be a boy.

    "Well, how about I send you to the orphanage? I''ll leave a lot of money for the orphanage to take good care of you. " Adam thought about it and said, "can I know why you''re here?"

    Adam suddenly had some doubts, such a small child, and so lovely, look at his dirty appearance, should not be wandering for a day or two, how did she survive?

    "My parents were killed, and I''m being hunted." The little girl shed a few tears in her beautiful eyes¡° Because our whole family are mutants. "

    "Master, this is a good opportunity. Even the first-class mutant''s fighting capacity is above 10 o''clock, but the little girl''s fighting capacity in front of her is only 3 o''clock, which is unbelievably low!"

    "Fall, is that because she is still young? I''ll ask her what her abilities are first

    "No, even the ability to turn yourself into a variety of flying will increase the combat effectiveness by five points. That is to say, as long as you are a mutant, you can''t have a combat effectiveness lower than five! "

    "So the little girl in front of me is not a mutant?"

    "I''m not sure. Please check by yourself. If she is a mutant, no matter how useless the ability is, master, you should turn it into your summoner. Compared with ordinary people, the mutant can accept more transformation and upgrading. "

    "What''s your name?" Adam showed a gentle smile, which was warm as when he first met Carrie¡° My name is Adam. You can call me Adam, or brother Adam. "

    "Aurora." The little girl looked at Adam expectantly¡° Brother, my name is aurora. "

    Adam gently rubbed the top of the little girl''s head and asked, "what''s her last name?"

    "No The little girl enjoyed Adam''s touch and narrowed her eyes, just like a lovely little animal¡° Mom and dad didn''t say that

    "Then I''ll take you in for the time being." Adam picked up the little girl and went to the place where the motorcycle was¡° I have some urgent business to go to the east side. I''ll decide how to settle you after I finish it. "

    "Oh." The little girl is very clever.

    "Show me the way, Aurora." Adam put the little girl on the motorcycle and sat behind her.

    With Aurora''s direction, Adam left the city on his motorcycle and came to a wilderness.

    "My dawning goddess, are you sure we are on the right path?"

    "Don''t worry, brother. I just wandered over there."

    They have been driving on the road for more than an hour. They have been chatting and talking and are very familiar with each other.

    Adam''s hidden attribute may be to attract little Lori.

    Because aurora is the name of the goddess of dawn in Nordic mythology, Adam laughs that the little girl is her own goddess of dawn and guides her way when she needs it most.

    Adam didn''t ask about Aurora''s ability. He didn''t decide whether or not to turn Aurora into his own summoner.

    After all, there are many directions he can choose.

    What''s more, he was afraid that it was hard to explain when he called aurora in front of Carrie.

 Chapter 28

    In the moonlight.

    Adam carried Aurora step by step in the wilderness.

    Just before, when they were chatting happily, the motorcycles went on strike. After careful inspection, it was because there was no gasoline.

    Although aurora is young, only 11 years old, but she is very sensible and obedient. Adam likes this little girl more and more.

    "Aurora, what is your ability?" Adam is walking in the wilderness with Aurora on his back. He seems to ask casually.

    "Convince people." Aurora put her arm around Adam''s neck on Adam''s back and replied, "compelling persuasion."

    Adam thought about it, which should belong to the skill of mind control, and asked, "how much persuasion can I get? Can one die? "

    "Yes, as long as he is convinced by me, he will obey all my orders." Aurora whispered in Adam''s ear: "the stronger the man, the slower he persuades. Just like your brother, I am the first to encounter the existence that can''t be convinced."

    "Can you feel whether a person can be convinced?" Adam is a little curious¡° Have you met any other mutants? "

    "I don''t know why, I just can feel how long it takes a person to convince." Aurora''s voice was sleepy and yawning¡° Ha Hoo... I can''t see who is a mutant or who isn''t a mutant. "

    Adam left a trace of sweat on his forehead. He had been carrying aurora on his back for a long time. He was a little tired for the sealed God body.

    "How far is it?"

    "Not far. Look at the light in front of you."

    Adam looked up and saw the dots in the darkness ahead.

    "Aurora, I''m going to speed up!"

    "Catch what? Ah

    Adam began to run, helpless aurora can only grasp Adam''s hair.

    Between the wind and lightning, Adam has come to the city with Aurora on his back.

    "Hoo Hoo..."

    Adam put aurora on his back on the ground, hands on his knees, breathing.

    "Right here." Aurora raised her little hand, pointed to a small bar on Adam''s left that didn''t look impressive, and said, "this is crown nightclub."

    "So low key?" Adam reached out and pulled Aurora into the bar with the word "crown" on the door.

    After a dark corridor, as if into a different world.

    In the hall, the lights are flashing with music, the girls are dancing, and people are drinking while playing cards.

    "Welcome to the crown. It''s not a wise decision to bring children here." A young man dressed as a waiter came to Adam¡° Are you looking for someone? "

    As soon as Adam entered the nightclub, he looked around. Everyone could guess his purpose.

    "I''m looking for a man whose name is Remy and whose nickname is paihuang. Have you heard of him?" Adam remembers that in the movie, the king of cards is very famous here, and everyone knows him.

    "Unfortunately, someone came to him before you. This guy looks very fierce. I guess Remy owes him a lot of money." The waiter shrugged and said, "Remy, that guy ran through the back door, and the guy who asked for money chased him out."

    "Thank you very much." Adam put a handful of money into the waiter''s hand¡° Take me to the back door. "

    "Come with me." The waiter took the money and led the way with a smile on his face¡° I think you may be disappointed. They have been away for more than three hours

    Adam frowned and felt something was wrong. Was he late?

    Adam leads Aurora out of the back door of the nightclub and finds that it''s a lonely alley. It''s very messy around. It seems that a battle has taken place.

    Rubbish is flying everywhere. The external staircase on the wall has been cut off. There is no blood on the ground. It seems that no one is injured.

    This is embarrassing. It seems that the king of cards and Wolverine have left here. Maybe they have reached an agreement.

    "Has the man my brother is looking for left?" Aurora took Adam''s hand, looked up and comforted him, "it doesn''t matter. We can go to other places."

    "Well." Adam looked at the lovely little girl and showed a smiling face¡° Aurora, will you follow me forever

    The little girl pursed her lips, nodded and said firmly, "I do!"

    "Ha ha." Adam rubbed Aurora''s head and said with a smile, "well, the contract is established."

    Adam''s hand appeared a card, this card suddenly broke into countless light points, flew to Aurora, the little girl was startled, closed her eyes.

    When Aurora opened her eyes again, there was only Adam''s smiling face in front of her, and she didn''t feel uncomfortable, as if nothing had happened.

    Wait, Aurora seems to have a message in her mind.

    Summoner... Summoner... Adam... Aurora... Always together... Obey orders

    "I see." When Aurora looked at Adam again, there was a trace of firmness¡° I will try my best to be a good summoner, Summoner! "

    "Just call me brother." Adam scratched his head and looked awkwardly at the girl in front of him like a different person.

    "Summoner, please command me!" Aurora was unmoved and ready to go through fire and water.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you a present first." Adam looked at Aurora, not ready to persuade, and took out a flashlight from his arms.

    Aurora looked at Adam seriously and said, "Lord summoner, Aurora has grown up and doesn''t need toys!"

    "It''ll be fine in a moment. It''s my first time to use it. I don''t know if it hurts or not." Adam didn''t pay attention to aurora. Instead, he put a flashlight on Aurora''s head¡° If it hurts, bear it

    Aurora just wanted to ask Adam what he was doing. Suddenly, he widened his eyes and felt a gentle and powerful energy coming from the flashlight on his head into his body.

    The green light on Adam''s energy converter dimmed until it went out, and then the energy converter disappeared into the air.

    "How do you feel?" Adam looked at Aurora, squinting his eyes and enjoying himself. He asked curiously, "do you feel different?"

    "It''s comfortable. I feel like I''m full of strength. It''s like growing up." Aurora looked at Adam admiringly¡° I''ve become more persuasive, and I''ve got an extra capacity for self-healing. "

    "That''s good. It''s time for us to go." Adam is very satisfied with his new summon. He doesn''t know what to do in terms of ability, but he''s cute!

    "Where to?"

    "America, find a tough bald guy."

    "Why?"

    "It''s valuable and easy to calculate."

 Chapter 29

    Adam took aurora to find a hotel in the city that didn''t need ID card. He stayed for the time being and decided to have a good rest before going to America.

    Adam opened only one room, and Aurora slept next to him.

    After getting up in the morning, Adam asked aurora to wash herself, went downstairs to a nearby shop and bought Aurora a small dress.

    After washing, Aurora in her new clothes turns into a lovely doll with golden hair, green eyes, lovely face, and no longer the dirty little girl.

    After breakfast with the new aurora, Adam is going to find some scum from the bottom of the society to test Aurora''s ability.

    In the dark corner full of rubbish, evil is sprouting.

    A masked man was holding a middle-aged woman with a knife on her neck and said, "take out all your money!"

    "Please don''t hurt me!" The woman opened the bag and took out all the belongings¡° I''ll give you all the money. Let me go. I won''t call the police. There are children in my family waiting for me to go back. "

    Although the middle-aged woman''s figure has gone out of shape, her face can still see the beauty of her youth.

    Evil flashed in the eyes of the masked bandits, and the flame of desire kept burning in their hearts.

    "Undress." The masked bandit''s knife was still on the woman''s neck, and said viciously: "you''d better be obedient, or I don''t guarantee that the knife in my hand will stick into your neck!"

    "So the public security in foreign countries is really bad!" A man with a little girl walked into the alley.

    "Go away, don''t worry! Or I''ll kill you! " Masked bandits vicious threat, hope that the man left here immediately.

    When she heard someone talking, the woman''s eyes lit up. But when she looked at it, she found that it was not an adult man, but a boy with a little tender face and tall stature.

    A boy who leads his sister out to play is not the Savior in a woman''s heart.

    Now the woman only hopes that the boy will leave with his sister and help him to call the police. She doesn''t think the boy has the ability and courage to help herself.

    "I don''t know if there are superheroes like Spiderman in this world?" Adam looked at the bandits and victims in front of him and asked curiously, "have you ever heard of superheroes?"

    "Get out of here now! Or I''ll kill her! " Masked bandits do not know what stimulation, the hands of the knife in the woman''s neck pulled out a scar, blood flow along the woman''s neck into the clothes.

    "Please, no!" The woman didn''t dare to move, feeling the terrible feeling of her own blood flowing on her body¡° My little Pietro... Oh, my God... "

    "Bang!"

    After a dull sound, the bandit fell to the ground. The injured woman covered her neck and turned to look back. A metal humanoid over two meters tall and covered with gold was standing there.

    "My God! What is this The woman''s eyes widened in surprise, but she still said: "thank you very much for saving my life, this..."

    The woman is cracking because she doesn''t know how to call the creature in front of her, sir or Madam?

    "Madam, I think the most important thing for you now is to go to the hospital to see your injury first, and then go home to find your lovely little Pietro, hold him in your arms and kiss him hard." Aurora let go of Adam''s hand and came to the woman¡° You think I''m quite right, so do as I say right now. "

    "Oh, yes, I''m going to the hospital now." The woman was in a trance. She picked up her bag and cash and left here.

    "Aurora, is that what you can do?" Adam rubbed his chin as if some stubble had grown¡° It looks good

    "Lord summoner, Aurora has more than that." Aurora looked at Adam seriously¡° I can convince anyone, or anything, as long as there is enough time

    "Are you sure they''ll listen to you?" Adam pinched Aurora''s serious face, feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    Clearly is a soft cute little Lori, how to become now this serious appearance, is the system to brainwash her?

    "My lord summoner, I am not a warfighter, but a logistics man." Aurora, with a serious face, said solemnly, "I can let the summoner catch the enemy and be his subordinate."

    "Who do I want as a Summoner?" Adam picked Aurora up and rubbed her little face¡° I wish you could help me with the information. "

    "Summoner, please show some respect to the logistics staff!" Aurora struggled hard, her face was red¡° Aurora is no longer a child, but the right-hand man of the summoner. Please don''t treat Aurora like this! "

    "All right, my dawning goddess." Adam let go of Aurora with a smile and went to the bandit who fainted on the ground¡° Dawn goddess, how long will it take you to persuade this guy to commit suicide? "

    "If there is no external force, it will take at least three days to persuade him." Aurora, with her little hand on her back, was serious again¡° Give me three days and I can persuade him to change his faith. "

    "External force?" Adam had some doubts.

    "Yes, if the summoner can point a gun at his head when I persuade him, the time will be reduced to a few minutes." Aurora held her head high and looked confident¡° He has two concepts: to resist my persuasion and to accept my persuasion completely. "

    Adam kicked the gangster''s knife to one side and slapped him hard. The gangster woke up.

    The gold soldier grabbed the bandit''s hands and pressed his back with his knees, making him lie on the ground and unable to move.

    "What are you doing?" Although the bandit is still a little dizzy, it is obvious that he is not going to be handed over to the police¡° What are you going to do to me! "

    "Now, listen to her, listen to her every word!" Adam pointed to Aurora standing in front of the bandit¡° Otherwise, I''ll let the guy behind you blow your head out. "

    Without waiting for the culprit to react, Aurora squatted in front of the culprit, looked into his eyes and asked, "what''s your name?"

    "Arthur."

    "How old is this year?"

    ¡­

    After ten minutes of communication, the bandit was completely convinced by Aurora and stood there quietly, like a loyal soldier.

    "Is it reliable? Will he turn back? " Adam didn''t put the golden soldier away. He was a little worried about this guy.

    "Lord summoner, you don''t believe Aurora!" The little girl pouted her lips and looked very angry. She ordered to the bandit, "Arthur, now hit the wall with your head and do your best!"

    Arthur was very obedient and bent down, using all his strength to hit the wall.

 Chapter 30

    The human body is so fragile that even the hardest skull can''t break the wall.

    Adam looked at the body on the ground and finally recognized Aurora''s ability.

    "Well, we should get down to business now." Adam took Aurora''s hand and walked out of the alley.

    "Lord summoner, do we have business?" Aurora took Adam''s hand and asked suspiciously, "didn''t you say you had nothing to do before you went to bed yesterday? Do you want to go to America and play with bald men?"

    "But we need ID cards to fly." Adam stood by the side of the road, looking at the passers-by¡° I don''t know who I should go to now, but it''s always right to go to the director of the police station. As the saying goes, if you have something to ask the police uncle for help. "

    Aurora asked curiously, "does the summoner know the people in the police station?"

    Adam saw a man in a police uniform, walking towards the policeman and answering, "I don''t know."

    Aurora took Adam''s hand, followed him, and asked, "how can he help us?"

    "If he doesn''t want to help, you convince him." Adam waved to the policeman and said, "Hello, officer, I want to report."

    Aurora listened to Adam''s words and fell into silence. For some reason, her face was wrinkled.

    "What can I do for you, child?" As a law enforcement officer, the policeman saw at a glance that Adam was not yet an adult, and Adam''s look was not anxious. It should be nothing serious. He asked in a mild tone: "where is your guardian? If you have something to report, you should let your parents go to the police station. "

    "There''s nothing missing, sir." Adam pointed to the alley not far behind him and said, "I just saw a corpse in that alley. Do you want to have a look?"

    "Boy, are you sure it''s a corpse, not a drunk or something?" The look of the police became serious. If someone died in his jurisdiction, it was not a small matter, at least not a small matter for him.

    "I''m not sure, but I''m afraid to look up, so I''ll tell you." There was a trace of impatience on Adam''s face. He hoped that the policeman would go to the alley immediately to check the situation.

    "Good boy, you stand here and don''t move. I''ll see what happened." The policeman patted Adam on the shoulder and walked down the alley.

    The policeman went into the alley, and Adam took aurora to the alley. As he walked, he said to Aurora, "you first persuade the officer, and then through him, you can persuade the people who can help us."

    "Lord summoner, Aurora doesn''t want to convince the police because they are good people." Aurora''s expression is not very willing, but still reluctantly said: "unless the summoner orders Aurora, or aurora will not do such a thing!"

    "Honey, listen to me. I don''t mean to hurt these good people. We just want them to help us in another way, do we?" Adam took aurora in his arms and explained in a low voice, "we''re doing them no harm."

    "Really?" Aurora looked up at Adam¡° Aurora''s father used to be a policeman. They are all good people. "

    Aurora is still young. Adam thinks she should have a correct outlook on life.

    "Most policemen are good people, I don''t object, but not all policemen are good people." Adam held aurora in his arms and said seriously, "remember that from now on, those who help us are good people, and those who are against us are bad people."

    "Is that so?" Aurora''s little face is a little tangled¡° But the neighbor uncle is a hero, he is a fireman, saved a lot of people, but he leaked the news that our family is a mutant, do you think he is a good person or a bad person

    "Bad people!" Adam gave Aurora A gentle kiss on the forehead¡° Remember, baby, those who want to hurt us are bad people! Even indirect harm. "

    "Well!" Aurora nodded firmly¡° Aurora, remember! Anyone who wants to hurt Lord Summoner and aurora is a bad person! We have to convince the bad guys. "

    "Good boy." Adam kisses aurora on the forehead again.

    Adam, holding aurora in his arms, returns to the dark alley again. The police are squatting on the ground to examine the body.

    "How did you get in?" When the police found Adam coming in, they quickly stood up and blocked the body¡° You get out of here first. There''s no big deal here. You don''t have to worry about it. "

    "You are a good policeman and a very gentle person." Adam looked at the policeman in front of him, and suddenly he felt a little impatient¡° Don''t worry, it won''t affect your future life. Well, it should not. "

    "What are you talking about, child?" The policeman was puzzled. He looked at Adam cautiously and stepped back.

    "I need your help, officer, but I don''t think you''ll be willing to do it, so I''ll take some special measures." Adam looked at the golden figure behind the policeman with a gentle smile on his face¡° I can swear that I will never let you do bad things. "

    "Son, now stand where you are and don''t move when the little girl in your arms is on the ground." The policeman''s right hand slowly touched the pistol around his waist¡° You''d better do as I say. "

    "Ah! What is this

    The golden soldier grabbed the policeman''s hands from behind.

    "Mutants? What are you going to do? " The police are under the control of the yellow scarf soldiers and can''t move at all.

    "Hiss..." his hands were caught, causing some pain. The police didn''t dare to move. He didn''t have the nerve as strong as victor, so he was not afraid of pain.

    Adam went to the police, put Aurora gently on the ground, and said to Aurora, "what kind of external help do you need?"

    "No, give me ten minutes." Aurora looked at the policeman in front of her with a serious face.

    "Hello, sir. My name is aurora. My father used to be a policeman, so please believe me. I won''t hurt you. I just want to have a conversation with you."

    Although the police were full of fear, they still thought Aurora was cute and said, "honey, I''m not partial to mutants. If you need help, I''ll try my best to help you, but I hope you don''t take such extreme measures."

    "I thank you very much, Mr. policeman, for not prejudicing US mutants. But you know, not everyone is like you, so we can only have one conversation with you in this way. "

    "What can I do for you? I''m just a little policeman. "

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With Aurora''s words, the police are more and more relaxed, even with a faint smile on their face.

    "So, who do you think will be able to help us get the identification without any problem?"

    "Aurora, I know there are two people who can help you. One is the chief of our police department, and the other is the ambassador of the American Embassy in Canada."

    Adam stood by and watched Aurora''s performance with a smile on his face. He really found a treasure.

 Chapter 31

    Aurora only convinced a little policeman, and he had no status. He could not see the director or the consul of the embassy.

    So we can only let him as a springboard, touch a higher level bit by bit.

    A police car drove to a mansion. The driver of the police car turned to Adam and aurora in the back seat and said, "this is my last home. He is the deputy director of the police station. Whether you want to find the director or the ambassador, he can lead you. Maybe he can help you solve this problem."

    Aurora took a look at Adam and said to the policeman driving, "after you leave here, you can go back to your original life and forget all this as if you have never seen us."

    "All right." The policeman nodded, as if it were a normal thing.

    When he knocked at the door, the deputy director was very curious about why the little police would bring people to his home, and then the golden soldiers appeared. The deputy director talked with Aurora honestly for an hour.

    "You said your name was Justin?" Adam looked at the fat deputy chief of police in front of him¡° Don''t tell me your name is Bieber

    "My name is doc." Justin served Adam the best wine in the family¡° I have a good relationship with Consul Brent. I''ll take you two to visit him in a moment. I''ll call him first

    While Justin was on the phone, Adam asked Aurora, "what''s the principle of your persuasion? He looks like he trusts us very much, but he doesn''t follow his advice, just like he treats his friends. "

    Aurora shook her head and said, "I don''t know what the principle is. My ability has changed their subconscious and instinct, not control, but more like they are born to listen to me."

    "After persuading the guy named Bren, let him arrange us to go to America as soon as possible." Adam touched his chest¡° I feel that the seal is about to be broken. I have a hunch that when the seal is broken, it''s time for us to leave the world. "

    The system has passed all things about Adam into Aurora''s memory in a special way, so Aurora fully understood what Adam meant.

    "Unfortunately, Bren said that there was an American colonel who was going back to the United States and asked the embassy to send a plane, so you could go back with him." Justin came back with a big belly and sat down on the sofa¡° I''ll drive you there in person later. Bren will give me face for such a small matter. I promise you can go back to America. "

    "I''ll trouble you." Adam picked up the goblet on the table and raised his hand to Justin¡° Cheers. "

    "Cheers."

    After a glass of wine, Justin drove his Ford to the airport with Adam and aurora.

    "He just had a drink. Is it OK to drive?" Aurora, sitting in the back seat, asked Adam beside him¡° Does Canadian law allow drink driving? "

    "Er..." Adam scratched his head and replied, "I''m not sure, but he''s a policeman and deputy director. Should that be ok?"

    The Ford SUV was galloping along the highway and soon arrived at Justin''s airport.

    In fact, it''s not an airport. It''s just an open wilderness. There''s no runway or maintenance personnel. There''s only a helicopter standing there alone.

    "Justin, these two guys are what you call friends'' children?"

    A 40 - year-old blonde man came up, with a moustache and gold rimmed glasses on his nose. He looked very polite.

    "Ha ha... Bren, you and I have been friends for so many years, won''t you help me?" Justin laughed, went up to give a hug to the blonde man, and whispered in his ear: "the two little guys are all American. I dare not say their identity and background. Don''t worry, I''ll carry them if something goes wrong."

    In fact, Justin didn''t know the identity and background of Adam and aurora. He didn''t even know their surnames.

    But Justin lied so involuntarily that he didn''t even realize why he did it.

    I have to say that Aurora''s ability is terrible in some ways. I can''t imagine what will happen after she talks with the president of the United States for an hour.

    "Hello, handsome young man. My name is Bren." Bren stretched out his right hand to Adam, with a kind smile on his face, and said, "is this lovely little princess next to you your sister?"

    "Although I''m very handsome, I still want you to call me Adam. This is Aurora, my lovely sister, but I''ve always raised him as a daughter." Adam grinned, shook hands with Brent, and asked, "isn''t there another military Colonel? Where is he? As a companion on this journey, I think we need to get to know each other

    "You mean Colonel Stryker?" Bren let go of Adam''s hand and said half jokingly, "he''s already waiting for you in the helicopter. I think he''s already asleep."

    At this time, a young man in a suit came up and whispered something in Bren''s ear.

    His voice is very small, even Adam''s excellent hearing did not hear what he said clearly, only vaguely heard the word "madam".

    "I''m sorry, Adam. I have some urgent matters to deal with at home. I can''t introduce you to Colonel Stryker. You can go to the helicopter to chat with him. I''ve told the Colonel about you and your sister, but the Colonel has no objection."

    After that, Bren immediately turned around and left. It seems that he really has something urgent.

    Adam is a little strange. With the introduction of a deputy director of a foreign police station, is he so relieved to arrange for two people to go back to his country?

    And he''s still with a military colonel. Isn''t he afraid of anything wrong?

    Adam looks at Justin standing beside him in a daze. Maybe this guy has some identity he doesn''t know?

    Another young man came from the helicopter, but this time he was wearing a military uniform.

    "Who is going to fly home? Please come quickly, the colonel is in a hurry

    "It''s me." Adam took aurora to the uniform boy, turned to Justin and said, "thank you for your help this time. We have a chance to see you again."

    "Adam, don''t be so polite." Justin came up with a big belly and hugged Adam. He whispered in Adam''s ear: "be careful on the road. Pay more attention to the military guys. I heard that he is here to do human research, not good at it."

    "Thank you very much." Adam nodded and led aurora and the uniformed boy to the helicopter.

    Adam''s idea of looking forward to going to the United States changed. He suddenly remembered who the so-called military colonel was.

    His name is Stryker. He''s engaged in human body research, and he''s eager to return home

 Chapter 32

    Adam got into the helicopter and saw a man looking at himself.

    This man looks like he''s in his thirties. He''s dressed in a colonel''s uniform. He''s quiet and striped, and his hair is meticulous.

    And hair gel.

    "Hello, captain. Thank you very much this time." Adam gave a smile of thanks.

    "You''re the one who''s going to fly home with me?" Colonel Stryker looked at Adam, his eyes full of thought.

    "Yes, my name is Adam."

    There were only two rows of seats in the helicopter. Colonel Stryker and the young man who took Adam to the plane sat on one side. Adam took aurora to the other side.

    Adam took aurora in his arms and said, "that''s my sister aurora."

    "I''m William Stryker, captain of the U.S. Department of defense." As he spoke, Colonel Stryker reached for the pistol at his waist¡° Your sister''s name is Aurora, isn''t she? I seem to have seen her before. "

    "You''re seeing pictures, aren''t you?" Adam laughed and snapped his fingers.

    A golden soldier appeared in the helicopter and put his hands around the necks of Colonel Stryker and another young man in uniform.

    "I didn''t want to do it now, but I didn''t expect you to know aurora." Adam''s face was troubled¡° To tell you the truth, as far as I am concerned, I still appreciate you and your plans very much, but you are Aurora''s enemy. "

    Colonel Stryker and his men were strangled by the golden soldiers, unable to speak or act. They were suffocated.

    Aurora sat next to Adam and did not react. She looked at Adam with a silly expression.

    A yellow gold soldier also appeared in the cockpit of the helicopter to control the pilot.

    "Pilot, I want you to lift the helicopter off immediately." Adam turned his back to the cab, and without looking back, he reached out and knocked on the iron wall behind him¡° Although it''s very open here and there are few people, there are still some guys with guns outside. If they find something on the helicopter, something bad may happen. "

    The pilot understood that Adam was threatening himself, but he had to listen to Adam''s threat. If there was a battle, the people who died first would be those under Adam''s control.

    With the huge noise, the helicopter slowly lifted off, Justin on the ground also waved goodbye to Adam.

    "Lord summoner, is this guy opposite Aurora''s enemy?" Aurora wrinkled her face, a little confused about what happened¡° Is he trying to hurt Aurora? How did you find out? "

    "Aurora, if I guess right, the death of your parents will have something to do with the family opposite." Adam gently rubbed Aurora''s hair, not afraid to hit aurora¡° How long will it take you to convince him? "

    "A month or more." Aurora looked at Colonel Stryker carefully, and there was not much hatred on her face¡° His will is very strong and not easy to persuade. "

    Aurora has been brainwashed by the system. The most important person in her heart is Adam. Even if her enemy is sitting opposite, she doesn''t feel much hatred.

    Adam pointed to the uniform guy next to Colonel Stryker and asked, "where''s the guy next to him?"

    "About ten minutes. He''s very scared now. He''s very persuasive." Aurora thought about it and answered.

    Adam manipulated the golden soldier with his mind. He relaxed his control over the young man in uniform and said to the young man, "talk to my sister for a while. If she''s not satisfied, I''ll throw you off the plane. Do you understand?"

    "Cough cough..." the young man coughed and couldn''t speak at all. He could only nod his head crazily and the tears in his eyes fell down along his cheek.

    Adam threw all the weapons on captain Stryker down the helicopter door, looked at the young man contemptuously and closed his eyes.

    "My name is aurora. What''s your name?"

    "Ah... Abraham."

    Adam closed his eyes and began to call. He started the system.

    "Luoluo, is it too much to brainwash Aurora?"

    "That will ensure her absolute loyalty."

    "When she saw the enemy who had destroyed her family, she didn''t react. Did the system deprive her of her feelings?"

    "Almost, the system has transferred all her feelings to you. In her mind, you are her father and mother."

    "Has the summoning energy changed?"

    "There is no change. The rules of this universe are different from your original universe. In this universe, you can only get summoning energy by killing mutants. Therefore, you don''t want to get summoning energy by meeting a plot character."

    "Lord summoner, Aurora has succeeded in persuading Abel." Aurora pulled Adam''s sleeve and reported: "Abraham is William strick''s assistant. He knows most of William strick''s business."

    Adam opened his eyes, stopped communicating with the system, gently rubbed Aurora''s head, and said with a smile, "thank you, Aurora."

    Aurora smiles happily and sits next to Adam.

    Adam controlled the gold soldier, let Abraham go, and controlled only William strick. Colonel strick kept rolling his eyes and was half suffocated all the time.

    Adam looked at Abraham who was so nervous that he said in a low voice, "Abraham, right? May I call you Abel?"

    Abraham nodded quickly and said, "yes, sir, you can."

    "Don''t be so nervous." Adam smiles at Abraham, signaling to him to relax¡° Colonel Stryker was experimenting on a hidden island. Do you know the location of that island? "

    "Well, yes." Abraham swallowed a mouthful of water and said quickly, "I know the location of that island very well. As a close assistant to Colonel William Stryker, I worked on that island before. It was only a period of time before I had been away for half a month. Last night, Colonel Stryker came to me and told me that the island had been attacked and that it was useless. "

    "Do you know who attacked the island?" Adam''s eyes lit up¡° What was the specific attack process like? "

    "It''s supposed to be x-weapon. X-weapon is a mutant named wolverine, with the ability of super speed healing and the skeleton made of Alderman''s metal. It''s the result of Captain Stryker''s experiment." Abraham knew more than Adam thought¡° I don''t know the process of the attack, but Colonel trek said that the X weapon has been scrapped and destroyed by him. "

    "Very well, thank you very much." Adam took Abraham to another place with him and said, "now you command the pilot to fly to that island. I want to go there and have a look."

    "No problem, sir. There''s enough material in the helicopter." Abraham nodded and began to tell the pilot the route.

    Adam picked up a briefcase next to William strick''s seat and opened it. There were all kinds of genetic information about mutants.

    Looking at the rolling eyes of William strick, Adam said with a smile: "ha ha, Colonel strick, I don''t want to talk to you now. You can bear it first. We have a long way to go. "

 Chapter 33

    The helicopter came to an island.

    The island is bare. It has nothing but stones, not to mention trees. It has no grass.

    The helicopter hovered for a while and landed in the middle of the island. It was obvious that there should be a large area of buildings in the middle of the island, but now they are in ruins.

    "Aurora, first convince the pilot that I''ll take a turn on the island." Adam confessed and walked towards the ruins.

    "Hello, this is aurora. What''s your name?"

    "James."

    "Where are you from? Canada or the United States? "

    "I grew up in Canada, but I''m an American now."

    Aurora was chatting with the pilot. The pilot looked a little scared and answered her question cleverly.

    Colonel Stryker was also strangled by the golden soldier, breathing hard and winking at his assistant.

    Colonel Stryker''s once loyal assistant was sitting on a stone in a daze, completely ignoring his help.

    Of course, even if he noticed it, he would not care. He is now a loyal "friend" of Aurora.

    Adam walked on the stone wreckage of the abandoned laboratory, carefully observing the traces around him.

    Adam''s side appeared four gold soldiers, under the control of his mind, constantly cleaning the surrounding diameter of more than one meter of big stones or steel.

    After more than half an hour''s efforts, Adam finally cleared out a hole that can enter the underground laboratory.

    Adam has already tested it with gold soldiers. Although the underground cave is not particularly safe and the surrounding soil is very loose, there is no problem to get in and out.

    Aurora has succeeded in persuading the pilot, and now he is watching Colonel Stryker curiously. Colonel Stryker can only roll his eyes to express his depression.

    Although captain Stryker was worried, he was not afraid. He knew that Adam needed himself, or he might have thrown himself from the helicopter.

    There is no life-threatening is captain trek, constantly turning his brain, thinking about how to make a deal with ya, he can see that Adam is an ambitious man.

    Colonel Stryker''s only worry is that this mutant named Aurora doesn''t know how much she hates herself.

    Fortunately, Aurora has not shown any hatred for Colonel Stryker.

    The golden soldier who pinched Stryker''s neck suddenly waved to aurora and dragged Stryker towards the ruins.

    Aurora understood that Adam was calling himself, leading the assistant and pilot to walk behind the golden soldier to the ruins.

    Yellow scarf soldiers with Aurora and others, into a cave, after a few of the mutant prison, came to a bright laboratory.

    The open laboratory has steel walls, the huge space is full of computers, and in the middle there is something that looks like a incubator in a science fiction movie, which is the instrument used to inject liquid Edelman''s metal skeleton into Wolverine.

    Adam stood by the instrument and gently stroked the broken instrument.

    "Mr. assistant, I''ve forgotten your name. Please see what else can be used in this laboratory." Adam saw the arrival of several people and showed a gentle smile¡° There''s no food or water

    The assistant, who had forgotten his name, began to search the laboratory and the rooms next to it without complaint.

    "Summoner, the pilot has been successfully convinced by me. He is his own now." Aurora, with a small face, reported to Adam seriously.

    "Well done." Adam praised aurora. He controlled the gold soldier with his mind and let go of the strangled Colonel trek.

    "Cough..."

    Colonel Stryker was on his knees, hands on the ground, coughing.

    "William Stryker, captain of the American military." Adam had just confirmed it in the helicopter. Now Colonel Stryker has no weapons. He walked up to Stryker and said, "I''m as interested in mutants as you are. Is there anything good in this abandoned laboratory?"

    "You know, I''m a colonel in the U.S. military, and I''m part of the Department of defense." Slow down, Colonel Stryker stood up slowly and said with a serious expression, "the news of my return has been reported. If I don''t report back to the Ministry of defense within three days, someone will immediately investigate the cause of my disappearance. Are you sure you want to fight against the most powerful country in the world?"

    "Once there was a man named Sebastian Shaw who wanted to start a missile war between the United States and Russia. He had a nickname called black emperor, and he had an assistant named White Queen beside him." Adam didn''t pay attention to Colonel Stryker. He talked to himself¡° He was stopped and lost his life. The lady named White Queen beside him was also caught. I heard that white queen is in your hands, right

    Colonel Stryker narrowed his eyes slightly and did not answer Adam''s question. Instead, he said, "I have reported the news that you will come back with me, including the fact that your guarantor is Bren."

    "Where is the white queen now? Are you still alive? " Adam frowned¡° I hope you can answer my question instead of saying so much nonsense there. "

    "The FBI will find out everything about you soon. Aren''t you afraid?" Colonel Stryker is still testing¡° As you can see, the laboratory here has just been abolished, and I don''t have anything you are interested in. Moreover, my identity is too much trouble for you, isn''t it? "

    "I finally know what nonviolence is." Adam shook his head.

    The golden soldier''s big hand, again, grabs at Colonel Stryker''s neck.

    "Wait..." Colonel Stryker''s pupils contracted. Knowing that he overestimated the patience of the boy in front of him, he quickly called out: "the White Queen''s real name is Emma frost. She has two kinds of abilities, one is telepathy, and the other is full body diamond."

    "I don''t have the patience to talk with you. I know your words must be mixed. I don''t have the patience to guess." Adam shook his head and said, "I gave you a chance. I''ll talk to you after Aurora persuades you."

    The pilot stood aside and didn''t respond to what happened in front of him, as if he had become a flesh and blood robot.

    "Mr. Adam, there''s no power failure in the whole underground base, the refrigerator in the kitchen is in good condition, and there''s enough food and water for us to use for several years." The assistant is back, too¡° There are no other things that can be used. All the computer programs are destroyed and can''t be used any more. "

    "Aurora, how long do you need to convince William strick?"

    "In his present state of mind, twenty days."

    "Don''t let him sleep for the time being, see if it''s useful, and persuade him as soon as possible. I''m very interested in many things in his mind."

    "Yes, Lord summoner."

 Chapter 34

    Adam arranged for aurora to persuade Colonel Stryker to let the pilots and assistants move freely. He led the golden soldiers to clean up the stones, steel and other things on the ruins every day.

    Adam wasn''t looking for something, he was looking for someone.

    Adam killed the saber toothed tiger. I really don''t know how Wolverine won the death guard. According to captain Stryker, the death guard was beheaded by Wolverine just like the original work.

    Adam didn''t believe that xiaojianjian would really die here. He wanted to dig out xiaojianjian''s body and connect his head to his body again.

    Odin''s seal has become more and more loose. In a month, Adam''s seal will be lifted. Adam always feels that after the seal is untied, he will leave the universe.

    The system tells Adam that his guess is not wrong. He came to this world because of Odin''s exile. If Odin''s seal and exile are untied, he will be sucked back by his original universe.

    Although Adam didn''t know what the principle was, he knew his return date.

    Adam was banished for the first time by Odin himself. The huge magic power made that banishment indefinite. Without the help of master Guyi, he might have to wait for Odin to die and get out of the seal of Haila to rescue him.

    The exile this time was not made by Odin himself, but by sealing the border of the goddess of death. Therefore, the divine power contained was not too strong. Adam would soon break the seal and exile.

    The reason why Adam was in the mutant universe was because of Odin''s exile. Odin used the power of space to exile Adam to this universe.

    Adam doesn''t know the law of space, and he doesn''t have any treasures of space, which is incompatible with the rules of the universe. Naturally, he can''t stay in the universe for a long time.

    When Adam''s power of space belonging to Odin dissipates, Adam will be rejected by the space of this universe and return to his own universe.

    In the evening, it will be dark.

    Adam finished today''s search, returned to the abandoned underground research institute, and saw Colonel Stryker foaming on the ground.

    The pilot and the assistant did not know where they had gone. Aurora was sitting alone in a high chair with her little feet dangling in the air and could not touch the ground.

    "What''s going on here?" Adam was at a loss¡° Did that guy eat something unclean? "

    "Lord summoner, William strick intended to attack aurora. I taught him a lesson." Aurora jumped out of her chair and came to Adam with excitement on her face¡° Captain Stryker of the U.S. military, who was hit like this by your subordinate aurora. "

    Adam rubbed Aurora''s head and said with a smile, "ha ha, does this idiot think I''m a fool? If we Aurora have no fighting power, how can I trust aurora to be alone with him? "

    "Lord summoner, Aurora suspects that William strick is a fool. He not only resists Aurora''s persuasion, but also refuses to eat." Aurora''s face was wrinkled and full of unhappiness¡° If he continues to resist like this, it may take a month or more to convince him. "

    "Didn''t you say 20 days before?" Adam had some doubts¡° He has not become stronger. Will the time needed for persuasion change? "

    "Because his resistance has increased, before he became a little weak because of fear." Aurora explained: "I once told the summoner that my ability depends on the cooperation degree of the other party. Now William strick''s cooperation degree is very poor. I hope the summoner can use other means to increase external influence."

    "Well, I''ll make him obey." Adam goes up to Colonel Stryker and kicks the stunned Stryker.

    Adam used his hearing beyond ordinary people to hear captain Stryker''s confused heartbeat and understood that this guy was pretending to be unconscious.

    Adam is not in a hurry to hear from William Stryker about the mutants, because he is not in a hurry to go to America now.

    Adam has figured out that there are countless powerful guys in the mutant universe who can kill themselves, even if they have the cards to summon mother''s death goddess Hela.

    Adam is ready to wait for his divine body to recover and start hunting mutants, but he didn''t expect that once the seal was untied, he would not be able to wave in this world.

    So Adam changed his plan. I''m going to come back after I get the space gem. That''s the time to harvest the summoning energy.

    Aurora is a native of the mutant universe, so she has the coordinates of the mutant universe. Now she gets the information from Colonel Stryker just for future planning.

    Adam saw that Colonel Stryker didn''t move, so he said, "William Stryker, I know you can hear me. I heard you started a hunger strike?"

    "What do you think of me? I''m William Stryker, captain of the American Army! " Colonel Stryker got up on the ground and said angrily, "you want to control me? Ha ha, don''t think about it! Kill me if you have seed

    Colonel Stryker may feel that his attitude is not firm enough, and roared: "even if I, William Stryker, starve to death, die here, and be dragged outside by you to kill me, I won''t eat a mouthful of you!"

    Adam scratched his head, always feeling that it was Colonel Trek''s words that had some inexplicable familiarity.

    "Whatever you want." Adam said: "you like to eat or not, but you remember one thing clearly. If Aurora tells me that you don''t cooperate with her, it will hurt you."

    Captain Stryker said with disdain, "hurt me? How do you want to hurt a military Colonel? American

    "You don''t have to emphasize your identity any more. It''s not threatening at all." Adam grabbed Colonel Stryker''s hair, put his face on the ground, and said, "you''d better be honest, or the FBI will hear that someone has been chopped off his hands and feet, cut off his nose, ears and tongue, gouged out his eyes and left in a pigsty in Canada."

    "I think he should be a smart man." Adam said to Aurora, "if he doesn''t cooperate, I''ll choose a good ranch for him in Canada."

    Adam left. Stryker''s face was gloomy. He didn''t dare to guess whether what Adam said was true or false. He had no choice.

    Strick had no choice but to comfort himself. As a captain of the American military, he had never seen any scenes, but he was just chatting with a little girl. He would not reveal any important secrets with his intelligence.

    The next morning, when Adam was going out, he found that Stryker was chatting with Aurora honestly, and Aurora looked very satisfied.

    At noon, when Adam was going back to lunch, the golden soldier found a round thing.

    Adam happily took it back.

 Chapter 35

    What Adam found was the head of the dead man.

    Adam just came to the cave with the head. Suddenly, the dead servant opened his eyes.

    "I see you behind the third wall, Dugu Bai."

    The mouth of the dead waiter''s head was still sewn, but the sound seemed to come from the soul, and it went deep into Adam''s mind.

    Adam''s brain hummed, a brilliant scene flashed in front of his eyes, and countless memories appeared in his mind.

    There is only one desk, one bed and no stool in the small rental house. There is a resume, a water cup and an old fan on the desk. These are all the assets of Dugu Bai.

    Dugu Bai is a guy who conforms to the setting of the protagonist.

    Growing up in an orphanage, he has a jade pendant around his neck, which has the word "Dugu". As a baby, Dugu Bai has a morbid white skin, so the director of the orphanage named him Dugu Bai, which sounds very unusual.

    Although he had the name of a protagonist, his life was very ordinary. He went to high school step by step and got into a poor college. After graduation, he still couldn''t find a job.

    Dugu Bai has done a lot of jobs, no, it should be said that he has worked as a waiter, coffee shop, hotel, restaurant in many industries

    After leaving the orphanage, Dugu Bai was busy with his daily life. During the University, he didn''t even have a girlfriend.

    "What am I living for?" Dugu Bai was lying on the bed with his eyes empty, listening to his pulse.

    Dugu Bai felt like a walking corpse, without ideal, pursuit and goal.

    A weak wave vibrated in a corner of the universe.

    The mysterious wave, more and more intense, suddenly shook the whole universe.

    "In fact, you are different from everyone."

    "Who? Who''s talking? " Dugu Bai suddenly turned over and looked around.

    The jade pendant on Dugu Bai''s chest floated slowly, and the words on it became brighter and brighter.

    Dugu Bai stares at the jade pendant, and his mind keeps turning.

    Am I really the protagonist?

    This is my golden finger?

    Is it true that my biological parents also exist?

    "Don''t think so much. This jade pendant is a very common one. If you take it out and sell it, you''ll only get a few hundred yuan." A clear voice came from the jade pendant. The voice was extremely neutral, making people unable to recognize gender.

    Dugu Bai''s teeth trembled a little, and he stared at the jade pendant tightly, not daring to do anything.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m really the golden finger, which is the legendary system." The jade pendant was shining gently¡° This jade pendant is just a carrier I found. As a system, I don''t really exist. I may be a light, or a drop of water, or even a fluctuation. "

    "Then why aren''t you in my head?" Dugu Bai summoned up the courage to ask.

    The jade pendant suddenly lost all its light and fell on Dugu Bai''s chest again.

    "Well, it''s up to you." The clear voice rang out in Dugu Bai''s mind.

    As soon as the sound came down, the jade pendant on Dugu Bai''s chest turned into a pile of emerald green powder, which covered Dugu Bai''s bed sheet.

    Dugu Bai gently twists the green powder with his fingers and says: "has all the energy in the jade pendant been absorbed..."

    "I told you not to think about it. My existence is too high-end. After carrying me, this jade pendant is on the verge of collapse. As soon as I leave it, it will be gone."

    "Why did you choose me?" Dugu Bai''s psychological quality is good.

    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s fate."

    "Introduce yourself to me first." Dugu Bai could not help feeling a little excited, and the excitement became more and more intense.

    "The system has no name, so I''ll give you a brief introduction to its functions. The main function of this system is to travel through the void. "

    Dugu Bai waited for a long time, but after the system said this, there was no more movement.

    "System, system, are you still there?" Dugu Bai tried carefully, for fear that it was a beautiful dream.

    "What can I do for you, please?"

    Dugu Bai pondered for a moment and said, "so your role is just to travel through the void, right?"

    "In addition to the unknown ability... Basically, another small function is to help the host to analyze and learn. It can be regarded as a personal brain."

    "How can I travel through the void?" Dugu Bai felt the remaining several hundred yuan in his pocket and looked around the rental house he lived in¡° I have nothing left in this world. "

    "OK, in that case, let''s do the most important thing first. When this important thing is over, we''ll start to cross."

    Dugu Bai took a deep breath and said, "I''m ready. Go ahead. What''s the first task?"

    "Host, you have obviously misunderstood that I am different from the general system. I will not assign tasks to you. What you want to do depends on your own willingness."

    "Well, tell me the first thing, what do I need to do?" Dugu Bai was already a little excited.

    "The first thing is the most important thing!"

    "What is it?" Dugu Bai''s eyes were shining.

    "Give me a name!"

    "Call it the Lord."

    Adam stood motionless, his eyes flashed countless pictures, his mouth murmured: "I once got a system?"

    The picture changes again.

    Dugu Bai, the young master of the Dugu family, don''t be called childe Bai.

    The Dugu family is a family of martial arts and Taoism in the seclusion world. They are rich and powerful.

    As the only son, Dugu Bai is very popular. Although he has no talent of martial arts, he is still ranked as the first successor.

    Dugu Xuan, the owner of the family, is so powerful that it is difficult to bear children. Therefore, his greatest wish is that his son, Dugu Bai, will marry more wives and give birth to more grandchildren so as to help his family.

    The Dugu family has a family heirloom, a sword.

    By a coincidence, Dugu Bai touched the sword and a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Item: sky chopping sword

    Introduction: a Kendo world''s most powerful artifact, nothing can not be cut, resulting in nothing can be cut, and ultimately can only cut the sky to eliminate loneliness.

    Additional skills: chop the sky and pull out the sword - heaven and earth style, you can integrate all your Kendo skills into one move to pull out the sword, pull out the sword, you can chop the sky!

    "Who are you? What do you want to do? " Dugu Bai looks around in horror. Although he is the young master of Wudao family, he doesn''t have any accomplishments. There are many enemies in Dugu family. Are they assassins?

    "Master, I am the LORD God!"

    "Who?"

    "I''m your system. Every time you reincarnate, you will lose your memory. I won''t introduce the details to you any more. Just think you have a golden finger."

    "What are your abilities?"

    "Help you to practice, let you become a man beyond the endless universe."

    "Change your name, Lord. It''s too ugly. Call... Swordsman. "

    "Good."

    Adam''s face was a little ugly, and his brain was already tingling. He muttered to himself, "is this my second previous life? It turns out that''s how the heaven and earth stick technique came into being. "

    Adam''s face came back to light.

    "So this is my third reincarnation?"

    "Yes, master, if you can''t escape in this life, you will reincarnate and lose your memory."

    "Why do I get my memory back this time?"

    "The death servant is too special. I didn''t expect it. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for you."

    Adam thought of his first conversation with Luo Luo.

    "Hello, summoner, I''m your Summoner assistant system."

    "I said, as a passer-by, how can he not have golden fingers! Do you have a name? "

    "My name is Jianshi."

    "Why does a Summoner''s assistant have such a name?"

    "You gave me that name, last life."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you''ll call it Luoluo later."

    Adam''s breath is more and more fierce, although he lost the sword, but he thought of the sword.

    "From today on, I am Adam the sword God."

    The sword Qi transformed from Adam''s strong divine power has no other change except that the attack power has been increased by many times, neither reduced nor increased, and there is no purity in the novel.

    It seems that the divine power of Asgard and the sword spirit of Adam are at a high level.

    After all the divine power in Adam''s body was transformed into sword Qi, a wisp of golden light was forced out of the body, which belonged to Odin''s power.

    "Master, Odin''s seal has been broken. You don''t have much time in this world." The sound of the system came to Adam''s mind.

    "Fall, can you predict how long it will be?" Adam looked at the dead waiter''s head in his hand. He found all his heads. Is it really appropriate not to put him back on his body? After all, he also helped himself to wake up the memory of the previous life and the divine power.

    After a short silence, the system replied: "at present, the will of the world has not made obvious rejection to you. If you do not leave this island to interact with the characters, there should be about a month left."

    "Enough." Adam smiles and flicks the dead waiter''s head¡° You are such a bull. You can get the right word without your mouth. "

 Chapter 36

    Adam sat alone in the ruins with a head beside him.

    "Cheap, I''ve been looking for you for 20 days. William Stryker has become obedient. Why can''t I find your body?"

    Adam took the place where the dead waiter''s head was found as the starting point, cleaned up the ruins hundreds of meters around, but still could not find the dead waiter''s body.

    The head of death servant is no different from that of a common dead man except that he opened his eyes once when he first met Adam.

    Adam''s time is running out. Almost at dusk tomorrow, he will leave the world and return to his original world. Therefore, he gave up the search for death attendants.

    Adam put the dead waiter''s head on the biggest stone in the ruins and said to the dead waiter with closed eyes, "thank you for letting me understand everything, but I don''t have time to look for your body. I hope I can see a complete you next time I come."

    Adam went back to the underground research institute. Aurora sat on the table and ate. The other three were in a daze beside aurora.

    Adam seriously doubted that Aurora''s persuasive ability would reduce the IQ of the people who were convinced.

    Especially when Adam saw the honest smile on William Stryker''s face.

    Adam looked at William strick, who had no shrewdness in his eyes, and said, "Colonel strick, Aurora and I are leaving. After we leave, you can go back to America."

    "All right." William strick nodded, like an honest farmer.

    Adam thought about it and said, "I have something to ask you for help."

    Stryker said with a gentle smile, "please, I''ll try my best to help you."

    "I want you to look for the tomb of the king of the first dynasty of Egypt." Adam''s eyes twinkled with expectation. All of them came. Of course, something had to be done¡° The name of the king is - en Shaba Nur. This is a very powerful mutant. He may come back to life at any time. You just need to find his tomb. Don''t go into the tomb and disturb him. "

    "OK, I see." William Stryker nodded¡° After I find it, I''ll look after the grave and I won''t let anyone else in. "

    "Well, that''s all." Adam said there was nothing else.

    William Stryker is in a daze again.

    "Woo... Lord summoner, are we going to leave?" Aurora''s mouth is still chewing chicken.

    "Well, tomorrow." Adam nodded¡° Is there anything you want to take with you? "

    "Well..." Aurora pondered for two seconds, shook her head and said, "No

    "Well, I''ll meditate. Play by yourself. I''ll call you when you leave."

    Adam came to the house he had lived in during this time, which used to be William strick''s office. He sat cross legged on the sofa and fell into meditation.

    After more than 20 days of meditation, Adam transformed his sword Qi into divine power.

    However, the new divine power of Yaxin is different from that of the past. It is a divine power with attributes, while Adam''s attributes are sharp sword and death and killing inherited from the goddess of death.

    Adam, in a state of meditation, suddenly felt a palpitation, and a sense of threat came from a distant place in the world.

    "What is it?" Adam stopped meditating, opened his eyes and looked up at it as if he had seen through the ceiling and the universe.

    "Master, the system feels the breath of the higher energy of the universe."

    "Fall, what level of energy can be called the higher energy of the universe?"

    "Unique, with the power to destroy everything."

    "Infinite jewels count?"

    "According to the system analysis, the energy just burst out should be the power of Phoenix."

    "What''s special about the higher energy of the universe? Why remind me specifically? "

    "Your summoning skill, summoning golden soldiers, can be upgraded with the higher power of the universe. For the first time, one kind of higher energy in the universe can upgrade the yellow scarf soldiers by one level. For the second time, two kinds of energy are needed, and so on. "

    "If I get the higher energy of the universe, how can I use it? Can my body bear it? "

    "Physical contact is fine. After awakening, your divine power can be fully tolerated, even if your own divine power is close to the higher energy of the universe. "

    Adam thought about it and decided to find infinite gems as soon as possible after he went back this time. Now the gold soldiers have almost no help for him. With his current strength, after taking out the Dragon wand, it''s just too happy to hit a gold soldier.

    Looking at the direction of the power of the Phoenix again, Adam closed his eyes and fell into meditation again. Let alone beat the Phoenix, it is no longer time for him to look for the Phoenix.

    When Adam opened his eyes again, he found Aurora sitting in front of him.

    "What are you doing?" Adam looked at Aurora with his head in his hand and was puzzled.

    "I have nothing to do. When the summoner wakes up, tell me to go." Aurora pouted and wrote two words of boredom on her face¡° I''ve asked them to leave

    After being successfully convinced by Aurora, Colonel Stryker became a smiling old man. Aurora liked such a person very much, so his name changed.

    Aurora used to talk to William Stryker every day to convince him, so she didn''t feel bored. But now she was alone, and no one was with her. She felt bored.

    "Let''s go."

    The universe''s repulsive force against Adam has become stronger and stronger. Now Adam can still stay here, relying on his own divine power to resist the repulsion.

    Adam reached for Aurora''s right hand, then relaxed his control over the divine power, and no longer resisted the repulsive force of the universe.

    The space around them suddenly rippled. It seems that Adam and aurora are becoming more and more pale in the space around them.

    Three seconds later, the two disappeared in the underground research institute, and the space returned to calm.

    "Lord summoner, have we begun?" Aurora closed her eyes all the time and held Adam''s hand tightly. She didn''t feel anything strange, but she didn''t dare to open her eyes. Aurora, who had never experienced space travel, was still a little scared.

    "It''s over." Adam kept his eyes open all the time, but he didn''t see anything clearly. He just felt that the scene in front of him changed his position.

    Aurora opened her eyes and found that it was no longer the familiar steel walls, but the rocks. In front of her, there were two middle-aged men in shabby clothes, yellow and thin.

    "Lord summoner, if aurora is right, we should be in a cave now." Aurora''s eyes passed directly over the two middle-aged men, looking around.

    "Yes, it''s in a cave, and this guy in front of me... Looks familiar." Adam looked at one of the two middle-aged men in front of him and began to ask about the system.

    "Luoluo, do you know what happened?"

    "Master, please don''t panic too much. It''s just the result of different time and speed."

    "So the comparison of time and flow between the two worlds is 1:365?"

    "Almost. Anything else?"

    "No more."

    Adam is thinking about one thing now. How''s carrie.

 Chapter 37

    "How on earth did you two show up?" One of the two middle-aged men spoke.

    The middle-aged man''s expression is very decadent. There is a lamp on his chest. It seems that the lamp and its meat grow together.

    Adam''s brain is a bit confused. The middle-aged man in front of him is Tony Stark, the chairman of stark group.

    Adam''s face was seen on TV when he was exiled. This guy was still a green boy under 20 years old. In less than a month, when he saw this face again, he became a greasy middle-aged man in his 40s.

    "Space technology or another mysterious power?" Tony''s eyes are glowing. His love of science makes him forget his fear of the unknown.

    Adam said calmly, "divine power."

    Aurora stood quietly beside Adam and did not speak.

    "Rich man, do you believe what he said?" Another middle-aged man beside Tony gently pulls Tony''s sleeve.

    "You mean you are a God?" Tony raised his eyebrows, his face full of cynicism¡° What is your throne and ministry? Why don''t you say you''re God? "

    "What are you thinking?" Adam looks at Tony curiously¡° Shouldn''t you be afraid of me? "

    "Why should I fear you? Do you know what you are in my eyes? " There was a disdainful smile around Tony''s mouth¡° You are like a clown performing on the stage. Although I don''t know how you suddenly appear in front of me, I don''t believe that you terrorists can master such high-end space technology. It should be magic or something like that. "

    Tony tone is very sure to say: "I just a turn, you two appeared, if I guess correctly, you should be under the foot of what mechanism?"

    "I thought you should have a higher IQ." Adam smiles and shakes his head¡° Maybe it''s not about intelligence, it''s about mind. "

    "So, what do you want from me? The design drawings of Jericho missiles? " Although he said that, Tony''s expression became less firm¡° Or are you really a God

    "All right, Tony Stark." Adam comes up to Tony. Please look into Tony''s eyes¡° No matter who I am, let''s make a deal. "

    "You want to make a deal with me?" Tony''s expression was a little surprised. He pointed to his old dirty clothes and laughed. He said, "ha ha ha ha... Don''t you see how I am now?"

    Adam feels that Tony is in a very abnormal state, as if he is mentally wrong.

    Adam''s eyes turned to another middle-aged man and asked, "how long has he been arrested?"

    "I don''t know how long he''s been arrested, but it''s the day after he wakes up." The middle-aged man''s expression was a little cowardly, as if he was afraid of Adam¡° Someone threatened him to make a... Thing before. There is something wrong with his current state. Please don''t mind

    "Listen, you self styled God and dressed like a hick. Especially your shoes. What brand are they? Adidas piracy You pushed another middle-aged man away, pointed to Adam''s nose and said loudly, "ha ha, I don''t believe that there will be gods and ghosts in this world. I won''t make any deal with you. You can''t get everything you want from me!"

    "Well, I''ve learned your tongue. You''re really not fit to trade now." Adam didn''t get angry, not because he had a good feeling for the future iron man, but now Adam really has a consciousness of being a God¡° Let''s talk about the deal next time. I''m really interested in your AI. "

    Adam''s deal with Tony is about artificial intelligence.

    Colonel Stryker once told Adam that the military had a sentinel plan, and Adam was very interested in sentinel robots.

    Adam once conceived that before the sentry robot was completely completed, it would implant an AI as loyal as terminator into the sentry robot with the help of Captain Stryker''s special identity.

    Well, great idea.

    Although Adam has a terminator, the original program of the terminator does not allow him to produce other artificial intelligence, so Adam has to find a way from other places.

    "Wula Wula Wula..."

    There was an indistinguishable voice behind Adam. He turned around and found a door open. A group of people were aiming at him with guns. A bald head was shouting at him.

    "Can you speak English or Chinese? I haven''t learned any other languages yet. " Adam said politely, "of course, if I want to learn, I can learn it in three days. If you have to use this language to communicate with me, first find someone who knows both English and this language to teach me

    "I can speak English, you are ya... Oh, who are you? How did you get here? " Bareheaded carefully looking at Adam, with a trace of expectation in his eyes, not only did he not mean to hurt Adam, but he would wave his hand to let the people behind him put down the gun first.

    "You are very friendly. You seem to be a person to communicate with." Adam smiles. He''s in a good mood. Although this bald man has tattoos all over his body, he looks pretty good¡° My name is Adam. It''s difficult to explain why I''m here, and you don''t understand. Can we sit down and have a chat somewhere? I''m very interested in you. "

    Baldheaded looked at Adam hesitantly, silent for a while, said: "my name is AK Mohamed, you can talk with me to my room."

    "All right." Adam took aurora to baldhead and said, "don''t get me wrong. Maybe I didn''t express myself clearly. I''m more interested in your organization than in yourself."

    The bald man named AK was walking through the cave with Adam. He didn''t speak. Adam said, "you don''t have to be too sad. Maybe someone else appreciates you, but I''m not like that. Can you understand?"

    "I''m not like that, Mr. Adam." AK went to an iron door, opened it and made a respectful gesture to Adam¡° I never thought you would be in front of me. "

    Adam felt that something was wrong. The guy in front of him seemed very respectful to himself. It seemed that he knew himself.

    Adam took Aurora into the room. There was nothing in the room except an iron cabinet and an iron shelf bed. There were some weapons on the ground beside the iron shelf bed.

    Adam suddenly remembered that Aurora used to like Colonel Stryker''s revolver, and said to Aurora, "Aurora, aren''t you very interested in weapons? Go play. I want to have a talk with this bald man."

    "AK, right?" Adam looked at baldheaded AK and asked. Without waiting for baldheaded AK to reply, he continued: "your performance tells me that you know me. If I guess correctly, you should know a man named John Connor. Or you''re loyal to a man named John Connor. "

 Chapter 38

    "Ha ha, Mr. Adam, you obviously misunderstood that Mr. Connor is a serious businessman. How can he get involved with people like me?" "Twelve years ago, there was a notice all over the world, and a picture of you, Mr. Adam. If you can find you and send you to Mr. John Connor in New York, you will get 15 million dollars," he said

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Adam''s face was expressionless and his heart was a little embarrassed. It was obvious that he overestimated the courage of the terminator.

    "Mr. Adam, please have a rest. I''ve sent someone to prepare it." Bareheaded with a look of vigorous and resolute¡° We''ll start in ten minutes, take a helicopter, and in about seven hours, you''ll arrive at Mr. Connor''s mansion in New York

    "Can I ask you a question?" Adam asked: "look at your dress and tonstatak in your cell. I know you and I are a serious businessman. Why don''t you choose to kidnap me for more money?"

    Adam said, "after all, John Connor is just a businessman. Obviously, he doesn''t pose any threat to you. Moreover, he is willing to pay 15 million dollars for me. Maybe he is willing to pay more."

    "Mr. Adam, you''re obviously bored, but I don''t have time to play these games with you." The bald head shook his head and went out¡° I don''t know what power Mr. Connor has, but it''s been 18 years since the announcement

    "As like as two peas go," Mr. Connor has been living well for 18 years, and no one has heard of any advantage from him. Let alone... The photo 18 years ago is exactly the same as what you are now, and I will be cautious about that. "

    "Aurora, this bald head looks very interesting." Adam watched his bald head leave the room.

    "Lord summoner, he is just an ordinary man. It only takes half an hour to persuade him." Aurora looked up at Adam''s face¡° Shall I persuade him? "

    "No need." Adam shook his head¡° Unless you are very important or powerful, don''t waste your ability on these little people in the future. After all, I have become a god

    "Lord summoner, you are inflated." Aurora rolled her eyes lovingly.

    "I''m not only expanding, I''m floating!" Adam grinned and rubbed Aurora''s face¡° It''s a lot of trouble now, little one. "

    "What can Aurora do for Lord Summoner?" Aurora held out her little hand to stop Adam from rubbing her face. She said, "please tell Aurora, master summoner, and aurora will do everything for you."

    "Wait till I see John. I have a lot to know."

    A minute later, bareheaded came back and led Adam out of the cave.

    Adam looked around like a desert, very open.

    Outside the cave is a fortification, with a large number of arms and weapons, all kinds of clothing, people of all colors walking around.

    "In other words, how did you get together?" Adam looked at the yellow, white and black people, holding AK and rockets in harmony¡° Faith? "

    Apart from faith, Adam could not think of anything else that could bring all three kinds of people together.

    The bald man glanced at Adam and said, "I''m sorry I won''t tell you."

    Bald in did not say a word with Adam, led Adam into a helicopter, flew to the sky.

    Adam sat on the helicopter with Aurora in his arms and closed his eyes.

    Adam asked in his heart, "fall, how much summoning energy do I have now?"

    ¡°201¡£¡±

    Because the previous mutant universe needed to pay 100 extra summoning energy to summon HeLa, the goddess of death, Adam asked, "do I need to pay extra summoning energy to summon my mother in this world?"

    "No, but there''s a time limit. In about an hour or so, your indentor, the goddess of death, will return to where he was before you called him. "

    For such a thing, Adam had expected, said: "two more raffles, as a celebration of my return."

    "The lottery has been completed. It''s a strange prize."

    Item: alien creature call card£¨ (two)

    Introduction: summon an unknown creature from the unknown world to the summoner. This creature is not controlled by the summoner. Please use it carefully£¨ Ninety nine percent are intelligent creatures)

    "Fall, this thing... Seems to have a pit."

    "Master, alien calling card is a good thing."

    "What do you say?"

    "The initial level of the summon you get will not be very high. The permanent creature will be almost in the original state. For example, if you get a monkey king permanent calling card, it won''t be the great sage, but the monkey who just jumped out of the stone

    "But the problem... Now if I summon the great sage of Qi Tian, the first one to get the stick may be me!"

    "It depends on your strength and luck, master. And you have Aurora around you. This kind of card is perfect for you. "

    Adam looked at the little girl sitting in his arms and thought about it carefully. The system makes a lot of sense. The big deal is to prepare for the call in advance.

    About six hours later.

    "Mr. Adam, we have reached our destination." The bald head patted Adam who closed his eyes¡° I''ve called Mr. John in advance, and his car will pick you up from below. "

    "Oh." Adam didn''t open his eyes, just nodded.

    Adam now feels mentally retarded. Why didn''t he ask to call John before?

    If you know where John is, you don''t need these guys.

    The plane slowly landed on the ground. Adam got off the plane and found that there was a wilderness around him. However, compared with the desert before, there were some shrubs and green grass, which made the air feel fresh.

    An extended Rolls Royce comes down the dirt road and stops next to Adam.

    "Welcome back." Grey John got out of the car¡° I know you have a lot to ask, but this is not a place to talk. Let''s wait until we get home. "

    Adam, holding the sleeping aurora in his arms, said nothing and sat in the back seat of Rolls Royce.

    John and bald said some words, then took out the mobile phone operation, it seems, is paying.

    In addition to Adam and Aurora, there is another person here, who is the driver of the car.

    Adam sat in the car and watched the driver. The driver was a handsome man with brown hair, about 30 years old, wearing a long sleeve leather coat and a black glove on his left hand.

    The driver''s eyes were calm, and Adam even saw a trace of indifference in them.

    Adam closed his eyes. He sensed that the physical quality of the driver was countless times stronger than that of ordinary people.

    Adam also found that the driver was sitting in the car, but his eyes had been staring at John outside the car. He didn''t seem to care, but to watch.

    "It''s interesting."

 Chapter 39

    John returned to the car after talking to bald head. He didn''t talk to Adam. Adam didn''t speak either. Instead, he sat there quietly.

    Rolls Royce stops in front of a manor outside New York City. John gets out of the car and opens the door for Adam. After Adam gets out of the car, he takes Adam to the manor.

    Adam and John are walking slowly along the path of the villa. They are talking quietly.

    "Master, if you have anything to ask, just ask along the way. There''s a bug in the room."

    "What have you experienced in the past 20 years? You can say it simply

    "When I came to New York, I went to Wall Street and made a lot of money in finance through my artificial intelligence. In just one year, I accumulated more than $100 million. I was forced to join an organization called Hydra. It took me a few years to gain a firm foothold. After having a certain voice, I issued a notice about you all over the world, until I meet you today. "

    "Who''s that driver?"

    "His name is winter warrior. He was sent to protect me. In fact, he came to watch me. I have investigated the person behind him. He is a guy named Wolfgang von sitrik."

    "Who is the leader of the Hydra? What''s your place in it? "

    "The obvious leader is Baron Stryker, the guy I just mentioned. Besides him, the guy with the highest status is Alexander Pierce, the former director of aegis. I''m the housekeeper of Hydra. Now I control 80% of the funds of Hydra. "

    During the conversation, they had already come to the house, so they stopped communicating with each other.

    Walking into the luxurious room, Adam thought about it. He thought that he had become a God. Why should he be so careful? So he said, "find out all the eavesdroppers and destroy them. Now that I''m back, you should change your lifestyle."

    The terminator was absolutely at the master''s command. As soon as Arden''s voice fell, he took out a pistol and fired 13 shots at every corner of the room.

    "Master, all the eavesdroppers have been destroyed." John stood respectfully in front of Adam.

    Adam looked at the terminator in front of him and asked curiously, "after all these years, haven''t you trained a subordinate or something?"

    John replied without expression: "the master''s order is to find a place to settle down and earn money in New York. There is no other order."

    "Well, well, you''re the best." Adam rolled his eyes silently. Although the intelligence of artificial intelligence is absolutely high enough, the EQ is too low.

    Another man came into the door. He was the driver before him. He stood at the door without expression and didn''t speak. He just looked at John all the time.

    "Do you remember what happened before you became a winter warrior?" Adam looked at the Winter Soldier at the door, not knowing what he was thinking.

    The winter soldier looked at John without expression and ignored Adam.

    "I hope you don''t know Captain America. I hope you''re not the one who killed iron man''s father." Always ignored, Adam finally got angry.

    A gold soldier, two meters tall, appeared in front of the winter soldier and hit him hard in the face.

    The Winter Soldier retreats and kicks the golden soldier''s belly. Gold soldiers do not dodge, hard to take the winter soldier this foot, and then reached out to seize the winter soldier''s ankle.

    In winter, the soldier stood on the ground with one foot and hit the golden soldier''s head with his left hand. The golden soldier raised his right hand to block, and the two fists collided with each other, making a metallic sound.

    The golden soldier blocked the attack of the winter soldier, holding the winter soldier''s ankle hand with all his strength. The strength of the winter soldiers is too far from that of the gold soldiers, and they don''t break their ankles. The gold soldiers try their best to throw the winter soldiers in the air and smash them on the ground.

    Today''s golden soldiers, whose strength is equivalent to seven or eight American captains, only took a few seconds to bring down the winter soldiers with the same fighting capacity as the American captains.

    Winter soldiers lie on the ground struggling, yellow scarf soldiers pressure on the winter soldiers, firmly control him, let him not move.

    The fierce fighting awakened aurora in Adam''s arms. Adam took advantage of the situation and said, "Aurora, can you convince this guy?"

    "I''ll try." Aurora''s eyes brightened as she looked at the winter soldier, as if she saw some funny toy¡° He''s different from the people I''ve talked to before. He''s special. "

    "Well, come on." Adam patted aurora on the top of her head, put her on the ground and walked towards a soft sofa he saw.

    Adam nestled comfortably in the sofa and said to the terminator in front of him, "have there been any supernatural events in the past 20 years?"

    "Some, but I didn''t pay attention." John the terminator stood in front of Adam, straight and expressionless.

    Adam looked at the wrinkles and gray hair of the terminator in front of him and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with your hair and your skin?"

    "In order to prevent others from discovering my difference, I spent half a month making artificial skin that can age."

    "Did Carrie contact you?" After a long detour, Adam finally asked what he most wanted to ask.

    "Miss Carrie is trapped in Odin''s seal, with Ms. Hella." The terminator replied.

    "How do you know about Odin''s seal?" Adam suddenly sat up straight. Although he told the terminator that his mother was sealed, he did not say anything about Odin.

    "Miss Carrie called me the day after I came to New York." The terminator gives Adam an unexpected explanation: "the seal blocks the space, but somehow it doesn''t block the signal."

    "Can you still get in touch with Carrie now?" Adam''s heart beat faster.

    "Of course, I''ve been sending things to the seal, computers, generators, and some daily necessities bought online by Ms. Hella and miss Carrie for the past 20 years." The words of the terminator are meant to invite credit¡° Ms. Hella uses magic power to tear space, and I can put things into it through cracks in space. Ms. Hella said, "I''ve done a good job. I''ll be the housekeeper of Asgard in the future."

    "That''s the best news I''ve heard since I came back." Adam is very excited¡° Can I talk to Carrie or my mother now? "

    The terminator nodded and said, "you can not only talk to them on the phone, you can have a video call with them."

    "Where is the computer?"

 Chapter 40

    In the study of the manor, Adam is sitting in front of the computer, giggling.

    "Carrie, mom, long time no see." Adam said this without any feeling.

    "I''m fine. I''ve been sealed here by Odin for more than 1700 years before you." Opposite the computer, HeLa sits on a pink sofa with scarlet wine in her goblet¡° We have to say that human creativity is really strong. "

    "Adam, I''m sorry." Carrie looked down as if she had made a mistake¡° I don''t know if I can''t get out after I come in. "

    "It''s OK. I''ll go to Asgard as soon as possible and kill Odin." Adam''s insipid tone reveals endless confidence.

    "Baby, you may underestimate Odin''s strength." HeLa took a sip of the red wine in her glass¡° I can sense that your power has awakened, but if you think you can fight Odin in this way, mom has to say that you are still a child

    "Mom, I have other cards." Adam smiles¡° I''m not an arrogant person. Of course, I know my strength is far behind Odin. But don''t forget, I can call you

    "Baby, you must be disappointed. I can''t go back to Asgard for the time being. Unless you can lead Odin to the earth, I can''t deal with him." Hella''s left hand gently stretched out a finger, finger on the Milky light¡° I''ve found a way out of Asgard. "

    Adam just quietly looked at the computer screen. He had a hunch that Hella''s next words would be something that would break his own understanding.

    Carrie waited until the atmosphere was a little different and went to one side without saying a word.

    In fact, the space for seal Haila is quite large. After falling in love with several screens, they split up many rooms. Especially after they bought many things and arranged them, they added some warmth to the dark and cold seal space.

    HeLa sat on the sofa lazily and said, "in 1231, when I was sealed, there was an inexplicable fluctuation in space. The seal cracked and a book came in. It was called Apocalypse genesis."

    "This book is written by a guy named Yahweh, who shows another way of becoming a God. He calls this way faith becoming a God."

    "I''ve been working on this method, and by the way, I''ve experimented with some of the ways he left to create creatures. Unfortunately, it may be that my divine power belongs to the attribute of death and has not been successful. "

    "Until one day, I saw his handwriting in the interlayer. He tried to create a perfect creature, using his own ribs, flesh and blood and supernatural power."

    Hella was silent for a moment and said, "he succeeded. He created a perfect being called Adam."

    "Baby, no matter how I created you, I love you. I love you so much Hella watched Adam''s face.

    "You made it, too, mom." Adam gave a comforting smile. "I love you, too."

    "Thank you, baby." Looking at Adam''s look, HeLa felt relieved¡° Because of your appearance, I fully understand the meaning of this book. I have tried to build my kingdom. When my kingdom is successfully established, I can collect my beliefs and sit in the sky. "

    "But why can''t you go back to Asgard?" Adam had some doubts¡° Although I don''t know much about the kingdom of God, shouldn''t belief be collected before becoming a God? "

    "Baby, faith is a kind of magical material, it needs carrier." Hella explained with a smile: "the method described in the book is to use the Godhead as the carrier, but we Asgard are born to be gods, and there is no Godhead. That''s why I have to build the kingdom of God before I can collect my beliefs. Otherwise, I can''t store my beliefs, let alone use them. "

    HeLa drank a mouthful of red wine and continued: "Asgard Protoss and Asgard have a mysterious connection. If I return to Asgard, I will become semi integrated with Asgard immediately. In that way, I can only regard Asgard as a kingdom of God, and can not create a new kingdom of God."

    "Then take Asgard as your kingdom of God." Adam thought Hella was caring for her old love, so he advised her, "Mom, you often say that I''m your only relative. Why care about others. I go to Asgard and use the contract to call you. Then you kill Odin and turn Asgard into your kingdom of God. Then, as your son and apostle, I will fight for you in the heavens and collect your faith. "

    "Baby, do what you want. Let''s do it." HeLa stood up, a black armor appeared on her body, and the sofa behind her was torn to pieces by Shenli¡° But the plan needs to be changed. As I said, Asgard and Asgard are in a semi integrated state, especially Odin, who is the king of gods. Odin is invincible in Asgard. Even I can''t kill Odin in Asgard. "

    "Then... I''ll try to bring him to earth." Adam''s expression is very excited, and the belligerent gene in his heart is completely activated¡° My exiled world is a very interesting place. Maybe it can be your first belief collection garden

    "Baby, you need to talk to the supreme mage. After all, the earth is her territory." Hella''s power was surging, and her eyes were full of murderous spirit¡° The supreme mage has been guarding the atrium for many years, fighting against all hell monarchs and foreign demons, and his strength can not be underestimated. As the God King of Asgard, Odin has killed countless enemies all his life, which is more difficult to deal with than the supreme mage. If they are united, I can hardly guarantee that the plan is perfect. "

    "I''m going to see that bald beauty. I''m sure she won''t be involved in our family affairs." Adam seems to have seen Hera sitting on the throne, noble and proud, this is what the goddess of death should look like.

    "The supreme mage has been guarding the atrium all her life. She should not agree that Odin and I will fight in the atrium. After all, with Odin''s strength, a little carelessness will destroy the atrium." Hella''s magic power all recovered in her body, and there was an ugly headdress on her head, just like the black spider feet standing upside down¡° If the supreme mage doesn''t agree, then try to kill her first. I will be in the best condition here and ready to start at any time. Go ahead, baby

    "Mom, I have something to tell you." Adam''s face was a little awkward¡° It''s about your image, but I don''t know whether to say it or not. "

    "What''s the matter, baby? Have you heard anything against me? " Hella''s expression is very indifferent, a pair of clear as the palm of one''s hand¡° Odin for my disappearance, naturally will make a bad explanation for me, regardless of those, when I appear, all rumors will end

    Adam pondered for two seconds and said, "it''s not mom. I just think your helmet is too ugly. It''s really harmful to your image as the goddess of death. Can you change it?"

    Hella:

    Adam thinks that Hella still thinks Odin too kind. No one in Asgard can remember who Hella, the goddess of death, is, and no one can remember how much Hella has contributed to Asgard and how many years she has fought.

 Chapter 41

    Adam ended his video call with the goddess of death and fell into deep meditation.

    It''s not easy to bring Odin to the earth. We need to wait for an opportunity in the long run. The exile of Thor in the near future should be a good opportunity.

    "Master, the meal is ready." The terminator appears in front of Adam in an apron.

    "I''ll try the Chinese cooking you''ve practiced for 20 years." Adam got up and went to the dining room¡° You can change your skin back. I feel a little uncomfortable looking at your gray hair. "

    "Yes, sir." The terminator follows Adam¡° Shall I inform Miss Aurora? She''s still talking to the winter fighters. "

    "Go ahead." Adam sat at the dinner table, picked up a dumpling and put it in his mouth.

    It''s very delicious. The craftsmanship of terminator is getting better and better.

    Although it''s only 20 days for Adam, for Terminator, his cooking skills have been tempered for more than 20 years.

    "Lord summoner, aurora can''t convince the winter warrior." Aurora also came to the restaurant, not happy¡° The central system of the winter warrior''s brain has been destroyed. He can''t think for himself. If I want to convince him, I need to know the instructions in his brain. If I clear the instructions in his brain, he will become a vegetable and can''t act at all. "

    "Never mind. Come and try John''s craft." Adam smiles and puts a dumpling on the plate in front of Aurora noodles.

    "Go and get rid of him." While eating, Adam said casually, "contact the Baron you are talking about, and tell him that from now on, the well water will not offend the river water, so that he will not make any unnecessary small moves."

    "Yes, sir." The terminator understood that these words were meant for him and turned away from the restaurant.

    After dinner, terminator arranges a room for Adam and aurora.

    When Aurora got her little room, she immediately fell into bed and fell asleep. She was very sleepy and had fallen asleep in Adam''s arms before.

    After the awakening of the divine power, Adam felt that he did not need sleep at all. Adam pulls the terminator, who also doesn''t need sleep, ready for a long talk.

    The terminator in front of Adam returned to the way they met for the first time. He was strong and cold, giving people a kind of fierce feeling.

    "Look how handsome you are now. Why are you so old?" Adam was very satisfied with what the terminator was like and said, "are there any superheroes in New York? Like Spiderman. "

    "There are a few street heroes in Brooklyn." The terminator stood in front of Adam and replied, "the most famous of them are the night devil and the disciplinarian. The method of the night devil is very cold. Every time he will hurt the criminals seriously, and the punisher is even more terrible. None of the criminals who have seen him can survive. "

    "Have you investigated them?" Adam was in a good mood when he heard two familiar names¡° It should not be difficult to investigate two street heroes for your current status and ability. "

    "There''s no investigation, I don''t think it''s necessary to investigate them." The terminator shook his head¡° Although they are far more powerful than ordinary people, they are not powerful. I''ve got the body strengthening potion inside Hydra and the process of making winter soldiers. If you need it, we can start production immediately. "

    "I don''t need any winter fighters. I want an army of terminators more than a winter warrior." Adam looks at the terminator in front of him¡° Or can''t you break through the restrictions Skynet left to you? "

    "Almost." The terminator shook his head¡° When Skynet made me, it set the highest order, not to disclose any information and technology about Skynet, whether it''s artificial intelligence or manufacturing terminator robots. "

    "Let''s put these away first." Adam decided to change the subject. Although he was very interested in these street heroes, he didn''t think their strength could help him¡° How did you find out about Nordic mythology? "

    "I''ve got a lot of information, and I''ve done a lot of research, but they''re all useless myths and legends." The terminator replied without expression: "but I found a tombstone in a place of the Legendary God''s graveyard. There is a sword and an arm under the tombstone. I brought them back."

    The terminator had already prepared. He turned around and took down a sword from the wall beside him. In the drawer of the table under the sword, he took out an arm and put it in front of Adam.

    "That tombstone says that he is the God of war, the guarantor of contracts and oaths, the glory of heroism and the representative of courage." The terminator pointed to the sword on the ground and said, "I have confirmed with Ms. Hella that this sword is indeed the sword of Tyr, but this arm is not. "TIR''s right arm has long been eaten by her pet, finris," Ms. Hella said

    Adam picked up the sword in front of him and found that it was very beautiful. The scabbard was covered with gems. After pulling out, the light of the sword is awe inspiring, and the sharp long sword reveals the chill. It looks like a sword.

    Adam input the divine power into the sword, and found that the sword has very good conductivity and powerful amplification function, especially for his divine power with sword Qi attribute.

    "From today on, you are my sword." Adam gently stroked the body of the sword and found that it had no spirit, so he had no desire to name it. He took it back and hung it on his waist.

    Then Adam turned his eyes to this arm, which is no different from the arm of ordinary men, and even has more delicate skin.

    Adam took up the arm and put it into the divine power. After testing, he found that the arm once belonged to an Asgard Protoss. And according to its tenacity, it is definitely a true God who has awakened the divine power attribute.

    A God without the property of awakening divine power is not a real God, and even without artifact, it will become a very weak state. Like Thor who lost his hammer.

    Asgard''s awakening of the divine power attribute of God is not many, can be said to be very few, in Adam''s cognition, only God King Odin and his mother HeLa, the goddess of death, there is another is Odin''s wife, the goddess of magic.

    "My mother said, this arm is not tyre''s?" Adam looked at the arm in front of him and thought there must be some secret.

    Adam and the goddess of death talked a lot. Hera told Adam that the God of war, tyre, died in his own hands. In the battle before Odin sealed the goddess of death.

    "Ms. Hella has confirmed that this arm will never belong to Tyr." The terminator replied: "after a period of investigation and a legend, I think the owner of the arm is still alive. He is..."

 Chapter 42

    Adam was very curious about the owner of the arm and asked, "who?"

    "I didn''t analyze it." The terminator shook his head and said, "I only analyzed that the owner of this arm should still be alive, and he is not an Asgard, he should be the Warner Protoss of Anaheim."

    "No matter who he is." Adam had a headache. He changed the topic and said, "after you have a showdown with Hydra, observe Hydra''s reaction. If you have any problems, please tell me. Then watch New Mexico for me and see when a hammer will fall from the sky. "

    "Yes, sir." The terminator nodded.

    "Put it away, it may be useful in the future." Adam looked at the arm again, threw it back to the terminator, turned and walked to his room.

    All night.

    The next morning, after breakfast, Adam idly strolls in the garden, suddenly remembering that there are two alien calling cards in his calling space.

    Anyway, I have nothing to do. Let''s see what can be summoned.

    Adam took out a card and was ready to summon the goddess of death.

    Adam didn''t know if the call of the equal contract had a cooling down time, so he could just experiment with it.

    The card in his hand began to shine gray and dim. After about a minute, there was no change. Adam''s brow wrinkled.

    "Fall, hero card is not like this?" Adam asked the system, "if the hero card also needs this kind of pre guidance, then I may have to prepare in advance in the future."

    "It''s all the same. It takes three minutes of guidance." The 24-hour online system replied, "both of these cards are produced by one person, and the restrictions on use are the same."

    Adam suddenly began to be curious about the producers of the cards and asked with great interest, "who made them?"

    "Unknown."

    Adam turned his mouth. Since he didn''t know what you said, who knows if it was a human, maybe it was a lizard that walked upright.

    Three minutes later, the cards on Adam''s hand became a pile of light spots, which gathered in front of Adam to form a human shape of light and shadow.

    As the light and shadow faded, a man appeared in front of Adam.

    The man is about 1.7 meters tall, looks about 30 years old, looks very ordinary, black hair, black eyes, yellow skin.

    "Where is this? Who are you? " The man widened his eyes and looked at Adam who suddenly appeared in front of him¡° Why are you in my house? "

    "Ha ha, you look at the surrounding environment carefully. Are you sure this is your home?" Adam listened to the familiar language with a gentle smile on his face.

    The man began to look around and found that it was a strange garden. His eyes widened.

    This is a message in Adam''s mind about the man in front of him.

    Call result: human.

    Introduction: Wu Xuan (Wuteng Xuanyi) is an undercover of Shenji organization in tianluodiwang, a level C native ability.

    "My name is Wu Xuan. I''m an intelligence agent with a lot of information. I have a very important piece of information to send back." Taketo turned his eyes and said to Adam, "can you tell me where this is?"

    "As an intelligence officer, you told me so hastily that you have an important piece of information in your hand?" Adam looks at the undercover in front of him without expression¡° It seems that you are not well

    "What''s wrong?" Wuteng Xuanyi looks puzzled¡° What are you talking about? "

    "This is the New York psychiatric hospital. You''re a psychopath, and I''m your doctor, Adam." Unhappy Adam decided to have some fun¡° You''re a delusional person who dreams of a new identity every day. Yesterday you thought you were the leader of Shenji, although I don''t know what organization Shenji is. The day before yesterday you thought you were the most beautiful woman in the world. "

    "What kind of intelligence agent are you today? In other words, why are the names of these terrorist organizations in your mouth so strange? " There was a smile on Adam''s face, with a hint of irony.

    The face of Wu Teng Xuan is full of doubts, and some doubts even arise in his heart. Is he really a mental illness?

    "Just stay in this garden for a while. Don''t run around. I''ll go back to the ward and get the medicine for you." Adam patted some dull taketo Xuanyi on the shoulder, turned and walked to the villa.

    Adam didn''t go far. After leaving the sight of taketo Xuanyi, he dived back from the grass. Adam hid not far behind shiichi taketo, ready to kill this annoying guy in front of him at any time.

    After knowing the identity of taketo Xuanyi, Adam''s first reaction was to kill the guy in front of him, even if he wasted an alien creature call card.

    Adam hates undercover agents, traitors and Japanese people most. This guy has two in front of him. It''s not enough to calm people''s anger if he doesn''t die!

    After seeing Adam leave, taketo takes out a mobile phone from his arms and dials the phone in his memory.

    "Sorry, the number you dialed is not available. Please redial later."

    Wuteng Xuanyi''s face changed, and he used his powers. Nothing happened. He found that he could not use his powers.

    The system has already informed Adam that because they are creatures from other worlds, their abilities need to be integrated with the rules of the world for a period of time, and they can''t use their abilities when they are just called out. Except for creatures above God level.

    Unfortunately, taketo is just a small C-level psionic, not a divine creature.

    Wu Teng Xuanyi stood in the same place. He didn''t know how to tell his feelings. Now he really began to doubt whether he was really a mental patient.

    Adam''s hand appeared on the Dragon wand, he has played enough, decided to execute in front of the undercover.

    "Master, why not use the other card as well?" The sound of the system popped into Adam''s mind.

    Adam''s movement stopped for a moment, asked: "fall, are you bored?"

    "It''s really boring. I just want to inform you that the creatures in the same world can''t be called by you at the same time," the system explained. "If you kill the guy in front of you, the next time you call the creatures in the same world may be the same as him. But if you leave him, what you call out will never be the same creature in the world with him. Can you understand? "

    "I understood your first sentence, but I was a little confused when you explained your second sentence." Adam rolled his eyes.

    A card that was as like as two peas just appeared again on Adam''s hand, and it gave a dim light.

    "I hope I can have a girl this time." Adam stares at the card in front of him¡° It''s good to be a fool. "

 Chapter 43

    The light of the card on Adam''s hand is more and more intense, which is completely different from the situation he just called.

    "Luo Luo, what''s the situation?" Adam is a little confused¡° Is there something wrong with my second use? "

    "According to the feedback from the system, the alien creature summoned this time should have some contact with you." The system replied: "what will happen will be known when the call is over."

    The light on Adam''s hand attracted the attention of shiichi taketo.

    Taketo is thinking about life and doubting his mental state. But he suddenly found that there was a light shining in the trees behind him.

    Wuteng Xuanyi carefully close to the trees, secretly looking inside is what light.

    Adam is staring at the glowing calling card. Suddenly a head appears in front of him. It''s shiichi taketo. Adam says hello awkwardly.

    Adam: Hi

    Taketo Xuanyi:

    Two people big eyes stare small eyes, mutual observation, Wuteng Xuanyi finally feel wrong, this person who calls himself a psychiatrist, why will squat in the trees glow?

    "Are you a psionic?" Taketo Xuanyi looks at Adam with an iron face¡° What did you do to me? Why am I here, and my powers can''t be used, do you want to fight against the net? "

    "As I said, I''m your doctor in charge, Adam. There are no powers in the world, you can''t have them at all Adam''s face was serious, and the calling card in his hand waved to Muto Xuanyi, and said solemnly, "this is the latest product of stark industries, the card type flashlight. My one seems to be broken. I don''t know why it can''t be turned off. "

    Wuteng Xuanyi pondered for two seconds and said: "first, you just said that you went back to the ward to get the medicine for me. Second, I''ve seen iron man. "

    "You doubt me!" Adam''s eyes widened, his right hand covering his chest, a look of heartache¡° As your attending doctor, I''ve been taking care of you for so long, and you doubt me! "

    "Well..." the expression of Wu Teng Xuan one is a little tangled, he still can''t understand now, is oneself really a mental illness patient or be cheated¡° I''m just a little confused. "

    "Well, you come with me." Adam put the luminous card into his pocket and took Takeo Xuan to the house.

    Adam pulls Takeshi to the front of the TV and turns on the TV. There is a news program on the TV.

    "As you can see, Tony Stark, chairman of stark industries, has been rescued by the military. Tony Stark, who just got off the plane, asked for hamburgers and held a press conference

    "You believe me now." Adam points to the TV and seizes taketo in the other hand¡° Tell me, what do you fantasize about? "

    "That guy on TV is going to be iron man." Wuteng Xuanyi hesitated¡° Will be the avenger. "

    "What is iron man?" Adam looked puzzled¡° And the avenger, to whom will he avenge? "

    "I don''t know. It''s all in my dreams." Wu Teng Xuanyi''s eyes are dull, and he has determined that he has some mental problems.

    Wuteng Xuanyi''s state of mind is collapsing now. He stepped back two steps. Some of them dare not look at Adam.

    Why does the iron man in the cartoon appear in the news?

    Is it true that I am a neurotic and have serious paranoia?

    Will tonistak become iron man?

    Adam forced himself to smile and suddenly found that the intelligence quotient of the undercover in front of him was moving. Why should he become an undercover?

    Adam feels that this game is very interesting. Now he can''t bear to kill the guy in front of him. Why don''t he stay for a few days?

    "Heaven doesn''t give birth to me, Dugu Bai. Swordsmanship is like a long night."

    With a melancholy voice, a young man in a long blue shirt appears with his back to Adam.

    "Is this my delusion or a spatial power?" Wuteng Xuanyi looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    His worldview has been refreshed all the time, and his mind is confused. Maybe he was suddenly called to this world, which not only sealed his ability, but also sealed part of his IQ.

    "Chonglou, is this your plot again?" The young man just appeared, with his back to Adam and his face to taketo Xuanyi¡° Whether you are an illusion or a real person, take my sword first. "

    Adam looked at the back of the man in front of him and was surprised.

    The man didn''t say a word, and pointed to the sword toward the forehead of Wu Teng Xuanyi.

    "I..."

    As soon as he opened his mouth, he just said one of my words, and his forehead was hit. When it was dark, he lost consciousness.

    "Dugu Bai?" Adam''s voice slightly trembled and called out the name that the man had just claimed.

    "Another one?" Dugu Bai, who killed shiichi taketo, turns around and looks at Adam cautiously¡° You don''t look like a member of Chonglou. "

    Adam looked at the face in front of him, which had appeared in his memory, and his heart gushed with a feeling that he could not speak.

    Adam has awakened the memory of his previous life. His name is Dugu Bai. The best way is as like as two peas, who have the ability to travel through space, and the face is exactly the same as the person in front of him.

    "I think we should talk." Adam looked at the monologue in front of him and felt very uncomfortable¡° Maybe you don''t believe it, but actually I am you. "

    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. Give me back the Solanum." Dugu Bai was cold and didn''t pay attention to the man''s nonsense¡° Even if you look different, do you want to confuse my sword demon Dugu Bai? Don''t talk about changing face. You don''t even make up. Believe it or not, I''ll stab you to death with a sword? "

    "What do you know about sword?" Adam''s eyes widened, suddenly said: "I know, you are another parallel space of me!"

    Dugu Bai was too lazy to talk with the people in front of him. He was about to run the sword with his hands together.

    The air around him was solidified, and Dugu Bai''s body was full of fierce sword Qi, cutting the surrounding space.

    "Luoluo, what is the situation?" Looking at Dugu Bai, Adam quickly communicates with the system¡° It''s enough to summon a man named Dugu Bai. Why hasn''t this guy been sealed yet? "

    "Why can we summon the Dugu Bai system of parallel space, also can''t explain. But the reason why he didn''t get sealed is because he shares his luck with you. " The system replied: "the same individual in parallel space is not allowed to meet. Soon he will be excluded from this space. Please don''t worry."

    "I can''t beat him. Who''s worried about that?" Adam was not angry and said: "this guy just stabbed the fool to death with his finger. Now he''s going to be excluded from the space, so my two cards won''t be in vain!"

    "Pull out the sword and cut the sky - heaven and earth style, which can integrate all sword techniques." The system answered with indifference: "if you can get the sword, it''s a big profit. Sword 23 is a sword technique that can affect space. Generally speaking, it is close to the divine level. "

    Adam thought about it, and the system was right.

    But look at the appearance of Dugu Bai''s sword in front of him. It doesn''t seem that he can communicate well, and there isn''t much time.

    "Luo Luo, how long can he stay here?"

    "I don''t know, I can''t feel the exclusion of space to others, but according to the law of space, it must exist for at least 30 minutes."

    30 minutes is not much time. It may be too late to explain. Let''s put him down first and then talk to him.

    As Adam thought, the Dragon wand appeared in his hand, and the gray power came out of Adam.

 Chapter 44

    Adam first burst out his strength, the surrounding space began to twist, a black space cracks began to emerge.

    Dugu Bai''s pupils are tight. This guy in front of him is so strong that he is no weaker than his great enemy mozun Chonglou.

    "Wait a minute!" Dugu Bai said loudly, "I think there is a misunderstanding between us."

    "Let''s get down first!" Adam was not moved. This was the first time he tried his best. His heart was full of blood and he decided not to stop.

    In his heart, Dugu Bai regretted that he was so impulsive. It seemed that he couldn''t beat the guy on the other side.

    Seeing that they were about to start, the surrounding space suddenly became blurred, and the surrounding scenery changed dramatically.

    As the world turns around, everything begins to turn around. Adam and Dugu Bai are even a little weak. They put down their confrontation and look around warily.

    "Adam, we meet again." A bald woman appeared in front of Adam, with two magic wheels in her hands.

    "Hello, supreme mage, I don''t know what you want to do?" Adam carefully looked at Gu Yi in front of him, and then he realized how naive his previous thought was.

    The powerful breath of the supreme mage kept rolling and beating on Adam. Adam''s power was surging and fighting against the breath of the supreme mage.

    Dugu Bai''s situation is similar to that of Adam''s, and his sword Qi is surging all over him, cutting the strong Qi around him.

    Adam had some unspeakable feelings in his heart. He thought that there was not a big gap between himself and the supreme mage. Unexpectedly, even the breath of the other side was so hard to stop. Odin, who was stronger than the supreme mage

    Adam, the goddess of death, the supreme mage, and Odin, the king of God, met them face to face, but he never felt that they were so powerful. It seems that they didn''t show their real strength before.

    As Adam''s mother, the goddess of death naturally does not oppress her children with breath. In the eyes of her mother, her children are of course excellent, and she has an equal contract. Adam can call the goddess of death at any time, so HeLa agrees with Adam''s plan to hunt Odin.

    Odin didn''t like Adam so much in his heart, so he didn''t use his own breath to frighten his grandson when he first met him. So Adam didn''t know how terrible the majesty of Odin was, so he decided to hunt Odin.

    The supreme mage made a deal with the goddess of death, and the content of the deal was to save Adam from Odin''s seal. That was the first meeting between the supreme mage and Adam. Naturally, the supreme mage would not scare Adam who was a child at that time.

    Adam awakened the memory of his previous life and possessed his own divine power. I thought I was at the same level as Odin and the supreme mage, but I didn''t expect that I was so far behind them.

    The appearance of the supreme mage not only interrupted Adam''s fight with Dugu Bai, but also interrupted Adam''s plan to hunt Odin.

    Adam can''t guarantee that he can block Odin''s attack. Although he can call mother death, what if Odin kills him?

    Adam doesn''t expect Odin to have feelings for himself. If Odin really has feelings for Adam, he won''t seal a 12-year-old on an uninhabited island when he first meets him.

    "Adam, I don''t know what you did or how you did it, but the person around you can''t exist in this universe any more." The supreme mage points to Dugu Bai without expression¡° He does not belong to this universe. If it continues to exist, it will pose a threat to the security of this universe and have a certain impact on the time line of this universe. I hope you will let him leave here immediately. "

    "It''s up to me whether I''m going or not. How can you decide for me? And what makes you think he can make a decision for me? " Dugu Bai was not happy when he heard the words of the Supreme Master¡° My sword demon Dugu Bai never compromises. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but no matter what you want to do, beat me first

    Dugu Bai''s sword Qi was surging. Countless sword Qi cut the breath of the supreme mage and suppressed it. Yuan Shen, who was emitting white light, slowly broke away from his body and ascended into the air.

    "Wait a minute, I want to talk to him." Adam stopped Dugu Bai and said a word to master Gu Yi. Then he said to Dugu Bai, "I need to talk to you while there is still some time."

    "Yes." Dugu Bai''s spirit returned to his body and nodded gently. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he could see that Adam was on his side.

    The supreme mage thought for a second and said, "I''ll give you three minutes."

    Adam went to Dugu Bai, turned to master Gu Yi and said, "I hope there are only two of us in this conversation."

    Master Guyi looked at Adam, remained silent for a second, and then turned around.

    "Can you tell me who you are? Why are you me? " Without waiting for Adam to speak, Dugu Bai asked: "if I guess correctly, is that bald head the supreme mage of marvel?"

    "There are innumerable universes in this world, innumerable universes naturally have innumerable monologues, and you and I are the same people in different universes." Adam looks at the monologue in front of him, and he always feels kind in his heart¡° Because of some special circumstances, I summoned you to this universe. The Marvel Universe. "

    "I can''t stay here, Solanum nigrum is still waiting for me to go back and rescue." Without even thinking about it, Dugu Bai blurted out, "I don''t care about the mess. Can I go back?"

    "In fact, I can''t keep you at all, and the supreme mage also asks you to leave immediately. I believe she will have a way to send you back to your original universe." Adam said with a little embarrassment: "I summoned you to this universe, paid a great price, I don''t want to have nothing, so..."

    "Well, come on, what do you want?" Dugu Bai was so generous that he said, "I know three very powerful sword techniques. I can give them all to you. Sword 23, heaven flying fairy and Liuyun sword formula. "

    "I have nothing to teach you. This sword is the match sword of the God of war in Nordic mythology. I''ll give it to you." Adam looks at Dugu Bai in front of him. He is even more embarrassed. After thinking about it, he sends the sword to Dugu Bai.,

    "Then I''ll take it. I''ll pass these swordsmanship to you with Yuanshen. Please remember it by yourself." Dugu Bai takes the sword and reaches for Adam''s shoulder¡° I don''t know what you think, but no one in the world ever dares to threaten me. Even if I want to go back, I have to fight with that bald head first! "

    When Adam looks at the monologue in front of him, he is shocked. Is this himself in the parallel world? So hot blooded!

    "Then have a fight with her." Adam''s blood surged again. It seemed that he suddenly understood why he had not untied the seal of the goddess of death for so long.

    "On the surface, I''m crazy, but actually I''m cowardly. This is not the real Adam! Supreme mage, you are the first to experience me releasing the beast! " Feeling the information of several sword moves in his mind, the wand of the wild dragon in his hand kept emitting the light of gray divine power, and Adam''s mouth was slightly raised.

    Dugu Bai glances at Adam beside him. There is no expression on his face. He has experienced so many things that he can''t understand. It''s really puzzling. Maybe it''s a dream, or the magic of Chonglou.

    No matter what all this is, I will let the bald man know that no one can be superior in front of me!

 Chapter 45

    The supreme mage maintains the mirror image space, and feels the war between Adam and Dugu Bai, with a slight frown.

    "Child, you may not know what you are going to do." The Supreme Master waved his hand gently, and the world around him became a blank, leaving only a round arena. Adam and Dugu Bai were in the middle of the arena¡° I don''t want to do anything to you, I just want another you around you to return to his original universe. "

    "Destroying heaven and destroying earth sword 23!" Dugu Bai just didn''t care what the supreme master thought. Let''s have a fight.

    Dugu Bai''s sword Qi soared to the sky, making the surrounding space in a state of solidification. Countless sword Qi were flying around, aiming at the Supreme Master.

    The magic power of Adam''s whole body poured into the Dragon wand in his hand, and the Dragon wand sent out a dazzling light. Adam jumped to the top of the master, bent into a bow, and tried his best to fight the master.

    "Ah..."

    With a sigh, everything around is solidified. Whether it''s the sword or Adam flying in the air, it''s like an insect in amber that can''t even check his eyes.

    "You know nothing about power." With a wave of his hand, Adam hit Dugu Bai, and they fell to the ground and rolled together.

    "I made a deal with the goddess of death and rescued you from Odin''s exile. I didn''t expect that you were so... Ignorant. In that case, let me exile you." The supreme mage''s eyes were shining with silver light, and his hands kept playing in the air, as if there were invisible strings in the air¡° As for the existence of this alien universe, I will send him back when he does not threaten the world. "

    The space around Adam and Dugu Bai becomes colorful, and countless lines entangle them. Dugu Bai''s figure becomes more and more pale, and he is about to be expelled from the universe. Adam is also self-conscious, just like being sealed by Odin''s divine power, a sense of powerlessness rises in Adam''s heart, and his divine power gradually falls into silence.

    "No one..." Dugu Bai had a crazy smile on his face¡° No one can do that to me! "

    Dugu Bai''s body trembled slightly, and the color lines around him became a little fuzzy.

    "I''m Dugu Bai, the devil of the sword! Do you think you''ve got me? " Dugu Bai looked up at the sky and laughed: "ha ha ha... Liu Mie Wu I!"

    Dugu Bai''s black hair suddenly turned to silver, and his body was full of ominous breath. Countless gray and black sword Qi burst out from his body, cutting the surrounding space into pieces of broken glass.

    "Information about rules." The supreme mage whispered softly in his mouth, and his hand moves faster and faster, making one gesture after another.

    The figure of the supreme mage suddenly changed from one to two, and two to four. In a moment, the air was full of the figure of the supreme mage. The Golden Whip was thrown out of each master''s hand and wrapped around Dugu Bai.

    "Is it multi shadow separation again?" Adam''s eyes were dim and his heart was full of frustration. He didn''t expect that he was the weakest one in the field.

    "Liumiejian 23. I have gone through thousands of calamities and hardships, and I have experienced six ways of reincarnation. Finally, one day I will be able to stop water without waves, change without fear, and no longer be afraid of the hardships of the six ways, so that I will become the strongest sword - the six annihilation sword without me. " Many wrinkles appeared on Dugu Bai''s face¡° At the cost of Shouyuan in my life, let you taste my most powerful sword

    But with Dugu Bai''s words, the black and gray sword Qi vibrated in the air a few times, and the supreme mage disappeared like smoke blown away by the wind.

    "You are a respectable strong man." The supreme mage was still standing in his original position, with a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth¡° I can''t catch your move. No one I met can catch your sword, including Odin and Lucifer! So I''m sorry. "

    With that, the supreme mage snapped his fingers, and an emerald green gem appeared in his hand. This gem contained a mysterious atmosphere and sent out a dazzling light, which shocked Adam''s heart.

    This green gem is flickering gently, everything around is like the picture in the movie that has been frozen pressed the back button, and it begins to restore rapidly.

    The gray and black sword Qi around Dugu Bai returned to his body, the wrinkles on his face disappeared quickly, and the silver white hair returned to the black mysterious color.

    "Dear strong, I hope you don''t come to my universe again." When Dugu Bai was back to his original state, the supreme mage gave him a snap of his finger, and Dugu Bai''s figure disappeared into the universe.

    "Guyi, I underestimate you. I not only underestimate you, but also underestimate Odin." Adam looked bitterly at the supreme mage.

    "Child, I have seen your plan to hunt Odin in the course of time. I have to say that you really have a lot of courage." The supreme mage fell in front of Adam from the mid air, and everything around him was restored to its original state and became the villa of the terminator¡° I''m very interested in your plan to hunt Odin. I''ve seen tens of thousands of results. "

    "What''s the result?" Adam''s eyes narrowed slightly, listening carefully to the next words of the Supreme Master.

    "Of course it''s impossible to succeed, but the good news is that you''re not dead once." The silver light in the eyes of the supreme mage gradually faded and returned to normal¡° Believe me, no one would like to face a crazy goddess of death, especially a goddess of death who has broken through the limit of ASAR

    "You mean my mother broke the limits of the asgards?" Adam is procrastinating and trying to find a way. He doesn''t want to be banished by the supreme mage.

    "I prefer to call you asgards ASAS." A single sofa appeared behind the supreme mage, and she sat on it¡° The Lord is a powerful being. I haven''t seen him, but Lucifer is my old opponent. The goddess of death combines the belief of the LORD into divine Dharma, which is indeed a terrible existence. "

    "Can you give her face?" Adam''s face suddenly appeared a smile with only eight teeth¡° Let her beloved son go? "

    "Everyone in the world has his death time, including Odin and me. As long as you promise me not to interfere with the time of Odin''s death, I will agree to let go of your nonsense For the first time, the supreme mage smiles in front of Adam, an embarrassed rather than polite smile¡° Although you have not succeeded in hunting Odin every time, you do change the time of Odin''s death, which makes things a little difficult

    "One thing suddenly occurred to me." Listening to master Gu Yi''s topic about time, Adam''s heart set off a storm¡° You can see the future, haven''t you ever seen a purple sweet potato... No, it''s a purple Titan, he... "

    "Stop." The supreme mage interrupted Adam¡° There are laws for everything. That''s not what I should face. "

    "I suddenly feel that you are a person who likes to trade, so let''s make a trade first." Adam''s eyes suddenly turned milky white and said, "I want the time gem in your hand."

 Chapter 46

    "No way." The supreme mage shook his head without expression¡° The time gem must be in the hands of every supreme mage. "

    "I''m not ready to compromise." Adam''s black eyes turned milky white and his black hair turned purple.

    All the surging power in Adam''s body was injected into the Dragon wand. All the moves he learned in the past and this life, as well as the three moves sword technique that Dugu Bai just passed to him, were condensed into the next attack.

    Although Adam hasn''t practiced the three sword techniques that Dugu Bai passed on to Adam, he has mastered some of them according to the memory that Dugu Bai has passed on.

    Tianwai Feixian and Jian23 need not be explained. Another move is Liuyun sword, which Dugu Bai got from an abandoned relic. It is said that it is the strongest sword skill of Liuyun sword sect in fairyland, a flying sword skill.

    "Heaven and earth

    Adam gathered all the divine power and physical strength. He waved the wand of the wild dragon to the supreme mage and hit Gu Yi at a speed invisible to the naked eye.

    The supreme mage didn''t have time to react. He still had the time gem in his right hand. Just raise your left arm to resist.

    There was a yellow magic light on the left arm of the supreme mage, and a round light shield appeared in front of him.

    The Dragon wand broke the magic attack shield and hit the supreme mage on the arm. The arm of the supreme mage is like a rotten wood branch, which is easily broken by the Dragon wand.

    The Dragon wand, which has all the power of Adam, breaks the magic light shield and arm of the supreme mage, and hits him at the waist.

    The magic wand of the wild dragon and the waist of the supreme mage lit up a silver light. The supreme mage flew out backward, smashed through the wall of the villa, hit the garden, and smashed a 30 meter deep pit on the ground.

    Adam picked up the time gem that had fallen to the ground, gasped and came to the big pit in the garden, looking at the supreme Mage at the bottom of the pit.

    The waist of the supreme mage was broken, and her whole spine was broken into several pieces. She was lying at the bottom of the pit, panting slightly, and blood was flowing out of her mouth and nostrils.

    "How do you feel? Is it strong enough? " Adam''s eyes turned black again, but his hair turned gray.

    "I underestimate you, son." The fingers of the right hand of the supreme mage pinched a few knuckles and made a few simple magic gestures. An emerald green light lit up on the supreme mage¡° I thought you only had the courage to hunt Odin. Now I''m sure you have the ability to hunt Odin. "

    The supreme mage slowly floated into the air, and his injury recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye. His twisted left arm was haunted by the green light and returned to normal in a few seconds.

    Adam had exhausted all his divine power, and could not even lift up any strength. He could only watch the supreme mage reply, but his heart was calling for the system.

    "Fall, OK?"

    "Don''t worry, master. The power of time gem is very special. It takes a little time to absorb it."

    "I think the bald woman in front of me seems to be angry."

    "Good master, give me a few more minutes."

    "Supreme mage, do you think I have the ability to trade with you now?" Adam gently rubbed the time gem in his hand¡° After all, it''s in my hands now. I don''t want to own it. You just need to lend it to me for a few days

    "Child, you can''t understand the power of time at all." The supreme mage regained his elegant expression again, and the blood on his face was cleaned up by the power of magic¡° Look at your own hair. "

    Adam didn''t have long hair, but it wasn''t very short. He glanced up and saw the gray hair on his head.

    "Child, the power of time is corrupting you. The life span of the ASAR Protoss is only 5000 years. At present, the only one who can break this limit is your mother, the goddess of death. You are not among them The supreme mage held out his right hand to Adam¡° I advise you to give it back to me as soon as possible. It will corrode your life. "

    "Are you really not thinking about working with me?" Adam tried to delay¡° Don''t you have anything for me to do? Others may not know, but I know for sure that you may not have much time

    Adams is not worried about the ultimate corrosion of the supreme mage. He believes that the system can solve this problem, even if the system can''t solve this problem... That''s bad!

    "Fall, my life will not be affected, will it?" Adam had a nervous interrogation system.

    The system replied: "please don''t worry, your life has been constant by the system, there is no limit at all. You''re going to die of an accident, not old age. "

    "Child, you are forcing me to do something to you." The Yellow magic light was shining on the hand of the supreme mage¡° I''ve given death a lot of face. "

    "Falling?"

    "Master, give me a few more minutes!"

    Adam clenched his teeth, put the jewel of time in his mouth, and with an effort in his throat, he swallowed it.

    "Let me appreciate the power of the supreme mage." Adam looked firmly at the supreme mage in front of him, without any intention of compromise.

    "Naughty." The expression of the supreme mage was very cold. It seemed that he was really angry.

    A yellow magic light whipped on Adam. Adam flew back and knocked down a big tree. As soon as Adam got up from the ground, another whip hit his back.

    The figure of the supreme mage kept flashing around Adam, and the magic light whip in his hand was hard on Adam, so Adam flew around in the air and fell black and blue.

    Adam knew that the supreme mage didn''t mean to hurt himself. Although he had suffered several times, he didn''t hurt seriously.

    Looking at Adam lying on the ground, the supreme mage temporarily stopped attacking and said, "I''ll give you one last chance."

    "Let me think about it first." Adam got up from the ground and was still thinking about what to do. The supreme mage suddenly appeared in front of Adam. A hook punch hit Adam on the chin and made Adam fly to heaven.

    Adam was hit flying in mid air, magic attack edge wrapped in Adam''s left foot, the supreme mage stood on the ground slightly force, Adam was pulled down, hard hit on the ground.

    With a loud noise, the dust on the ground is flying all over the sky, and a human shaped pit appears on the ground.

    "Poof..." Adam spat out a mouthful of blood. This time, the supreme mage really exerted himself. Adam felt as if his internal organs were displaced and twitched.

    "I thought you would summon death." The supreme mage appeared on Adam, with one foot on his back and the other on his hip¡° In the course of time, you have summoned the goddess of death to deal with me more than once. "

    "Cough... That''s why you didn''t do it hard?" Adam sprayed another mouthful of blood and felt the weight of Zun mage.

    "Master, all right. Now you can choose to upgrade the golden soldier. "

 Chapter 47

    The supreme mage waved his hand gently. Four yellow magic light bands tied Adam''s limbs and suspended him in mid air.

    "This position is not very comfortable." Adam''s mouth was still covered with blood. He said with a mischievous smile, "well, I promise you that I won''t go to Odin''s trouble any more, and I''ll give you back the time gem."

    "Then spit it out." The supreme mage floats in front of Adam without expression.

    Adam did not spit out the time, but asked the system in his heart: "fall, how about the strength of the gold soldier after upgrading?"

    The system replied: "this needs to be decided by the owner himself. Now there are two ways to upgrade, one is the number of upgrades, the other is the strength of upgrades."

    "What a pit!" Adam thought he could upgrade completely, but he didn''t expect to make his own choice¡° Upgrade your strength. "

    However, in the blink of an eye, the system immediately replied: "the upgrade has been completed. Please check the specific strength of the gold soldier by yourself."

    "Can''t you add a combat effectiveness rating?" Adam was a little upset¡° Such a high-end system doesn''t even have a level setting! "

    "The system has received it. Set the level name immediately." The system answers like a stream¡° The level has been set. It is divided into bronze, silver, gold, legend and God. After the God level, it can be divided into ordinary God, Lord God and God King. The God King is also known as the father level, which is the top of the known level. "

    The supreme mage looked at Adam in a daze in front of him. He had no patience to spend any more time with Adam. He waved his hand gently, and a golden light hit Adam''s abdomen.

    "Poof..."

    The gem of time came out of Adam''s mouth with blood. The Supreme Master waved his hand gently. The time gem separated from the blood and fell on the hand of the Supreme Master.

    "Adam odinson, this is my last warning to you." The supreme mage looked at Adam seriously¡° I hope you can be honest on earth and don''t do anything that threatens the safety of the earth, or I will banish you from the earth. "

    A circular portal appeared behind the supreme mage, who stepped back slightly. Before Adam could answer the supreme mage, she disappeared into the portal.

    After the supreme mage disappeared, the Yellow magic light band of Adam disappeared, and Adam fell to the ground in confusion, covered with dust.

    "Master summoner, are you ok?" Aurora ran out of the room and squatted beside Adam¡° I just don''t know why. I can''t open the door of my bedroom. I can''t get out at all. "

    "It''s probably broken." Adam was sitting on the ground with no strength at all.

    The sharp fingernails on Aurora''s hand shine on the big tree nearby. The big tree has been dug out with deep traces.

    "I can''t leave any trace on the door just now. It must be the bald woman who did some magic!" Aurora said angrily, "Lord summoner, when shall we take revenge?"

    "Well, it''s OK." Adam rubbed Aurora''s hair¡° Even if it''s over, she may not live long enough for me to take revenge. "

    "Is she dying?" Aurora looked at Adam in a dazed way. She didn''t believe that such a powerful mage was going to die.

    "I think so." Adam thought about the plot he had seen, and he was also wondering why such a powerful supreme mage would be easily killed by a traitor.

    "Master, there is a doctor of biology who is soliciting sponsorship. I think his research should be useful to you." The terminator came out of the house.

    "No matter what happens, it''s all tomorrow. Now I just want to have a good rest and have a good sleep." Adam staggered up from the ground and walked to his bedroom. It was the first time he had been beaten so hard.

    Adam carefully thought about his plan to hunt Odin. He couldn''t help laughing. He thought that he was really an iron headed child.

    Lying on the soft big bed, Adam asked the system, "fall, the level we talked about before, can you give me a comparison?"

    "Good master." The system replied, "bronze equals Captain America. Silver equals rocky. Gold is equal to hawk. Thor with a hammer is a legend. After the awakening of Thor and master, is the state of ordinary God. Without infinite gloves and infinite gems, mieba is the strong one at the peak of the LORD God. The supreme mage and the God King Odin are both strong at the level of heavenly Father, including your mother, the goddess of death, but there are strengths and weaknesses between them. "

    Adam rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I just wanted to ask, but I was interrupted by the supreme mage. Is there no strong one above the heavenly Father level? What is the level of the Legendary God Group and the five great gods of creation? "

    The system replied: "master, your current universe is a single universe, and there is no such legendary existence, so the system will not record and count it, unless you encounter such a strong one in the future."

    Adam lay on the bed for a while, and finally recovered some spirit. He snapped his fingers and summoned a golden soldier.

    Standing two meters tall, the whole body is gold unknown metal, holding a shield in the left hand and a sword nearly two meters long in the right hand. This is the new image of the yellow scarf soldier. It has not changed much from before. It''s just a shield and a sword.

    "Fall, what strength is the yellow scarf soldier now?" Adam looked at the yellow scarf soldiers in front of him and felt a fierce breath¡° How do I feel a little changed? "

    "Now the gold soldier is the peak of the silver level. Half of them have stepped into the gold level. Your 12 gold soldiers can try to round up the Hulk." There is a trace of pride in the tone of the system¡° The energy of time gem is really powerful. It not only makes them more powerful, but also makes them more intelligent. "

    "Time gem still has this ability? Isn''t that the ability of a soul gem or a soul gem? " Adam sat up from the bed and went to the golden soldier. He tapped the golden soldier''s shield and made a clanging sound.

    System: "the golden soldier has combat intelligence, and will become smarter naturally after upgrading. I just say that as a metaphor."

    "What is your IQ now? Can you understand me? " Adam looked at the golden soldier in front of him with a smile¡° Not just from Husky''s IQ to Alaska? "

    "Master, I long to fight." The golden soldier''s lips were slightly open, and the voice of a golden horse burst out of his throat.

    The smile on Adam''s face froze at the sound of metal rubbing.

    "Isn''t that too much evolution? It''s all talking!" Adam looked at the golden soldier in front of him with an incredible face. The wisdom of the golden soldier was revealed in the battle with Victor saber toothed tiger. Frankly speaking, he was not as intelligent as Husky.

    Adam thought it over and accepted that the intelligence of the golden soldier had evolved directly to the level of being able to speak. After all, they are all strong at Rocky level. How smart rocky is!

    "I''ll go to bed. Help me stand guard." After a burst of tiredness, Adam did not take back the gold soldier, returned to bed, and slowly fell asleep.

    Before going to bed, Adam thought of a boring question. Maybe the combat effectiveness has nothing to do with IQ. As a golden Hulk

 Chapter 48

    The next morning, Adam had a delicious breakfast and listened to the terminator''s report.

    "The Osborne group is going to organize a press conference on biology." Terminator, as a robot, naturally does not need to prepare manuscripts and stands in front of Adam with empty hands¡° To put it bluntly, it is to organize a gathering among biologists. There will be many biologists to solicit investment. And one of them, I believe master, you will be very interested. "

    "The biology that has something to do with Osborne, you should be talking about Cote Connors, right?" Adam took a sip of hot milk¡° I may not be interested in his research, whether it''s limb recovery or becoming a lizard

    "No, I''m not talking about him. I''m talking about a doctor of biological genetics named Samuel stone." The terminator said: "Samuel stone sent me an email a few months ago. He got a very powerful blood sample. He used the serum made from the blood sample. He vowed that this serum would be stronger than the super soldier serum used by Captain America."

    "A little familiar." Adam drank the milk out of his glass, thinking¡° You should have investigated him, right? Where did the blood sample come from? Has the serum he developed been tested? "

    "I investigated his personal information. The blood samples he obtained were sent to him by a netizen on the Internet." There was a smile on the terminator''s face¡° Samuel stone''s online name is Mr. LAN, and his netizen''s online name is Mr. Green. From these, I infer that... The blood samples came from Bruce Banner. "

    "I remember. It''s a story." Adam suddenly realized¡° You have all my memories. I think you know the story of invincible hawk. Tell me how far I have developed? "

    "According to Bruce Banner, he''s on a flight to New York now and will arrive about tomorrow morning." The terminator takes a ticket out of his pocket¡° This is the ticket for the exchange meeting. I hope you can meet Mr. LAN in person

    "Why? It''s all right for you to take care of these things. I don''t have time to waste on them. " Adam frowned and didn''t get another ticket¡° What''s up with iron man? "

    "Obadaestan has already started to make the iron giant, and iron man should still be studying his mark 2." The terminator put the ticket back in his pocket¡° Jarvis''s ability is not inferior to me, and my monitoring of iron man is not ideal. "

    "Why do you want me to go to that conference?" Adam stares at the terminator in front of him with some doubts¡° I don''t think you will have so much autonomy with your current intelligence level. Did Carrie order you again? "

    In addition to Adam, Carrie is the only one who has authority to give orders to the terminator. Even Adam, the goddess of death, has not given her authority.

    "Miss Carrie wants you to find something else to do." The terminator is very straightforward¡° She doesn''t want you to be obsessed with hunting Odin, because

    "Well, I know I can''t do it." Adam waved his hand and said, "I know I overestimated myself all the time. I believe my mother knows I can''t do it, but she agreed to my plan."

    Adam shrugged and said, "I like the feeling of being spoiled."

    "Master, are you going to attend this exchange?" The terminator pulled the ticket out of his pocket again¡° If you like, we can fund Dr. sten to complete his plan to produce a hulk serum. "

    "By the way, I haven''t had time to ask." Adam took the ticket¡° How much money do we have now? "

    The terminator immediately said, "rounded, 3.7 billion dollars."

    "Not bad." Adam got up and went to the door¡° After that exchange meeting, I''ll probably find something else to do and relax. Aurora will be taken care of by you. "

    "Master, Tony Stark has been investigating your information online." The terminator said behind Adam''s back, "and the one eyed man named Nick Frey, who''s been investigating you for more than 20 years."

    "I believe they can''t find anything with you, and I don''t have anything for them." Adam did not return to the outside, casually threw a sentence¡° Don''t wait for me to come back for dinner. "

    In a simple laboratory, a short man in a white coat is busy, shaking his test tube while sending messages from a computer.

    "Diddidi..."

    The computer made a beep, and a missed email was displayed in the lower right corner of the computer.

    The short man opened the mail with an excited smile on his face and a whisper in his mouth.

    "My God, I''ll see you soon!"

    "I really don''t know why you want to restrain such a powerful force, but I have already produced the so-called" antidote "for you. I think it is the reward of these sera."

    The short man was talking and typing on the keyboard to reply to the owner of the email.

    In a dirty and shabby little house, Bruce Banner looked at the reply on the computer, with obvious excitement on his face.

    After a few keystrokes on the computer, Bruce Banner puts on his clothes, takes a bag, turns around and goes out. He''s going to New York.

    The short man is Samuel stone. After his conversation with the netizen Mr. Green, he looks up at the watch on the wall and his face changes greatly.

    "Oh, my God, I forgot today''s meeting! Damn it! But Mr. John Connor promised to interview me. I can''t let go of the only rich man who is interested in me! "

    In a hurry, Dr. sten took off his white coat and put on a nondescript suit. He hurried out of the door and headed for the exchange meeting held by Osborne industries.

    When Samuel sten got Bruce Banner''s blood sample, he developed a super serum.

    Dr. sten believes that this serum has great power to make super fighters comparable to Captain America. So he sent his paper to the mailbox of many rich people. Unfortunately, there are not many people who can understand it, and even fewer people believe in him.

    Besides Mr. Norman Osborne, only Mr. John Connor wrote back to Dr. sten.

    Although Mr. Osborne was interested in this kind of fortified serum, he asked Dr. sten to give a speech at the exchange meeting before considering funding for his research.

    In his reply, Mr. John Connor affirmed Dr. sten''s research and was willing to send someone to interview him. The time and place they agreed was the exchange meeting of Osborne group.

    Samuel stone thinks he is a genius, but he is not appreciated by anyone. He can only do experimental research day by day in the shabby little experiment.

    This is his chance. If he can get Mr. John Connor''s investment, maybe he will be able to enter the upper class like his classmates.

    With an excited expression on his face and a suit that didn''t fit him, Dr. stone rushed to the door of the exchange meeting held by Osborne group.

 Chapter 49

    Adam wanders to the door of the Osborne group exchange meeting and finds a little man in poor clothes quarreling with the security guard at the door.

    "No entry without an invitation." The security guard looks at the dwarf without expression.

    The dwarf''s face was blue, and he said angrily, "I''ve said it many times. I''m Samuel stone. It''s Mr. Norman Osborne who sent me the invitation personally. It''s just that I forgot to bring it."

    Instead of being moved, the security guard turned his eyes to one side.

    At this time, a middle-aged man in a famous brand suit, with white temples and a pair of successful people came over.

    The guard bowed slightly, made a please sign, and said, "welcome to the third biological exchange conference in Osborne."

    The successful person nodded slightly and walked into the meeting hall.

    "He didn''t show the invitation, why did he go in?" Dr. sten was even more angry. This was the third person who passed by without an invitation.

    The security guard looked contemptuously at Dr. stone''s shabby and dirty suit. His meaning was already self-evident.

    Adam stood in the distance and shook his head. It''s not for no reason that a doctor with ability and talent has been so miserable for so many years.

    "Your name is Samuel stone?" Adam stepped forward and said hello to Dr. sten.

    "Yes." Dr. sten took a look at Adam. Adam looked like a child who didn''t graduate from high school, so Dr. sten didn''t have the interest to communicate with Adam, even though Adam looked rich.

    "John Connor, that''s my Butler." Adam didn''t care about Dr. sten''s attitude. After all, Adam didn''t care about the views of ordinary people because of his inflated mentality.

    Since the awakening of Adam''s divine power, he has been in a state of floating. Adam knows that he has expanded, but he doesn''t think it''s bad. He will remain humble when dealing with people who are stronger than him, such as hanging up Yadeng to beat the supreme mage.

    "Oh... Ah... You..." when Dr. stone heard Adam''s words, he seemed incoherent. After all, he didn''t know whether his attitude had affected the mood of his future gold owner.

    "I''m very interested in the super serum you said in your email. Do we need to find a cafe to sit down and talk about investment?" Adam''s purpose here is to meet Dr. sten, who created hatred. Now that he has met him, it doesn''t matter whether he participates in the exchange meeting or not.

    "Good, good, good!" Dr. sten was very excited, even too excited to speak. He said three good words in a row.

    There is a coffee shop not far away from the club. Adam thought that the golden sign coffee shop was very suitable for his taste, so he said to Dr. sten, "come with me and talk about your idea while drinking coffee."

    Dr. sten nodded, with no objection at all.

    The young man in front of him is likely to become his boss in the future. Dr. sten, who is always not good at words, doesn''t know what to say, so he has to nod his head and follow Adam.

    Before they could leave, an extended version of Lincoln stopped at the side of the road, and a middle-aged man with a strong figure and Mediterranean hair stepped out of the car.

    "It''s a waste of time! Let me tell you a joke. Instead of producing arms, the world''s largest arms group turns to biotechnology. Oh my God, this is the funniest joke of the year in the United States of America The middle-aged man went to the guild hall and complained to his assistant.

    The assistant of the middle-aged man is a young and beautiful lady, comforting and saying: "maybe Mr. Stark has other ideas. He told me that clean energy is a good research project."

    "Come on, pepper, as Tony''s assistant, you should know him better than I do. You are so arrogant and arrogant that you can''t listen to people''s advice." The middle-aged man''s face is full of discontent¡° Because of his decision, the world''s largest arms group stopped producing arms. I believe the people who hate him most should be the shareholders. The stark group index has dropped more than 50 points. "

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Stan, but I can''t quite agree with you." Peper stopped, looked at the middle-aged man with a serious face and said: "tonstatak may be proud or arrogant, but he is absolutely a genius. He said he would study clean energy. I believe he is sure. Every time he says he wants to study something, it will soon come out, such as the Jellico missile. "

    "It suddenly occurred to me that Mr. stark had something else for me to do. I won''t accompany you to this Biology conference." With that, pepper turned and walked into the car without looking at the middle-aged man''s reaction.

    "Pepper." The middle-aged man called again and found it useless. He shook his head with a bitter smile.

    Adam stood by and couldn''t help admiring Tony. As the most famous Playboy in New York, there is such a beautiful little pepper around him. He deserves to be the winner of Marvel''s life.

    "What should I call you?" Dr. sten stood beside Adam, struggling for a long time, but he still spoke.

    Adam saw what he was interested in and stopped there to watch. Naturally, Dr. sten had to stand by.

    "My name is Adam. You can call me Adam. Maybe you will call me boss in a short time." After hearing Dr. sten''s question, Adam remembered that he had something to do and took Dr. sten to the coffee shop¡° Do you know those two people just now? "

    They talked as they walked.

    "Tony Stark has always been out of business. The man just now is the actual leader of stark industries. His name is obadai Stan." Dr. sten replied, "I don''t know that woman. Maybe she is an assistant."

    "Stark industries?" Adam is a little curious. Shouldn''t it be called the stark group?

    "You haven''t heard of stark industries, have you?" Dr. sten said bluntly, "then you are really out of date. Stark industries is the largest financial group in the United States, a subordinate department of stark group, a department specialized in manufacturing arms, and the only department that makes money for stark group. "

    Adam didn''t speak. He didn''t know that the stark group had other business besides arms.

    How are you, sir

    They went into the cafe, and a beautiful waiter met them.

    Adam took a look at the beautiful waitress with golden hair, some of whom were amazed.

    "These are the three in front of you." Adam had a bad smile on his face.

    "Three?"

    The waitress''s eyes widened. She saw only two people.

 Chapter 50

    "Ha ha ha, I''m kidding you. We can just sit in any seat." Adam looked at the waiter''s face and laughed.

    "Oh." The waitress nodded and led Adam to a window seat. She handed out the menu¡° You need something. "

    Dr. sten sat opposite Adam, very restrained, with his head down and no answer.

    "Then I''ll make the decision for you, doctor." Adam took the menu, flipped through it at will, and said to the waiter, "two cups of coffee, ordinary. Then I''ll have some desserts. Personally, I prefer tiramisu. "

    "Yes, sir. Is there anything else I need?" The waiter wrote down Adam''s needs in his notebook.

    "May I have your name, if it''s convenient?" Adam smiles, feeling that the girl in front of him is different from ordinary people.

    "I''m sorry, sir." The waiter shook his head¡° Is there anything else I need? "

    "No more." Adam took out a $20 bill, put it in the menu and gave it back to the waiter.

    "Thank you very much." After thanking him, the waiter turned and left.

    "Now it''s time to talk about your plan." Adam looked at the doctor of biology, a small man with amazing talent, sitting opposite him.

    "My plan?" Dr. sten''s expression was a little startled¡° Oh, you mean super serum? "

    "Yes, what''s your plan for it?" Adam suddenly felt that the guy in front of him was not reliable¡° Or what are your expectations? "

    "Well... I..." Dr. stone''s face turned red again, and he faltered.

    Adam frowned and said, "well, you''re not good at communicating. I simply asked, "how far has your research on super serum gone?"

    "Serum... I..." Dr. Stone said bluntly: "you know I have a netizen, he sent me blood samples, I just purified his blood samples into serum, I have no plan. Well, that''s it. "

    Looking at Adam with a serious face, Dr. stone hesitated and said, "maybe you can give me some advice?"

    Adam looked at the short doctor who was not reliable in front of him. He couldn''t help doubting. Is this guy really a scientist?

    According to Dr. stone''s analysis, Adam only purified the blood sent by Hulk to produce serum, and did not do any other research. Maybe he just made some achievements in social networking and science.

    NAH NAH.

    "Please take your time."

    The beautiful waiter came over again, pushed a car, put the coffee and cakes on the table, and turned to leave.

    Adam took a look at the back of the waiter and felt that the beautiful girl looked familiar.

    "Mr. Adam about investment?" Dr. stone asked weakly.

    Adam looked at Dr. sten, who was not performing well in front of him, and his image was even worse. He asked jokingly, "what gives you courage? I mean, with only one blood purified serum, you dare to come out and get sponsorship? "

    "I experimented with it to a certain extent." Dr. sten''s face was a little embarrassed¡° I used mice as experimental subjects, and the serum increased the physical strength of mice by 5 to 10 times. The side effect was that they became particularly irritable. "

    "Say something high school students can''t do." Adam shrugged his shoulders and said noncommittally, "I believe any high school student who is serious about going to school can complete the task of transforming blood purification into serum and injecting the serum into mice."

    "No, an average high school student doesn''t get the blood." Dr. sten''s expression was a little anxious. It seemed that the duck was about to fly away.

    "If so." Adam took a sip of coffee and it tasted good¡° Maybe I should go straight to the master of the college and hire at most a few researchers. "

    Dr. sten understood that Adam was questioning his ability, but he did not make any breakthrough research on these sera, and the scene suddenly quieted down.

    "You probably don''t know John''s strength yet. He is not only rich, but also powerful." Adam felt that if the doctor in front of him only had this level, there would be no need to continue to waste time¡° Your online name is Mr. LAN, and the online name of the blood provider is Mr. Green. He will probably arrive in New York tomorrow to meet you

    Adam swallowed an egg tart in one gulp and said vaguely, "if you don''t have a plan to move me before I finish this cup of coffee, I''ll have to say sorry to you."

    Dr. sten was very nervous. He was sweating down his temples. He thought hard about what to say to move this seemingly inhumane rich young master in front of him.

    Dr. sten kept recalling his first chat with Mr. Green after he knew him. He got every idea after he got blood and what he had done. Suddenly his eyes lit up.

    "I haven''t done intensive research on super serum yet, but I did reverse research." Dr. sten''s voice became more confident and said very smoothly, "this blood is full of gamma ray energy. I used... And then... Made an inhibitor, which can suppress this energy perfectly."

    "It''s great." Adam gave Dr. sten a thumbs up as he ate the dessert.

    Dr. stone was relieved at last, and the smile on his face unfolded slowly.

    "But

    Before Dr. sten''s smile was fully unfolded, he was frozen by Adam''s smile.

    "What''s the use of so-called inhibitors?" Adam looked at the dwarf in front of him with strange eyes. The IQ of the dwarf made Adam not want to call him doctor any more.

    "It can be perfectly inhibited. This kind of energy is super serum. It becomes a kind of ordinary serum and loses its effect completely!" Dr. sten couldn''t stand the insult of others to his work. He retorted angrily: "although this inhibitor has not been tested, it is successful according to various data. It can inhibit gamma energy in the blood!"

    "Listen, the role of super serum is to make super soldiers. Before your super serum project is successful, you have created a strong weakness for it? " Adam looked at sten with idiotic eyes¡° You can create a weakness of a super warrior before you can create one. "

    Dr. sten looked at Adam in a daze, unable to refute.

    "Let me see." Adam put down his food¡° Maybe we can sell the super serum to a powerful force in the future, and then sell the inhibitor to his hostile organization, well, good business. "

    "Er..."

    Dr. sten, who just wanted to prove his research ability, was speechless and didn''t know what to say. I didn''t mean that!

    How angry!

 Chapter 51

    Adam looked at Dr. sten with an awkward face. He couldn''t help smiling. He was just joking for fun. Adam, who has become a God, has no time to do what businessmen should do.

    Although Adam has some water, it doesn''t look like he is short of money anyway. Since he is not short of money, why do he want to do business?

    "Adam..." Dr. stone looked at Adam seriously, his mouth wide open, but he couldn''t speak. He didn''t know how to impress Adam and let him inject money into his experiment.

    "Let''s talk about it today. Your netizen will come tomorrow. First test your inhibitor on him and show it to me, then I will consider whether to fund you to develop more projects on super serum. "

    Adam took a lot of money out of his arms and put it on the table. He said to Dr. sten, "these are the early investment for you. It''s not much, but it should be enough for you. We''ll meet again tomorrow. You can use it to buy a suit that fits well. Maybe with new clothes, you won''t look so annoying. "

    While Dr. sten was still staring at the money on the table, Adam stood up and walked out of the coffee shop. Dr. sten quickly ran after him.

    "Wait, this is my business card. Remember to call me tomorrow." From his wrinkled pocket, Dr. sten took out a piece of handwritten white paper and handed it to Adam¡° It''s my contact information and lab address. "

    "You call this a business card?" Adam didn''t take the handwritten business card¡° Take back your note. I have plenty of ways to find you. See you tomorrow. "

    "Ah..." if Dr. sten wanted to say anything more, Adam had already entered the stream of people.

    Looking at the crowded street, Dr. sten could no longer see Adam. He sighed silently. He thought his "interview" had failed again.

    From Adam''s disdain for himself, stone understood that the money should be a comfort to himself. And Adam didn''t accept his phone number and address, which fully shows that Adam didn''t want to contact him again.

    Dr. sten sat down by the window, eating the dessert on the table and reflecting on himself.

    "Has your friend left?" The beautiful waiter appeared again¡° You don''t look very well. What can I do for you? "

    When he saw the worry on the waiter''s face, he suddenly felt a trace of warmth in his heart. What a kind girl!

    "Beautiful girl, thank you for your concern. I''m fine." Dr. sten forced out a smile and asked softly, "you are the kindest girl I have ever met. Can I have the honor to know your name?"

    "My name is Gwen Stacey. Please let me know if you need any help." Gwen looked at stone''s remorse and money, as if he had misunderstood something¡° My father is a policeman, I believe he will help you very well

    "What?" There''s something wrong with Dr. sten.

    "Didn''t you just sell blood?" Gwen''s face was full of doubts¡° I vaguely heard what blood you proposed, how much to sell, and so on. "

    "You are obviously mistaken, girl." Dr. sten didn''t intend to explain any more. His mind is in a mess¡° Thank you very much for your concern, but it''s my personal business. Pay for it. "

    Adam followed the crowd through the street, wandering aimlessly.

    Adam is still looking forward to meeting the Hulk tomorrow, and he is more interested in hating him.

    Super serum or something is not attractive to Adam, whether it is to increase the strength or to train his subordinates are not as good as Adam''s system. Adam is more interested in the Hulk itself, which can at least increase his summoning energy.

    A high school boy with a bag on his back quickly walks up to Adam and looks at the boy with his head down. If Adam doesn''t hide, he will soon bump into Adam.

    Adam had a smile on his face. Just as he was about to avoid the boy, one side of his body suddenly froze.

    "Master, summoning power has increased."

    The sound of the system interrupts Adam''s evasive movement. Adam stands and watches as the boy bumps into himself and falls to the ground.

    "Oh, my head." The boy covered his head and sat on the ground, looking up at Adam innocently¡° Oh, man, you''re so strong! Do you have an iron plate on your chest? Oh, my head, my God, it''s packed

    "I''m sorry, man. Are you ok?" Adam put his right hand in front of the boy and raised his eyebrows.

    The boy smiles, grabs Adam''s hand, stands up with Adam''s strength, and says, "well, for your courtesy, I''ll forgive you. But seriously, man, you''re the strongest man I''ve ever seen. You''re yellow, black, black, black eyed. Are you Asian? Do you know Chinese Kung Fu? "

    "I..." Adam opened his mouth and just said one of my words, he was interrupted by the boy''s fast speed.

    "Well, I think you''re Asian, too. My intuition is always accurate. I didn''t expect to guess right." As the boy chattered on, he held out his right hand to Adam¡° Hello, my name is Peter. Peter Parker. I''m a high school student. You went to high school, right? Did you watch Captain America every day when you were in high school? "

    "Stop." Adam looked at the boy named Peter in front of him in surprise. Is this the little spider with the mouth gun?

    "What?" Peter didn''t mean to stop at all. He said with a smile on his face: "in fact, I was wrong about what happened just now, because I was a little obsessed with the experiment today, so I didn''t know the time. My date with Aunt May will be late soon."

    When Adam heard that, his eyes lit up and he said, "go to the appointment. We can leave a phone number and talk about it another day, really."

    Adam didn''t hate spiders, but he liked them as much as he liked bitches.

    Adam is not a talker, but I don''t know why he likes those talkers, including the iron man.

    "Oh, actually, it''s not a date. It''s just an agreement between me and my elders." Peter didn''t have a hint of anxiety¡° Do you often make appointments with your parents? For example, go shopping together, go shopping together, or go to dinner together? "

    "I''m late anyway. Maybe I should call her." Peter said, taking his cell phone out of his bag¡° In fact, I have such an agreement with him every day. It''s no big deal if I don''t go to the appointment once or twice, right? By the way, I forgot to ask, man, what''s your name? "

    Adam felt that something was wrong, although the little spider was a talker, there was no need to chatter on him for the first time!

    Adam recalled the feeling of the little spider bumping into him just now. Although there is no difference in the degree of threat between the little spider with extraordinary power and ordinary people, there is still a big difference in perception.

    Adam is quite sure that the nagging guy in front of him has been bitten by spiders and gained extraordinary power. Maybe he has become a good neighbor of New York, our spider man.

    But why did he approach Adam?

    "My name is Adam, and your name is Pete, isn''t it? Pete Paka Adam had a playful smile on his face¡° Your name is so chic. Are you Mexican? Or Canadians? "

 Chapter 52

    "It''s Peter, Peter Parker!"

    With Peter''s eyes spinning, Adam could see that he had something on his mind.

    "I have something else. Shall we talk about it another time?" Adam smiles¡° Or did you bump into me on purpose? "

    "How can I bump into you on purpose? I''m just thinking about things with my head down. I didn''t pay attention to you." Peter said loudly, "I don''t know you. Why do I touch you on purpose?"

    "But you look like you know me." Adam frowned¡° I''m also curious. Where did you know me? "

    "Maybe we''ve met before." Peter''s eyes wandered around, with a look of guilty conscience when the lie was exposed.

    Adam suddenly became interested. He had been in the mutant universe for more than 20 days. When he returned to this universe, it had been more than 20 years.

    Peter is a high school student. He is definitely not over 20 years old. How does he know himself?

    "Where have you met me?" Adam reached for Peter''s shoulder¡° This is my first time in New York. How can you meet me? "

    "I..." Peter turned his eyes and felt guilty. He wanted to turn around and leave, but he found that he had been caught by Adam. He tried hard to get rid of Adam''s hand on his shoulder, but he found that Adam''s strength was so strong that he couldn''t get rid of him.

    "The young man is in good health." Adam felt the strength Peter wanted to break away from, and exclaimed: "if you quantify the strength of ordinary people into one, then your strength is definitely more than ten, at least you just used more than ten!"

    Peter is very depressed. He wants to test the man himself, but how can he be seen by the other party.

    "Maybe we should find a place to talk about your power beyond mortals." Adam had a mysterious smile on his face¡° Are you the spider man on the news? "

    In fact, Adam didn''t read the news, and I don''t know if Peter has become the spider man with greater ability and greater responsibility, but... Guess, there''s no loss.

    "Good." Chatter Peter nodded, rare only said a word.

    Adam thought for a moment and led Spiderman to the coffee shop he had just left. Maybe Dr. sten had left, maybe not. Adam doesn''t care. All he knows is that the coffee in that cafe is good.

    Before entering the cafe, there was no one by the window. Adam led Peter over.

    As soon as I sat down, a waiter came up. She was also a beautiful girl, but it was not the one just now.

    "What do you want?" As the waiter said, he handed the menu to Adam, who could see at a glance that Adam was the one who paid.

    Adam waved his hand, didn''t answer the menu, and said, "two coffees."

    The waiter nodded and stepped back.

    "Now, where did you meet me?" Adam looks at Peter with a smile.

    "May I not?" Peter''s face was a little embarrassed, as if there was something hard to say¡° Maybe we should talk about something else, like aihao. By the way, what do you think of Tony Stark''s decision to close down the stark group''s arms production department? "

    "Since you don''t want to talk about this, let''s talk about something else." Adam smiles indifferently¡° How do you get your superpower? Why Spiderman? Is it fun to swing around in the mid air of New York every day? "

    "Well, let''s talk about how I met you." Peter said with a bitter face: "I got my parents'' legacy some time ago, and my mother''s diary often contains the name Adam, and also contains your picture."

    Peter expression is very tangled, hesitated to say: "my mother in the diary called you the real Savior, but I haven''t read her diary, was taken away by Aunt May."

    "What''s your mother''s name?" Adam''s brain ran at full speed. After thinking about his experiences and the women he knew, he almost locked in a name.

    "Sarah Connor." Peterma was looking forward to Adam¡° I just looked through her diary. Except for a name that often appears, Adam, there is only your picture. My mother died in a plane crash when I was very young. Can you tell me something about my mother? "

    "I asked Aunt Mei, but she never heard of your name..."

    Peter began to chatter again.

    Adam heard his expected name, and felt a little strange. He looked at Peter sitting opposite with strange eyes. If this guy was put in another world, it would be the Savior.

    Adam suddenly thinks that Sarah Connor is a woman with great fortune. He kills Les himself, and Sarah Connor''s son turns from savior John to spider man Peter. This is really amazing!

    "Are you listening, Mr. Adam?" Peter talked for a long time and found Adam didn''t respond to the light opposite.

    "How old do you think I look?" Adam thought about it and thought it was better not to admit it.

    "Probably..." Peter suddenly fell into silence.

    Adam looks more mature than his peers, but he is only 18 years old after all, and he looks about 20 years old at most.

    Peter suddenly felt that he might have recognized the wrong person. After thinking about it carefully, his eyes suddenly brightened and he said, "Mr. Adam, I don''t know your father''s name?"

    Adam was silent, too.

    Adam didn''t know how to explain to Peter that he didn''t have a father.

    Adam was made by the goddess of death from a rib of the creation of the Lord. Adam had only death as a mother, but how could he explain this to Peter?

    "Coffee for both of you."

    Adam looked up and found that it was the waiter who had served him and Dr. sten before.

    "Gwen?"

    "Peter?"

    As soon as Peter looks up, he finds his girlfriend and works as a waiter in a coffee shop.

    Gwen didn''t expect his boyfriend to be here either.

    "Why are you here?" Peter looks at Gwen in surprise¡° Aren''t you interning in Osborne? "

    "My best friend, Ellie, is not feeling well today. She is a waiter here. Because she can''t take leave and doesn''t want to lose her job, she asked me to take her place for a day." Gwen explained: "today is a holiday, and you have something to do, and I haven''t been a waiter, so I want to experience it."

    Gwen then asked, "aren''t you busy today? Why do you drink coffee here? "

    "I came here to be busy, but I met Adam on the way." Peter pointed to Adam sitting opposite him and said, "this is Adam, my new friend."

    Gwen''s eyes widened and said in surprise, "it''s you!"

 Chapter 53

    "Your girlfriend?" Adam asked Peter.

    "Yes, let me introduce you." Peter nodded, stood up and came to Gwen. He hugged Gwen and said with pride, "this is my girlfriend, Gwen Stacy, who is also my classmate. Now she is an intern in Osborne industry, and her grades have always been the first in the school."

    "Hello, I''m Adam." Adam nodded to Gwen with a smile, and then said to Peter, "it looks like your grades are good too. How many places are you in line?"

    "How do you know? I''m second in the school. " Peter got a proud smile and he was very satisfied with his achievements.

    "In ancient China, there is a saying that birds of a feather flock together. If you two can be together, you must have something in common. " Adam smiles and compliments.

    "Thank you very much." Gwen grinned shyly and asked Adam, "can I take the liberty to ask, what do you do?"

    Gwen always has doubts about Adam. According to the conversation between Adam and Dr. sten, he was full of topics like blood, which made him have a bad idea about Adam.

    "Why do you ask?" Adam is a little curious.

    "Are you selling blood?" Although Gwen hesitated, he still asked this sentence firmly.

    As the daughter of a policeman, Gwen thinks she should make a right choice when facing some things. If Adam is really doing illegal business, she will never treat it as something she didn''t see.

    "You must have misunderstood something." Adam shook his head with a smile and said, "I don''t do any business, but I still have some assets at home. Dr. sten was a biologist before, and we were not talking about blood, but a kind of serum."

    Adam pause, asked: "the main research of Osborne industry is biotechnology. As an intern of Osborne group, you should understand the difference between serum and blood?"

    "I''m sorry, maybe I think too much." Gwen showed a embarrassed smile, looked at his watch and said, "you two talk first. I have to be busy. After all, I''m still working. It''s not good to stand here and chat all the time."

    "Then go and get busy." Peter said considerately, "we''ll talk when you''re off duty."

    After Gwen left, Peter went back to Adam and sat down. Embarrassed, he said, "that''s what my girlfriend is... Well... Full of justice. You don''t mind? "

    "Oh, I don''t mind." Adam shook his head¡° I may not be able to help you with anything about your mother. "

    Peter''s face was a little dim, but he still had a little expectation and asked, "are you sure your father doesn''t know my mother? Can I visit your father at your house sometime? "

    "Although we have known each other for a short time, I think you are a person who can keep a secret." Adam decided to cheat¡° I don''t have a father. Compared with ordinary people, I''m not ordinary. "

    "I''ve learned that your power is absolutely outrageous." Peter murmured¡° You''re the first person I''ve ever met who''s more powerful than me since you''ve got extraordinary power. "

    "I hope you don''t interrupt me when I talk about the next thing." Adam''s face was serious because Peter''s interruption interrupted his way of making up the story.

    "Okay, okay." Peter raised his hands and waved¡° I promise to be a qualified listener and never interrupt you. "

    Adam nodded with satisfaction and said, "the difference between me and ordinary people is that I was not born by human beings, but by an experiment of my mother."

    "My mother got a manual from an older generation, through which he did an experiment, and the product of the experiment was me."

    Adam sorted out his own language, and there was not a lie in what he said. The goddess of death really got God''s manual to produce the idea of creating human beings, and the birth of Adam was the result of an experiment of the goddess of death.

    "So I can assure you that I have absolutely no father of the same name. If I''m serious, I''m not an American. I''m not even an earthman. "

    Adam looked at Peter without expression and thought: does this guy believe what he said.

    "Are you telling the truth?" Peter''s eyes widened in disbelief¡° Sorry, I don''t believe what you said. I just can''t believe that human technology has reached this point! "

    Peter danced and said: "I can''t believe that there are artificial people in this world, and they have such powerful power. Are you sure you''re not kidding me?"

    "I..." Adam opened his mouth and was forced to interrupt just as he was about to speak.

    "Wait, I seem to understand something." Peter suddenly realized, with expectation in his eyes, and asked, "are you a robot?"

    Peter looked at Adam and said, "I didn''t see much of my mother''s diary, but the most words in it are the name Adam and the three words robot."

    "My aunt told me that my parents are both scientists." Peter looked at Adam and said slowly, "my father studies biotechnology, but I don''t know what my mother studies, if I guess right. Her research project is not robot, but you are actually made by her? "

    "I..." Adam opened his mouth again, but before he spoke, he was interrupted by Peter.

    "Wait, don''t talk. Let me guess." Peter looked as if he had known the truth¡° My mother must have sent you to protect me, right? I''m under your monitoring. When I was bitten by a spider in Osborne, you were watching, right? "

    Peter excitedly said: "I knew I was different from others. My mother said in her diary that his son would be the Savior, and I, Peter Parker..."

    "Shut up Adam interrupted Peter fiercely¡° I can bear your blazing, but can you stop your brain opening so big? "

    "Listen to me!" Adam stares at Peter for fear that he will say anything more¡° I lied to you about everything just now. I do know your mother. I''m not a robot or anything. Your mother made it to protect you. I met you today just because of an accident! "

    "You..." Peter''s eyes flashed a bright, gently opened his mouth, ready to say something.

    "Shut up! Listen to me Adam interrupted Peter fiercely¡° Believe me, you are not a savior. There is no savior in this world! When your mother went to the mental hospital, it was because she imagined that her son would be the Savior

    "You know my mother." Peter looks at Adam with a smile.

    "You..." Adam stared at Peter¡° You cheat me? "

 Chapter 54

    "Well, I have to say you''re a smart guy." Adam grinned bitterly and shook his head. He didn''t expect that his IQ was crushed by a chatterbox.

    "Now can you talk to me about my mother?" There was a glimmer of gloom in Peter''s eyes¡° When I was four years old, my parents left me again. I always believed that they loved me

    Adam shook his head and said, "I don''t know your father. I''ve only met your mother twice."

    Adam pretended to be a memory and said, "your mother is a beautiful woman, but she has a problem with her brain. I''m not scolding her, but she has paranoia. She has always imagined that the world will be destroyed by robots, and her son will be the Savior. Because of this, she was sent to a mental hospital by the police. "

    "Is it?" Peter blinked like a curious baby, not sad¡° What did my mother do when you met her? "

    "When I knew her, she was a college student. After she was sent to a mental hospital, I never saw her again." Adam is a little speechless. Peter has no idea that his mother is a psychopath.

    "What is her character? Do you know any other of her friends? " "Does Mom look like me?" Peter asked

    "You don''t look like your father at all. Maybe you look more like your father." Adam looked at Peter carefully¡° Your mother looks more Mexican, and you look like a traditional American

    "Come on, America has no tradition." Peter rolled his eyes¡° Do you know anyone else who knows her? Who can I learn more about her from? "

    Adam thought for a moment, and suddenly his eyes lit up and he had a good idea.

    "I do know one." Adam said mysteriously, "mom has an ex boyfriend who is an agent named Nick Frey."

    "Where is he from? FBI£¿ Or where? " Peter''s face was a little excited¡° Is he still alive? I mean, the casualty rate of an agent is very high. Are you sure he hasn''t suffered any damage to his brain and his thinking is clear? "

    "It should be." Adam thought about it. The current director of aegis should have a clear mind, right?

    Peter asked excitedly, "how can I find him? What does he look like? Is it easy to find? Would it affect his work if I put up a search notice in the TV station

    Adam didn''t have time to speak, Peter continued: "if my mother is still alive, she will be almost 50 years old this year. Even if her ex boyfriend is not much older than her, he won''t be much younger. In the secret service industry, should he retire?"

    "I''ll tell you what he looks like. Can you find him yourself?" Adam suddenly felt that he had a headache. When he saw the movie, he thought these words were cute. He didn''t expect that he would be so terrible when he faced them.

    Adam is very glad now that he didn''t put his head and body together at the beginning. Should his muzzle gun be more powerful than a bug?

    "Come on, what does he look like?" Peter looked at Adam expectantly, found Adam in a daze, and quickly reminded him: "you''d better describe its characteristics clearly. My painting skill is not bad. Maybe I can draw it, and then publish it in the newspaper to look for him."

    Then Peter fell into his own rhythm and kept on talking.

    "I should have made him older and wrinkled. The audience of bugle daily is generally older. I should publish it in bugle daily. "

    "His name is Nick Frey, and I''ve already told you that. He''s black, and he''s a one eyed man, and I remember him without hair. " Adam just wanted to finish the conversation with Peter¡° He looks very much like a marinated egg, a human shape marinated egg with only one eye. "

    "Do you know what marinated eggs are?" Adam said with a bad smile: "you can check it online. Marinated egg is a kind of Chinese food."

    "No way?" Peter''s face was a little tangled¡° My mom''s ex boyfriend is black? I declare in advance that I''m not racist, I just can''t believe it. "

    "I have something urgent to do. Let''s talk about it another day." Adam got up and walked out of the cafe¡° Contact me again. "

    Peter was still in the middle of the bad news he had heard. He kept on talking with his head down.

    "My mother''s ex boyfriend turned out to be a marinated egg? Or a one eyed marinated egg? God, tell me it''s not true

    Adam left the cafe and immediately took a taxi to the hotel he had ordered. He just wants to take a bath and have a good sleep.

    Talking with Peter for more than ten minutes is like a torture. Adam''s brain is still buzzing.

    After arriving at the hotel, Adam lay down on the soft big bed and soon entered a state of meditation. Adam, who has awakened his divine power, has already replaced sleep with meditation.

    Meditation can''t help Adam improve his divine power, and can''t continue to help Adam improve his mental power, but it can help Adam hone his new sword skills.

    In his own space of consciousness, Adam kept practicing several sword techniques he got from Dugu Bai. Tianwai Feixian is almost in control. Sword 23 is far from perfect, and Liuyun sword technique has no clue.

    The next day, just as the sky was shimmering, Adam finished his meditation.

    Instead of rushing to find Dr. sten, Adam started a video chat at the hotel computer.

    "Carrie, mom." Adam looked at the two most important women in his life on the opposite side of the computer, with a sincere smile on his face. The smile on Adam''s face now seems to radiate the warmth of sunshine, which is totally different from the smile on the face of Dr. sten and Peter.

    The goddess of death looked at her son with a gentle smile on his face. Instead of speaking, she patted the little girl around her and motioned her to talk to Adam first.

    "Adam, how are you doing these two days?" Carrie smiles happily at the goddess of death and immediately asks Adam in the computer, "do you miss me? You''re not looking for a girlfriend again, are you? "

    "Of course not. I only love my Carrie."

    Omit five thousand words

    After chatting with Adam for half an hour, Carrie went to practice the martial arts skills given to her by the goddess of death. Now there is a mother and son on both sides of the computer.

    "Mom, you know my plan won''t work, do you?" Adam looked at the goddess of death with an embarrassed expression.

    "If you want to do it, why don''t we give it a try?" The goddess of death dotes on Adam and doesn''t explain anything.

    "I''ve met the supreme mage." Adam said with a wry smile: "the supreme mage who owns the gem of time is really terrible. I think even if you meet her personally, you may not be able to kill her, let alone Odin, who is more terrible than her."

    "No, I think I should explain it to you." The goddess of death gave a confident smile.

 Chapter 55

    Adam is sitting in his seat, waiting for the explanation of the goddess of death.

    "The fate of the Athar Protoss is connected with Asgard. An Asgard is in a semi integrated state with Asgard, and the power of the king of God allows him to mobilize the power of Asgard."

    The goddess of death spoke solemnly.

    "Asgard can connect the energy of the nine realms through the world tree. This energy is so huge that even Odin can''t use it completely. He can only rely on the destroyer''s armor."

    "Odin has had unlimited gems, and more than once." Death has a disdainful smile on her face¡° But she found that the power brought by the infinite gem was not as great as he thought, so he sealed an infinite gem, which is a real gem. "

    "Odin got more than one infinite gem. The time gem of the supreme mage was given by Odin to her ancestors."

    "And the space gem is made into a magic cube by Odin, which is called the gem of the dragon." The goddess of death fell into memory¡° When we fought for nine years, we carried the army by the space energy of infinite gems. "

    "There are six infinite gems. Odin only got five at the beginning, and the last one is the power gem, which was taken away by the enemy in a battle." The goddess of death had a look of chagrin¡° It''s a coincidence that the enemy''s name was Adam, and he called himself Adam the Warlock. "

    "Mom, I''ll interrupt." Adam''s heart set off a storm, he never thought that Odin had ever collected five infinite gems¡° Does Asgard sometimes use infinite gems? As far as I know, the power of infinite gems should be endless. Why can''t they compare with the power that Asgard brought to Odin? "

    "It''s not difficult to find the way to use infinite gems, but there is no way to use two infinite gems with different energy at the same time." With a smile on her face, the goddess of death said, "at the beginning, I thought of a way to make a glove for the dwarf Kingdom, so that Odin could fully use the power of infinite gems."

    "It''s a pity that ASAR''s constitution is not enough to carry the power of infinite gems." Death smiles bitterly and shakes her head¡° The strength of the ASAR Protoss does not lie in the body, so even the strongest Audi at that time could only use three infinite gems at the same time, which is not as powerful as Odin''s armor like combat power. "

    Adam nodded. It''s a long experience today. No wonder Hella''s comment on infinite gems in the movie is a little interesting.

    "Baby, what I want to tell you is that when the strength reached a certain degree, the mysterious power of infinite gems played an important role in you and weakened infinitely." The goddess of death confidently said: "so the supreme mage is not my opponent at all, even if he has time. And he is not Odin''s opponent. Asgard brings Odin more power than an infinite gem. "

    "If so." Adam pondered for two seconds and said, "the reason Odin sealed you is not because you fought with him for the power of Asgard, right?"

    "You can say that." The goddess of death said with some pride: "Asgard''s will thinks that I am more qualified to be the king of Asgard than he is, so the power of Asgard is more attached to me."

    "If I fight Odin, Asgard''s strength will not only help him, but may also help me, so he doesn''t dare to let me go back to Asgard." The goddess of death looked at Adam seriously and said, "you are created by me with my own blood and divine power. You have inherited everything from me perfectly. If I am the first heir to Asgard, then you are the second

    "Mom, don''t be kidding. The power of faith is enough for you to live forever." Adam said with a smile, "you will be the queen of Asgard, and I will always be your successor. Then I will be the God of war."

    "I''ve told you all I have to say. My weapon was a hammer. The name of the hammer was mulnil." The goddess of death suddenly thought of something and said, "mortals call it the hammer of Thor, and it is also known as the weapon of Asgard."

    "What do you mean?" Adam blinked.

    "With your current form and strength, Milner is very suitable for you." The goddess of death said with a smile: "that hammer was forged by me when I went to the dwarf kingdom with the star core and watched them forge it myself. And you have my blood, so you can use it. Even Odin can''t change it. "

    The goddess of death thought about it and said, "not only that, even if you want to destroy it, it''s just a matter of waving your hand."

    "Making weapons with hammers?" Adam said with a bitter face, "Mom, don''t you ever think it''s not good to use a hammer as a weapon?"

    "As long as it''s strong enough, it doesn''t matter if he looks good." The goddess of death shook her head and looked at Adam fondly¡° Tyr, the God of war, has died in my hand. No one in Asgard should be able to use myernil now. It should still be put in Odin''s treasure house. If you have a chance to go to Asgard, you can go to the treasure house to look for this hammer. "

    "All right." Adam nodded and did not tell death about Odin''s son Thor.

    Adam hasn''t met Thor yet. He can''t explain to the goddess of death how he knows these things. It''s better not to lie to his mother.

    "Well, you don''t have to worry about the seal. I can feel that Odin''s time is not far away." A sharp light flashed in the eyes of the goddess of death¡° Odin must have planned everything, and I must have played an important role in his plan. "

    The goddess of death disdained to say: "ha ha, I want to see what role he has arranged for me. The old man who is trying to control everything will never think that I have mastered the art of faith. "

    Adam looked at the proud face of the goddess of death, with some emotion in his heart. It seems that no one is simple.

    Adam, who has seen the film, and Odin, who is natural and straight, set up what kind of role for the goddess of death. Now, as the son of the girl of death, Adam naturally knows better that the goddess of death will never act in accordance with Odin''s script as in the original work.

    "Good mother, I will try my best to practice and wait for the opportunity." Adam nodded cleverly.

    "Well, that''s it." The goddess of death smiles at Adam again.

    Since the birth of Adam, the goddess of death has laughed several times more than in the previous thousands of years.

    Adam turned off the computer and couldn''t help thinking.

    "The goddess of death in the original book wants Asgard, but my mother wants her own kingdom."

    "Odin, you''re a little bit of a dork. If you throw your son to the earth like the original book... Pray that I don''t have the heart to hurt brother hammer. "

 Chapter 56

    After completing the dialogue with the goddess of death, Adam is ready to go out to find Dr. sten. He can''t wait to see what Bruce Benner looks like.

    "Luoluo, I''m in a good mood today. Let''s have one." Adam suddenly remembered that he had accumulated a lot of summoning energy.

    "It''s a strange thing to get this time." The system replied, "look at the items by yourself. There''s good news for you when you''re finished."

    Item: skill giving card - eight ways of escaping armor (you can directly give eight ways of escaping armor to others, and control it completely.)

    Introduction: eight door dunjia - a move to release excessive energy by lifting the body''s restriction on chakra. In the meridian system of chakra flow, the places that inhibit and control chakra in the body are the "eight gates" of open door, rest door, life door, injury door, Dumen, Jingmen, Jingmen and dead door. These eight gates will set a limit on the amount of chakra in the body, but this technique can force chakra to surpass this limit, so as to lead to his original strength which is tens of times stronger. However, while gaining strength, the caster will be damaged, so this skill is listed as one of the forbidden skills£¨ The eight techniques of dunjia, produced by the system, is a modified version of magic. Chakra will become bioenergy. It is only suitable for those who have no control over any energy and are physically strong.)

    "Good luck, just right for Aurora." Adam is in a good mood. The eight ways of escaping armor is very suitable for Aurora, who has the constitution of saber toothed tiger¡° What''s the other good news? "

    "The system is going to be upgraded." The system replied: "after the system upgrade is completed, the lottery number will completely ban the existence of summoning energy."

    "Why?" Adam is a little confused¡° How do I feel, like a degradation? "

    The system replied coldly, "it''s the system''s decision."

    Adam had no choice but to ask, "how long will it take to upgrade?"

    "Can''t predict." The system replied: "when the system is upgraded, it cannot respond to the summoner. Summon skill - Summoning golden soldiers is not affected. "

    "The system upgrade starts and will be notified when it is finished."

    "Falling?"

    Adam tried to call, but the system didn''t reply. It seems to have started to upgrade.

    Adam didn''t understand why the system was doing this, but he was helpless and shook his head to meet Bruce Benner.

    Walking out of the hotel, Adam found that the time had reached noon. Unexpectedly, he talked with the goddess of death all morning.

    Adam bought a large pizza and a bottle of red wine and drove to Dr. sten''s humble laboratory.

    Dr. sten''s lab is very simple. It''s in a slum in Brooklyn, and the address has long been found by terminator and sent to Adam''s mobile phone.

    When Adam arrived, he knocked on the door and a slovenly dwarf opened it.

    "It seems you didn''t listen to what I said to you." Adam pushes away the ruined Dr. sten and goes straight into the lab¡° Even if you don''t buy clothes for the money I give you, you should at least buy a bottle of shampoo to wash your hair? "

    "Mr. Adam?" Dr. sten wondered how Adam found himself¡° How do you know my lab is here? I didn''t tell anyone

    "Are you sure nobody told me?" Adam puts the pizza on the messy experimental table and turns his mouth to stens¡° Isn''t your friend Mr. Green on his way here

    Dr. sten didn''t say anything more. When he faced Adam, he was always a little stiff.

    "I''ve brought you pizza and red wine. Let''s have some first." Adam pointed to something on the table¡° I think your netizens should not arrive so soon. After you finish eating, you can introduce your serum to me

    Adam clearly remembers that in the original story, Bruce Benner and his girlfriend arrive in the evening.

    "Well, good." Dr. stone was stunned. He didn''t expect Adam to bring himself a pizza.

    Adam saw that Dr. sten was eating a lot of pizza, and suddenly he felt very bored. The plan of hunting Odin was impossible. Adam suddenly felt that he had nothing to do.

    While Dr. sten was eating pizza, Adam''s brain was racing around, thinking about what he should do to pass the time.

    You don''t have to think about business. You are neither interested nor interested.

    To be a scientist and study something, you have no culture.

    After thinking about it, the only thing I have is the fighting power of Diao zhantian.

    Adam dares to say that no one on the earth today is his own opponent except the supreme mage and the goddess of death and the witch Carrie in the seal.

    Adam dared to say that because he had already got the exact news from the goddess of death that there was no such thing as a sentinel in the world.

    The goddess of death once said to Adam that apart from the supreme mage, the strongest one on earth is Adam. Of course, she did not include herself and Carrie.

    Adam felt that he should be a bounty hunter, waiting for the system upgrade to complete, and then looking for infinite gems or the same level of higher cosmic energy.

    "Mr. Adam, I''m full. Let me introduce my experiment to you." Dr. sten wiped his mouth with his sleeve and walked up to Adam.

    "No need to introduce, I think the red one should be super serum, and the green one should be the inhibitor you told me about?" Adam pointed to the test tube on the shelf next to him¡° How do you look at the shelf where you put the medicine so much like the obsolete goods in the supermarket? "

    There are test tubes on the old shelves with different colors of liquid in them. Generally divided into a large number of red and a small amount of green two categories, some deep color, some light color.

    "You''re right about that." Dr. sten nodded awkwardly¡° The red one is serum, the shade of color indicates different concentrations, while the green one is inhibitor. That shelf is really an obsolete shelf in the supermarket. I bought it for 130 dollars. "

    "Don''t worry, if your experiment really has potential, I don''t mind funding to build your own laboratory, the best assistant and the most high-end equipment to complete the most perfect experiment." Adam smiles and draws the big pie¡° After your meeting with netizens, we may be able to start some experiments. "

    "I came back yesterday and have done further experiments." Dr. sten''s face became serious¡° You come with me

    Dr. sten took Adam to the corner of the laboratory. On the floor of the corner, there was a square object covered with a black cloth. But if Adam is right, it should be a cage or a box.

 Chapter 57

    "Look." Dr. stone opened the black cloth with a smile. It was a cage¡° I used rabbits that are bigger than mice. "

    In the steel cage with thick fingers, there is a little white rabbit with red eyes and big teeth. The size of this rabbit is a bit bigger than that of an ordinary pet dog. The red eyes revealed bloodlust and cruelty.

    "What''s the result of the experiment?" Adam felt speechless. What kind of brain is Dr. short¡° Can you win the tiger with this rabbit? "

    "According to the analysis of the data, this rabbit is more than ten times stronger than its kind, but if you want to fight the tiger, you need to further strengthen it." Dr. sten talks¡° The physical strength of mice increased only a few times, while that of rabbits increased more than ten times. According to the situation of mice and rabbits, I analyzed that the bigger the body, the better the biological effect of this serum. "

    "It doesn''t matter. The only way to get investment is to have a human experiment." Adam put two bottles of red serum in his pocket¡° Look at the rabbit''s eyes and I''ll know what the side effect is

    "As you said, its side effects are so serious that I am not qualified for human trials." Dr. stone shook his head in dismay¡° It costs millions of dollars to purchase all kinds of equipment needed for human experiments, not to mention the candidates for experiments. With my ability, no one will be responsible for my experiment. "

    "Super warrior serum is not novel. As far as I know, many organizations are experimenting with it." Adam looked at the rabbit in the cage and said, "to tell you the truth, your level is not rare, and the cost performance is too low."

    "I just need a chance." There was a sharp light in Dr. sten''s eyes¡° I''m sure to make a real super warrior! A very powerful soldier

    Dong Dong Dong.

    There was a knock on the door, and Adam swallowed what he was about to say.

    "It seems that your guests are here. Let me see how your inhibitors are." Adam found a stool and sat down¡° I''ll arrange a human experiment for you in two days to see the effect first. "

    Adam didn''t plan to do any human experiments, and he didn''t have much to ask for super soldiers, but when he was bored, he wanted to see what Dr. sten could do.

    Dr. sten listened to Adam''s words and was very happy. With a smile on his face, he opened the door.

    "Hello, as we said before, I''m... um... I''m Bruce. You said you could help me." A weak young man with sweat on his face came in with a hot beauty.

    "Are you Mr. Green?" The smile on Dr. stone''s face couldn''t be hidden.

    "Can you really help him?" The beauty beside Bruce stepped forward and pulled Bruce behind him¡° Why haven''t I heard your name? Do you have any famous research or papers? "

    "Who are you?" With Adam as his backing, Dr. sten was confident¡° If you don''t believe me, why come to me? "

    "Come on, Betty." Bruce gently pulled his girlfriend''s sleeve and apologized to Dr. stone: "this is my girlfriend Betty. She''s just too sensitive. You know what I''m doing

    "Of course I know about you. The blood you sent me has been analyzed a lot. I have to say that you are a miracle!" Speaking of these, Dr. sten''s eyes lit up, did not care about what happened before, took Bruce to his experimental table¡° According to my analysis, your real physical fitness should be hundreds of times higher than that of ordinary people. Oh, my God, even if Captain America is alive, he can''t stand your punch! "

    "We talked on the Internet, you said the inhibitor had been made." Bruce didn''t look excited at all, as if he wasn''t the one with great power¡° When can we cure me? "

    "It''s not a disease, it''s a masterpiece of God." Dr. sten shook his head and said, "the energy in your body is so powerful that the inhibitor I made can only inhibit it. Maybe it can''t completely eliminate it."

    "Don''t say so much. Let''s get started!" Bruce looked anxious as if someone was chasing him.

    "Bruce, do you really think about it?" Bruce''s girlfriend, Betty, whispered to Bruce, "is this doctor really reliable?"

    "Betty, we talked for a long time. He''s really knowledgeable." Bruce looks at his girlfriend with a serious face¡° We have to kill hawk, or we''ll never be together. "

    Betty was silent for a moment and said, "I support your decision."

    "Mr. LAN, let''s start." Bruce looked at Dr. stone with a serious face¡° I hope you will destroy all the blood I sent you. I believe that after research, you know how powerful it is. These forces are not good, they are the source of danger. "

    "Of course, of course." Dr. stone''s face is embarrassed and perfunctory. Fortunately, Bruce is also a guy who doesn''t know the world and doesn''t find Dr. stone''s anomaly.

    After Bruce entered the door, Adam watched him all the time. Adam''s perception told him that there was a powerful beast in Bruce''s body.

    Adam was very surprised that the beast had its own soul and will, which was not the product of Bruce''s schizophrenia.

    If Hawk has his own soul and will, he will not be able to integrate with Bruce. In this way, Bruce''s will will will become the existence of restricting hawk''s power.

    Bruce''s will and hawk''s will have been fighting for the right to use the body. Bruce''s will always reminds hawk to be sober. In this way, the restricted hawk can not produce unlimited anger.

    If you can''t generate infinite anger, you can''t bring infinite power to hawkers. In this way, Hawk is not the Hulk who destroys the sky and the earth, but a limited gold level strong man.

    In addition, Hawke''s IQ is limited, so there is no way to attack. No wonder he can''t win against Thor.

    By the time Adam comes back, Bruce is tied to an iron bed. Dr. sten is taking green medicine and injecting it into Bruce. Betty is also comforting her boyfriend to try to calm him down.

    With the effect of Dr. sten''s Potion, Bruce became very manic, whining and writhing.

    Bruce''s muscles suddenly expanded, his skin turned green, and his body began to expand.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Betty lay down on Bruce to keep him from breaking away from the iron bed¡° Hang in there. It''ll be ready in a minute

    Adam can clearly see that there is a strong anger and sadness in Bruce''s eyes.

    Adam''s heart move, this is definitely not Bruce''s eyes, this may be... Hawk.

 Chapter 58

    Suddenly, Adam had a kind of sadness.

    Hawk has incomparable power, but he is trapped in Bruce''s body.

    For a long time, the repression and anger make hawk a violent beast. People all over the world are afraid of him and hate him. Even Bruce, who lives with him, is trying to get rid of him.

    Hawk was not born by an accident, but when Bruce was very young.

    Bruce''s father, David Benner, was also a crazy scientist who tried to study super soldier serum. He did experiments by himself, so naturally there was a variant serum in his blood.

    When Bruce was born, hawk actually coexisted with him. If we are serious, hawk can be regarded as Bruce''s brother or brother.

    When Bruce was doing gamma ray research, there was an accident in the experiment. Bruce was exposed to gamma rays, and the powerful energy of gamma rays activated the genes hidden in the banner family. Also awakened the deep sleep in the body of hawk.

    The ignorant hawk opened his eyes for the first time, then faced the world''s malice, countless people attacked him, want to catch it for research.

    Gamma ray brings endless anger and power to hawk. Hawk protects Bruce and makes his enemies experience the fear of anger and power, but he is also lonely.

    Everyone hates hawk, including Bruce, whose life has been changed. Bruce also blames everything on the monster in his body. He thinks it''s hawk''s appearance that makes him fall into this situation.

    In countless attacks, there is often a woman standing in front of hawk. This woman is Betty.

    Hawk''s most powerful is invincible, but he can''t hurt, the only girl who will face her back.

    Now the girl is pressing on her and wants to help Bruce get rid of him. Now Hawk is sad.

    "Your name is hawk, isn''t it?"

    Adam suddenly walks to the iron bed. Bruce on the window also looks at Adam. Adam sees endless anger and a trace of curiosity in his eyes.

    "Who is he? How can there be anyone else here? " He saw Adam for the first time in Bruce''s Betty.

    "Please calm down, miss. I''ve been here all the time, but you didn''t pay attention to me." Adam smiles at Betty and turns his eyes to the bound Bruce¡° I know you can hear me. I know you can both hear me. "

    "Now listen to me." Adam looked straight into those angry eyes¡° Bruce Benner, you always think that Hawk is a monster because of an accident. In fact, you are wrong. He is not a monster. He has his own thoughts and ideas. "

    With Adam''s words, Bruce''s struggle is more fierce, the iron bed creaks, and several iron chains that bind Bruce are broken.

    "Please shut up!" Betty''s face was full of horror¡° Please don''t stimulate him any more! You don''t know what you''re facing! "

    "No, I know exactly what I''m dealing with." Adam stepped forward and put his hand on Bruce''s forehead¡° I''m dealing with a poor child who is ignorant. What''s wrong with hawk? Every time he appeared, it was when Bruce Benner was in danger. He protected Bruce Benner and faced his terrible enemy. "

    "No!" Bruce clenched his teeth and said, "he''s a monster without reason! He attacks everything around him

    "You have never seen the Hulk. You don''t understand what kind of monster it is!" Betty also said: "I saw it kill all the people!"

    "It? How can you call him by it? " Adam frowned at Betty¡° Others may be afraid of him, but why are you afraid of him? When did he hurt you? He not only didn''t hurt you, but also protected you all the time. Can''t you feel it? "

    "That''s Bruce!" Betty looks at Adam firmly.

    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Adam shook his head and looked into his angry eyes again¡° Hawk, listen to me, they don''t understand you at all, so they won''t understand you. But not everyone in the world hates you. At least I like you very much. "

    "Hawk!" Bruce gradually lost consciousness and his skin became more and more green¡° Hao... Ke

    Adam had a smile on his face. He saw a trace of happiness in his angry eyes.

    This kind of mood is very obvious, let Adam think of a Tibetan mastiff he once raised. Every time when praising the Tibetan mastiff, the eyes of the Tibetan mastiff will also carry this excitement.

    "Hawk, every time you appear, you face the enemy''s attack, without exception." Adam looked into his eyes and continued, "you''ve never communicated with anyone, but I believe you know how to communicate. I believe you can understand what Bruce saw and experienced."

    "Hawk." The man bound on the iron bed has become hawk, green skin, strong muscles, but unexpectedly quiet.

    "Well, you''re angry, but you have some wisdom." Adam nodded with satisfaction¡° Humans are afraid of being stronger than they are, so they fear you, they fear you, they reject you. But I won''t, because I''m stronger than you. "

    Adam gently put his right hand on hawk''s chest, quietly experiencing the strong heart beating.

    "You''re full of anger, you have a lot of power, but you can''t make the most of it." Adam said seriously, "I''d like to be your teacher to teach you."

    "Hawk!"

    With a roar of will, the man on the iron window turned back to Bruce, and looked extremely weak.

    Adam crawled in Bruce''s ear and said softly, "come to me when these things are over. I''m sure you can find me."

    "It worked." Dr. sten has a happy face¡° At least for now. "

    "Who are you? Do you know how dangerous it was? " Bruce is lying on the iron bed weakly, with a little joy of getting rid of the monster on his face, staring at Adam fiercely.

    "Bruce, did it really work?"

    Betty has forgotten what happened just now, and only her boyfriend gets rid of the monster''s joy and lies down on Bruce and sobs with joy.

    "Yes, we made it. I can''t feel hawk anymore." There was a smile on Bruce''s face.

    "It''s just that Hawk is completely disappointed in you." Adam turned his lips disdainfully and said to Dr. sten, "I don''t feel much about your experiment, but I''m very satisfied with the meeting with hawk. I''ll send someone to pick you up in a few days, and you''ll be ready."

    Adam then turned and left the lab. he saw several soldiers in uniform as he walked through the street.

 Chapter 59

    Adam left Dr. sten''s humble laboratory and walked on the street in Brooklyn. He was in a good mood. After meeting hawk, he felt that eight men dunjia had a descendant.

    Adam found a coffee shop and sat in. He ordered a cup of coffee by the window and waited for the next play.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before people''s confused footsteps and shouting came to the street.

    Adam watched the corner with his own eyes. A gray brown monster with ferocious spines came out, about three meters tall.

    "Hawk, you coward!" The monster kept waving his hands, flying people around him, lifting a car and smashing it on the wall.

    "Hawk, get out of here!" The monster roared up to the sky¡° Come out and fight me

    The monster keeps destroying the surrounding buildings, and many people have been killed and injured in his hands. The police rely on the police car to establish a defensive position and keep shooting at the monster. Bullets like rain are like bathing monsters. They are not qualified to let monsters react.

    "Hawk, you coward! Come out and compare who is the strongest! "

    The monster roared and destroyed everything around him. Adam could see that the guy''s brain was not clear.

    Adam carefully observed every move of the monster, and wanted to know whether it was the huge power that dazzled his brain, or the side effect of super serum that made people''s brain not clear.

    After some observation, Adam didn''t see anything about the super serum, but he found that the monster''s ability was much weaker than he expected, only at the level of silver peak.

    I remember that in the original work, the Hulk''s fight with this monster fell into a disadvantage at first. It seems that the inhibitor produced by Dr. sten has some effect.

    The monster''s eyes were as angry as the Hulk, but he didn''t lose his mind.

    Adam after careful observation, for this monster he is still satisfied, just don''t know if Dr. sten can mass produce such a monster.

    Although there is only one skill card for eight dunjia, Adam thinks that if hawk learns this skill, he can analyze it and teach it to others. In particular, the nature of the hulk and basically the same monster hate.

    The monster raged for more than ten minutes, and the surrounding area was devastated. The army began to enter. Helicopters were flying in the sky. Unfortunately, it was in Brooklyn street in New York City, and the tanks could not drive directly here.

    The army''s Dojo brings a little sense of security to the people around. Heavy weapons are finally on the battlefield. Machine guns and shells keep attacking the monster, but they don''t cause any damage to the monster. The monster jumps a few times and sweeps all the troops on the ground. At this time, he is roaring at the sky.

    "There''s no one who can fight, you mole ants, call hawk out quickly!"

    A dispute is taking place on a helicopter in the sky.

    "Only I can deal with him. Let me go." Bruce''s head was low and his mouth was deep and hoarse.

    You can see Bruce is very weak now. His girlfriend Betty is sitting next to him, holding his arm.

    "Bruce, this is not the time for you to show off." Betty refused to let Bruce play¡° You can''t be the Hulk now, you''ll be torn to pieces by it

    Just opposite them is Bruce''s father-in-law, Betty''s father, general Ross.

    General Rose''s face was full of tangles. He had recognized that the tyrannical monster on the ground was his most effective man, bronkey.

    General Ross looked at Bruce Banner, who was sitting opposite him with a weak face, and at the monster who was slaughtering his army below.

    "Are you sure?" General Ross looked straight at Bruce sitting opposite him with sharp eyes.

    "Whether I have it or not, I''ll try. It''s all my fault!" Bruce looked into general Rose''s eyes without flinching.

    "Dad, haven''t you done enough to him? Do you want him to die? " Betty stares at her father discontentedly and looks at Bruce affectionately¡° Bruce, it''s the military''s business to protect the people. And it''s not your fault. "

    "No, it''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of my own blood, so I produced the monster below." Bruce also looked back at his girlfriend, his eyes full of nostalgia and reluctant.

    Betty knows her boyfriend, a talented scholar, but he has his own persistence.

    "I''ll wait for you to come back." Betty put her arms around Bruce''s neck and gave him a kiss.

    "General, you see its destructive power. Your idea doesn''t work. No one can control the monster, not even you. " Bruce went to the helicopter door, turned to his father-in-law and said, "I hope you give up your plan. The product of desire can only be a monster, not Captain America. I hope you can understand."

    Bruce said, crazy jumped out of the plane, in the air after 360 degrees rotation, hard on the ground, creating a big hole.

    The monster looked at the big hole not far in front of him and ignored it. He raised the car in his hand and threw it at the sky. His mouth was still roaring.

    "Hawk, you coward!"

    "Roar!" A roar of shaking street came from the cave, and a big green hand patted on the edge of the cave.

    "Hawk?" The monster looked at the green hand, eyes full of excitement and anger entangled complex emotions.

    "Roar!" The Hulk climbed out of the hole.

    Adam walked out of the cafe and watched the battle not far away. He could see that the landing fire in the eyes of the Hulk was the same as before, but his action was slow and his strength could reach silver.

    "Super serum doesn''t know how to deal with it, but it''s a good weapon to deal with the Hulk." Adam whispered and looked at the Hulk excitedly. It was his scheduled apprentice.

    Adam even thought of the picture of the future. Facing mieba, he waved his hand. His apprentice Hulk jumped out, opened all eight doors and kicked mieba with one kick!

    With the Hulk''s strong body, coupled with the self-healing ability comparable to wolverine, we have to say that Adam chose a good master for bamen dunjia.

    Adam was excited to watch the battle, while dreaming about the Hulk''s future as a giant who kicked out the finale.

    The situation in the field is very unfavorable to the Hulk. The Hulk suppressed by the inhibitor seems to have some weakness. Has been pressed by the monster hit, the body has appeared a number of wounds, green blood flow all over the ground.

    Although the monster has the upper hand, it can be hurt by the Hulk''s powerful counterattack. The blood as brown as the skin is hard to see.

    One hand of the monster pinched the Hulk''s neck, pushed him to the ground, and the other hand made a fist, frantically hit the Hulk''s face, while shouting: "is that all you can do? Stand up and fight with me

 Chapter 60

    Adam watched the Hulk being beaten and felt the energy inside the Hulk. With the monster punching the Hulk in the face, the energy inside the Hulk is getting stronger and stronger.

    Seeing the Hulk suppressed by the monster, the helicopter in the sky also came to help. Under the command of general Ross, the helicopter''s heavy machine gun kept firing at the monster.

    "Rose, you betrayed me!" The monster was very angry. His old boss was shooting at him, which made him feel betrayed. He picked up a taxi nearby and threw it at the helicopter.

    The helicopter quickly dodged, but still did not dodge the flying object, was hit by the taxi in the tail, hit the ground.

    You know, there are not only general Ross on this helicopter, but also Hulk''s favorite girlfriend Betty.

    Betty is not only the most important person in Bruce, but also the only woman who once stood in front of hulk and faced him with her back to protect him. The helicopter was knocked down, which made Hulk''s anger soar to the extreme.

    "Betty!" With the Hulk''s roar, the monster was pushed out by the hulk and hit the wall next to it.

    Adam can feel that the Hulk has reached the golden level, one level higher than the monster.

    The Hulk picked up a streetlight and stuck it on the monster''s shoulder. He nailed it to the wall. He grabbed the monster''s shoulder with his right hand and punched the monster''s face with his left hand.

    Adam stood by and raised his eyebrows, and the situation turned over.

    "How can it be that your power is growing!" There was an unbelievable look on the monster''s ugly face.

    The power of Hulk grows with anger. The more angry Hulk is, the stronger his power will be.

    Unlike the Hulk, the monster''s power seems to be constant and can''t grow at all. I can''t even change back to human form. I''m a monster.

    But having great power is the dream of bronkey''s life. Even if he becomes a monster, he will not hesitate.

    I thought I had become the most powerful person, but I didn''t expect to be hit in the face by reality.

    Just under him, the Hulk, as weak as a little white rabbit, suddenly turned into a tiger that could swallow itself. He stepped his face on the ground and rubbed it. This made the monster angry and a little scared.

    Another difference between the monster and the Hulk is that it has preserved a considerable part of its intelligence and has more powerful fighting experience and wisdom.

    The monster seized a gap and planted it on the Hulk''s belly with the bone spur on his knee. The sharp bone spurs pierced the Hulk''s tough skin, leaving a big wound on the Hulk''s abdomen.

    Even if the powerful Hulk in this attack also a little step back, let the monster get a breath of space.

    Although the monster has reason, can be burned brain serum, he did not choose to escape the first time, but launched a counterattack.

    The grayish brown monster was covered with bone spurs, and a street lamp was inserted on his shoulder. He rushed to the Hulk crazily, and the sharp thorn of his elbow pointed at the Hulk''s throat and stabbed it down.

    "Hawk The Hulk roared and rushed to meet the monster. He grabbed the monster''s hands and turned around, crushing the monster to the ground.

    The Hulk pressed the monster''s shoulder with his legs and put his hands together to form a huge fist. While roaring, he hit the monster''s head with his fist madly.

    Adam felt the smell of the monster was getting weaker and weaker. In the first two steps, he found that the monster''s skull had been smashed open, and the brown liquid mixed with white liquid kept flowing on the ground.

    "Hawk, you won. Good job." Adam did not have the slightest fear of the Hulk, went to the side, patted the Hulk is still attacking the waist.

    The Hulk turns around and stares at Adam with two brass eyes full of anger.

    "Hawk, do you remember what I said to you?" Adam looked at the terrible guy in front of him with a smile¡° Even if no one in the world likes you, I like you. Be my apprentice and I will give you real strength. "

    Bang!

    In response to Adam''s is a heavy blow, Adam was Hulk blow hard fly out, hit a bus. The iron sheet of the bus was dented by Adam. Adam was in the bus, and his face was a little surprised.

    "Betty hates you. Hawk doesn''t like you!" The Hulk got up from the monster''s body and did not continue to attack Adam. Instead, he spoke hard to Adam.

    "You''re provoking my fat tiger." With Adam''s slight words, there was a strong wind around him, and Adam''s golden power was surging.

    "No fear, hawk!" The Hulk saw Adam''s attack intention, roaring and rushing to Adam.

    "Take in apprentices... As expected, we have to fight first." The Dragon wand appeared in Adam''s hand, and there was a flame of anger in Adam''s eyes¡° The first time I expressed my kindness to others, I was answered with an old fist. I''m so angry

    The Hulk jumps in mid air and pours at Adam, punching him hard. Adam turns around, and the dragon''s wand is drawn on the Hulk''s stomach.

    Hulk is like a baseball hit by a bat, tearing the air, sending out a terrible wind, flying out, smashing a building, smashing the building into the building.

    Adam''s whole body exudes divine power. With a flash, he rushes into the building at a speed invisible to the naked eye. He looks at the Hulk lying on the ground with no contact on his face. He walks slowly, and the Dragon wand is gently pestled on the Hulk''s chest.

    "I want to accept you as an apprentice. You must respect your teacher and obey me completely. Do you have any opinions?" Adam looked down at the Hulk.

    "Hawk... Hit you... Ah!" The Hulk was covered with blood, his skin was cracked, and he was lying on the ground. His eyes were full of anger, and his energy was still increasing. He stared at Adam without any compromise.

    Others may be afraid of Hulk, but Adam won''t. Hulk''s strength has climbed to the golden peak, half of his foot has entered the legendary level, but Adam is a god level strong man!

    The Hulk in this world is completely limited, and its highest strength can''t reach the divine level. In the original work, he is just awakened to the divine power, and the new God Thor beat him hard.

    The reason why Adam likes Hulk so much is that he has a skill card of eight dunjia in his hand.

    Adam believes that if the Hulk gets this skill, even if he can''t beat Odin, he can beat mieba without infinite gloves and gems.

    "Give you another chance to reorganize the language." The Dragon wand in Adam''s hand pressed the Hulk to the ground again. With the cracks on the ground, half of the Hulk''s body had fallen into the ground.

 Chapter 61

    The Hulk didn''t mean to surrender at all. The anger in his eyes seemed to spray out to burn Adam. He kept struggling, and the gravel on the ground was flying, but the Hulk''s power could not break away from Adam''s oppression.

    "You''re really annoying." Adam, with a black face, looks at the Hulk struggling under the Dragon wand. Isn''t he so unattractive?

    Accepting you as an apprentice is not accepting you as a pet. As for struggling so hard?

    "Hawk... Attack!"

    With the Hulk''s roar and anger, Hulk''s body slowly left the ground, carrying Adam''s Dragon wand to stand up.

    Hulk''s power directly broke through the golden level and reached the legendary level, but even if he reached the legendary level, he was not Adam''s opponent.

    "It''s shameful to give a face."

    And when he was gloomy, he increased his power output again, and all his power rushed to the Dragon wand, and pressed it down hard.

    The Hulk just left the ground and was pressed back to the ground again. A circle of dust filled the ground like smoke, and there was a big broken pit on the ground.

    Adam stands at the edge of the pit and takes back the Dragon wand. The Hulk lies in the center of the pit, breathing weakly. The green on his body slowly fades away and becomes a Bruce in a big underpants.

    Adam stood at the edge of the pit with a gloomy look in his eyes.

    "Those who follow me will prosper, those who oppose me will..."

    Adam''s words have not finished, the Yellow magic light shining, a portal appeared in Adam''s side.

    "That''s naughty, Adam." The supreme mage slowly stepped out of the portal, his bald head still shining.

    "What''s the problem?" Adam had a bad feeling in his mind¡° Master

    The supreme mage did not answer Adam''s question. Instead, he waved to Bruce in the center of the pit. A circular portal devoured Bruce and sent him to nowhere.

    "You''re in charge of everything?" Adam''s face is very ugly¡° I remember you seem to be only interested in guarding the earth. When did you become interested in this green monster? "

    "He will be the top soldier guarding the earth in the future and should not die in your hands." The supreme mage looked at Adam¡° And life on earth is not your Azgad judge. "

    Adam had a strange smile on his face and said, "are you going to challenge Asgard''s dominance?"

    "You don''t have to rely on language to set traps at all." There was a smile on the supreme mage''s face. He fully understood what Adam was thinking¡° There has long been an agreement between Odin and me that Odin belongs to Odin and the earth belongs to the earth. "

    "Well, I''ll give you face, and let it go." Adam shrugged and made an indifferent expression.

    "I hope you can be quiet. After all, you are just a guest." The words of the supreme mage are a bit of an inch¡° I hope you can be like an ordinary person on earth and stop doing things. "

    "What''s the matter with me? Is that big brown guy related to me? Or is that big green guy related to me? " Adam had some bad premonitions in his heart. Did the supreme mage want to do something to himself?

    "Of course, they have nothing to do with you. I hope you will never have anything to do with them." The supreme mage said meaningfully: "you are not in the chessboard. I hope you don''t enter the game by yourself. It''s not good for you."

    Adam''s expression is a little dignified. Is there anything you don''t know?

    Is the supreme mage also planning something?

    Is her death in the original true or something else?

    "Maybe you and Odin don''t have my role in the script. I can''t stand the loneliness. What''s wrong with a cameo." Although there are many things that Adam can''t figure out, he doesn''t think he should be honest. After all, there are not only death goddesses but also systems behind him. Why should he be timid.

    "Take care of yourself." A green gem appeared in the hands of the supreme mage, and everything around him was frozen¡° Great power gives you courage, but it''s not the right time, so I''m sorry. "

    Adam''s consciousness is still clear, but he can''t do anything. The time around him has been stopped, and Adam can''t resist the power of infinite gems.

    The supreme mage came to Adam and touched him with magic light on his hand.

    Although Adam can''t do anything, he can soberly feel that his divine power is disappearing bit by bit.

    "This is a seal I specially prepared for you. You are no different from mortals when you lose your strength. I hope you can have a good understanding of mortal life." The supreme mage kept setting the seal and said to Adam, "my seal is different from Odin''s seal. You and Odin''s divine power come from 20 families, so his seal will weaken with time until you break it."

    The seal that the supreme mage arranged while he was chanting, sweat could be seen on his smooth forehead. It seems that the seal cost the supreme mage a lot of effort.

    "This is the seal I set up by the power of time. It will not weaken with the passage of time." The supreme mage stopped all the movements. Seeing her pale face, it should cost a lot¡° When you can really face everything with an ordinary person''s heart, I will untie the seal for you. If I''m not there at that time, you will find a new Supreme mage. "

    Everything around him was alive again. The dust was flying all over the sky. Adam''s face was a little tearful.

    It''s just an apprentice. Why seal me? And it''s such a bullshit seal.

    Adam felt the condition in his body. He couldn''t feel any divine power. The physical power was still there, barely reaching the level of silver.

    It seems that the goddess of death is right. As a matter of fact, the ASAR Protoss is not a race relying on the body. After losing their divine power, they are weak.

    "Only magic can fight magic, only gems can fight gems." Adam read it in pieces¡° Now I need an infinite gem and a man who knows magic

    While thinking, Adam walked to the empty street, looked at the ruins around him and shook his head. Maybe there was no taxi left. Adam walked to his hotel.

    Adam would not listen to Guyi and look for a mortal heart.

    Painstakingly across to the world, pitifully exiled by Odin twice, only to obtain this strength.

    Why can''t I be proud?

    Adam is different from other asgards. Adam, who came through, naturally understood what kind of mentality ordinary people should have.

    If Adam regained that mortal heart again, wouldn''t it be retrogressive?

    The strong should have a strong attitude!

    I, Adam, am ox!

 Chapter 62

    The early morning sun is warm and warm.

    Adam sat on the big bed in the hotel, thinking about what he was going to do next.

    Although Adam''s power was sealed, it didn''t affect his mood.

    12 golden soldiers at the top of silver, even if they besiege the Hulk, they will fight. At present, in addition to the supreme mage, the highest combat power on earth is just the Hulk.

    So for Adam, what he can fight is the same as what he can fight. What he can''t fight is still impossible. The seal of divine power doesn''t change anything.

    According to the terminator''s information, the magic cube is in the hands of aegis, but Adam does not dare to move.

    Adam is not afraid of any aegis, he is just afraid of influencing the subsequent plot. Adam is waiting for rocky to come to earth with a scepter with a heart gem.

    At that time, the soul gems and space gems will both be collected, which can just upgrade the gold soldier to one level.

    Adam thought about it carefully. The system is still upgrading and there is nothing to do. Why don''t you go to Dr. sten and do experiments on human body, maybe you can make a giant army.

    After thinking for a whole morning and making a decision, Adam had a big lunch and rushed to Dr. sten''s humble laboratory. He didn''t know if Dr. sten was still there.

    There was no Dr. sten in the shabby lab. It seemed that he was no longer here.

    Adam can''t find Dr. sten. He''s not in a good mood, but he has two super sera on his body. Why don''t he do the experiment himself.

    Adam doesn''t know how to do human experiments, but he thinks it''s not difficult. He finds an experimental body and injects the serum made of Hulk''s blood into his blood vessel.

    Success or failure, who cares?

    Where can I find an experimental body?

    Adam rubbing his chin, hell kitchen might be a good choice.

    Hell kitchen, a dilapidated house.

    The room was in a mess, with greasy and black spots on the sofa and a thick layer of ash on the floor.

    Luke stood in front of the bathroom mirror, wiping the blurred mirror with his hand, looking at himself in the mirror.

    In the mirror is the face of a bald black man. There is a huge scar like a centipede on his head. His face is covered with tattoos. The little tear like tattoos represent the people who died on his hands.

    His eyes were numb and fierce. Unfortunately, the corner of his eyes was swollen and his mouth was broken.

    Luke was beaten by his boss Johnson.

    The reason is that he rushed into the neutral zone and threatened the arms dealers belonging to his gang with a gun.

    Luke swore hard, then walked to the living room table.

    Sweep the sundries on the table to one side with one hand, take out a packet of white powder from the pocket, knock into a line, and suck hard.

    Luke collapsed on the sofa, looking at his home. The scene in the room slowly lengthens, and it seems to be back to the past

    At that time, the home was warm and clean. My father watched the Knicks game with beer and roared. My fat mother took out an apple pie while nagging.

    What were you doing at that time?

    Yes, I am holding a basketball. Several university basketball teams have sent invitation letters.

    At that time, I had a bright future. I wanted to be a big star. I wanted to earn money to let my mother buy clothes in famous brand stores instead of second-hand stores. I wanted to earn money to let my father often go to Madison Square Garden to watch football

    At that time

    What happened later, Luke did not dare to recall that dark experience until now.

    It can only be said that at the corner of life, fate pushed him to hell, but he could not resist and could only submit to fate.

    After that, he joined the gang and gradually became the core of the gang.

    Others are afraid of him and think that he is bloodthirsty, but he is only stimulating numb life with blood.

    Johnson''s boss beat him hard, he knew why, not only because you made a mistake, but also the boss of Johnson, who needed to take his own power, so that his younger brothers knew he was strong, and the boss has the final say.

    dog shit!

    Everyone is also a rotten life, why do you think you can still be superior? The crazy ideas in Luke''s mind grew stronger and stronger.

    As the momentum of drugs slowly passed, Luke slowly struggled to get up, went to the corner and picked out two grenades from the hidden cracks in the wall. This is the goods he intercepted in a transaction.

    Carrying a grenade, he drove to the shop, which was actually a arms dealer''s shop. Even at night, Luke could still see people bragging and laughing from the window.

    Adam came to the hell kitchen, he beat a few little gangsters, got an address of selling arms.

    Adam thinks that there must be a lot of power behind the arms business. Maybe he can cooperate with them and buy some strong experimental bodies.

    Coming to the door of a shop, Adam is sure that it is here. His keen hearing can make him clearly hear the whispers about the criminal plan in the shop.

    Adam even thinks that the shop in front of him may have something to do with kingpin. After all, more than 90% of the underground business in New York belongs to kingpin.

    Thinking of Jinbing, Adam naturally thought of the scar eye around Jinbing, which is a good experimental material.

    Adam was still thinking. The strong black man stood beside him. Adam looked sideways and found that the black man still had two grenades in his arms.

    grenade?

    Adam thinks it''s funny. What''s the age of it? We have to use grenades and other weapons.

    Adam can see that this black man should have a grudge against the guy selling arms in the shop. He walked towards the shop fiercely, and his eyes still flickered with madness.

    As soon as Adam''s eyes brightened, he suddenly felt that this guy might be a good experimental body. Anyway, there are two tubes of serum, and it''s nothing to waste one tube.

    Adam suddenly thought of something else. He patted his forehead and felt a little annoyed. He had just been in Dr. sten''s humble laboratory, but he didn''t take two more tubes of serum. It was clear that there were several tubes of complete serum on the test stand.

    Forget it, don''t think of these meaningless things, Adam whistled and waited for what happened next.

    Buzz

    The mobile phone in Adam''s arms began to vibrate. This mobile phone was prepared for Adam by the terminator. Adam did not choose the ring tone, but chose the vibration. For his superhuman constitution, whether it was vibration or music, he could find it for the first time.

    "Hello?"

    Adam answers the phone.

    "What?"

    "Has it been confirmed?"

    "Arrange a plane. I''ll go myself."

    "Aurora, I''ll take it too, so you don''t have to go."

    Adam hangs up his cell phone with a gloomy face and puts it in his arms.

    According to the terminator, a hammer that no one can hold was found in New Mexico. According to witnesses, it fell down last night.

    Adam didn''t think it was the right time for the hammer to come. He didn''t have a plan for Thor.

    But let''s take a step at a time.

 Chapter 63

    Norway, by the sea of Norway.

    "You can rest assured that the boy is wandering on the earth, even though you have sealed his power." Ordinary old man like Odin sitting on the beach without image, said to the air.

    It''s the air. If someone with strong mental power comes, he will find something abnormal.

    The figure of the supreme mage appeared slowly.

    "What else? After all, your proudest daughter is standing behind him. " Gu Yi said with a smile.

    "Ha ha, she''s really my pride, otherwise I wouldn''t throw that old guy''s Genesis to her." Odin grinned brightly¡° HeLa never understood me. She thought that I sealed her here because I was jealous of her talent. I''m afraid she''s going to rob me of my throne, but she never thought that my life would be short. "

    "Death''s breakthrough is because of you?" Gu Yi looks at Odin in surprise. She didn''t know this part of Mishin¡° I thought her talent was so amazing that she could break through the limitations of the Athar

    "His talent is amazing, but it''s not so easy to break through the limitations of the ASAR Protoss." Odin said: "I studied in Asgard for thousands of years, but I didn''t find a way. Instead, I completely integrated with Asgard. We can only place our hopes on her. "

    Gu Yi''s face is a little strange.

    Odin, of course, knew why and gave a smile¡° You seem to know something

    "Did you let the flaming giant go on purpose?" Gu Yi''s face is a little ugly¡° Do you want to destroy Asgard to make the goddess of death really free? "

    "It''s not that bad, according to the situation." Odin''s expression was very flat¡° Like Adam, it''s something I didn''t plan to have

    "I hope so. Asgard is the backbone of protecting the earth in the future, and we should not lose anything. " The supreme mage''s face was not good-looking. He always felt that there was something wrong with Odin''s plan¡° You''ve never thought about what the goddess of death thinks. She might have been like you think, but now he''s focused on that boy. Maybe your little abacus is going to be miscalculated. "

    "So pessimistic, have you forgotten the Scarlet Witch? The girl with the power of chaos will also be a powerful force to protect the earth when she grows up. "

    "Wanda''s growth cycle is too long. You and I can''t wait for that time. Only Hella can be the strong one who can resist SANOS before you and I die. "

    "HeLa has now reached the level of heavenly father. When she comes out of the seal, she will become a stronger than us in a very short time. Even if we die, the nine realms will be all right. " Odin said with a smile.

    "No. She still lacks what a real strong man should have Gu Yi shook his head and said, "there is too much hatred in her heart. After all, she is the goddess of death, not the goddess of dawn."

    "You mean

    "She didn''t care for the weak and the strong." Gu Yi said: "once her heart was all possessive, but now her heart may be all Adam''s boys."

    "It''s not a good thing to start too high." Odin said, "strangeness is the eldest princess of Asgard. She has incomparable strength. In addition, she has been fighting with me for many years and has never been defeated."

    "Maybe we can do something with Adam." Odin looks like he''s in charge¡° I think your idea is the same as mine. You sealed the boy''s power to let her experience mortal pain

    "I hope so." Gu Yi shook his head¡° I always feel that Adam has too many mysterious powers. Maybe things don''t work out as we wish

    "Neither Adam nor Hella will sit by and watch SANOS destroy half the life of the universe." Odin had a confident smile on his face¡° My daughter, I know, has long regarded becoming a universe as a harvest of her faith. "

    "Domam has been dishonest recently. It''s a troubled time." There was a rare tired expression on the face of the supreme mage.

    "Can the neurosurgeon you care about really inherit your position? How can I see more and more inappropriate? " Odin suddenly turned suspiciously and looked at Gu Yi.

    Gu Yi gave a wry smile and said, "I don''t think it''s very good either. The character of this man really makes me unable to believe that he will be the next supreme mage. But in the future that I see through the eyes of atomogo, he is indeed the next supreme mage. "

    Odin didn''t speak. He had observed the surgeon. The man''s character was so bad that he really didn''t believe that he would become the supreme mage guarding the earth.

    But the eye of atomogo is the time gem that Odin once sent to the former Supreme mage atomogo. The time magic left by master atomogo can see countless possibilities in the future.

    Of all the possibilities Gu Yi saw in the future with this magic, without exception, the next supreme mage was the neurosurgeon.

    He who plays with time will be destroyed by time.

    Guyi has never used the eye of atomogo before, but in the last year, she has used it three times, two of which are related to Adam.

    Odin looked at the distant sea of Norway, his heart was covered by a haze.

    He had a premonition that there would be a great disaster in Asgard in the near future, which would make Asgard fall into a state of life and death.

    This disaster may not be the fire giant he expected, but something strange. Since Adam appeared, Odin felt that his plan had become more and more unreliable.

    Half of Odin''s current plans are planned before, and the other half is entirely random.

    "I''m going back. Maybe rocky already knows his life by now." Odin looked at the location of the goddess of death. He was confident that he would not be found.

    "Odin, after the next supreme mage succeeds to the throne..." Gu Yi was silent for a moment and said, "maybe I was dead at that time. I will talk to Adam with my soul state. I don''t think he will resent us."

    "What about those who hate or not?" Odin, like an ordinary old man, has a peaceful smile on his face¡° HeLa, the eldest daughter, has hated me all her life. Rocky, the youngest son, should hate me soon. I hope Thor doesn''t blame me

    "Do you really want tol to inherit your throne by throwing him on the earth and letting him experience mortal feelings?" Gu Yi suddenly felt that the old fox in front of her would not have such a simple plan. The supreme mage gently waved her hands. The power of magic made her see New Mexico far away¡° That girl, Jane, has the blood of the dark elves in her

    "The real gem was once thrown to the dark elves by me. They turned the real gem into a family treasure, etheric particles." Odin still had that gentle smile on his face¡° Only the lineage of the dark elves can signal the etheric particles. I don''t have much time. Maybe I should lead these lost dogs out and kill them. "

 Chapter 64

    Adam walks leisurely on the street of a small city in New Mexico, with dark brown glasses on his face and little Laurie Aurora beside him.

    As soon as the hammer entered the atmosphere, it was observed by the terminator, but Adam was still late, and the place where the hammer landed had been circled by the government.

    Adam took Aurora a long look. The leading agent was a bald guy. It was obvious that he was Colson of aegis.

    Adam is not wandering aimlessly. He is looking for Thor who has lost his divine power, that is, his uncle.

    Adam wanted to see if Aurora could convince his highness Thor, the present hammer God and the future axe God.

    If aurora can persuade Thor, it will greatly help Adam''s future plans.

    Aurora follows Adam with a black face. She feels that the summoner doesn''t love her anymore. She hasn''t seen her these days, and she hasn''t hugged her.

    He pulled aurora and stopped outside a pub. Through the glass, he saw the people drinking inside.

    A blonde man is chatting with two beauties. The excited man smashes his glass on the floor and shouts something to the waiter.

    Adam has a smile on his face. He''s so stupid, handsome and in good shape. Is this guy his cheap uncle?

    Thor is Adam''s uncle, and rocky is Adam''s second uncle. Although rocky is only an adopted son, since Odin has admitted his identity, what''s wrong with Adam?

    Adam didn''t want to participate in the dispute between his uncle and his second uncle. As an outsider, Adam saw clearly that rocky was not jealous that Thor could get the throne, but that Thor was more loved by his father.

    Maybe one day in the future, the elder brother''s love for his younger brother will completely influence rocky and make him willing to die for Asgard.

    Adam thought of this, suddenly felt a chill in his heart, who dares to say that there is no Odin''s plan?

    Adam didn''t believe that Odin, who was able to seal his only daughter on the earth, would fall into a deep sleep hit by his adopted son rocky.

    "I''m sorry, he didn''t mean it."

    Adam pulls Aurora into the arena, and a beautiful lady is standing next to the strong man who is suspected of Thor.

    "I can prove that he didn''t mean it. It''s just a family tradition." Adam walked to the table with a smile. A man and two women looked at Adam with curious eyes.

    "Do you know him?" A blonde with strange charm looks at Adam with deep eyes.

    "Yes, I know him." Adam looks at this beautiful woman with a smile. If she guesses right, she is Jane¡° Beautiful lady, may I have the honor to know your name? "

    "Jane, Jane foster." Jane looks at Adam suspiciously¡° Do you really know him? What''s his name, then? "

    "If I''m right, you''ve only known each other for two days, haven''t you?" Adam had a funny look on his face¡° Why do you care so much about him? "

    "Boy, who are you?" Thor looks at Adam discontentedly. He thinks Adam shouldn''t tease Jane.

    Yes, in Thor''s eyes, it''s molestation.

    "Hello, uncle Thor. I''m your nephew Adam, if nothing unexpected." Adam looked at Thor, his eyes full of fun¡° I don''t know if my grandfather mentioned to you that you still have a sister. "

    "What are you talking about?" Thor''s face was rather ugly¡° How dare you be related to the noble me? Do you know who I am? I''m Thor

    "Ha ha." Adam laughed scornfully¡° Why don''t you say "for the glory of the God of the north?"

    "I am glory!" Thor got up and knocked down the chair behind him¡° Come on, who sent you? Do you think that if I lose my power, you clowns will have a chance? "

    Thor didn''t know which force he misunderstood Adam as. Before he finished, he rushed to Adam, raised his fist and hit him in the face.

    "Be careful, you are quite vulnerable now." Adam said, but he didn''t show any mercy on his hand. He escaped the attack of Thor and hit her in the belly.

    Torr''s divine power was sealed by Odin. Adam''s seal is different. Odin is good at sealing the divine body together. Adam knows it well. Torr is just a stronger mortal now.

    Silver level Adam, although did not use his power, but his fist is not easy, Thor fell on the ground and kept spitting the wine he had just drunk.

    "Stop it Jane put her arms in front of Thor¡° He just doesn''t have a clear mind. He didn''t mean to attack you. "

    Jane didn''t see the relationship between Adam and Thor, but he could see that it was much better to be a player than Thor.

    Although she only spent two days with Thor, Jane has to admit that Thor is a very charming man.

    Another beauty, Jane''s assistant, has long been stunned by the sudden event.

    "What happened? I''ve only been away for a while An old man with white hair came up.

    "Selwig, this gentleman claimed to be a relative of Thor and beat Thor." Jane''s little assistant ran to selvig, and the dignified old man seemed to bring her a little sense of security.

    "This gentleman, I''m Eric selwig, a physicist." Selwig walked up to Adam and said solemnly, "I don''t know what you have to do with that big man who suddenly appeared, but the laws of the United States restrict us from attacking others at will."

    Aurora gently pulls on Adam''s sleeve. Adam lowers his head and puts his ear to Aurora''s mouth.

    "Summoner, that big man has a higher life essence. I can''t persuade him now, just as I can''t persuade you."

    Adam rubbed Aurora''s head, laughed and did not speak. He always thought that Aurora could not convince himself because of the system. It seems that it was because of the physical problems of the asgards.

    Adam has always valued Aurora''s ability, but now it seems that Aurora''s ability has yet to be upgraded.

    Since his goal can not be achieved, Adam is not ready to talk to Thor about family feelings.

    "Thor, you are like a beast full of desire to attack. I can''t communicate with you normally." Adam looked at Thor, still on the ground¡° I hope you can calm down when I see you next time, so that we can talk about the family history. "

    Thor was seriously injured by Adam''s attack. He couldn''t answer Adam at all. He was lying on the ground and retching, because he had already vomited everything in his stomach.

    "Dr. selwig, Ms. Jane, and this beautiful lady." With a smile on his face, Adam took out a stack of dollars from his pocket and put them on the table. He said to the people, "Torr, please take care of him. This amount of money is his consumption during this period of time."

    After Adam finished, he took Aurora, turned around and left the stadium.

    "Wait..."

    Selvig responded, looking at Adam''s back and yelling.

    Adam did not pay attention, pull Aurora out of the pub, a few blinks of time will disappear in the stream of people.

 Chapter 65

    Selvig and others looked at the money on the table and didn''t know what to do.

    "Is this your currency?" At last Thor eased over and stood up on the table¡° You take it first. I''ll find out about his identity. "

    "Thor, is that guy really your nephew?" Jane''s little assistant ran to Thor¡° He is more handsome than you

    Thor ignored the energetic girl and said to Jane, "I need your help. I want to find my hammer as soon as possible."

    "Well, let''s go back to the car. The tools are still there." Jane looked at Thor''s serious eyes, softened, and agreed.

    Jane doesn''t know where Thor''s hammer is. She is going to drive with Thor and turn around where she found him. Maybe she can find his lost hammer.

    A few people out of the gate, they found Adam pull aurora is standing at the gate.

    "What else do you want to do?" Jane is very wary of Adam. After all, as soon as Adam appeared, she beat Thor.

    "Look in the direction of my fingers." Adam raised his finger to the East¡° There''s mulneill, Thor. Ask your father when you get home

    Adam took Aurora into the stream of people and left only one sentence.

    "Who is the first heir to Asgard''s throne?"

    Thor''s brain is still in a daze. The appearance of Adam makes him feel like a dreamer.

    "Now what?" Although Jane is an independent and brave American woman, she doesn''t know what to do in the face of this situation. She looks at selvig for help.

    "I''m going there." Thor''s tone is firm and persistent, and Adam just pointed to the direction¡° No matter who he is, and whether what he says is true or false, we have to go and have a look. "

    "I think Thor has a point, whatever the reason for that guy just now." "But according to what he just said, he does know Thor," selvig said calmly

    Jane nods helplessly. To be honest, she is not willing to help Thor find a hammer or a hammer with a name.

    Selvig is going to buy a Nordic mythology to have a look. He has known that Thor is the Nordic God of thunder since he was a child. He doesn''t know whether Thor''s hammer is called muiernier or whether Thor has a nephew.

    "Lord summoner, why do you do these meaningless things?" Aurora followed Adam through the crowd.

    "I don''t know why. I''m so excited to see Thor. It''s a bit of a mess." Adam''s face was troubled¡° But nothing happened. Let''s go to the hammer and wait for him

    "Summoner, look at the agents who are looking at the hammer." Aurora suddenly pointed in a direction and said, "they seem to be looking for something."

    Adam followed Aurora''s fingers and saw a group of guys in suits and sunglasses rummaging in the trunk of a car, as if they were looking for something purposefully.

    "Let''s have a good meal in a hotel and go to the hammer in the evening." Adam knew at a glance that the car should be selwig''s. it seems that the plot is back to its original position.

    "Lord summoner, is Aurora useless?" Aurora''s tone was low¡° It''s not going to help Lord Summoner convince the people that Lord Summoner wants aurora to persuade. "

    "Er..." there was a cold sweat on Adam''s forehead.

    Adam must have comforted Aurora at this time, but Aurora spoke too fast just now, and the words were like a tongue twister. Adam didn''t understand what Aurora was saying.

    Can''t little Lori repeat such a sad thing?

    Adam picked Aurora up and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. After calling the master to help Aurora upgrade, aurora can convince those guys."

    "Well." Aurora nodded, but looking at her expression, her mood was not too high.

    Adam also has no good way, can only hold the arms of Aurora tight.

    In fact, keeping Lori and pets are the same. You need enough patience and love to get a cute Lori.

    Selwig and his party came to their car and found that the information they had sorted out yesterday had been turned into a mess. Several black suits were still holding the information and computer they had sorted out.

    "Please stop your actions." Selvig didn''t look very good¡° You are trampling on the laws of the United States. "

    "Dr. selwig, it''s a government order." A balding man came forward¡° After we check, we will return all the information to you. "

    "What have you thieves done?" Looking at her beloved laptop, Jane was left in the car by them, and she was in a great mood¡° What are you going to do with my notebook? It''s fragile! "

    "Is that what you''re talking about?" The bald man held up a black notebook¡° It''s very interesting, but I can''t give it back to you for the time being. "

    "My God, you are not thieves, you are bandits!" Jane''s face became more and more ugly, but she knew she couldn''t fight the government staff.

    Jane kept complaining and quietly went to the car and put another black notebook in her pocket.

    Selvig said with a smile, "you''ve got everything you need. Can you leave?"

    "And this one." The bald man came up to Jane and pulled the notebook out of her pocket¡° I''ll confiscate them first, but I promise I''ll give them back to you in good condition. "

    "Let''s go." The bald man smiles at selwig and others and says, "I''m very sorry for what I''ve done to you, but this is my job."

    "Wait a minute." Jane stopped the black suits who were about to leave and asked the bald man, "what''s your name?"

    "Phil Colson, FBI agent." Colson has a signature smile, eight teeth shining in the sun.

    "I remember you." Jane, I''m biting my teeth.

    "I''m honored." Colson waved and left with the agents around him.

    Torr stood aside, because of Adam''s appearance, his brain is still buzzing, otherwise the hot tempered Thor would have rushed up.

    "Thor, we need to tidy up before we can start looking for your hammer." Selwig patted Thor on the shoulder.

    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t be lost there." Thor is less impatient¡° No one else can hold it except me

    Selwig didn''t study the meaning of Thor''s words. Compared with Thor''s hammer, the information taken away by the agents is more worthy of selwig''s thinking.

 Chapter 66

    Aurora didn''t want to eat, and Adam wasn''t too hungry.

    Adam and Aurora find an ice cream shop. After they have 12 ice cream, they drive to the direction of the hammer in the car that the terminator has prepared for Adam.

    Adam''s driving skills are learned in his spare time. The Ford SUV is turning around on the road. It looks scary.

    The SUV soon arrived at the place where the hammer fell. Adam saw the familiar picture. Aegis agents built a temporary base around the hammer.

    "Lord summoner, how can we get in?" Aurora looks at the heavily guarded temporary base¡° I can convince all the people here, but it may take a long time. "

    "As long as you can convince the leader." Adam''s face was a little tangled¡° But I really like that guy. I don''t want him to lose his unique personality. "

    "The summoner will do as he pleases." Aurora stretched his little face and said solemnly: "the summoner is the most powerful existence. You don''t need to think so much about it."

    "Ha ha." Adam smiles happily and takes aurora in his arms and kisses her¡° Let''s talk to him. "

    Adam now feels that the choice of the system is not wrong, and it is a very right thing to keep aurora in this lovely Lori state.

    As soon as Adam''s car arrived at the gate of the temporary base, it was stopped. Two serious guys in suits came up to see that their waists were bulging. They should be armed.

    "Sir, this place has been taken over by us. Now it''s a forbidden area of the government. It''s not allowed to visit at will."

    Before the arrival of aegis agents, the place where the hammer fell became a temporary scenic spot. People in New Mexico tried to lift the hammer, but no one succeeded. Even the leather truck could not pull the hammer.

    This incident was spread on the Internet, and more and more people came here. Aegis came here only after it got the news from the Internet.

    In the past two days, the agents have driven out a lot of tourists. Obviously, Adam is regarded as a tourist by them.

    "I want to see your boss." Adam poked his head out of the car and didn''t get out¡° Tell him I''m a hydra. "

    Although Adam''s divine power was sealed, he was still in a divine state of mind. He didn''t think it was impolite not to get out of the car.

    Adam actually thought for two seconds, thinking that if he called himself a God, maybe no one would meet him, including the balding man, Phil Colson.

    Instead of this, it is better to use a familiar and prudent identity.

    As the imaginary enemy of the establishment of aegis, hydra is a very good choice. And Adam didn''t lie. John, his guardian terminator on the surface, is a hydra. Naturally, he is also a hydra.

    "Sir, please get out of here as soon as possible." A black suit has no expression. It seems that he has never heard of Hydra.

    Another black suit, the surface does not seem to respond, but Adam''s keen five senses can feel his heart beating rapidly.

    Sitting in the car, Adam raised his eyebrows. It seems that Hydra develops well in the enemy. This abnormal guy is a hydra.

    Adam took a stretch and got off the SUV.

    "Sir, please keep your distance from me." The black suit, who had been talking, stepped back two steps and touched his waist. It seemed that he was ready to use force¡° Now please climb down and raise your hands

    "I want to ask you to explode in place." Adam turned his lips and didn''t care about the words of the mortals.

    Nine headed snake undercover black suit stood in place, hand also touched the waist, but look at his posture, as if he had hidden behind another black suit.

    Although Adam had no divine power, his physical power was still silver. According to Adam''s own perception of his body, conventional weapons should not pose a threat to himself.

    Adam doesn''t have the habit of being beaten in the same place. He rushes to the black suit of aegis. Before he takes out his gun, Adam comes to him and cuts his neck with a knife.

    The black suit fell to the ground without saying a word. The black suit of the nine headed snake undercover took out a pistol, but he didn''t aim at Adam, but tried to communicate.

    "Listen, now you are facing the most powerful country in the world, the FBI under the American government. I hope you can think about the consequences and don''t act rashly. "

    The undercover was in a black suit and sunglasses. Adam couldn''t see his eyes clearly.

    As an undercover agent of Hydra, even if the person standing opposite is Hydra''s own person, he will be shot if necessary. But now the situation is obviously not the opponent, undercover now in the heart is also very tangled.

    Should we identify ourselves or not?

    "I won''t hurt you. Let your boss know." Adam didn''t have anything to prove his identity, so he didn''t recognize the undercover opposite him.

    And Adam can''t be 100% sure that the guy opposite is the undercover agent of Hydra. Maybe it''s because he has heard about Hydra.

    The suspected undercover suit pulled a walkie talkie out of his arms.

    "I''m a guard. A guy who calls himself a hydra knocked Hans out and asked me to inform the officer."

    There is a tower in the temporary base. On the tower, there is a man with a bow and arrow. He is looking at what happened at the door from a distance, listening to the voice from the walkie talkie, but there is no action.

    The man picked up another walkie talkie and said, "Colson, there''s a big problem."

    "What''s the matter, agent Barton?" Phil Colson''s voice came from the intercom.

    "There''s a guy calling himself Hydra at the door who wants to see you." Barton replied.

    "Nine headed snake? Are you kidding, agent Barton? " Colson''s voice was steady¡° How many of them? You''re not sure? "

    "Two, a man with a little girl." Barton''s voice is weird¡° The trouble is not that I can''t make it, but that I''ve seen a picture of the man. "

    "Who? There are not many people you call trouble except stark, right Colson asked curiously: "although tonistak may do this kind of thing, he is unlikely to do it in the name of Hydra."

    "The guy who beat the Hulk before." Barton''s voice trembled¡° You''ve seen those videos, too. I don''t want to mess with this guy. "

    "What? How could he be a hydra? " Colson''s voice was full of shock¡° Let the guard go. I''ll talk to him myself. "

    "Do you want to inform the director? This guy is too dangerous for me. " Barton stood on the watchtower, looking at Adam from a distance, his face very dignified¡° Although he''s being polite at the moment, I think we should call for support. Maybe tonistak iron man will come to help us when he''s free. "

    "Don''t be too nervous, Barton." Colson calmed down when he heard what Barton said¡° I talked to Frey about him. Frey rated him as ten stars in ability and three stars in danger. "

 Chapter 67

    Two men and two women came to a fast food restaurant in Jiuqiao city. One of them was very tall, with arrogance in his eyes, but also a little bit of curiosity.   Four people found a table to sit down, the tall man called: "I''m hungry, quickly get the food."  ¡° Keep your voice down and we''ll give you something to eat. " Said one of the women.  ¡° Jane, it feels like he just doesn''t know anything about the world like he came from the mountains. " Another girl said, "but his nephew is very handsome."

    "When are we going to find my hammer?" The tall man cried, "and I come from Asgard, son of Odin, king of the gods, Thor."  ¡° You are sick, and you are very sick. Although you are a mental patient, we will not discriminate against you. " Jane began to laugh.  ¡° Your nephew gave you enough money to take care of you. "

    "The cakes and drinks you want." The waitress brought up a plate.  ¡° Well, you can eat it now. "   Thor began to gobble it up, eating and saying, "what are these? I''ve never eaten them before. They taste good. It''s much better than the previous one. "  ¡° If it''s delicious, you can continue to order. If you eat slowly, no one will compete with you. " Jane said with a smile, "your nephew gave you enough money."

    "It''s a monster. It''s delicious." Another girl said with a smile, "is that handsome boy really his nephew? It''s totally different! That boy is so elegant. "

    "Thor, we can''t go with you to the hammer." Eric selwig pushed the door and came in¡° The place where the meteorite landed has been taken over by the government. By the way, the meteorite is what you call a hammer. "

    "Well, I''ll go myself." Thor shrugged indifferently, put the tableware down and walked out the door¡° Thank you for your hospitality. "

    On the street outside, Jane and her three are looking at the back of Thor. Jane originally intended to send Thor to the place where the meteorite fell, but Eric told her not to go and stay away from Thor.

    "We don''t care about him?" Jane felt a little uncomfortable.

    "He doesn''t look like he has mental problems, and his nephew is really suspicious." Selvig''s face was heavy¡° I checked on the Internet, and also found a friend to help me check. The guy named Adam was once a legendary high price reward. "

    "Killed?" Jane looked surprised.

    "No, it''s his guardian." Selvig''s face was a little queer¡° John Connor, an invisible tycoon, calls himself Adam''s Guardian rather than his adoptive father and offers hundreds of millions of dollars for Adam on the Internet

    "Let''s go up and have a look. The more you say that, the more worried I am about Thor." Jane said with a worried face: "he must have a purpose for Thor, and he paid us, we still have to take the money to do things."

    "Why don''t you understand?" Selvig said with a tangled face: "the reward has been on the Internet for more than ten years. How big does Adam look like?"

    "Anyway, I''d better follow up." Jane walked to the car and asked the other two to get on.

    "Jane, you''re right." Eric said, "but I can''t let you go. It''s too dangerous. I can''t let you take the risk. Do you understand?"  ¡° Eric Cried Jane.  ¡° No, I can''t. I won''t allow you to go  ¡° If you don''t go, I''ll go myself! " Jane said she was going to start the car.

    "Wait a minute." Selwig took a deep look at Jane¡° If anything happens, you have to listen to me. "

    "Good" Jane showed a smile, she knew it would be like this.

    Driving on the road, Jane suddenly saw a familiar figure in front of her.

    Jane opened the window. "Hello, Thor, do you want a ride?"   Thor looked at Jane and came over. "If you''re willing to take me, I''ll thank you. When I get back Thor''s hammer, I''ll tell you everything you want to know."   Hearing "Thor''s hammer", selvig''s eyes changed. "Is that hammer yours? Thor''s hammer? "  ¡° If you''re talking about Thor''s hammer, of course it''s mine Thor said haughtily, "Thor''s Thor''s hammer, milnier."

    "Can you pick it up?"  ¡° No one in the world can pick it up except my father Odin and me. " Thor''s face was full of pride.

    "All right."   Selvig said nothing more.

    "I am Thor, with the power of God."   "What''s that look on your face?" Thor said

    Jane shook her head. "Thor, you''re sick again. Don''t always say strange things."

    When the car arrived at its destination, it was already dark at 3.8.  ¡° That is not a crater at all. If it was a meteorite, they would have towed it away, instead of building a guardrail here. " Selwig was on the ground with four men, and Jane was looking through her binoculars.

    Indeed, the circle pit in the daytime has been surrounded by guardrails, and many guards are patrolling. In just one day, it has almost been built into a small base. We have to say that the resources of aegis are powerful.  ¡° I''m going to get my hammer back. " Thor stood up and said.  ¡° Hello, are you going like this? There are so many of them. " Jane whispered.  ¡° You''ll see. " Thor''s eyes with a strong confidence, by the cover of the night, toward the fence.

    Although Thor lost his magic power, all kinds of fighting skills were still there. With his strong body, he finally broke into the place where the hammer was put.  ¡° Haha, haha, haha... "Thor smiles with pride," I found you, Thor''s hammer. "   Thor went to the hammer and pulled it hard, but what he imagined didn''t happen. The hammer didn''t move.  ¡° Ah... "Thor roared, exerting all his strength, and still didn''t move when he pressed the hammer.  ¡° So, what''s going on? Ah... "Thor roared up.  ¡° Father

    Jane, looking through the telescope in the distance, shook her head. "He didn''t pull up the hammer."  ¡° Sure enough, I know how there can be a God in this world. " Selvig said to himself.  ¡° There are gods, but not yet. " A voice came from behind them.   Jane immediately turned back and said in surprise, "Adam, when did you come?"  ¡° It''s day Adam looks at the three people on the hillside¡° I''ve been here a long time

    "Did you know he would come?" It dawned on Jane¡° Yes, you told him about the hammer here. "

    "Don''t worry, there are my acquaintances in it." Adam thought of the guy named Colson.

 Chapter 68

    During the day

    "Strong as he is, he has never hurt civilians." Colson''s voice was steady¡° I''m at the door. Would you like to come out and meet him? "

    "I''m still on duty." Barton obviously didn''t want to face Adam.

    Adam and the black suit are standing at the door, big eyes staring small eyes, the cold sweat of the black suit has covered the back.

    "I said Adam tilted his head and looked at the black suit¡° Is that walkie talkie broken? It''s been a long time, but I haven''t got a reply. "

    "Just a moment, please." The cold sweat on the black suit''s face crossed the corner of his eyes, but he didn''t dare to raise his hand to wipe it. His eyes were fixed on Adam for fear that Adam would jump on him.

    The door of the temporary base is opened, and a guy with a very low hairline comes out. Adam thinks that this guy will be decapitated in the future, or the Mediterranean.

    "I''m Phil Colson, the director of this temporary base. You can tell me something, sir." Colson took off his sunglasses and looked at Adam with a warm smile on his face.

    "Do you have stools in your base? I want to sit and talk to you. " Adam knew that the aegis group must have their own information. After all, the last time they hanged the Hulk, they didn''t avoid those cameras.

    "Please follow me." Colson led the way with a smile on his face.

    Adam reports Aurora from the car and leads her little hand behind Colson.

    Adam and Aurora follow Colson to the center of the temporary base, where a hammer stands in the middle of a large circular pit.

    "If I''m right, you''re here for the hammer, aren''t you?" "We''ve tried everything, we can''t move it," Colson said, pointing to the hammer in the center of the pit

    "I came here mainly to meet two relatives and to be curious about the hammer." Adam didn''t deny it. He went to the pit and held the hammer.

    A surge of divine power in the hammer, jubilant, as if to find their own relatives. Adam held the hammer in his right hand, closed his eyes and felt the call of the hammer.

    Thor''s hammer contains huge and destructive divine power, which is better than Adam''s sealed divine power. No wonder it can bring so powerful power to Thor.

    To Adam''s surprise, these ownerless powers are not of lightning nature, but of destructive energy.

    Adam thought about it carefully. This hammer used to be the artifact of mother Hela. Obviously, the goddess of death is not lightning. It seems that the reason why Milner is called Thor''s hammer is mostly due to Thor.

    Adam can feel that the hammer is very welcome to him. If he wants to, he can lift the hammer at any time to gain the power of Thor.

    Adam opened his eyes and let go of his hand. A little doubt flashed in his heart. It is clear that the power in miao''ernier is not the attribute of thunder and lightning. Why does it bring people the power of thunder and lightning?

    Adam''s eyes were confused, and his mouth murmured, "is it the power of Odin? Is Odin so partial to Thor? "

    "Mr. Adam, I think we should talk first." Looking at Adam''s appearance, Colson thought he couldn''t pick up Thor''s hammer and said with a smile: "we tried to tow it away with a trailer, but we''ve already damaged two cars."

    Adam is still thinking about the doubts in his heart and ignores Colson. Aurora stands beside Adam and ignores Colson. Colson didn''t feel embarrassed. After contacting tonistak, Colson felt that there was no freak more difficult than iron man. If there was, it would be Dr. Benner.

    "We thought that maybe the big green guy had enough power to lift it up." Colson carefully explored, after all, the man in front of him was the terrorist existence who had beaten the Hulk in the surveillance.

    Colson can''t help feeling numb when he thinks of the pictures he saw.

    In my impression, the powerful giant green is like a toy under this man. He can''t move on the ground just by pressing a stick. He is even beaten back to his original shape.

    However, compared with the irrational Hulk in front of this gentle big boy, it is an object of communication, perhaps

    Colson can''t help thinking of his boss, the avenger plan that Nick Frey once mentioned.

    "Mr. Adam?" Colson calls carefully.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I think of something." Adam''s eyes are clear again. Maybe Odin has many plans, but what does that have to do with him?

    What I want to do is just to improve my strength. As long as I have excellent strength, no matter what his plan is, I will crush it all.

    "My job is to keep the hammer until someone can transport it back." Colson had a smile on his face and no complaint¡° I made a temporary rest place nearby. There are several cans of coffee. They taste good. Would you like to try them together? "

    "There are also some pastries. To be honest, I didn''t think New Mexico pastries would be so good before I came here." Colson''s eyes looked at Aurora beside Adam. Maybe the little girl would like to taste it.

    Colson was right. Aurora would love to taste some delicious cakes.

    Aurora''s face was expressionless, but there was light in her eyes. She pulled Adam''s little hand gently.

    "Good." Adam smilingly picked Aurora up and went to the pit¡° Why don''t you fill up this hole? "

    "That will bury the hammer under it." Colson happily led the way¡° I used to think about flattening everything around me. Unfortunately, the workload is a little heavy and the higher authorities have not approved it. "

    "Because of the money?" Adam doesn''t mind chatting with Colson about what he has and doesn''t. After all, he will stay here until the evening and wait for Thor.

    ¡­¡­

    It''s getting a little dark. Adam and Colson have a good conversation, and Colson''s coffee and cakes are really delicious.

    Colson had several explorations in the conversation, talking about the behavior, behavior and ideas of Captain America and Captain America. It also vaguely mentioned its own organization, an organization for global peace and development, which intends to build a team composed of extraordinary people.

    Adam is just perfunctory. Although he appreciates Colson''s personality, he doesn''t think Colson is qualified to talk about the topic of soliciting himself.

    To be exact, Adam didn''t feel that there was anyone else in the world who was qualified to recruit himself.

    Colson''s walkie talkie suddenly heard something.

    "Head, someone''s sneaking in. Oh no, someone''s breaking in."

    When Adam heard the voice, he raised his eyebrows, laughed at Colson and said, "ha ha, it seems that it''s the one I''m waiting for."

 Chapter 69

    Colson took a look at Adam, picked up the walkie talkie and said, "how many people are there? What''s the situation like now? "

    "One of them is a strong man with blond hair. His body is very strong. It seems that he has received some fighting training." The other end of the walkie talkie replied, "he is very good. He has killed two agents and entered the base."

    Colson thought about it and said to the walkie talkie, "don''t act rashly. Let''s see what he wants."

    "Mr. Adam, are you sure it''s your relative?" When Colson finished, he turned his puzzled eyes to Adam.

    "A strong blond, very strong, very close to the description of my relatives." Adam took a sip of coffee and said slowly, "he just left the hammer here. I think he came here to look for it."

    "Adam, may I call you that? It''s not very polite, but I''m more and more curious about your origin. " A few thoughts flashed through Colson''s heart, and Adam''s eyes became more and more strange.

    "We''ve had coffee all afternoon, and we''ve had such a good chat that we''re already friends. Of course, you can call me Adam." Adam raised his coffee innocently¡° The way you look at me is not very friendly. It''s like looking at a lion in a zoo. "

    "I don''t know Adam, have you ever heard of a stranger?" Colson remembered the information he had seen in aegis.

    "Why do you suspect that I am a stranger rather than a mutant?" Adam didn''t mind Colson''s speculation about his race.

    "There are very few mutants, and there are no powerful mutants at all." Colson analyzed it calmly¡° On the other hand, although they are rare, they are much more powerful than mutants in both quantity and strength. "

    "Congratulations." Adam stood up and held out his right hand to Colson.

    Although there are no X-Men and brotherhood, or Hellfire club in this universe, there are still mutants, which are rare in number and weak in strength.

    Colson reaches out his right hand and holds Adam together. He is very excited. He thinks he has guessed Adam''s race.

    Adam said with a funny smile: "wrong guess."

    "So, the guy outside who was about to break in and the hammer belonged to..." Colson''s smile suddenly froze¡° Guess... Wrong? "

    "There are some things that are too easy to know to be excited about solving puzzles." Adam gave Colson a eyebrow¡° About my background, maybe you can talk to the guy who broke in later. I can only tell you that he and I are related and belong to the same race. "

    Although Colson looks very embarrassed on the surface, he has been calculating in his heart. According to the information revealed in Adam''s words just now, Adam and the guy who is breaking in from outside belong to the same race, and according to Adam''s tone analysis, they may not be human.

    Colson''s brow was locked. What else could it be if it wasn''t human?

    Maybe it''s not ordinary human. Maybe apart from mutants, what other race has super power?

    "Head, his goal is a hammer." Colson''s walkie talkie rang again¡° He''s following a straight line to the hammer. It seems that he has a special way to know where the hammer is

    "Where is he now?" Colson picked up the intercom and asked.

    "It''s almost here. He''s very good and he''s very beautiful." There is a trace of excitement in the voice of the people on the other end of the walkie talkie¡° Shall I do it? "

    "Not for the time being." Colson took a look at Adam''s face¡° Let him do whatever he wants. As long as he doesn''t pick up the hammer and go, you don''t do anything. "

    "Well, you are the head. You has the final say." The voice of the person on the other side of the walkie talkie is a little naughty¡° But this guy''s action is really beautiful. Your men are all put down by him. I really don''t need to find some face for you? "

    Colson turned off the walkie talkie without changing his face and didn''t answer.

    "He''s a bit rude, but he should be careful." Adam looks at Colson who peeks at him¡° Although he lost most of his strength due to some special reasons, he should not be killed by mistake. "

    "Well, Adam, let''s see what your relative wants to do." Colson shrugged and made an expression of indifference¡° If he is the owner of the hammer, maybe he can pick it up easily

    "It will probably disappoint you." Adam stood up¡° Where is the monitoring room? Let''s see if he can pick up the hammer. "

    "Come with me." Adam knew that there was a monitoring room. Colson had no accident. The temporary base was full of monitoring. Anyone with normal vision could see it.

    Adam naturally knows that Thor can''t hold Thor''s hammer at all. He just wants to see if a man who claims to be the strongest fighter of Asgard will cry wrongly when he is abandoned by his own weapons.

    Adam remembers that Thor, who couldn''t hold Thor''s hammer in the original book, seemed to collapse, kneeling on the ground and crying for his father.

    Think of Thor, a strong man kneeling on the ground, and Adam can''t help smiling.

    Adam followed Colson to the monitoring room and saw the familiar figure through the monitoring screen.

    Thor is standing next to Thor''s hammer, holding Thor''s hammer and exerting his strength. It seems that his whole body muscles are agitating. He should have been sucking.

    After several experiments and efforts, he found that Thor couldn''t pick up Thor''s hammer and knelt on the ground. Eyes without God looking at the sky, mouth still kept shouting something.

    It''s a pity that there are only monitors here. Adam can''t hear what Thor is calling. But it''s supposed to be a father or something.

    "There are still several people in the distance. They should be with that guy." The familiar voice came out of Colson''s walkie talkie again¡° It''s pathetic of him to kneel down and cry. "

    "It should be an acquaintance. I''ll say hello." Adam thought about it. Maybe rocky will come soon. He should meet rocky secretly¡° You can talk to my relative first

    Adam said, without waiting for Colson to react, a flash disappeared in place.

    Colson looked helplessly at Aurora, who was still sitting at the table eating cakes.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    "Adam? Why are you here? "

    "I''ve been waiting for you since the day."

    "Yes, you told Thor about this place."

    "You don''t have to worry about Thor. I have acquaintances in it."

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 70

    "Thor, you got it!" Jane looked through the telescope and anxiously said to Adam, "are you sure your acquaintances are useful?"

    "Of course, he''s the head of the base!" Adam confidently said: "I can guarantee that Thor will come out unscathed, but before that, I need to talk to him first."

    "Why don''t we talk about it after we get him out?" Jane''s eyes were fixed on Adam¡° You said you were relatives, and you called him uncle? "

    "I''ll get him out, but it''s up to me when we talk." Adam is really curious about the charm of Thor, because he doesn''t know that Jane and Thor fall in love is arranged by Odin.

    Selwig and Jane''s little assistant stood beside, a little at a loss for fear that they would quarrel, but they did not dare to interrupt, for fear of making things worse.

    "You''re not the only one here who has acquaintances in the government." It suddenly occurred to Jane that selwig knew someone who had something to do with those agents.

    After their experimental equipment was taken away, selwig once called an old friend and learned the identity of these agents from his friend.

    This shows that selvig also has acquaintances!

    "Am I right, Eric?" Jane''s eyes turned to selwig.

    "Ha ha..." selvig laughed awkwardly twice and said, "Jane, they must have family affairs to talk about, and they are relatives. Naturally, they won''t harm Thor. Don''t think too much about it."

    Since selwig knew the particularity of Adam, he always wanted to stay away from Adam. Because he saw so much, he was even more afraid of these strange guys.

    "Don''t worry, beautiful lady. I promise Thor will come back to you in good condition." Adam had an ambiguous smile on his face¡° It''s wonderful to have feelings, Jane. "

    "What are you talking about? I''m just worried about him! " Jane blushed.

    "I''ll go in first, and in a moment tol will come out by himself." Adam smiles and turns back to the makeshift base.

    Selwig''s face returned to normal, some worried to Jane said: "I see that Thor is not a simple guy."

    "He just has some mental problems." Jane retorted, "we''ve been together for two days. Can''t you see that she is a kind person?"

    "I don''t want to talk about his character, I just say he must be a guy in trouble." "You can see that he put the skills of those agents. How could he have such good skills without training?" selwig said

    Jane is silent. She also knows that Thor is not a simple psychopath, but a guy with a big secret. But for some reason, she is instinctively attracted by Thor.

    Adam went back to Aurora''s room and found Colson sitting here drinking coffee.

    "Phil, have you talked to him already?" Adam and Colson said hello.

    "He won''t say anything. In your face, I can''t use violence." Colson shrugged, a standard American.

    "Stop teasing. You are not a violent person." Adam smiles and shakes his head. He knows who he is in the original book, and of course he knows what Colson''s character is¡° Now that you''ve finished talking, I''ll go and have a talk with him. "

    Adam came to the room where Thor was locked up and didn''t rush in.

    Adam stood at the door of the room and knew that rocky was in it now. Adam lost his divine power and could not feel Rocky''s breath, but he could clearly hear Thor talking to others.

    Adam waited for a while at the door, and found that the sound inside had stopped, so he turned and came to the place where Thor''s hammer was.

    Adam remembers that in the original work, rocky had come to try to raise Thor''s hammer. He thought he should talk to his second uncle first.

    Although Adam can''t see or feel the invisible rocky, he feels that someone is trying to lift the Thor''s hammer.

    "Loki, the God of lies, his Royal Highness Prince of Asgard." Adam holds his chest in his hands and looks in the direction of Thor''s hammer¡° I want to talk to you, out of sight. "

    The surrounding lights dimmed for a while, and rocky, wearing a black robe, appeared in front of Adam. Adam felt more comfortable with his black hair and eyes.

    "Funny guy, you can''t see me, but you know I''m here." Rocky looked at Adam with an evil smile on his face, with a look of Yao''s interest¡° And you look like you know a lot. "

    "I didn''t expect you to give me such face." Adam just wanted to try. After all, he wasn''t sure rocky wanted to talk to him.

    "Well, mortal, you have succeeded in arousing my curiosity." Rocky put away his smile and looked proud¡° Now I allow you to kneel in front of me, kiss my boots and tell me where you came from

    Adam looked at the proud rocky in front of him, and suddenly he felt funny.

    Obviously, Thor is her mother''s brother, but she doesn''t look like her mother at all. However, rocky, who is the adopted son brought back by Odin, is somewhat similar to her mother, especially her arrogant look and the habit of letting others kneel under her feet.

    "The thing hanging on the roof is called a monitor. You can see what''s happening here from a distance." Adam pointed to the surveillance around the house¡° I hope you can set up a illusion, and I don''t want others to see the next thing. "

    "Interesting mortal, I satisfy your humble dignity." Rocky snapped his fingers¡° Well, no one else will see what''s going on here now. You can kneel down. "

    Adam thinks rocky really needs beating, but for the sake of his bad taste and his mother''s similarity, let him go.

    Adam walked to rocky gently. Rocky raised his head to welcome Adam''s worship.

    "It''s really inexplicable arrogance." Adam curled his mouth and punched rocky in the stomach.

    As Adam expected, in the face of a mortal, rocky did not use the mirror image, but the real body stood here.

    The powerful fist hit the soft abdomen, and rocky knelt down with his stomach in his arms.

    "I don''t have any protective magic on me. No wonder you can play the mage as an assassin." Adam looked at rocky, who was kneeling on the ground with a painful face, and laughed and picked up Thor''s hammer.

    Rocky, who is full of pain, puts his hand around his waist and is ready to take out his favorite dagger. However, Adam actually picks up Thor''s hammer. The shock in his heart stops all his actions.

    "How can you pick up Thor''s hammer?" Rocky''s eyes widened¡° Who are you? "

    Adam looked at rocky, who was kneeling on the ground with wide eyes, his face full of pain and surprise. He thought about the arrogance of this guy just now.

    I feel this guy is a little cute for no reason.

 Chapter 71

    Adam thought about it. Anyway, if he told Thor the truth, he would stop teasing rocky.

    "By blood, we don''t matter." Adam holds the hammer of thunder and shakes it to play. The hammer of thunder changes position in Adam''s hand¡° But in terms of relationship, you are my uncle. "

    "Thor has children!" Rocky''s eyes widened and he stood up from the ground, looking very excited.

    "Why do you look like you''ve lost your love?" Adam is very familiar with the characteristics of brothers'' love and killing each other, and does not continue to stimulate rocky¡° Thor is my other uncle

    "Odin has illegitimate children on earth, and even grandchildren." Rocky''s face was a little gloomy.

    Rocky even wondered if Odin''s banishment of Thor to the earth meant that there was a new candidate for the throne. This candidate was neither Thor nor himself, was it

    incorrect!

    Rocky thought, the guy in front of him called himself uncle, so Odin''s illegitimate son was a woman.

    Odin is obviously a male chauvinist and will not let a woman take over Asgard''s throne.

    I still have a chance!

    When rocky thought of this, he suddenly felt confident again.

    "What are you thinking?" Adam saw that Rocky''s face kept changing. He was amused. The guy in front of him could not even hide his emotion.

    Rocky is actually a man with a lot of power. After all, a guy who dares to count Odin will not be a simple role. It''s just that today''s impact is too big.

    A guy who was more handsome than his brother Thor suddenly appeared in front of him, knocked himself down with a punch, and raised the Thor''s hammer in front of him. It was like a dream for rocky.

    Now this guy claimed to be his nephew, and he told himself that Odin had an illegitimate daughter.

    "Is your mother Odin''s illegitimate daughter? What''s your name, little fellow? " Rocky restrained all his expressions and showed a standard evil smile¡° Since you can pick up the hammer of Thor, it means that you are qualified to be the new Thor, so... Have you ever thought of taking your mother back to Asgard? "

    Rocky''s heart has long thought of a good background for Adam. The life of Odin''s illegitimate daughter on earth is certainly not very good, at least psychologically.

    And this illegitimate daughter has a son. Her son is very outstanding and has the power to lift Thor''s hammer. Now her son is standing in front of her and is a good use object.

    "My name is Adam. I think you may have misunderstood something." Adam thinks that rocky is too young now. It seems that rocky, who has not experienced Star Trek, is not qualified to be his partner¡° My mother is Odin''s eldest daughter, Asgard''s first in line successor, Asgard''s once unrivalled goddess of death, and the most powerful presence of the athanas... Hella. "

    "Never heard of it." Rocky shook his head dully. He didn''t expect that things were completely different from what he had imagined.

    "My mother was sealed on earth by Odin, and Odin is getting older and older." Adam put Thor''s hammer back in place¡° As you know, the position of the king is always coveted in plays and novels. An old and weak king has a daughter who is good at fighting. "

    "So the old king was afraid that his daughter would take his place, so he sealed her daughter on the earth?" Rocky''s face was full of thought¡° And then a new successor, a very obedient successor, "he said

    "I have to admit, you are very smart." Adam praised rocky and said with a smile, "I can see that you are also very interested in the throne."

    "Of course, I''m the best person to succeed Asgard." Rocky''s figure slowly faded, a new rocky appeared behind Adam, holding a dagger stabbed to Adam''s waist¡° And you guys who shouldn''t exist, just stay in the dark. "

    A golden figure appeared beside rocky and reached for Rocky''s arm.

    Before rocky had time to resist, another golden figure appeared on his other side and grabbed his other arm. The two golden figures pressed rocky half on his knees at the same time.

    Although Adam put rocky to the ground as soon as he appeared, his nerves were tense and ready to call the golden soldiers.

    After the divine power is sealed, Adam''s body is in the silver level. Although ordinary people can''t hurt him, rocky stabbed Thor with his small dagger more than once in the original book. This is a mage who has full assassin talent. Adam, a summoner, can''t underestimate him.

    "What an unfriendly meeting." Adam looked back at Rocky half kneeling¡° You don''t seem to listen to me at all

    "At least I''m Prince Asgard recognized by Odin, and your so-called mother is just a poor old-fashioned woman sealed on the earth." Rocky''s face was full of madness¡° The throne is mine, Odin never said I had a sister

    "Of course you don''t." Adam was very unhappy, so he decided to let rocky know the truth.

    Adam thinks he is very kind, rocky is so unfriendly to himself, and he has to tell him the truth.

    "I have already said that although you are my uncle in terms of identity, you have nothing to do with me in terms of blood relationship." Adam had a bad smile on his face¡° Even if Odin chooses a daughter he doesn''t like or obey, he won''t choose an adopted son like a weak chicken. "

    "What did you say?" Rocky''s face was obviously incredulous, but there was a trace of fear in his eyes. It seemed that he had already noticed something.

    "It''s a question you need to find out for yourself." Adam felt that his first meeting with rocky should be over¡° I''m not very satisfied with this meeting. I hope you can give me a surprise next time. "

    Adam said and walked out of the door. When Adam left the room, the two golden soldiers who suppressed rocky also disappeared in the air.

    Rocky stood up slowly, with a complicated expression on his face and a struggle in his eyes.

    He is not eager to find the answer, because he already knew the answer, and Odin himself confirmed it.

    But he didn''t expect that this thing would be known by a guy who has been living on the earth. Although Adam is also an Asgard, I am the king of Asgard.

    Rocky disappeared into the air with a fierce look in his eyes. The person he wanted to get rid of most in his heart now was not Thor, but the guy who appeared in front of him inexplicably, and his mother, the goddess of death named Hella

 Chapter 72

    In Asgard''s palace, rocky sat alone on the throne with a thoughtful look on his face.

    "Rocky, what can I do for you?" A black man in gold came in with a gorgeous sword on his back.

    "Heimdar, I am the new king of Asgard." Rocky sat on the throne with his head high¡° I think you should address me more politely. "

    "You are not a king. There is only one king in Asgard, and that is Odin." "And the next king won''t be you," he said with a calm look

    "Who do you think it will be? The Thor banished to earth by his father Rocky had a strange look in his eyes¡° Or the goddess of death that my father never mentioned. "

    "You Heimdar was shocked¡° Where do you know about her? "

    "Sure enough, there are a lot of things that tol and I don''t know." Rocky has a smile on her face. If you want to defeat your enemy, you must find out her details first.

    Heimdar is the old man of Asgard, and he controls the best news of Asgard. He can see everything in the nine realms.

    "She can''t come back, I can see it." There was a mysterious light in his eyes, as if he had seen through the space and the seal on the earth.

    Hella is teaching Carrie how to face the huge number of enemies, suddenly feel a peeping eyes.

    "Hamdal, do you want to die?" Hera''s power surged.

    "Ah Heydal yelled and covered his eyes with his hand. When he took it away, two tears of blood came out of his eyes.

    Rocky Tong Kong contracted. He knew who had hurt him. He had never thought that his masked sister was so powerful!

    "No matter where you hear from her, don''t try to touch her, don''t believe anything she says!" Hamdal barely opened his eyes and looked at Rocky with a serious face¡° Don''t try to release her from the seal! Don''t even think about it

    Heydal''s serious appearance made rocky have some inexplicable fear. He had never seen heydal like this. Even when Odin fell into deep sleep, heydal was calm. Was the goddess of death so frightening?

    "What kind of person is she?" Rocky asked heimdar, rocky has been thinking of Adam''s fearless face, and the enigmatic self-confidence temperament.

    Adam seems to know a lot of secrets that rocky doesn''t know, which makes rocky very scared. He thinks Adam is threatening her throne. Especially the way Adam raised the hammer of Thor, Asgard has long rumored that the hammer of Thor is the exclusive weapon of the king as the successor.

    "Her name is Hella. She is the goddess of death and the embodiment of death." Hamdal''s lips trembled¡° She used to be Asgard''s enemy''s nightmare, but now it may be Asgard''s nightmare. "

    "She''s strong?" Rocky''s face is very ugly. For no reason, there is such a strong competitor. What''s more, her son knows that he is an adopted son.

    "Besides Odin, she''s the most powerful being I''ve ever seen." Hamdal seemed to be in memory, with a look of fear on his face¡° Even Odin can only seal it on the earth. She is invincible. "

    Amdal once lived in the glorious age of the goddess of death. He saw with his own eyes that Hella had killed Asgard''s enemies, and also saw Hella slaughtering Asgard''s most powerful female warrior army one by one.

    What scares him most is that he doesn''t know whether Odin is hyra''s opponent. Every time he thinks that hyra once destroyed the whole Asgard army with a wave, he doubts Odin''s invincible image.

    Heimdar didn''t even know if she had the courage to stand in front of her when she returned to Asgard again.

    Asgard was the proudest God of war, the most frightening goddess of death, the executioner under Odin''s throne, the first master of Thor''s hammer, and the queen who was expected by all.

    Rocky was silent for a moment and said, "she has a son."

    "What?" Heimdar looked surprised¡° She has a son? Where is it? "

    Rocky''s eyes a little empty, do not know what to think, casually said: "the earth."

    "We need to get Thor back soon." "The earth is too dangerous now!" heydal said suddenly

    "The banishment of Thor is Odin''s own order. No one can disobey Odin''s order." Rocky''s eyes suddenly brightened. Maybe Adam would be a good helper to get rid of Thor¡° Even if I was acting king, I could not disobey the orders of the last king Odin

    Rocky thought very clearly that no matter how powerful the goddess of death was, she was just a poor creature sealed by Odin, and Thor was her own enemy.

    "Don''t make any more calculations. Although the seal is mysterious and powerful, Thor is Odin''s blood after all." "I don''t know if she knows this ancient method, but there must be no negligence. Call Thor back right away," he said solemnly

    "You mean Thor can crack that seal?" Rocky rubbed his chin as if he had a chip. I don''t know if his sister will abide by the spirit of the contract?

    "It''s not Thor who can unlock the seal, it''s Thor who can unlock the seal." Heimdar didn''t care what kind of person Loki was. He said frankly: "the dark elves used to have a very evil spell. I don''t know if HeLa can use this kind of spell. If she can, she can use tor to break the seal."

    "You''re worried that she''s directing her son to Torr?" Rocky''s heart is a little angry, why Asgard''s Gang, all tend to tol, they are better than tol!

    "I''ve said that. Put down your mind first!" "You don''t know Hella''s horror at all," he roared! If she comes back, it will be the end of Asgard

    "There is no struggle for the throne. Even Asgard will not exist. She will kill all those who oppose her!" Fear twinkled in hamdal''s eyes¡° It was the foretold twilight of the gods

    "Whose prophecy?" Rocky waved his hand¡° You go down first. Remember that Torr is not allowed to be recalled. It''s Odin''s decision to banish Torr. "

    Heydal took a deep look at rocky, turned and walked out of the palace.

    Rocky fully believed in hamdal''s words, but he had his own thoughts about what the gods predicted at dusk.

    Come on, if Adam was going to take Thor, he would have done it.

 Chapter 73

    Thor sat at the table dejected. His brother rocky had just come and told him the news of his father''s death.

    "It seems that he will not communicate with us." Barton stood beside Colson, looking at Thor in the surveillance, with a different light in his eyes¡° Are you sure he has the power to surpass the mortals? "

    "His nephew beat the Hulk." Colson was also looking at tol in the surveillance, and replied: "I talked with Adam for a while. According to my observation, he should not be a person who does things aimlessly. Since he cares about this guy so much, it shows that this guy has secrets he cares about."

    "Although he''s good at it, there''s not one or two agents like him in the secret service." Barton looked at Thor in the surveillance very carefully and analyzed: "and he struggled when he was subdued. I''m sure he struggled with all his strength."

    "Maybe he lost his powers because of some accidents?" Colson also analyzed: "whether it''s based on his performance or Adam''s information, that hammer belongs to this guy with good skills."

    After a pause, Colson said: "according to the analysis of psychology, he was full of self-confidence at the beginning and collapsed out of control after he couldn''t lift the hammer, which proves that he really lost what he was proud of, or the super powerful power, or the right to use the hammer."

    "Permission?" Barton gave Colson a puzzled look¡° Do you think that hammer is a product of technology? "

    "No matter whose product it is, it''s under aegis surveillance now." Colson blinked and said, "wait for this guy to calm down, and then let him go."

    "Need someone to watch him?" Barton said with a straight face, "since I''m here, I can''t be idle, or I''ll go?"

    "Aren''t you afraid of Adam? This guy named Thor will definitely meet Adam. Are you sure? " Colson jokingly said: "I know curiosity will kill the cat. I also hope to satisfy your curiosity, but the Bureau has a new task for you. You should go back and stand by. Let me have it."

    "All right." Barton nodded¡° Although it''s terrible, I really want to know how such a small body can contain the powerful power of beating Hulk. "

    Barton is a vigorous agent, after that he will turn and leave.

    "Wait a minute." Colson stopped button, hesitated for a moment, and said, "if you see the captain, ask for an autograph for me."

    "All right." Barton, with a smile on his face, turned and left.

    "Captain America?" Adam''s figure appears like a ghost beside Colson.

    "It''s confidential." Colson smiles and shakes his head¡° You can''t tell others about your intimacy, if you are curious about it... "

    "Come on, I''m not going to join the super boy project you said." Adam disdained to curl his lips: "iron man, Hulk, and those two improvised agents, such a combination is not in line with my temperament."

    Colson''s face froze.

    Although he mentioned the plan of the avenger to Adam, he didn''t seem to mention who the members were. How did Adam know?

    "It''s been a pleasure communicating with you, but I''m leaving." Adam waved to Aurora, who was sitting at the table and eating pastry¡° Snack goods, it''s time for us to go. "

    Aurora is about to put a chocolate biscuit into his mouth with his hand. He hears Adam''s voice and his hands freeze. He quickly puts the chocolate biscuit into his mouth. Then he comes to Adam without expression and reaches for Adam''s hand.

    Adam looked at the expressionless Aurora standing next to him. He couldn''t help laughing. The small mouth that kept agitating was really destroying the seriousness of the little girl''s face.

    "Thank you for your hospitality." Adam smiles again to Colson and says, "I hope you can tell your boss, the leader of your organization."

    "Well, if the leader is not very nice, it''s called the leader." Adam stopped for a moment, blinked his eyes and said, "I''m not interested in all the mess. You don''t have to woo me or watch me again."

    "People like you, Adam, of course have to be wooed." With a gentle smile on his face, Colson said: "as for the issue of surveillance, you don''t have to worry. We are a peaceful and friendly moderate organization for the safety and development of the earth. We will not infringe on the rights of others at will, let alone monitor others."

    "In that case, you can return the data equipment of those astronomers to others." Adam took Aurora out of the temporary base and said without looking back, "I really appreciate your serious nonsense."

    Adam and Aurora come to the old bridge town not far from the landing of Thor''s hammer, quietly waiting for the development of the situation.

    Adam came here for three purposes

    One is to meet rocky and Thor.

    The second is to see if rocky is qualified to be his own partner and to harm Odin.

    The third is the weapon destroyer that rocky used to get rid of Thor.

    The first goal has been well achieved.

    In Adam''s eyes, rocky has become a weak chicken with little strength and a lot of thoughts.

    The third goal needs to wait for a while. Although the destroyer''s armor is destroyed by Thor in the original book, Adam doesn''t believe that is the truth.

    According to the instruction of the goddess of death to Adam, the armor of the destroyer is one level higher than that of Thor''s hammer. Thor has no ability to destroy it. Even the goddess of death can''t destroy it without other things.

    Adam is going to leave the destroyer armor for the goddess of death.

    The goddess of death once told Adam that the greatest function of Destroyer armor is to communicate with Asgard and provide endless energy for users. Obviously, this ability is of no use to the goddess of death who is studying the method of becoming a God.

    Adam is not doing useless work. The reason why Adam plans to capture the destroyer''s armor is not to increase the fighting power of the goddess of death, but the original armor of the goddess of death is too ugly, especially the horns on his head.

    The armor of the goddess of death is a failure in Adam''s aesthetics. Adam once mentioned it to her mother, but the goddess of death doesn''t agree with Adam''s aesthetics. She thinks her armor is very cool and can show her noble temperament.

    Although the goddess of death loved Adam very much, which could be regarded as doting, she did not follow Adam''s advice on such a small matter.

    Adam doesn''t want to talk back to his mother on such a small matter, so he is going to use circuitous tactics to give the destroyer armor to his mother with a son''s love gift. Although the destroyer armor is not very good-looking in Adam''s eyes, it''s better than the long horns.

    Odin''s armor should conform to the aesthetics of the goddess of death, right?

    There was a slight worry in Adam''s mind.

 Chapter 74

    Jane is still a little worried about that silly man. After waiting for a long time, she didn''t see Thor come out. Instead, she saw Adam driving away with a little girl.

    "Eric..." Jane turned and looked at selwig.

    "Ha ha." Selvig gave a wry smile and said, "OK, OK, I''ll make a phone call."

    Thor sat at the table with his head in his hands, still in the agony of losing his father and never going home.

    "You can go. Someone''s coming to pick you up." Colson came in with a black notebook in his hand¡° This is the record of the beautiful lady. You can give it back to her for me. As for their experimental equipment, you''d better send it back to them in the daytime tomorrow. "

    "Thank you." Thor took the notebook and gave a rare thanks. It seems that his father''s death touched him a lot and made him learn humility.

    Perhaps Thor learned humility not because of the news rocky said, but because of the owner of the notebook.

    Thor gently touched the black notebook, with a gentle look in his eyes. He could not help thinking of Jane''s smile.

    With a heavy heart, Thor left the temporary base of aegis. As soon as he went out, he saw selvig, an old acquaintance.

    "Jane can''t let you down. I happen to be friends with their boss." Selvig shrugged.

    "Thank you anyway, Eric." Thor tugged at the corners of his mouth with an ugly smile.

    "Mr. Eric selwig, I''ll have your laboratory equipment sent back to you tomorrow." With a smile on his face, Colson said gently, "Adam and I are very good friends. In fact, you don''t have to call my boss at all."

    Selvig left the sad place with Torr and went back to the hillside. Behind the hillside was the car they were driving.

    "Are you all right?" Jane looked at the melancholy face of Thor, her heart hurt¡° What did they do to you? "

    "Nothing." Thor shook his head bitterly¡° Let you down, I didn''t get my hammer back. "

    "It doesn''t matter. I believe I''ll see you with a hammer in the future." Jane had a comforting smile on her face¡° Let''s have some supper together after we go back. Maybe barbecue is a good choice. "

    Gentle Jane, finally let the loss of Thor Thor identity in the heart of a little better.

    "Actually, I''m good at barbecue." The smile on Thor''s face was a lot more natural and less rigid.

    By the bright fire, Thor and Jane sat side by side, talking about science and magic.

    After a busy day, Jane''s little assistant is already tired. She is hiding in her big soft bed and dating the man in her dream. From time to time will say a few words in my mouth, these words contain

    Selwig and Thor had a few drinks and lay in their bed with a little tipsy. They leaned back against the pillow and looked at the book carefully.

    If someone shows up now, he will be surprised to find that a world-famous professor is reading a fairy tale very seriously, which is called Nordic mythology.

    The fire was burning violently. The wood was burning red and crackling. Thor and Jane chatted happily. Thor also picked up a branch and kept drawing on the ground.

    It seems that Thor is telling Jane a story about him.

    The breeze at night erodes Jane''s thin clothes. Jane holds her arms and looks at Thor with a smile to tell her fairy tales.

    "Are you cold?" Torr, who is telling a story, notices Jane''s movements.

    If people who are familiar with Thor see this scene, they will cry out. Is this still the God of thunder who is arrogant and full of fighting? He would be so careful to observe others cold, but also so gentle care about others!

    "A little bit." Jane nodded¡° You''re in good health. You wear less than me. You don''t feel cold at all

    Thor put down the branch, sat down beside Jane, took off his shirt and covered Jane.

    When Thor was grading Jane''s shirt, her hands were just over Jane''s shoulders, as if holding her in her arms. Jane leaned against Thor''s arms.

    Torr''s muscles were stiff. He closed his arms gently and held the beautiful woman in his arms. He had long forgotten the news of his father''s death and the regret of not being able to return to Asgard.

    Jane leaned in Thor''s arms and gently raised her head, her eyes streaming.

    Thor lowered his head and looked at Jane''s gentle eyes in his arms. It seemed that his desire to fight had been extinguished by something.

    The closer their heads were, the quieter the sound of insects around them became.

    (five hundred words are omitted for hugging each other.)

    Early the next morning, selwig''s eyes widened as Thor came out of Jane''s room with his bare arms.

    "Eric, do you have a jacket that suits me?" There was no embarrassment on Thor''s face¡° My clothes are broken. "

    "Wait a minute. I''ll see if there''s anything you can wear." Selwig put aside what he thought last night and went back to look for Thor''s clothes.

    Selvig watched the Nordic fairy tales for half a night, and his heart was full of doubts, especially about the rainbow bridge, which was very similar to his research direction.

    Selwig found the right clothes for Thor, but before he could ask the questions he wanted to ask, he was attracted by a phone call.

    "Eric, how are you doing?"

    "It''s just the same. There''s not much progress in the research. Thank you for yesterday."

    "I have a very interesting thing here. I hope you can organize the research on it. We mentioned its name last time."

    "Are you kidding me, Frey? Did you really find that thing? "

    "Yes, in space science, you are the best scientist I can invite."

    "I''ll finish my work as soon as possible and get there."

    Selvig hung up the phone, took a deep breath, eyes full of surprise, did not expect that the thing really exists.

    Jane suggested going to the restaurant for coffee, but selwig was so anxious to pack up that he didn''t go.

    When Thor is happy to have coffee with the two ladies, something unexpected is happening in his hometown Asgard.

    Rocky is standing in a hidden valley in Asgard. Opposite him is a giant with blue skin.

    "It seems that you already know your life experience." Big blue looks at Rocky with a very complicated expression on his face.

    "Don''t mention anything that has nothing to do with the plan. Our plan is that I help you enter Asgard''s palace and you help me kill Odin. That''s it." Rocky looks at the blue giant without expression.

    And something out of Rocky''s plan is happening on the rainbow bridge.

 Chapter 75

    A woman in strange clothes looks around on the street of old bridge, New Mexico.

    The woman was extremely beautiful and in good shape, but she was dressed in medieval armor and had a sword in her hand.

    Shiv is walking on a strange street, looking for the trace of Thor. She doesn''t come alone. She has three friends.

    Vostag, van Dahl and Hogan were squatting in the wilderness. Originally, the four were going to search for Thor together, but heimdahl gave the three of them another order.

    "I''d rather go to Thor with SHIV." Van Dahl slumped to the ground¡° I hope that Adam is not too much trouble

    Van Dahl lived in the fairyland since he was a child. He was a soldier in the fairyland and liked to take risks. He is a man who likes freedom, some boastful swordsman and full of romantic atmosphere.

    He once had a conflict with vostag, but they soon became good friends. Later, they met Huo, and they became good brothers.

    Van Dahl''s bravery and optimism often put the team at a disadvantage. Van Dahl sees himself as a very perfect and attractive man, and often with a group of young women.

    But in fact, van Dahl''s popularity in the eyes of those women is not as high as he imagined, but his humorous, flowery and glib character also won some women''s favor.

    Although van Dahl has a lot of shortcomings and small defects, he has extremely noble quality and can distinguish what is right. He is definitely a trusted comrade in arms in the battle.

    Van Dahl has more strength, stamina and endurance than human beings. He is also a master swordsman and an excellent all-round warrior.

    He is highly proficient in all kinds of weapons with blades, and his superhuman speed and agility are better than the average Asgard man. Thor also mentioned vandal as "the best swordsman among us.".

    Like all the fairyland warriors, van Dahl''s bones, skin and muscles are three times denser than those of ordinary people, which gives him very high strength resistance to damage and superhuman strength.

    "Who the hell is that Adam guy?" Hogan was a little confused¡° Why do we have to kill him? Is he the enemy of the fairy palace? "

    Hogan can''t be regarded as an immortal warrior in the true sense. He was born far away from the city, but that country has close ties with the city.

    But then the country was slaughtered by the enemy, and only Hogan survived. He vowed to avenge his people himself. Later Thor with vostag and vandal came to reinforce, four people finally defeated the enemy. Later, hogan blood oath became brothers with Thor, vostag and van Dahl.

    Hogan is the coolest and the worst tempered of the three warriors. In the battle, he often shows a very calm side, never soft to the enemy. Although Hogan was not born in fairyland, he also has a strong body. He is good at riding and shooting and is good at close combat. He also uses a kind of mysticism, but he''s very unskilled.

    "Hamdal said we''re going to kill Adam and keep it from Thor." Vostag patted his big belly and said genially, "since Heimdal has done this, it must be reasonable. I fully believe him."

    Vostag is the oldest of the three warriors. When he was young, he was known as the strongest warrior and lion in the fairy palace, with boundless power.

    But when I get older, I start to get fat and clumsy. He has a large family. Besides his wife, he has two sons, three daughters and two adopted sons. His good friends, vandal and Hogan, are also his family.

    Vostag is a kind-hearted man. He was van Dahl''s mentor and the most respected of the three warriors. Even now he is still very strong.

    He is a very comprehensive fighter, proficient in all kinds of weapons and unarmed combat. Vostague is so powerful that he uses a huge hammer as a weapon and eats a lot of food.

    The three Knights of fairyland, under the secret command of Heydar, come to earth to kill a guy named Adam and look for Tolstoy to Asgard by the way.

    Heimdahl even took out a token of Odin that no one had ever seen before, making the order even more priority than finding Thor.

    "Shall we wait here?" Compared with others, hogan is the most irascible of the three knights in the fairy palace¡° The sealed power of Thor, I don''t know how it''s going now. "

    "We should believe in hamdal. He''s Asgard''s eye." Vostag held his hammer in his hand to persuade his friend¡° He said, "we''ll meet Adam here, and he''s the weakest guy ever. We''ll take this opportunity."

    Bored Adam doesn''t know why. He suddenly wants to go outside the city on a whim. Instead of taking Aurora with him, he drives to the outskirts of the city by himself.

    Some restless Adam is driving his SUV in the wilderness. Suddenly, there are three guys in strange clothes in front of him. Adam puts his foot on the brake.

    Looking at the three guys who seemed to come out of the theater, Adam thought a little and knew who they were.

    "What are you doing in front of my car?" Adam poked his head out of the window.

    "Are you Adam?" A very strong man spoke with a round stomach and said, "I declare you guilty."

    "Vostag?" Adam frowned¡° If I guess correctly, you should be the three warriors of the fairy palace? "

    "Do it!"

    Without any desire to talk to Adam, vostag raised his hammer and rushed up.

    His two good friends followed him, jumping into the air with their weapons, landing on the top of the SUV and attacking Adam.

    In 30 seconds

    Adam stands in front of the SUV, looking at the SUV that has been made into a pile of scrap iron, grins and shakes his head. It''s rented.

    Then Adam put his eyes to the other side. Three dilapidated bodies were not far away from the SUV. Six Golden soldiers were standing around the bodies.

    Xiangong three warriors, for ordinary people, is already a very powerful existence, in the system algorithm, should have reached the silver level.

    The fighting power of the golden soldiers is between the silver level and the gold level. Even if they fight one-on-one, the three warriors of Xiangong can''t beat three golden soldiers, let alone six.

    Adam looked at the three bodies and wondered whose orders they had received.

    The three guys who should have died in the hands of the goddess of death died in Adam''s hands ahead of time, and they died even worse. Except for vostag, the other two didn''t even have a line.

 Chapter 76

    Adam didn''t know whose order it was. Rocky and Odin knew their own strength. They couldn''t send anyone to die, and rocky couldn''t command the three guys. Torr, not to mention, is still suffering on earth. Who else can command the three warriors of the fairy palace?

    Since he didn''t know who it was, Adam didn''t think about it at all. Anyway, the soldiers came to block the water and cover the land.

    Adam waved and ordered the gold soldier to return to the three bodies and the abandoned SUV, and turned to drive to the city.

    The fairy palace Quartet always acts at the same time. Since these three guys are here, SHIV must be here.

    So the plot should start. Adam didn''t want to miss the opportunity to get the destroyer.

    Thor is sitting in the restaurant, chatting with two ladies happily, when he suddenly feels a hot line of sight hitting him.

    Torr''s puzzled eyes looked to the next window. A woman in war armor stood outside, looking at herself with bright eyes.

    "SHIV?" Torr was delighted with doubts.

    "Is that your friend out there?" Jane also looked out of the window along Thor''s line of sight. Her first reaction was not how strange the woman was wearing, but the woman''s expression.

    Shiv looks at Thor affectionately and doesn''t care about the strange look other people look at her.

    Jane was worried that this beautiful woman had a lot to do with Thor. She might be her rival.

    Hearing Jane''s question, the expression on Thor''s face froze. He has confirmed the relationship with Jane, but he hasn''t figured out how to introduce Schiff to Jane.

    Thor and SHIV are good friends. They are very close. The most important thing is that they have an engagement. SHIV is Thor''s fiancee.

    "She''s my friend in Asgard''s arms." Thor decided not to care about it. Anyway, he would not explain it himself. Let''s wait until after the incident¡° Three more people should be here

    Said Thor, rising to walk out of the restaurant.

    Shiv watched as Thor came out, stepped forward two steps, and asked, "who are these two women?"

    "A friend I met on earth." Thor changed the subject directly¡° Are you alone? Hogan, what about them? "

    "They have other things to do." Schiff was led away by Thor¡° We need to go back to Asgard right away. Heimdar said that Asgard is about to face a disaster. Odin is now in a deep sleep and needs you to go back to take charge of the overall situation. "

    "What The expression on Thor''s face was surprise or surprise¡° My father is still alive? "

    "Of course." Shiv had a strange look on her face¡° What do you mean

    "Rocky came to see me. He said my father had passed away. Why did he lie to me?" Thor''s IQ is not high, plus in love with Jane, IQ is plummeting¡° Has Asgard not been informed of his father''s death

    "Rocky lied to you. He''s now acting king of Asgard." Shiv felt that Thor had more muscles in his head¡° Rocky wants to use the power of rainbow bridge to completely destroy yodunheim. "

    "He can''t do that!" Thor had a serious face¡° He can''t destroy a country according to his will

    "I thought you would agree with him." Shiv gave a happy smile¡° Now you need to go back and stop him. "

    "Hehe, me?" With a wry smile on his face, Thor said, "I''ve lost all my power long ago, and I''ve been banished by Odin, and I''m never allowed to go back to Asgard."

    The sky suddenly a burst of dark clouds, colorful light flashing.

    Thor and SHIV know how to look up. They are familiar with the light, which is the precursor of the rainbow bridge.

    "Is there anyone else coming?" Torr some doubts asked: "how such a big battle?"

    "Get ready to fight." Shiv''s heart was filled with worries. What did rocky find out?

    The colorful light in the sky has been flashing, but nothing special happened. Everyone looked up at the sky and enjoyed a beautiful scenery.

    On the rainbow bridge in Asgard, rocky is quarreling with a blue giant. Next to him is hemdar, who is frozen up.

    "We''ve already agreed!" Rocky roared angrily: "you go kill that bastard for me, and I''ll return the ice box to you, and take you to Odin''s bedroom."

    "That was before I didn''t know his identity!" The giant also has an angry face¡° That''s Hella''s son

    "So what?" Noki had a sneer on his face¡° No wonder you can only look at Odin''s face. A woman who has been sealed will frighten you like this. Can she be more terrible than Odin? "

    "No The giant shook his head without expression, and his voice was very firm.

    Lao Fei was also in pain. He thought that if he killed someone casually, he could get back his ice box. But he didn''t expect that it would be a big trouble.

    If it''s a general problem, Laurie will be offended for the sake of Rocky''s son and ice box.

    But... That''s Hella!

    It''s killing me to ask me to kill his son!

    Laurie is as steady as a dog on the surface. In fact, she has been in a panic for a long time.

    Laurie still remembers that when she was young, she had just ascended the throne with high spirits. Want to lead yodunheim to a more brilliant peak, get a bigger site.

    But before laofei led the troops to the battle, a vicious and terrifying woman came to yodunheim with her death army. She took a big hammer and beat laofei. After beating, she stepped on the ground and asked him if he was satisfied.

    As the king of the frost giant, will laufei be so easy to surrender?

    Don''t look down upon Lao Fei. As a king, it''s normal for him to be able to bend and stretch.

    Sophie was still a little shocked to think of the terror dominated by the goddess of death. But for Odin''s self destruction of the wall, he might still be hiding in Jotunheim.

    After beating laofei, the goddess of death said that you are a talent. When I stabilize the nine countries, you will expand. Then you can be my leader.

    Laofei said that he would wait for the boss''s call at any time.

    The goddess of death was so happy that she didn''t take away the ice box.

    Lao Fei was in the sorrow of Sheng Yu and he Shengliang, but suddenly news came that the goddess of death rebelled, Asgard was sealed by Odin, and the death legion of the goddess of death was also executed by Odin in Asgard''s underground palace.

    That''s one of the two most powerful armies of Asgard!

    Laofei always thinks that there is something inside. It''s a surprise to ask secretly.

    Although I don''t know what the reason is, the goddess of death did fight with Odin and killed Asgard''s most powerful legion, the Legion of female warrior gods.

 Chapter 77

    Laofei was very happy. The female devil was sealed by Odin. The two most powerful legions of Asgard were also defeated by the civil war. Only Odin, who was old and weak and had just had a fight with the goddess of death, was left with a group of recruits.

    Laurie couldn''t help shouting in her heart. God helped me. She immediately ordered all the people and rushed to Asgard with the ice box.

    It has to be said that laufei is still too young. The goddess of death can rub him on the ground, not to mention Odin who sealed the goddess of death.

    Laofei was pressed on the ground by Odin, and he signed a lot of unequal treaties. Odin also confiscated the ice box.

    Laofei thinks that he may not be suitable for expansion of yodunheim, so he decides to stay at home, and when Odin dies, he will go out again.

    I didn''t expect that people would sit at home, and disaster would come from heaven.

    Louffy was playing with ice at home. Odin''s silly son, with the hateful hammer, rushed to yodunheim and threatened to beat himself.

    Laurie is furious. If the goddess of death comes with a hammer, I''ll be honest. But you little fart dare to look down on me like this. Do you really think I''m fat tiger with no temper!

    Laurie decided to seize the opportunity to attack on the spot, to clean up Odin''s silly son, by the way, to test the current Odin in the end how old.

    The ending was pretty good. Although she didn''t rub the guy named Thor on the ground, Laurie also tried to find out that Odin was really old and weak, and he was in a very embarrassing situation.

    Laurie was still thinking about whether to take the opportunity to ask Odin for something.

    After all, Odin''s son violated the agreement and came to yodunheim to be wild. He pretended to revenge himself, and Odin would certainly give himself some benefits.

    Laofei''s abacus crackles. Before he implements it, Odin''s hostage, his own son rocky, who is forced to stay in Asgard, sends him good news.

    Odin gives birth to an atmosphere and falls asleep. Rocky controls a secret passage that sneaks into Asgard and takes the ice box.

    Laurie felt that rocky was his own son. Before he knew that he was his own father, he put such a big gift in front of him.

    Lao Fei was as reckless as ever. After calling several elite members of the clan, he rushed to Asgard and met his own son, whom he had not seen several times.

    After some communication and negotiation, Laurie agrees to help rocky go to the atrium to kill a man. Rocky returns the ice box to Laurie and takes Laurie to assassinate Odin.

    Lao Fei thought that there was a profit in this business, that is to kill a person in the weak Zhongping. It''s easy to catch him. He didn''t have to do it by himself. He sent a few younger brothers to solve the problem.

    After the deal, rocky and louffy come to rainbow bridge. Without saying a word, he uses the power of the ice giant''s blood to control the ice box and freeze Heimdal into a big ice lump.

    Lao Fei looked at this scene with satisfaction. Although there was no expression on her face, she was still very happy in her heart. She was worthy of being my son, playing with the town''s artifact so smoothly.

    Next, rocky said to raufei, "I want you to go to earth and kill a guy named Adam, who claims to be the son of the goddess of death and wants to help Asgard, the girl of death, to seize the throne."

    "This is his portrait." Rocky gives a portrait to roffy¡° The king of Asgard will only be me, so kill him. "

    Laurie looked at the handsome boy in the picture with a dull face and cried out in his heart.

    "No Laurie shook her head firmly¡° Let''s go and assassinate Odin. "

    Rocky''s pupils have contracted to the limit. Is the goddess of death really so terrible? Not only did he frighten heimdahl like that, but also Lao Fei did not dare to provoke her!

    Louffy is different from heimdahl. He is the king of yodunheim and has the same status as Odin. Rocky had seen with his own eyes that louffy didn''t even give Odin face and threatened to start a war.

    How come even the earth doesn''t want to go after hearing the name of the goddess of death?

    It''s just for you to kill his son. It''s not for you to kill the goddess of death?

    If Laurie could hear what was in Rocky''s mind, he would have pulled Rocky''s collar and spat on his face.

    That''s the goddess of death!

    The goddess of death I nearly beat to death with the ice box!

    Hang the goddess of death in nine countries with one''s own strength!

    Even Odin is afraid of the death goddess who surpasses and replaces himself!

    You tell me now, let me kill her son?

    The world is really crazy. Raufi is thinking about whether to stay in Asgard and assassinate Odin. What if the goddess of death comes back?

    What''s Sophie''s explanation?

    Elder sister, I heard that you have been sealed by Odin. Am I here to avenge you?

    "You''re not really scared, are you?" Rocky''s face was more ironic¡° What if I guarantee that the goddess of death will not come out of the seal? "

    You promise to be a ghost!

    Didn''t you see that the dark elves were beaten and didn''t dare to come back?

    Once the dark elves claimed that 300 curse fighters could sweep the universe.

    What happened?

    It''s not that the group was killed by the hammer of the goddess of death!

    Now you tell me not to panic?

    Sophie pondered for two seconds and said, "no!"

    Rocky felt more and more ominous in his heart, a woman who scared the king of a country just by name.

    If the goddess of death returns to Asgard, what about the throne, me and Thor?

    I''m afraid Odin can''t cover it!

    "I think Odin''s character is not very good, but he is qualified as a king. His idea of not starting a war is worthy of respect." Laurie suddenly looks at Rocky with a solemn face¡° As an elder, Odin deserves my admiration. I think it''s wrong to assassinate him. "

    Rocky:

    When I proposed to assassinate Odin, you were as happy as a fool. Now you tell me that he is a respectable man?

    The words "hemp and wheat skin" lingered in Rocky''s throat, and could come out at any time.

    "If it''s all right, I''ll go back to Jotunheim first." Laurie patted rocky on the shoulder¡° You''re young. Don''t worry

    With that, Sophie turned and ran to the secret passage, ready to take her men back to yodunheim.

    Laofei thinks Odin can''t be killed. What if Odin''s death goddess returns to Asgard?

    Didn''t you hear that she made a son?

    It seems that the seal is not reliable!

    Rocky stood alone in the wind and was in a mess. That''s not the script!

    Earth, old bridge, New Mexico.

    Thor lost his divine power, which was no different from ordinary people. He looked up at the sky for a long time, and his neck was sore.

    "SHIV, is the rainbow bridge broken?" Thor looked puzzled¡° The light in the sky has been appearing for more than half an hour, isn''t it... In fact, it''s a rainbow? "

    Shiv: "I''m not sure."

    You ask me, I ask who?

 Chapter 78

    Adam also stood on the edge of old bridge, looking at the rainbow in the sky.

    Why doesn''t the destroyer armor fall out?

    Adam is a bit impatient. He always feels that the development of things seems to deviate from the original.

    Did rocky get scared of being beaten last time?

    It''s impossible. According to the performance of the original book, this guy is a trembler!

    Rocky''s favorite thing is to get in trouble with Thor and get stuck on the ground? And then stand up and ask for Torr trouble, and then be friction

    Is it because I''m not the s of Thor?

    Rocky won''t be comfortable with anyone else except Thor?

    Adam thought about it carefully, and found that it was not impossible. After all, after rocky was knocked down by the Hulk, every time he saw the Hulk, he was fighting two battles. He was completely hiding and didn''t mean to make any trouble.

    Adam''s brow frowned. It''s no fun! Without destroyer''s armor, how can the goddess of death change her battle suit?

    Rocky sat on Asgard''s throne in melancholy.

    Send someone to kill Adam. The men are not strong enough.

    Ask others to go, they don''t want to go yet.

    Rocky still has a big killer in his hand, which is Odin''s armor destroyer.

    But this armor is strong enough to wear on the body. If you let it out as a puppet, you may not be able to kill Adam.

    After all, the golden puppets around Adam are not given away. They are bigger than rocky himself. Who knows how many more golden puppets Adam has?

    Rocky sat on the throne, his fingers pounding the armrest of the throne, his heart was restless.

    Rocky knew in his heart that, compared with the goddess of death in the seal, his biggest competitor was actually Thor. After all, Odin loves Thor so much that even if he can''t kill Adam, Thor should get rid of him.

    Although tol, who was sealed with divine power, was as vulnerable as a mortal, but when rocky thought of TOL''s death, he couldn''t help sending someone to fight.

    But... I really can''t wait any longer!

    Whether Odin''s physical condition is really bad to that extent, rocky is not very sure. But also jump out of a, even the name can frighten the king level strong goddess of death.

    Rocky heart a ruthless, or send the destroyer to the earth, and ordered to kill Thor.

    Since he couldn''t bear to see Thor, as he was when he died, and there was no personal control over him, rocky gave the destroyer the right to act on his own.

    Although the destroyer was sent out as a puppet, it was Odin''s armor after all. Rocky didn''t believe how many people on earth could resist its power. Anyway, Torr didn''t have it.

    Rocky knew that the three warriors of fairyland and SHIV behamdal had photographed the earth, but they could not stop the destroyer.

    Anyway, he made up his mind. Rocky was relieved. His next goal was... Jotunheim!

    Originally, Loki''s plan was to deceive louffy to Asgard''s palace and assassinate him when he wanted to kill Odin and lay down his guard.

    I didn''t expect that Laurie would be counselled when she heard the name of the goddess of death. In that case, just destroy yodunheim with rainbow bridge!

    The father stood up from the throne, with a suit of armor on his body, two big horns on his head, and a scepter representing Asgard''s royal power on his hand, which was also Odin''s weapon.

    The citizens of Jiuqiao city are almost gone. After all, it''s strange that there is a rainbow in the sky, but there''s no need to stare at it all the time. The mobile phones that should have taken the picture and recorded the video have returned home.

    Thor is also ready to take the new SHIV to find a place to settle down on earth. Even if he agrees to go back to Asgard with SHIV, it won''t happen overnight.

    Thor and Schiff have tried to call Heimdal after suspecting that there is something wrong with rainbow bridge, but Heimdal didn''t respond.

    The colorful light in the sky suddenly separated a light column and hit the earth, leaving a round magic array. In the magic array, a metal puppet about three meters tall was standing.

    This metal puppet looks very powerful and domineering. The agents regard him as a new product of iron man. After all, it looks similar to mark one, but it has a lot of style.

    "Please identify yourself." Colson got out of nowhere and came to the destroyer.

    "Get out of there, it''s the destroyer!" At a glance, Thor recognized his father''s personal armor, one of Asgard''s most powerful weapons.

    Colson has been watching tor''s every move in the dark. When Schiff appears, Colson can''t believe his eyes. Is this tor an alien?

    Colson investigated Thor and Schiff through aegis, but the results showed that they were both Zha Wu.

    Even Adam was recorded in the aegis, and the two people who could not find out the information at all made Colson suspect that he was in an unscientific direction.

    But think about it, aliens are still included in scientific principles and so on.

    The destroyer didn''t have the interest to communicate with these people. When the mask was opened, the golden red light of the sun came out all around.

    Around the shop into a pile of ruins, a large number of agents died, Colson can not help but some palpitations.

    "Get out of here, this is definitely not a product of stark industries!" Colson covered his injured shoulder and yelled at the agents around him.

    Colson has a good reason. Accordingly, stark industry will never make machines that kill innocent people indiscriminately. He believes that stark industry''s technology has not reached this level and can produce such powerful humanoid weapons.

    The crowd around them ran in a panic and disappeared in a moment. Torr and other agents led by Colson were all around the destroyer.

    The scene fell into silence, and Thor seemed to want to come forward to communicate with the destroyer, but was caught by Jane''s arm.

    The destroyer was not in a hurry to attack. According to the light below, he seemed to be thinking about something.

    "He seems to have wisdom?" Adam and Aurora appeared beside a shop, and Adam murmured to himself¡° Or does this thing have a spirit? "

    "Lord summoner, it''s impossible!" Aurora vowed: "even John''s robot, I can sense his thinking, and this in front of me... Well, iron shell, there is absolutely no thinking to speak of!"

    Adam looked at the destroyer again. According to the light below, is it receiving the signal?

    Adam looked at it for a moment and nodded with satisfaction. Although the armor looked a little bulky, it was still very powerful on the whole, at least much better than the messy armor with horns on his head.

    "Thor, take care of yourself." Shiv takes a deep look at Thor and pulls out her sword¡° I''ll take care of this big guy. "

 Chapter 79

    The breath of the destroyer grows stronger and stronger, reaching the level of God.

    Thor took Jane and Jane''s little assistant and stepped back.

    "SHIV, be careful." And his eyes were full of worry. He knew very well that nvwushen would not be the opponent of the destroyer. Even if the destroyer was not wearing Odin''s body, it was not just a nvwushen that could deal with it.

    "Kill Shiv yelled and jumped into the air. Her sword aimed at the destroyer and stabbed him hard.

    The destroyer stood in the same place, the light behind the mask was still flashing, completely unaware of the coming attack.

    Shiv came down from the sky. Her sword went down the top of the destroyer''s head and came out of her chest.

    Shiv squatted on the destroyer''s shoulder and showed a smile. Unexpectedly, it was so simple to subdue the destroyer''s armor.

    "This woman is about to be beaten away." Adam stood aside and spoke to aurora.

    The light behind the destroyer''s mask goes out, and the metal on his body flows back, so that his mask is facing SHIV.

    When the mask is opened, a golden light hits SHIV hard. SHIV jumps back, but she is still rubbed by the light, flies out and falls into the shop.

    "Then the guy named Thor will go to negotiate with the destroyer, and then the negotiation fails, and he will be beaten to the ground." Adam''s expression was very excited, and he said to Aurora as he gesticulated.

    Aurora looks at the development of the plot without expression. She is very resentful of Adam''s action, but she doesn''t know how to describe it.

    As a spy dog, Adam is in a very happy mood.

    As Adam said, Thor came to the destroyer and said with deep feeling, "enough, it''s all because of me!"

    "I don''t know what I did to make you hate me so much?" "But we are brothers after all, brothers who grew up together," Thor said

    "If you have to blame me, blame me alone." The unspeakable loneliness on Thor''s face¡° Kill me. "

    The destroyer didn''t say a word. Duang''s fist hit Thor. Thor flew out and hit the ground.

    "Didn''t you say he would hesitate?" Aurora tilts her mouth slightly and looks at Adam beside her¡° He did it straight away

    "Ha ha, a little mistake." Adam laughed and said, "keep looking. Next, Nur is going to change. He is holding the hammer of Thor to restore the demeanor of Thor and smash the armor to pieces."

    A gust of wind rolled yellow sand blowing, the air was a little muddy, the destroyer did not stop action, but kept spraying light, attacking everything around.

    The surrounding buildings have become a large area of ruins. The agents brought by Colson keep shooting back, but they can''t hurt the destroyer at all.

    There was no movement after SHIV was hit and flew. It seems that she fainted.

    Jane lay on top of Thor''s body and cried loudly.

    "It seems that there is something wrong with the development of the plot." Adam scratched his head, but the nursery didn''t move.

    "Lord summoner, the one named Thor is dead. I can''t feel his thinking signal any more." Aurora gently pulled Adam''s clothes.

    "Impossible?" Adam walked to Thor lying on the ground with a suspicious face¡° That''s not what the script says. Rocky''s still waiting to be beaten in Asgard. "

    Adam took Auror to the place where Thor fell to the ground and found that Thor''s chest collapsed, covered with blood and white liquid on his head.

    "Lord summoner, is the brain in his head?" Aurora blinked, her first close look at the body.

    Adam didn''t answer aurora. He squatted down to observe Thor carefully and found that he not only lost his breath, but also stopped his heart beating.

    Thor''s chest was smashed, and his heart was already broken. How could he continue to beat.

    "Director, this script is not right!" Adam''s eyes widened.

    Thor was killed by the destroyer''s armor. The script is not right. The plot is broken!

    Hum, hum

    Adam''s mobile phone began to vibrate. When he took it out, it was the death goddess.

    "Mom." Adam answers the phone¡° Do you miss me? "

    "Millnier came to earth, and Odin put some small moves on it." The death goddess''s voice came from the opposite side of the cell phone¡° Carrie is really a good girl. She took a bite on the seal so that my power could be transmitted. "

    "Mom, what did you do?" Adam looked at the body of Thor on the ground, vaguely as if he understood something.

    "That hammer was my weapon. I was its real owner. How could Odin''s authority exceed mine?" There was excitement in the voice of the goddess of death¡° Whatever he wanted to do, he failed! "

    "Yes, mom, you''re great." Adam looked at Thor''s body with a twitch in the corner of his mouth.

    "Baby, now that hammer is yours." The voice of the goddess of death became more and more excited¡° Carrie also found some problems in the Lord''s notes. We''ll talk about them later in the evening

    Before going to bed, Adam would have a video chat with the goddess of death and Carrie every night, and the most talked topic was that the armor of the goddess of death was not good-looking.

    "Mom, I heard that after I sealed you, I had another son. Do you know that?" Adam takes a look at Jane, who is crying in pain. He has a headache. What will the next plot look like.

    "Is that the case?" The goddess of death didn''t care at all¡° Baby, the chocolate that the robot sent last time is good. Let him send some more

    When Adam decided to make a video in the evening, he was chatting with the goddess of death about Thor''s death and said, "OK, mom, I''m preparing a gift for you. Let''s talk about it in the evening."

    "Thank you, baby. I love you." Hearing Adam preparing a gift for himself, the voice of the goddess of death became extremely gentle¡° Pay attention to safety. If there is any danger, call me at once. "

    "Mom, I love you too. Bye."

    "Bye, baby."

    Adam hung up and turned to look at the destroyer.

    If Thor dies, he will die. It''s bad luck for him to take down the destroyer''s armor first.

    According to Adam''s observation, the destroyer''s strength is probably above the legend, but it has not reached the divine level.

    The strength of gold soldiers is silver peak, close to gold, 12 gold soldiers together should not be a legendary opponent.

    Adam took out a card from his arms. The card had the word hero written on it

    "Try the hero card from the system lottery first, and if not, use Thor''s hammer." Adam can already feel that the hammer of Thor is calling himself. As soon as he raises his hand, the hammer of Thor will fly to his hand and bring him powerful power.

    Adam was very glad to use the power of Thor''s hammer, otherwise he would not be able to prepare love gifts for his mother. Maybe his mother would have to do it by herself, which would not be very good.

 Chapter 80

    An ordinary looking card is rolling in Adam''s hand, and the word "hero" becomes clearer and clearer.

    "Let me see what kind of people are called heroes."

    As Adam said this, he threw the card in his hand to the sky and meditated in his heart.

    Thousands of years of vicissitudes, thousands of years of delay, he walked all over the world. Search for the surviving ancient magic runes and save them in your own arcane scroll.

    Although he has deep feelings for his fellow citizens, he has to keep a distance from them - a dilemma that often misleads those he protects into thinking that he is reckless, rude and moody.

    The world may have forgotten the terrible power of Rune magic, but he is always on guard.

    "Disaster is always one step behind me." With a voice of deep vicissitudes, a bald head with blue body and skin full of runes appeared in front of Adam.

    "Rez?" Adam was surprised to see the skinhead Smurfs in front of him.

    "At your call, summoner." Rez saluted Adam with a ceremony he didn''t understand.

    The excitement in Adam''s heart can''t be expressed. It turns out that the hero card calls the heroes of the hero League.

    Adam touched another card in his arms, if so... Maybe this card is Star Casting Dragon King.

    "Let me see my enemies." Rez did not continue to talk with Adam, but looked at the ravaging destroyer¡° It''s a great masterpiece. It contains such profound runic magic. "

    "Mage, I just need you to stop it. I want to give it away. Don''t damage it." Adam quickly reminded me.

    Adam felt a huge and unpredictable magic in Ritz. The power of Ritz gave Adam a sense of oppression, which Adam only felt in Odin who showed hostility to himself.

    When the supreme mage faced Adam, he was always so understated, which made Adam deeply understand that the supreme mage had no hostility to himself, and that he might have another purpose to seal himself, so Adam never thought of taking revenge on the supreme mage.

    "What? You want to see magic? ok Dangdang Raz shakes his head and goes to the destroyer¡° OK, OK! Watch it! Dangdang

    Adam looks at rez''s back in black. Why do you want to read his lines at this time?

    The destroyer looks at the skinhead Smurfs coming towards him and stops the destruction temporarily. It seems that he also feels the crisis.

    "I always feel that he is intelligent. Is it because he is in Rocky''s operation that he gives me this illusion?" Adam looked at the destroyer, and he had taken it into his bag.

    Rez has come to the destroyer. The destroyer raises his fist and hits rez hard.

    "Knowledge is the real weapon." Rez said as he threw magic light at the destroyer.

    As soon as the destroyer''s mask is lifted and the beam of destruction is not emitted, he is trapped in the same place. Countless runes imprison him. The light of rez''s hand keeps hitting the destroyer.

    The battle in Adam''s eyes is that the destroyer plays flat A and the destroyer plays GG.

    "Summoner, my battle is over. It''s time for me to leave." It took RIZ only two seconds to pick up the destroyer, walk up to Adam, and throw the destroyer at Adam''s feet.

    "There''s something else I need your help with." Adam''s eyes lit up and he thought of something¡° What do you know about seals? "

    "The seal on you?" Rez looks at Adam and a rune appears in his hand¡° It''s easy. "

    "In the name of will!" Rez murmured, throwing the rune at Adam.

    The mysterious Rune pasted on Adam''s chest and disappeared in a flash. Adam felt that his divine power was back, and the surging power was rolling in his body. It was so good!

    "It is worthy of being a wandering mage. There is a more complicated seal waiting for you to crack." The light in Adam''s eyes became brighter and brighter, as if he had seen the goddess of death hold high the throne.

    "Sorry, summoner, my fight is over." Ritz looks at Adam with a smile¡° I''m looking forward to seeing you next time, summoner. "

    "But..."

    Adam just opened his mouth, and before he could say anything, rez disappeared in front of him.

    Adam smiles bitterly and shakes his head. It''s a long way to go. Thor is dead. The plot must be in a mess.

    Thor won''t have a second one. The dark elves don''t know if they will come back again. How can they kill Odin?

    Adam''s right hand extended to the sky, open palm, the sky suddenly dark clouds, silver lightning constantly shuttle between the clouds.

    Raytheon''s hammer in the aegis temporary base lights up a silver light and flies to Adam.

    "You..." SHIV came out of the ruins, looking at Adam with Thor''s hammer, silver armor, and a red cape behind him, speechless.

    "About 30 percent increase." Adam closed his eyes and carefully felt the power of Thor''s hammer.

    Raytheon''s hammer can only help the ASAS, otherwise the goddess of death would not destroy them as soon as they met.

    For the death goddess that level of strong, Thor''s hammer has become meaningless, can''t increase her strength a little bit.

    However, for Adam who has just awakened his divine power, the help of Thor''s hammer is still great, at least increasing his strength by 30%.

    "Miss Schiff, for the first time, I''m Adam." Adam looked at the young warrior with a smile.

    As far as Adam knows, it seems that Asgard''s female warrior gods were killed by the goddess of death, and only one guy who escaped by chance is still on the edge of the universe away from Asgard.

    Shiv did not respond to Adam. She had seen the body of Thor beside Adam.

    "How could that be?" Shiv fell on Thor''s body, tears in her eyes.

    "Yes, no one expected this to happen." Adam, too, sighed¡° Who would have thought that the mighty Thor would die so quietly. "

    "Why can you pick up Thor''s hammer?" Shiv, you get up and look at Adam coldly¡° What did you do to Thor? "

    "I don''t want to explain to you." Adam didn''t pay attention to the goddess of war. He reached out and picked up the destroyer''s armor. He turned and picked up aurora and said, "put your arms around my neck and hold on. We''re going to fly."

    "Wait!" Shiv watched as Adam lifted Thor''s hammer and flew away into the sky.

    Adam didn''t do anything to Thor. Thor was killed by the destroyer, but how could Adam explain to SHIV.

    I''m Adam!

    Shiv stood in the same place, full of sorrow and helpless, in his mind the most powerful man, Thor''s body is placed in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 81

    "Good evening, mom, Carrie." In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel, Adam smiles at the two most important women in his life in the computer.

    "Adam, I miss you so much!" There were tears on Carrie''s face¡° We''ll be out soon! "

    The goddess of death stands on one side with a smile, watching her son and daughter-in-law talk.

    Adam and Carrie talked for about half an hour, all sweet words.

    "You two are tired of it. Now it''s time to get down to business." The goddess of death patted carrie on the shoulder and comforted her, "you''ll soon be able to hold each other. Don''t be too sad."

    "Tell Adam. I''ll wash my face." Carrie went to one side with a red face.

    The goddess of death sat in front of the computer with a smile, looking at the more handsome Adam opposite the computer.

    A mother''s son is always the best, and the more she looks, the more handsome she is.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with the method of belief?" Adam asked a little worried.

    "There are some problems." The expression of the goddess of death is very relaxed¡° According to Carrie''s inheritance memory, we not only found the problem, but also almost guessed Odin''s plot. "

    "That Genesis book has something to do with Odin?" Adam frowned¡° That''s right. Besides him, who else can quietly put something into the seal? "

    "Many things have been covered up in this note of the Lord. Divinity is a must. It is used to deal with faith and can''t be replaced by the kingdom of God." The face of the goddess of death is very ugly. After all, the person who calculated her is her own father¡° If the kingdom of God is used to collect beliefs, I will eventually be assimilated by beliefs, become an aggregate of beliefs, and lose my will. "

    "Odin wants to kill you?" Several methods of hunting Odin suddenly appeared in Adam''s mind. They were not the original skirmish, but the real possible strategies.

    "Worse than that." The goddess of death propped her chin with her hand and looked at her son, who was facing the computer¡° According to my guess, Odin should immerse his consciousness in the core of Asgard before he dies. "

    Adam''s heart moved and he blurted out, "he wants to revive?"

    "Yes." Death nodded¡° If I use Asgard as my kingdom of God, after I lose my own will, Odin will directly turn me into his Godhead. In this way, he will not only be reborn, but also have a breakthrough. "

    "Is he really that cold-blooded?" Adam never thought that Odin was such a heartless man. Was his feelings for Thor false in the original novel?

    Adam thought about it and asked, "why doesn''t he spread his faith? I believe that what you can do, he should not be unable to do. "

    "Belief can be collected after becoming a God. If you want to use belief to become a God, you must meet three conditions." The dead girl said without expression: "I need materials to make a divinity, a way to deal with belief, and a person who can be absolutely trusted."

    "I think Odin should be able to obtain the materials for making Godhead, and I believe he can also find the methods for dealing with belief. Is there no one he can absolutely trust?" Adam has come to understand the character of Odin, a resourceful guy must be suspicious.

    "It''s very difficult to find the materials to make the divinity, even the infinite gems. I think Odin has been looking for them for a long time, but he should not have found them." A smile appeared on the face of the goddess of death¡° He can get the way to deal with faith, and he can trust people absolutely. I think he should be cultivating them. "

    Adam turned his mouth. Thor is dead. Odin should have no one to trust.

    "Mom, can you find the material?" Adam should be sure of the appearance of the goddess of death¡° Can you talk to me in detail? "

    "The Godhead is used to store the necessities of belief. The God who believes in becoming a god usually burns his belief with divine fire as the nourishment for his growth." The goddess of death said, "I was born to be a God. I can''t light the fire again, but the eternal fire in Odin''s treasure house is very suitable for me."

    The goddess of death took a look at Adam and said, "when the Godhead is finished, I will bring my spirit into the Godhead with eternal fire. At this time, someone who can be absolutely trusted needs to take the Godhead with me and add a lot of energy to the Godhead every day until I am fully integrated and incarnate as a God again."

    "Why someone who can be absolutely trusted?" Adam was puzzled¡° Make a safe seal, and put the divinity next to an energy source in the seal in advance? "

    "When I am integrated with Godhead, before it is completely integrated, this Godhead will send a temptation to the nearest person that is close to irresistible. If this person chooses to accept this temptation, he will directly use this Godhead to become a new God." The goddess of death said with a smile: "the Godhead needs to adapt to the rules of heaven and earth, so it can not be in the absolute seal. Any powerful seal may change the rules in the seal."

    "Mom, what do you need most now?" Adam knew that the only person the goddess of death absolutely trusted was himself¡° Eternal fire I can go to Odin''s treasure house to get. What kind of materials are used to make divinity? Do you have any specific requirements? "

    "Baby, I''ll give you mulnil because your stick is very suitable for the material of making divinity." Death looked at Adam, her eyes narrowed¡° Except for that stick, I''ve never seen any material that meets the requirements of godhood. "

    "So I''m going to play with a hammer in the future?" Adam''s face was full of smiles, and he couldn''t see that he was being calculated.

    If someone else calculated Adam''s weapon and gave him something else as a weapon, it might be called calculation.

    But the goddess of death wants her own dragon wand and gives herself Thor''s hammer. Adam will only find his mother very lovely.

    "This seal is set for me. When I merge with the divine, this seal will disappear automatically." The goddess of death took a look at Carrie standing behind her¡° You two can be together. "

    "I''ll ask the terminator to send you the Dragon wand." Adam nodded, some thoughts spinning in his head¡° I will go to Asgard and bring you back the eternal fire. "

    "According to my calculation, Odin should be too weak to be able to make a move now." There was some hesitation on the face of the goddess of death¡° But I can''t guarantee that he didn''t kill you, so you should be careful. You can''t go until he''s dead. "

    "The call of the equal contract is instantaneous, and I''m not too weak. No one in the universe can kill me instantly before I call you." Adam had no fear on his face.

    Adam once experimented with the supreme mage. Even if the supreme mage uses the time gem to fix everything around him, he can summon the goddess of death, because the power of the time gem is not enough to influence his powerful thinking.

    Adam and the goddess of death talked about Adam''s daily life.

    Adam found that the goddess of death was more interested in her life experience than in the conversation of believing in becoming a God.

    After turning off the computer, Adam entered meditation with a faint sense of happiness.

    After all, the goddess of death cares more about Adam than the desire to become a God, which makes Adam''s heart full of happiness, which is surrounded by maternal love.

 Chapter 82

    At dawn the next day, Adam returned to New Mexico.

    Adam is looking for the female warrior God, because if there is no help, Adam himself wants to go to Asgard, which may take a lot of time.

    After Adam''s unremitting search, in the evening, Adam finally confirmed that the female warrior God had returned to Asgard himself.

    Adam now has two choices.

    One is to find the magic cube of the universe. In the memory inheritance given to Adam by the goddess of death, there is a way to use the power of space gems.

    The second is to call heydal. Adam can call heydal with the hammer of Thor in his hand.

    Both options have some worries.

    If you choose to use the magic cube of the universe, the magic cube of the universe will emit a kind of spatial fluctuation, and many strong people in the universe will know that the magic cube of the universe has returned to the hands of the Athar Protoss. In this way, it''s hard to guarantee that it won''t have an impact on the future, and SANOS may not give the soul gem to rocky to rob the magic cube of the universe.

    Use Raytheon''s hammer to call heydal, who knows if heydal will pay attention to Adam. It''s good to ignore them. I''m afraid they will set a trap directly. Adam will be under siege as soon as the first teleportation is over.

    Although he had many worries, Adam was still happy, because the goddess of death accepted the destroyer as a new armor, and finally would not fight with horns.

    The terminator went to the hotel where Adam stayed last night, took the Dragon wand and destroyer armor and sent them to the seal.

    When Adam talked to the goddess of death on the phone this morning, the goddess of death had received the wand of the dragon and the armor of the destroyer. They had already started to make divinities.

    It''s thanks to the destroyer''s new friend, a mage named Casillas, to send the Dragon wand to the seal so quickly.

    The name of cassilias is familiar to Adam, but I can''t remember where I heard it. Cassilias has a completely different temperament from the supreme mage, but their energy gives Adam a very similar feeling.

    Cassilias had a number of mages, one of whom was Andrew, who was following the terminator.

    Andrew''s strength is not so good, but he can still use the transmission ring very well.

    Andrew follows the terminator, and the price of becoming a vehicle is that the terminator will provide Casillas with $50 million in activity funds every year.

    Casillas also came to see Adam last night and felt the powerful divine power in Adam''s body. He expressed his hope for further cooperation with Adam.

    Adam always thinks that this guy''s name is familiar. In the original book, he should not be a nobody, but Adam didn''t pay much attention to Dr. strange.

    After thinking about it, Adam agreed to Casillas'' proposal and promised to wish him a hand in the future to complete what he thought.

    "Hamdal, can you hear me?" Adam is wearing a silver armor, with a big red cape behind him, which is no different from the original dress of Thor, but Adam looks much more handsome than Thor¡° Open the rainbow bridge and take me to Asgard. "

    Looking at the clear sky, Adam''s brow slightly wrinkled, there was no response.

    Adam can guarantee that his words have been delivered to hamdal''s ear through Thor''s hammer, which is not difficult.

    "Hamdal, listen, my name is Adam. No matter what you think of me, Thor is dead now, and I am the new master of Thor''s hammer. I have the ability and responsibility to go to Asgard and stop rocky from doing some crazy things."

    Adam didn''t know what rocky had done in Asgard or what rocky was going to do, but rocky was crazy enough to let the destroyer kill Thor.

    Adam''s words played a role this time. Colorful light flashed in the sky. When he felt a tug of force appeared on himself, he didn''t resist and flew to the sky along with this force.

    Through an indescribable and gorgeous passage, Adam has appeared at the rainbow bridge in Asgard.

    "The situation is very complicated now. I know your name and identity, but I don''t know you." A black man with beautiful eyes stood in front of Adam¡° Because I can''t see everything about you, and I don''t know what kind of person you are, but since you are qualified to be the new owner of Thor''s hammer, I will choose to believe you. "

    "You''re hamdal, aren''t you?" Adam is now in a small room. He walks out of the room with a magnificent view of Asgard in his eyes.

    "The situation is so urgent that I can only try to trust you." Heimdar came out behind Adam¡° Odin fell into a deep sleep, and rocky took control of the power. "

    "What did he do?" Adam looked around at the scenery and recalled the plot of the original¡° Is it during Odin''s sleep that old enemies invade and rocky solves these problems? "

    Adam remembers that in the original work, rocky invited the king of ice giant to assassinate Odin, but rocky secretly attacked and killed the king of ice giant and his biological father, louffy.

    "Nothing happened but Thor''s death." Heimdar said solemnly: "but the death of Thor is the biggest thing for Asgard. After thors, rocky became the only heir to Asgard''s throne, at least on the surface."

    Adam didn''t know that Sophie had long been frightened by the fame of the goddess of death and ran back to yodunheim.

    "You mean you know who rocky really is?" Adam weighed the hammer in his hand¡° And as soon as we met, you said you knew my name and my identity. Is that true? "

    "Rocky is the son of the ice giant louffy. He''s only the adopted son of Odin. He''s not an Athar at all. He''s not qualified to be king of Asgard." Heimdar had a serious face¡° Even if you are the son of the goddess of death, the son of the goddess of death who brings destruction, you are more qualified to be king of Asgard than Loki

    "What''s rocky going to do without talking about it?" Adam carefully observed the look of hamdal and found that he really intended to become a new king¡° Odin is not dead. No one can be the new king of Asgard. "

    "Rocky didn''t show any difference. I found out his plot." Heimdar held his sword to death¡° He wants to use the power of rainbow bridge to destroy. He wants to use rainbow bridge to directly destroy a planet, maybe more than one. "

    Adam asked, "is he ready to fight Jotunheim?"

    Adam decided to beat rocky first. In order to prevent Odin from waking up suddenly, he had to take the eternal fire from his treasure house, and then throw rocky down from the rainbow bridge.

    After all, Adam also needs rocky to roam in the universe, become a qualified courier, and send the spiritual gem to the earth for himself.

 Chapter 83

    "He wanted to start with the atrium first. It should be the existence of the goddess of death that stimulated him." Heydal looked at Adam without expression.

    "Does he want to die?" Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief¡° Did Odin really fall asleep

    "Even Odin can''t resist the powerful energy of rainbow bridge, and the goddess of death happens to be in the seal and can''t escape." Hamdal was still expressionless¡° Rocky''s plan is not a big problem. It just violates the rules set by the assassins. We must protect the atrium well. "

    "Are you playing dumb?" Adam gave hamdal a white look¡° Do you believe Guyi can come and beat him to death? "

    "The supreme mage?" Hamdal shook his head and said, "it seems you know more than I thought."

    "So stop talking so much nonsense. What do you want to do?" Adam stares at hamdal¡° Or what do you want me to do? What''s your plan? "

    "I don''t know what happened to Odin, but Thor''s death was obviously not in his expectation." There was a strange light in hamdal''s eyes¡° Laurie knows that rocky wants to destroy yodunheim. He''s on his way to Asgard''s palace. "

    "Is Sophie still alive?" It seems that the plot has been out of control for a long time. Adam asked, "what do you want to do?"

    "I want you to stop louffy from getting the ice box and becoming king of Asgard before Odin wakes up." All of a sudden, hamdal fell on one knee¡° The glory of Asgard cannot be profaned, your majesty

    "It''s like the next script, I''m the main character." Adam looked at hamdal kneeling in front of him, and his face became more and more excited.

    Laurie went into Asgard''s palace with a face full of anger. The guards around the palace had been led elsewhere by rocky with small means.

    "Do you agree with my plan?" Rocky sat on Asgard''s throne and looked up at Roffe.

    "I hear you''re going to destroy yodunheim with rainbow bridge?" The killing intention in laofei''s eyes kept flashing. No one could destroy his kingdom, even if the opposite was his own son.

    "How could I do that? I just want to destroy the earth." Rocky won''t admit it.

    "Whatever you want to do, hand over the ice box." Laurie has been a bit upset by what happened recently. He knows that Thor died on earth, and he doesn''t want to mix with Asgard.

    "If you want to do nothing, take away the ice box?" Rocky laughed and said, "hahaha, why?"

    "You are neither Odin nor Hella, so you''d better be obedient." The air around Roffe was frozen, and countless pieces of ice appeared in Asgard''s palace.

    "Are you going to kill me?" Rocky''s a bit of a bully¡° Are you sure? "

    Laofei some tangled said: "anyway, you are my son..."

    "Shut up

    The expression on Rocky''s face became crazy, as if stimulated.

    "I am the king of Asgard. You are challenging the majesty of Asgard!" Rocky stood up, his hands glowing with blue magic¡° You''d better get out of here, or I''ll ruin everything you love. "

    In front of rocky, there appeared a round container, some like a pot, which was covered with complicated magic inscriptions. In the middle, there was a flame jumping and burning.

    "Eternal fire?" Laurie stepped back two steps, and all the ice around her melted away.

    "You are the king of ice giant. I don''t know what you think of the king of fire giant." Rocky had a smile on his face, and the color of madness in his eyes became more and more intense. If he had been, he would never have done such a crazy thing.

    "If it''s Sirte here, I''ll just go away." A long gun made of ice appeared in laofei''s hand¡° But if it''s just this fire, it''s not enough to scare me. "

    A young man with blonde hair and red eyes appears beside the eternal fire. With his appearance, the eternal fire keeps jumping, making various patterns in the air.

    "To introduce myself, my name is John." While talking, the man kept making gestures, and the eternal fire accompanied with his gestures, one pattern after another appeared in the air¡° John the flame controller. "

    "This..." Sophie was stunned. She didn''t know who this guy named John was. He could control the eternal fire.

    Bang!

    The smile on Rocky''s face was frozen before it started, because a hammer appeared in the palace.

    Thor''s hammer came down from the sky and hit the man who claimed to be John. John, who can control the eternal fire, was directly smashed into pieces by Thor''s hammer.

    "Fire controller? Who allowed you to touch my things? " The cloak behind Adam fluttered with the wind and walked into the palace with high spirits.

    "What are you doing here?" Rocky looked at Adam with a frightened look on his face¡° How did you come to Asgard? "

    "Who is that?" Laurie stood in a daze.

    "Rocky, it''s against Odin''s rules." Heimdar also entered the palace¡° You have no right to enter Odin''s treasure house and touch the untouchable things. "

    "You betrayed me!" Rocky looked at hamdal with a ferocious face¡° I am the king of Asgard

    Two golden soldiers appeared beside rocky, but rocky became a phantom and disappeared.

    Rocky''s figure suddenly appeared behind Adam, holding a dagger in his hand, stabbing Adam''s back.

    Adam turns around, grabs Rocky''s arm gently and punches him in the face. Rocky''s eyes turn white and faints.

    Two golden soldiers disappear, one goes to Adam, takes rocky and walks out of the palace.

    "Who are you? What are you going to do to him? " Sophie stands in front of the golden soldier and looks at Adam.

    Anyway, rocky is the son of Laurie. Laurie can''t watch rocky being taken away.

    "My name is Adam, the new king of Asgard." As Adam spoke, he went to the eternal fire, reached out a hand and touched it gently.

    "Son of Hella?" Sophie''s pupils contracted¡° What are you going to do to rocky? "

    "He broke Odin''s rules. I''m going to banish him to the universe." Adam quietly felt the energy in the eternal fire and kept absorbing it.

    After a bit of thinking, Laurie took a step aside.

    After all, Adam didn''t want to kill rocky, and Laurie thought rocky should be punished.

    Adam felt that he could no longer absorb the energy of the eternal fire, drew his hand back, looked at hamdal and said, "give raufi a place to live. I''ll talk to him when the people who have met Asgard."

    Sophie looked at Adam, not knowing what he was thinking, and did not object.

 Chapter 84

    When Adam is the only one left in the palace, he should sit on the throne and communicate with the system.

    "No, after the system upgrade, what will be changed?"

    "The concept of summoning energy has been canceled. If you want to draw a lottery in the future, you must complete the task of the system."

    "How many lucky draw do I have now?"

    "Exile rocky and get a lucky draw. Kill mutant John and get a lucky draw. You have two lucky draws now. "

    On Adam''s way to Asgard palace, the system was upgraded.

    After the system upgrade, Adam was given three tasks. If Adam could not complete all three tasks, he would not be able to receive the tasks.

    These three tasks are to banish rocky, kill John the traitor mutant, and become king of Asgard.

    According to the systematic explanation, because Adam had been to the mutant universe, Adam''s universe began to contact with the mutant universe, resulting in a mutant named John crossing to Asgard.

    Adam didn''t know what John met after crossing over, but he thought that he knew rocky and reached an agreement with rocky to help rocky control the eternal fire and deal with louffy.

    Adam didn''t want to think about all this mess, so he just killed John and let the golden soldier throw rocky into the chaos of the universe through the rainbow bridge.

    The chaos of the universe is very dangerous. Maybe rocky will die in it, or maybe rocky will come back to earth with a spiritual gem just like the original book for revenge. Adam doesn''t care.

    All Adam wanted now was to be king of Asgard for the rest of his life.

    Adam wanted to be king of Asgard in two ways. One is to gain the recognition of Asgard''s subjects, and the other is to kill all those who do not recognize him.

    It is a good thing for Adam to agree that Adam will become king of Asgard. As Asgard''s eyes and ears, hamdal has a certain status and status in Asgard.

    "Fall, draw."

    "After the draw, please check the award by yourself."

    Item: hero card

    Introduction: disposable items, you can summon a hero unit to fight for the summoner, the time is a battle£¨ The division of a battle is system definition.)

    Item: Summoner - fenrier the wolf

    Introduction: the most famous Warcraft in Nordic mythology, the huge wolf shaped monster, it is said that when he opens his mouth, his upper and lower jaws can withstand the heaven and earth. Because of his violent character, he was imprisoned by the gods. He didn''t get out of the predicament until the end of the war, and swallowed the lord god Odin.

    As soon as Adam''s eyes brightened, he finally had a Summoner in his second summoning bar.

    "Drop, see my properties."

    Summoner: Adam odinson (God level peak)

    Gender: Male

    Age: 18

    Race: Asgard

    Energy: divine power

    Skills: chop the sky and pull out the sword - heaven and earth style, Asgard''s idea, summoning skill, flying immortal outside the sky, sword 23, Liuyun sword technique.

    Summoning position: 1. Golden soldier. 2. Fenriel. 3. Empty.

    Golden Soldier: permanently summons creatures, can grow, can reclaim the summoning space, and can summon up to 12 golden soldiers at the same time£¨ Silver Peak)

    Fenriel: permanently summon creatures. They can grow through phagocytosis and reclaim the summoning space£¨ Golden Peak)

    Items: Thor''s hammer, two hero cards.

    Lottery number: 0

    Mission: to be king of Asgard.

    Adam called out fenril, a very handsome wolf beast with a length of two meters.

    This is not the largest form of fenriel. If fenriel expands to the largest size, it can grow at least 100 times.

    Adam stroked fenril''s silky hair, wondering if he could try to kill Odin.

    The strength of Adam''s summon beast when it first appeared was determined by his own strength, so fenril''s strength was higher than that of the gold soldier as soon as it appeared.

    The eternal fire belongs to the higher energy of the universe. When the energy of the eternal fire has been absorbed, as long as we find another higher energy of the universe, the golden soldier can upgrade again.

    Adam called again, and Aurora appeared beside him. If he wanted to be king of Asgard, he had to persuade some people, unless Adam chose to kill all those who opposed him.

    "Luoluo, is there any more detailed description about hero card?"

    "Master, the hero summoned by the hero card, according to your environment and the call of the enemy, the more terrible your enemy is, the stronger the hero will be."

    Another card.

    Now that the system upgrade is over, Adam thinks it''s time to start collecting infinite gems.

    "Sophie''s unexpected honesty, after watching the prestige of the goddess of death, is really the biggest backing for you to become the king." Heimdar returned to the palace and stood before the throne, looking at Adam with a complicated expression.

    "Should I go to see the queen?" Adam stroked fenril lying beside him¡° By the way, look at Odin sleeping

    "You should go to see God first, and then I will arrange for you to meet other subjects." Heimdar half knelt under the throne¡° I don''t know if you''ve ever seen the three warriors on earth? "

    "No, I''ve only seen the female warrior." Adam denied it directly.

    "Please go to see God as soon as possible, and I''ll arrange for you to meet other people in the morning." Hamdal got up and went out.

    "Aurora, I always feel a little confused." Adam picked Aurora up and put it on fenriel''s back¡° Let''s go and convince God first

    "Lord summoner, I think it''s a conspiracy." Aurora had a small face¡° We should be ready for ambush. "

    "Ha ha." Adam smiles and touches Aurora''s head¡° I''m ready for that. "

    Adam went to the center of the palace and raised the Thor''s hammer in his hand.

    Raytheon''s hammer lights up silver light, countless lightning strikes on the buildings around the palace, constantly breaking the murals.

    The murals in the palace show Odin being brave and good at fighting. Relying on his strong strength and kind heart, he reached an agreement with the kings of the nine countries and established the supreme position of Asgard.

    After these murals were broken by lightning, the new murals after the murals were exposed.

    The new mural is full of blood. In addition to Odin, there is another person, a woman full of endless killing.

    Odin and this woman conquered one country after another, crushing all the heresies who did not obey Asgard.

    "As Asgard''s new king, I need Asgard to go crazy again." Adam appreciated the heroism of the goddess of death on the mural, and his eyes flashed with enthusiasm and pride¡° SANOS wants to destroy half the creatures in the universe, and I''m no more noble than him. Those who do not believe in death belong to death. "

 Chapter 85

    In the quiet bedroom, Odin closed his eyes and lay on a stone bed full of mysterious patterns. The God sat by and watched Odin quietly.

    "Excuse me, I''m Adam." When Adam came to the door, he was stopped by two guards and said to God, "may I come in?"

    "Who are you?" There are some doubts after God¡° I''ve never seen you before. Why are you here? "

    Odin''s bedroom is in the middle of Asgard''s palace. The people who can get there are either the royal family or the soldiers trusted by the royal family.

    "I am the new king." Adam had a smile on his face¡° Can I come in and talk to you? "

    "Bold!" The two guards at the door glared.

    "Unreasonable soldier." Thor''s hammer flew from nowhere to Arden''s hands. A flash of lightning flashed and two guards flew out.

    Although Freya is Odin''s wife, she is not the Arthurian, but the warner of Warner Heim, who has always been good friends with Asgard.

    Compared with the warrior rich ASAR Protoss, Warner Protoss are more skilled talents, and Freya is the best magician in Asgard.

    "Where''s rocky?" A beautiful staff appeared in her hand.

    "His mistake was so serious that I banished him to the universe." There was a look of regret on Adam''s face¡° Anyway, he''s Prince Asgard, so I didn''t put him to death

    "Rocky is Odin''s son. Thor is not here. He is the only one qualified to take the throne." Freya''s wand sparkled with magic¡° What qualifications do you have to deal with him? I hope you can show your identity. Why is Thor''s hammer in your hand? "

    "Rocky is from Jotunheim. He is not qualified to be king of Asgard." Adam threw Thor''s hammer at his feet¡° Rocky killed Thor, and he''s beyond forgiveness. Thor is dead. I''m Asgard''s only choice now. "

    When Freya heard the news of Thor''s death, she was stunned.

    "Odin can''t run Asgard now. The only successor to Asgard is my mother, HeLa odinson." Adam came up to Scarlett¡° My mother was sealed in the earth by Odin and could not come back, so I am the only heir to the throne and naturally the new king of Asgard. "

    "Is Thor really dead?" Freya didn''t believe Adam at all.

    "As you can see, I am now the master of Thor''s hammer." Adam shrugged¡° I beg your pardon

    Odin, who was in deep sleep, shed a tear from the corner of his eye.

    "What do you want?" Scarlett put away her staff.

    Freya knows the goddess of death and the existence of Adam. She even knows the news of Thor''s death. Don''t think about Asgard''s Queen too simply.

    "As Odin''s lawful wife, Ms. Freya, I respect your opinion." Adam smiles at the woman in front of him¡° I wonder if you can agree that I am the new king of Asgard? "

    "I don''t agree." Freya shook her head expressionless¡° I don''t agree with anyone until Odin wakes up. Please get out of here

    "I''m distressed that you''re doing this." Adam looked at Odin, who was still asleep. He looked really weak¡° Do you represent your ethnic group? "

    "What do you mean?" Scarlett grabs Odin''s right hand gently¡° I''ve never been involved in anything about the throne. "

    "Well, Ms. Freya of Warner Protoss, I hope you don''t get involved in anything about the throne of ASAR Protoss." Adam bites the word Warner and ASAR very hard.

    "I''ll be here with Odin until he wakes up." Scarlett looked at Odin in her deep sleep with deep feeling.

    "Excuse me." Adam picked up the hammer of Thor at his feet and went out¡° It''s going to be very chaotic outside recently. You''d better not leave here. "

    After Adam left, Scarlett stroked Odin''s old face and murmured, not knowing what to say.

    "What does the queen say?" Heimdar was standing in the palace, waiting for Adam.

    "She said she didn''t approve of me." Adam had a playful smile on his face¡° Heimdar, do you agree with me? "

    "As long as you can protect the people of Asgard, I will agree with you." Heimdar, with a solemn expression, knelt down on one knee in front of Adam¡° You are Odin''s blood, no doubt. No one is entitled to sit on this throne but you. "

    "Keep an eye on Scarlett. If she has any contact with Warner Protoss, let me know immediately." Adam sat on the throne, full of excitement.

    Now that Adam is on the throne, he has no plans to go down.

    "I''ve told you to be the new king, but no one wants to come." Hamdal half knelt in front of Adam, his expression unchanged.

    "Was rocky like that in the first place?" Adam had some doubts.

    "No, at least the guards are willing to listen to rocky." The expression on hamdal''s face was not a smile.

    "Didn''t you tell them who I am?" Adam''s face is so ugly that he doesn''t think he''s as good as Rocky.

    "Asgard remembers no more than one hand of the name of the goddess of death." Heimdar''s voice revealed helplessness¡° They''re waiting for Odin to wake up, or Thor to return. "

    "When Odin wakes up, I can understand that Thor is dead!" Adam looked at the empty palace and his head was swollen.

    "They don''t believe that the invincible Thor will die on earth. They think you are just a thief who stole the hammer of Thor." "The reason they haven''t attacked you up to now is because you have the recognition of Thor''s hammer, which means you have the recognition of Odin," said Heim Dalton

    "And they''re going to attack me?" Adam''s face was like eating Xiang.

    Adam suddenly recalled that in the original plot, his mother answered that she had only weapons and battles to meet her.

    "Can you persuade them?" As a last resort, Adam didn''t want to waste Asgard''s original strength.

    "It''s hard. They want to listen to me, but they certainly don''t want to believe it." Hamdal shook his head.

    "Aurora?" Adam let out a cry.

    Adam had summoned aurora to Asgard, but when he went to see the queen of God, it was not convenient for him to take the little girl with him, so he put her in the palace, but now he could not find her when he needed her.

    "Lord summoner." The clear voice of a child rings after the throne.

    As soon as he looked back, he found Aurora standing behind the throne, but the throne was too big to block her completely.

    Adam pointed to aurora and said to heimdar, "this is aurora. Her ability is to persuade others."

    "What do you mean?" Heydal was a little confused.

    "Take her to lobby the people." Adam patted aurora on the shoulder and motioned to him.

    "I think it''s hard to work, even if the little girl is cute." Heimdar looked at the little girl who came up to him with a twitch in the corner of her mouth. The girl looked under 12 years old.

    "Go ahead and persuade as much as you can." Adam waved his hand¡° Call Sophie to see me. "

    If he had to, Adam didn''t mind using the means that the goddess of death would use in the future.

    The eternal fire is already in Adam''s hands. The former death army is buried under the palace. There is a giant wolf that is quite similar to fenril. Maybe they can help Adam solve these troubles.

 Chapter 86

    Adam is sitting in the palace of Asgard, holding a treasure box with mysterious patterns in his hand, waiting for the arrival of Sophie.

    "Son of the goddess of death, the frost giant will submit to you." Sophie went into the palace and bowed slightly to Adam.

    "You know my mother?" Adam had an interesting smile on his face¡° And you seem to know her well

    "What can I do for you? Your Majesty the king of Asgard. " Sophie''s eyes were fixed on Adam''s box.

    "I heard that this ice box is the heritage treasure of your ice giants, isn''t it?" The box in Adam''s hand is the ice box of the frost giants.

    "Frost Giant has offered you loyalty." Laurie bowed his head slightly. He didn''t even pay attention to Odin. He really wanted to know what the goddess of death had done to him.

    "I''ll give it back to you." Adam played with the ice box in his hand¡° Have you ever heard of the giant of fire? "

    "Sirte, the initiator of the twilight of the gods?" There was something wrong with the look on Sophie''s face¡° You don''t want me to do something to him, do you

    "He has lost the eternal fire. What are you afraid of?" Adam is curious about why Sophie is afraid. After all, Thor, the God of thunder in the original book, can win and lose the flame giant surter of eternal fire.

    "As long as the eternal fire is still burning, Sirte will not die." Sophie said solemnly: "just the fire of eternity will never go out. I don''t want to offend an enemy who is powerful and can''t kill him. "

    Adam throws the ice box to laofei, who is three meters tall and reaches out his big hand to catch the ice box.

    "Freeze the kingdom of the flaming giant into a big piece of ice." Adam leaned back on the throne and said lazily, "then bring me back the helmet and sword of the flaming giant."

    "I said..." Sophie stood where she was and did not act.

    "Prove that you are useful to me." The wolf suddenly appeared beside Adam and looked at Sophie with sharp teeth¡° Believe me, you don''t want to see the beautiful light of rainbow bridge shining on the land of yodunheim. "

    Sophie takes a deep look at Adam and turns away from the palace.

    "You promised me not to let him get the ice box." Heimdar entered the palace with a gloomy face¡° You broke the contract. "

    "You promised me to be king of Asgard? What did you do? " Adam turned his lips and said with disdain, "the prophecy of the twilight of the gods has been around for so long. Have you never thought about changing anything?"

    "Prophecy is prophecy because it cannot be changed." Hamdal shook his head¡° As for you becoming the new king, there are 7 million people against it and 4 million people agree with it. "

    "What is the total population of Asgard?" Adam gently stroked the fur of the Ferrer wolf.

    "There are nearly 20 million people living in Asgard, of whom 11 million are ASAR civilians, and the rest are other races, most of them Warner." Heimdar''s expression was somewhat helpless¡° 11 million asgards are entitled to express their views on your becoming king, and 7 million of them are against it. "

    "I can understand the objection. Who are the four million people who agreed to make me king?" Adam''s expression is very puzzled. Today''s asgards have never heard the name of the goddess of death. How can anyone know and support themselves?

    "Odin once ordered that no one should talk about anything about the goddess of death." "But the story of the goddess of death is still spreading in the remote areas. Most of the 4 million people are people in the remote areas," he said without expression

    "What about combat effectiveness?" Adam thought he was a commander in chief, but his mother''s name was so useful.

    "Because they live in remote areas and often fight against Warcraft, their combat effectiveness is no worse than that of the guards in the palace. What they are worse than is their equipment and discipline." Heimdar''s expression was somewhat reluctant, but he said honestly: "they are full of fighting desire. They were the most loyal and steadfast men of Thor, and they wanted to open up territory for Asgard."

    "In the name of death alone, are they willing to support me?" Adam some puzzled asked: "or do you say there are supporters of the goddess of death hidden in it?"

    "The supporters of the goddess of death are all under the palace. I think you should have been there secretly." Heimdahl glanced at Adam and said, "last night raufi announced that the people of Jotunheim are willing to submit to the rule of his majesty Adam. That group of militant simply regard you as the Savior, and you are even more than Odin in their eyes. "

    "It''s obvious that Lowe looks down on Odin at all." Adam shrugged and was in a good mood¡° Do they have... Leaders? Or the leader? "

    "A boy named Chris, just a thousand years old this year." Heydal''s muscles twitched¡° He also has the power of thunder and lightning, and was once the most loyal admirer of Thor. "

    Adam asked, "what about strength?"

    "He is now outside the palace, waiting for your call." Heydal touched his waist gently¡° He''s a little grumpy. "

    "It doesn''t look like you had a good time with him." Adam smiles. He finds that heimdahl has a waist injury, a new one¡° Let him in. "

    Heimdar nodded and withdrew from the palace, but in a moment he came back with a man.

    "I''m Chris and I want to be your pioneer." A two meter tall bald man knelt down in front of Adam, kneeling on both knees.

    "What did you do before?" Adam talks to Chris with his eyes wandering.

    Adam now has a big plan in his heart. If all the people who oppose him are killed, then these militant elements who support him will be gathered.

    Even after Odin woke up, he could not compete with Adam for the throne.

    "I used to be a blacksmith, but then I woke up to the power of thunder and became a soldier." Chris knelt on the ground, looked at Adam and said, "I wanted to join the army, but Odin''s army doesn''t fight, so it doesn''t recruit people."

    "You long to fight?" The light in Adam''s eyes is more and more bright. The big man in front of him has the strength of the legendary peak.

    Torr, who did not wake up to the divine power, is just a common legend, relying on Thor''s hammer to have the divine power.

    In other words, without Thor''s hammer, even Thor can''t beat the big man in front of him. Of course, Thor''s potential is much stronger than this big man.

    "All of us are eager to fight." Chris stood up, his power surging¡° The person I admire most is Lord Hella

    "Do you know this hammer?" Adam throws Raytheon''s hammer at Chris'' feet and looks at him with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 87

    "This is..." Chris''s heart thumping, looking at the foot of Thor''s hammer, unbelievable said: "this is the legend of Miao ernier? Thor''s hammer? "

    "Would you like to be the new Thor?" Adam''s back was on the throne, and he was in a daze.

    "I..." Chris felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. His right hand trembled and grasped Thor''s hammer.

    Chris''s face suddenly changed. He found that he couldn''t lift the hammer. Even with all his strength, he couldn''t lift the hammer from the ground.

    "Will you?" Adam looks at Chris with a smile, doing nothing.

    Chris looked at Adam''s expression, and suddenly fell on his knees, knocked on the ground, and said, "Chris would like to respect his majesty Adam as king, and I would like to fight for his majesty."

    "Try again." Adam''s armor and cloak disappeared.

    Chris stood up and reached for Thor''s hammer again.

    Chris grabs Thor''s hammer, and the lightning surges out of his body. A set of silver armor appears on him, and the red cape behind him is windless.

    Adam nodded with satisfaction, and now Chris has become a real God level master, no less than himself.

    "Thank you, your majesty. Chris is ready to fight." Chris kneels down on one knee. His surging power fills his heart with boundless pride.

    "Pick out your best soldiers and take over the guard of the palace." Adam felt the weaker power in his body¡° All those who are loyal to me will stay near the palace. "

    "What about the original guards of the palace?" Chris asked curiously.

    "Kill them all." Adam waved, and 12 golden soldiers of the golden peak appeared in front of Chris¡° Take them with you. "

    There is no difference in appearance between gold soldiers and silver soldiers, but they are smarter.

    "Guaranteed to get the job done." Chris''s pupils contracted. If Adam had not given him Thor''s hammer, he would not have been able to win the 12 golden soldiers.

    After Chris left, heimdahl began to speak.

    "Have you made up your mind?" There was a look of remorse on hamdal''s face¡° Maybe it was a wrong decision for me to take you to Asgard with rainbow bridge. "

    "I hope you can make good use of Aurora''s ability to persuade more people to submit to me as soon as possible." Adam has never been a king, but he has seen three kingdoms¡° There are only two kinds of people in my eyes, one is my own and the other is my enemy. "

    "The asgards have never been your enemy." The power of hamdal was surging¡° Odin is just sleeping

    "Then you can make them my own as soon as possible." Adam waved his hand¡° Find out where Charlotte is now. It''s been so long. He should have come out of the chaos of the universe. "

    Heydal looked deeply at Adam and turned away from the palace.

    Adam can see that heydal was just ready to start. Heydal''s strength was only at the top of silver, and even could not reach the gold level. Adam never paid attention to him.

    Adam might remember something if hamdal was hiding in the dark, but now that he''s in the light, it means he''s not ready to fight Adam.

    The palace was empty. Adam got up and walked out of the basement.

    There is a large space under Asgard''s palace, in which the giant wolf, the mount of the goddess of death, and the once proudest legion of death are buried.

    This large space can be regarded as the basement of Asgard palace, but you don''t need to take the stairs to get there, but through the seal array.

    Adam came to the end of Odin''s treasure house, where there was a large round space full of strange patterns.

    Adam closed his eyes, felt the flow of the power, and stamped his feet gently.

    When Adam opened his eyes again, he was stunned by the spectacular scene in front of him.

    A giant wolf with a shoulder height of more than five meters crawls on the ground, with a strong breath. According to Adam''s estimation, if it survives, it will at least be a powerful Warcraft at the level of the LORD God.

    More than a million skeletons in black armor stand in front of Adam in rows, with a mixture of fierce and death.

    "I knew you existed for a long time, but I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." Adam looked with admiration at these powerful armies waiting to be awakened.

    "It''s said that the Legion of female martial gods is stronger than you. The weakest is the legendary level. It''s hard to imagine how powerful Asgard was." The eternal fire appeared in Adam''s hand, with the whisper of Adam''s mouth, gently threw to these sleeping warriors.

    The eyes of all the skeletons were lit with orange flame, and the momentum of the sky was sent out. The death Legion had been revitalized. They could continue to fight for Adam, but they lost the possibility of becoming strong.

    The wolf opened his eyes slowly, flashing with blue light. He looked like a living creature.

    "Your name is finris. I''ve heard of you." Adam gently stroked the wolf''s head. The wolf''s eyes narrowed slightly and enjoyed it. He could feel the same breath of blood in Adam''s body as his master.

    The death Legion has lost their intelligence. They can only fight and kill under the command of Adam, and they have no will of their own.

    The giant wolf Fenris has wisdom, but this guy''s original wisdom is not high. As a Warcraft, he is different from Adam''s demon wolf fenril.

    There is no difference between the wisdom of Fenris and that of a child of five or six years old. He can only simply distinguish the orders of Adam.

    "Keep sleeping. It''s not time for you to come out." Adam waved, and the flame in the eyes of the dead army slowly died out, as if silence had returned.

    The giant wolf finris licked Adam gently and closed his eyes.

    When Adam came back to the palace again, it was dark. He wasted a lot of time in the basement.

    Although Adam only awakened the death Legion and the giant wolf Fenris, and did not even stay too long, it took Adam seven hours just for these processes.

    "You should try to convince the people who are against me, not stand guard in the palace." Adam looked at hamdal standing in the middle of the palace¡° Is there anything urgent

    "The Crees are found on the edge of the nine realms. They seem to be looking for something." Heimdar had a dignified look¡° These Crees should be Ronan''s men, and Asgard''s fighting capacity now... "

    "What are they looking for?" When Adam heard Ronan''s name, the first reaction in his brain was the power gem.

    "Ronan is under mieba. He likes to destroy and kill. We should make some preparations." Hamdal did not answer Adam''s question.

    "I happen to like it, too." Adam''s power was golden¡° Pay close attention to every move of the Kerry people all the time. If you find that they mean to assemble, please let me know immediately. "

 Chapter 88

    Time flies. Three months pass in a flash. Adam sits on the throne and recalls the experience of these three months.

    Three months ago, after everything was arranged, Adam went to earth with the eternal fire.

    After giving the eternal fire to the goddess of death, Adam signed an equal contract with Carrie, waiting for Odin''s seal to be lifted, then she can be summoned.

    After the goddess of death makes the Godhead and integrates it into one, she will temporarily give it to Carrie for preservation. Adam will directly summon Carrie in Asgard, and then Carrie will deliver it to Adam.

    After all things are arranged properly, Adam, unable to resist Odin''s seal, is exiled to a different space again.

    Adam''s luck this time is not good. The exiled alien space is a small space attached to the existence of the main universe, where there is nothing but sea water.

    Although Odin''s exile had an effect on Adam, Odin''s seal could not help awakening Adam of divine power.

    After living in a different space for three days, Adam found the weak point of this small space, which can tear the space back to the main universe.

    After some thinking of Adam, he decided not to go back for the time being. Asgard is carrying out a coup, and it''s not the time to show up.

    Adam sat on the sea with his knees crossed, practicing all kinds of sword techniques from Dugu Baishou. For a long time, Adam had not studied sword techniques so seriously.

    Adam drifted with the tide for more than two months, and the systematic prompt finally came late. Adam completed the task of becoming king.

    Adam looked at the strong guards in the palace, and the warm eyes of the guards when they looked at themselves. He couldn''t help sighing that Chris was really a good helper.

    Chris not only helped Adam finish the cleaning of Asgard palace, but also investigated the old ministers who were loyal to Odin.

    Adam didn''t know the fate of these diehard elements. Adam just heard about them, never saw them, and probably never will.

    Chris has done more than that in the past three months. He has also been promoting the greatness and nobility of Adam with his reputation established for thousands of years.

    Chris even found out all the legends about the goddess of death and kept promoting them among the people of Asgard.

    The effect is very obvious. According to the systematic evaluation, more than 90% of Asgard''s people recognized Adam as king and revered him from the bottom of their hearts.

    Hamdar didn''t give Arden a good look, because the people of Asgard were reduced from 11 million to about 9 million.

    The Kerry people have been wandering around the edge of the nine realms for three months, but they still don''t mean to gather. According to Adam''s analysis, they should only get the news of the power gem, but they haven''t found the specific location.

    After telling Adam some secrets, heydal went back to rainbow bridge and never entered the palace again.

    According to hamdal, the gem of power once belonged to Odin. Because Odin was afraid of its powerful power, he sealed it on an unmanned planet outside the nine realms and arranged some means.

    Adam is not interested in caring about a power gem that has not yet been discovered. All his interests are attracted by the young man brought by Chris.

    "Chris, your cousin looks a little thin." Adam sat on the throne and looked at the two men kneeling at his feet.

    Chris, who is two meters tall, is like a strong bear, kneeling on one knee in front of Adam, and the hammer of Thor in his hand is still covered with dry red blood.

    Chris''s subordinates have reminded Chris more than once that the blood on Thor''s hammer does not look decent, but Chris thinks that it is a symbol of his own achievements and does not mean to deal with it. Instead, he wants to keep it to frighten others.

    Chris knelt next to a young man with black hair, black eyes and yellow skin. His face was tender and he didn''t look mature. Standing up, he was only about 1.7 meters tall.

    "My cousin couldn''t feel the divine power in his body when he was a child, but he has some peculiarities. His body recovery ability is particularly strong." Chris bowed his head and said, "my cousin, like me, has a heart yearning for fighting. He relies on his extraordinary resilience and keeps exercising his body."

    "My body is very strong, and I can compete with my cousin with my body. Of course, before he picked up the hammer. " Chris''s cousin looked up and said firmly, "I have powerful powers in my body, but I can''t use them, but I can really fight!"

    "What''s your name?" Adam can see that this young man has the strength of the legendary peak, but because the divine power in his body can not be used, it is absolutely impossible to break through to the divine level.

    "My name is Kay." The boy bowed his head and replied respectfully.

    When Adam heard Kay''s name, his pupils contracted. After pondering for a moment, he asked, "how strong is your body''s resilience?"

    "I''ve had my heart broken 123 times and my arm cut off 16 times." Kay''s voice is full of confidence and pride¡° They''re all growing up. "

    "I''ll give you a magic and powerful trick that you can definitely become one of the most powerful people in the world." Adam''s face smile, eight dunjia finally have master, a and kaihuang the same name¡° Do you want it? "

    Chris''s eyes flashed tension, he and Kay''s relationship has always been very good, this time to complete the cleaning of Asgard, Kay helped him a lot.

    Chris never knew that there would be such a powerful presence in the guards of Asgard palace. The leader of the palace guards, with two spiked hammers, could beat Chris all over the place.

    If Kay didn''t rely on his own body and hold his weapon in his arms, Chris would not have the chance to smash his head with Thor''s hammer.

    Chris saw the powerful strength of the palace guards, and he was even more dissatisfied with Odin. Since we have such a powerful force, why do we have to endure the invasion of yodunheim and other countries!

    Chris, who lives in the remote area of Asgard, has to fight with different races every day. Today he is not a dwarf at all, tomorrow he is a warner Protoss with flexible skills, and the day after tomorrow he may be an ice giant waving ice thorns.

    Chris''s family died in the hands of these alien people, Chris always wanted to fight back revenge, but Odin always wanted to get along with his neighbors.

    Chris always thought that Odin was old, and the army was not so strong, so he had no way to accommodate these impolite neighbors. But he did not expect that there was such a powerful force hidden in Asgard palace.

    If it wasn''t for Adam''s golden soldiers and the sudden death Legion rushing out of the underground palace, Chris would have died in the chaos.

    Yes, there is a powerful army hidden in Asgard palace. They only obey Odin''s orders and do nothing but guard the palace.

 Chapter 89

    Chris was still thinking, but Kay got up and walked up to Adam.

    Adam sat on the throne and looked at the guy who came to him. His heart was full of favor, not because of his name, but because of his appearance.

    Adam himself has black hair and black eyes. Besides the goddess of death, this guy named Kai is in front of him. Or the second person with black hair and black eyes I met in this world.

    Chris looked at Kay nervously, his back soaked with sweat, for fear that he would make something that Adam misunderstood.

    Chris was glad that he got Thor''s hammer and armor, including the red cape behind him, and didn''t reveal the fact that he was covered in cold sweat.

    Chris, as the leader of a large group of illegal soldiers, naturally would not bow to Adam as soon as he saw him.

    Chris''s original intention was to set off a war with the help of Adam''s lineage to purge Asgard''s decadent and cowardly rulers.

    As for after cleaning, ha ha, would you rather have seed?

    But when Chris saw Adam for the first time, he was scared by the pressure from Adam.

    Chris never thought that a young guy, even far more powerful than himself, and brought his own fatal crisis.

    And Chris had seen louffy from a distance. When the ice giant almost invaded Asgard, Chris thought he would die in the hands of the ice giant.

    Chris, standing outside the king''s palace, watched raufei kneel down to Adam.

    That''s Laurie!

    Laurie, king of ice giants!

    Chris has witnessed the confrontation between laofei and Odin. The surging power, the icy intention to kill, and the disdain for Odin, the God King, all have a great impact on Chris.

    At the end of the confrontation, Odin agreed to a series of unfriendly conditions in exchange for the withdrawal of the ice giant.

    Chris has been thinking day and night, if he is in charge of Asgard, whether he should use the army or make a good relationship with laofei.

    But I didn''t expect that the person I wanted to use could make laofei kneel at his feet.

    Chris saw Adam with a nervous mood, because he was so shocked that he knelt down in front of Adam with soft legs.

    Chris thought he would be humiliated by this mistake, but he didn''t expect to feel relaxed when he knelt down.

    At the moment when Adam threw Raytheon''s hammer at Chris''s feet, all the complex emotions in Chris''s heart turned into shock.

    These shocks, with the fear and awe of the past, are all transformed into something called loyalty.

    Chris had an impulse to die for his confidant.

    In particular, Adam said that he wanted to revive Asgard''s divine power. Chris was deeply impressed by the pride of the general''s team beyond the nine circles.

    In short, the moment that Thor''s hammer fell at Chris'' feet, it decided one thing, Chris became Adam''s loyal hand.

    "Lord Adam, can it make me stronger than Odin?" Kay looked at Adam with bright eyes. In his heart, Odin was definitely one of the strongest in the universe.

    "Er..." Adam fell into the meditation.

    "Falling, what''s the effect of bamen dunjia?"

    "Take the man in front of you as an example: he should have the power of God level in 1-3 gates, and the power of Lord God level in 4-6 gates. Open the Seventh Gate, he will have the fighting power of heavenly Father level. Open the eighth gate, and form the battle array of eight gates. He absolutely has the peak power of heavenly father."

    "Can you beat Odin?"

    "If Odin doesn''t hang up, you can."

    Adam nodded and said to Kay, "yes."

    Kay''s eyes were wide open. He immediately fell on his knees and said excitedly, "please give it to me. I''ll go and get Odin''s head for you now."

    "What I give you is a martial art. You have to practice it all before you can do it." Adam felt a group of crows flying over his head. The guy in front of him not only looked like kaihuang, but also his character.

    "Please give it to me as soon as possible. I''ll go back to practice." Kay looked at Adam sincerely¡° I''ve heard that Odin is very old and may not live long... I need to hurry up! "

    Adam thinks that Kay is very suitable for his own taste, not because he dares to take Odin as his target, but because he is stupid.

    Generally, a fool has one characteristic, that is, he is very loyal, also known as foolish loyalty.

    Adam likes this kind of person, he can even say: I can cheat him to eat Xiang, twice!

    "Then go back and practice hard." Adam takes a card from his arms and throws it at Kay.

    This card is exactly eight dunjia skill card.

    When the card flies in front of Kai, it turns into a light spot and enters Kai''s brain. Kai immediately understands what is eight door dunjia and how to cultivate it.

    "Your Majesty, the way of cultivation is very simple, but it takes a lot of time." Kay was a little down.

    Adam was puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you in a hurry? "

    Did the boy named Kai have any revenge for killing his father?

    Kai said with a bitter face: "I''m afraid Odin won''t live long enough for me to practice eight dunjia battle."

    "Why are you having trouble with Odin?" Adam was a bit of a tearful¡° Do you have a grudge against Odin? "

    "No Kay shook his head and said, "my cousin said that we will be your most solid shield in the future, so that your enemies will not see you."

    Kay thought about it and said, "I asked my cousin. He said that your biggest enemy now is Odin, the former God King. If you kill him, your throne will be stable."

    Chris knelt aside with sweat on his face, a little broken in his heart.

    His cousin is only thinking about cultivation and doesn''t know anything about the world, but he doesn''t look stupid. He didn''t expect that he was as stupid as a honeypot at the critical moment.

    Adam sat on the throne, also felt that Kay was like a honeypot at this time.

    Asgardt is not in disorder. Kay has the final say.

    "Kay, go back and practice hard first." Adam said with a wry smile, "if there''s an enemy, I''ll let you know."

    "Oh." Kay, I nodded, left the palace with joy, and went to the residence not far from the palace, which Chris had arranged for him not long ago.

    Chris kneels in the same place with a dull face, and his cousin just walks away?

    Isn''t he supposed to wait for me?

    Before I was on the battlefield, I was willing to die to block weapons for me. Don''t you think how embarrassing it is for me to kneel here now?

    "Chris, I''ll try not to talk about Odin in the future." Adam looks at Chris with dull eyes. He can''t help but feel sympathy for him. Rocky doesn''t even pit Thor like that.

    Is the hammer of Thor poisonous?

    Brother Keng''s exclusive?

 Chapter 90

    "Your Majesty..." Chris looked at Adam, wondering what to say.

    "Stand up first." Adam shook his head¡° Some things can be done directly, but it''s not good to say it. "

    "I see." Chris stood up¡° Odin''s situation is not clear, our people dare not rashly enter Odin''s bedroom. "

    "Don''t worry, train the soldiers well, let them be familiar with the new equipment first." Adam waved his hand¡° What is Aurora doing? I''ve heard from heimdahl that she''s been following you. "

    "Miss aurora is giving speeches everywhere." Chris had a strange look on his face¡° Everyone who has heard Aurora''s speech adores his majesty. It''s amazing. "

    "Send someone to protect her and let her continue her speech." Adam thought of the future in his heart. Aurora would be a qualified saint when he spread the faith for the goddess of death.

    Adam imagined a picture of the future. After several speeches by Aurora, people believed in the goddess of death crazily.

    Thinking about it, Adam smiles. It''s not hard to teach this thing.

    "Anything else?" When Adam came back, he found Chris kneeling in the palace.

    Chris shook his head and said, "no more."

    "Then go back and have a rest." Adam can''t laugh or cry. Where does this inexplicable loyalty come from? Maybe Aurora once talked to them?

    "My subordinates are leaving." Chris made a polite gesture and turned away from the palace.

    "Fall, no one, come to the lucky draw."

    "At the end of the lucky draw, please check the prizes by yourself."

    Item: Throne

    Introduction: the super artifact customized by the system for the host, as long as you sit on the throne, you can get a huge energy bonus. The throne can be inlaid with any compatible treasure to increase the rank of the throne£¨ Infinite gems (abnormal match!)

    The invisible waves came from some part of Adam''s body and covered the throne under Adam''s buttocks.

    By the end of the wave, the throne had changed.

    It is three meters long, four meters wide and seven meters high. The whole body is golden and decorated with countless precious stones.

    When Adam sits on the throne, he feels that his strength has been doubled at least. According to the feedback from the throne, the throne has the ability to fly, and the flight speed is improved according to Adam''s strength and the rank of the throne.

    The current throne belongs to the zero level, even the zero level throne is a treasure far beyond Thor''s hammer.

    "It''s not for me to do something. How can infinite gems be so easy to grab?"

    Adam rubbed his chin, already thinking about how to get the time gem of the supreme mage.

    The power gem is sealed on the unmanned planet. It''s not in the world yet, so we can''t start with it for the time being.

    The real gem is also sealed in an unknown place by Asgard, so we can''t start with it for the time being.

    Adam, the gem of the soul, has no news. I don''t know if it is the same as the original. I''ll think about it at last.

    The space gem is in the hands of the earth aegis. Adam is going to use it as a bait to lure rocky to bring the soul gem to the earth, which has been predetermined by Adam.

    Now I don''t know whether it''s in the hands of mieba or the Zetas. You can wait.

    The time gem is in the hands of the supreme mage. You can consider robbing the new Supreme mage, Dr. strange, after the death of the supreme mage Gu Yi.

    Thinking of this, a doubt suddenly appeared in Adam''s heart.

    The traitor apprentice of the supreme mage has seen that his strength is not very strong. He can crush him at will, but the supreme mage can hang himself up and beat him.

    How did the weak chicken kill the supreme mage?

    Is domam long-range hand, or other conspiracy?

    Adam didn''t have a bad feeling for the supreme mage.

    For the first time, the supreme mage brought Adam back to earth from the alien space, which was regarded as help. Although it was because of the agreement between the supreme mage and the goddess of death, Adam still accepted the favor.

    In the second exchange, although the supreme mage beat Adam and sealed Adam, Adam felt that his divine power became more fluent after he untied the seal. Although we don''t know whether the supreme mage did it intentionally or unintentionally, Adam got the benefit.

    Adam didn''t know what the supreme mage thought, but he could feel that the supreme mage didn''t mean any harm to him. When he started to fight with the supreme mage, he was also influenced by Dugu Bai''s emotion in the second half.

    The only wish of the supreme mage is to protect the earth from being invaded by foreign demons, which does not conflict with Adam''s purpose.

    In any case, Adam still has a kind of unspeakable feelings for the earth, and Adam has a good feeling for master Guyi, which is much better than Dr. strange.

    Adam quietly made a decision, and when the time comes, the earth will definitely participate in this matter.

    The supreme mage has been using the power of darkness to steal domam''s authority. Maybe her death is related to this matter.

    In any case, Adam has to experience for himself, what is the reason that makes the only powerful being who has hanged himself die on the earth.

    If things can''t be done, Adam will certainly withdraw. If the supreme mage can be killed, it can be the reason for Adam to take the time gem.

    Heydal strode into the palace, took a surprised look at the new throne, and then said: "the news of the power gems from the depths of the universe."

    "Has someone got the power jewel?" Adam''s brow wrinkled, and now Asgard is not suitable for expeditions.

    I don''t know whether the power gem is in the hands of xingjue or Ronan.

    Maybe we should set up an elite team to get it back for me.

    Maybe I should lead the team myself.

    Kay just got eight dunjia, not suitable for action.

    Would Chris be too weak alone?

    Adam on earth has been searched by hamdal, and there is no sign of sentinel.

    Lao Fei has gone to the kingdom of fire and has not come back. There is no helper in Jiujie for the time being.

    Hamdal''s mouth kept opening and closing, but Adam fell into his own thinking and didn''t hear what he said.

    "Heimdar, which of the nine worlds are still strong enough for me to win over?" Adam raised his head and looked brightly at hamdal, the Asgard''s eyes and ears.

    "Well?" Heimdahl''s face is muddled. He''s talking about lies with you. Where do you think of it¡° No more

    "All right." Adam knew it would be¡° Who has the power gem now? Kerry or bounty hunter? "

    "The power jewel hasn''t been found. Haven''t you heard what I just said?" Heimdar was a little speechless.

    "Not found out?" Adam was relieved that there was still time¡° What did you just say? "

 Chapter 91

    "As for the news of power gems appearing in the universe, the collector Di fan has released the news. As long as he takes the power gems into his hands, he can get a lot of rewards." Heimdar repeated what he had just said.

    "Tell me about the collector." Adam leaned back on the throne, looking lazy.

    After this period of cultivation, with the assistance of the throne, Adam''s strength has already reached the peak of the God level, and only one chance is needed to break through and become a strong man of the LORD God level.

    The throne can double Adam''s strength. When Adam sits on the throne and waves his sword at the enemy, he can definitely attack at the level of Lord God.

    The enhancement of strength brought great confidence to Adam. According to the goddess of death, the father level strong in the whole universe is absolutely no more than the number of hands.

    And most of them rely on external forces, such as the supreme mage who owns the time gem, and the flame giant who once owned the eternal fire.

    Laurie is just a strong man at the level of Lord God. Frost box only brings him the ability to change the battlefield. Although there is a certain increase, Laurie is not up to the level of father.

    "No one knows his race. He has been famous in the universe for a long time, longer than Odin." "Odin once said it would be very safe to keep things in the hands of collectors. He even thought about giving real gems to collectors," he recalled

    "So you know how to find him?" The smile on Adam''s face.

    "His coordinates are kept in Asgard''s treasure house, and he lives in a place called the land of chaos." Heimdar''s face was expressionless¡° I advise you not to offend him. It is said that he is very powerful and may even reach the level of heavenly father. "

    "I see." Adam nodded and said, "keep an eye on the earth. I think rocky should be there next time he shows up."

    "Rocky?" Heimdar frowned.

    "Yes, if rocky appears on earth, tell me the first time." Adam didn''t explain anything.

    Heimdar nodded and left the palace.

    "Guards." Adam beckons to a palace guard¡° Call Chris to see me

    "Yes, your majesty." The guard saluted Adam and quickly left the palace.

    Adam was not interested in anything except the scenery he had never seen in Asgard at the beginning, and the next day he was just practicing.

    According to hamdal, Adam knows that it should be the prelude to the birth of the power gem. Adam is going to take this opportunity to go around the universe.

    "Your Majesty, I''m here. What can I do for you?" Chris went to Adam and knelt down on one knee. The new Thor was always full of passion for everything.

    "Asgard, who else knows the information in the universe besides heimdar?" Adam leaned back to the throne and asked bluntly, "or is there anyone older in Asgard than heimdar?"

    Chris thought for a moment and said, "I know an old man who knows a lot. No one knows how old he is."

    "Oh? what''s his name? Where are you from? " Adam came to the interest, did not expect to ask casually, actually really harvest.

    After Adam came to Asgard, all the sources of news came from the mouth of heimdar, which made Adam very distressed.

    Many things that Adam wanted to know, heimdar chose to hide, and Adam had nothing to do with him.

    For example, Adam once asked hamdal about the real gem, but hamdal said that it was Odin''s secret, he had no right to know, only knew that the real gem was made into etheric particles by the dark elves.

    Adam didn''t believe what heydal said. Heydal absolutely knew the secret about the real gem and she refused to tell Adam that Adam needed a new source.

    "No one knows his name, only that he''s from Warner Heim. Everyone calls him elder." Chris said: "I can guarantee that the elder is loyal to his majesty. All the stories about the goddess of death are handed down by the elder."

    "Where is he now?" Adam thought the elder would surprise himself.

    "He still lives on the border of Asgard and didn''t come with us," Chris said

    Adam sat up straight on the throne and asked, "how long do I have to wait if I want to see him?"

    "I''ll meet him at the border now." Chris thought about it and said, "the elder is old and weak. I can''t take him to fly directly. If I go by spaceship, it will take about seven hours to go back and forth."

    Adam asked curiously, "is Asgard that big?"

    "It''s not the distance. There''s an underground labyrinth on the border of Alaska, where the elders live." Chris honest answer: "the road can''t even use an hour, but to find him from the maze, it will take at least six hours."

    "How do you know him?" Adam''s brows wrinkled. The elder must have a big secret. There must be a secret in the maze that never appeared in the original work.

    "Every once in a while, the elder will go to our village to buy food. At this time, he will tell us stories." Chris said with a nostalgic look: "Kay and I like his story very much. 700 years ago, we used to follow him secretly. Knowing that he lived in the maze, he found our trail and invited us to play in the maze. "

    "Go and bring him back now, and I''ll have a talk with him myself."

    Adam felt that he could not hear more information he wanted to know from Chris, so he might as well have a chat with the elder himself.

    Only Adam and the guards were left in the palace. Although they had just taken office, they were all very qualified.

    The guards patrolled the palace and looked at Adam with admiration and awe. It seemed that Aurora''s speech was qualified.

    Adam decided to wait until he got the power jewel, and then he went to earth. Asgard''s life was too boring. No wonder Thor didn''t want to be king.

    As a matter of fact, the palace guards and Chris often hold parties, drink and dance together in private. It is said that this is Asgard''s tradition.

    But Adam can''t get involved. Adam doesn''t like too much excitement, especially everyone takes him as the center.

    Adam wants to go to the earth for another reason. In addition to the power gem and the soul gem, the other four infinite gems will appear on the earth.

    Adam couldn''t get in touch with the earth in Asgard. He didn''t know how long it would take to make the Godhead of death, or how much money the terminator made for him.

    All in all, Adam was tired of such a boring life.

 Chapter 92

    After Chris left, Adam thought wildly for a while and began to practice. He fell into meditation and couldn''t extricate himself.

    The address of the collector mentioned just now, the place of chaos in the mouth of heimdahl, ushered in several new friends at this time.

    The distant place of chaos, as it is called, is full of violence, darkness, pornography, deception and murder, but at the same time, it also has a completely different order.

    That is, everything should be in line with money!

    In the beginning, it was a transit station the size of an asteroid. Because it was close to the seventh dimension space, it was still prosperous in the early years. However, with the rumor of the golden sea in the seventh dimension space broken, it was abandoned.

    But later, the extremely remote geographical location and the unique harsh environment of the universe made the collector named Di fan fall in love.

    After buying this place, he gradually managed the abandoned transfer station better and better. Here, you can get everything you want.

    Whether it''s a famous Pandora beauty, or it''s said that if you eat one, you can live another thousand years, not to mention the weapons of destruction that are strictly guarded by the major cosmic civilizations. As long as you have money, that''s not a problem.

    However, whether you can buy the real product in the end depends on your own eyes.      With the gradual deepening of the star Baron several people see dazzled, ears lead the way of Winnie''s whisper, it sounds so incredible.

    But at the same time, they also admire the collector Di fan who has not met yet. In this chaotic place, how did he stay here all the year round!

    After turning around a busy place, a few people follow Weini to a building with an abandoned spaceship style. Two guards at the door open the door after saluting them.

    Before the door was fully opened, the bright light inside made people unable to open their eyes. A red carpet stretched to several people''s feet.

    "Several distinguished guests, please come in. The host has been waiting for a long time!" Winnie stood to one side, leaned over, reached out and invited.

    "Oh, it''s an exaggeration, rocky. Are you sure this collector isn''t from Asgard?"

    Star Baron was this red fruit show off rich behavior to stimulate for a while, and then in the eyes of friends angry stare to stop.

    They had already made an agreement before they set out. When they met with something inside, they would discuss it together. However, in any foreign negotiations, rocky would be the leader.

    How can we say that they are all princes and aliens with the title of cunning God? How can they have more knowledge than their star wanderers? I believe rocky should be able to deal with all kinds of problems.

    But at this time, rocky, it is for the star Baron to solve the encirclement.

    He gently raised the metal box in his hand, shook it, patted it gently, and said, "guys, this is what he''s doing!"

    A few people at the door of the ink, but let the waiting emperor any some anxious up, the first time out of a gaffe.

    "Ha ha, welcome to the place of chaos. I hope you can have a good time here. All the travel expenses are mine!"

    Without the first laugh, with the sound, a tall man with heavy eyeshadow, white eyebrows, white hair and shawls made of unknown feathers appeared in the gate.

    As soon as he saw xingjue, di fan was stunned. He didn''t expect that the one who sent the power gem would be the prince of Shenyu. The arrival of rocky made him feel surprised and troublesome, but he was stunned, and he immediately responded.

    Although the story of Rocky''s exile has not spread in the universe, after three months, some people with backgrounds know about it.

    But the desire for infinite gems is far more than the fear of Asgard.

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Lord rocky would come here in person. I''m very honored to be in the chaotic place. Please, come on in!"

    The two hands open to both sides of his back like flowers, gently bow and tilt his head to pay homage. After standing up, Emperor fan warmly invited several people into the room.

    He can''t wait to see the elegant demeanor of infinite gems, which is the most wanted but not available thing for thousands of years. How extraordinary will it be?

    What''s the magic of mieba? He has been searching for it for countless years, and has not found it yet.

    Loki is very aware of Difan''s mind. Although he doesn''t understand why mieba will give him the infinite gem to keep, he can only choose to comply with it.

    Now rocky is just like a stray dog. Fortunately, he gets the favor of mieba and follows mieba''s order to mingle with xingjue and others.

    Rocky couldn''t understand why the infinite gems that miebafei was looking for should be kept by others. Was he afraid of the goddess of death?

    One of the great prophets in the universe has predicted that the gods of the ASAR race will no longer exist at dusk because of the birth of the son of death. The new king of Asgard will hold high infinite gems and become the only king in the universe.

    Rocky felt that mieba must have believed this absurd prediction, which made rocky worried about his future.

    Rocky has put the hatred of Adam in his heart, but he is not a person who gives up easily. He believes that there will be a war between mieba and Adam for these gems.

    Rocky once secretly heard the conversation between mieba and loyal subordinates. The strength of collectors is at the top of the universe, even no worse than Odin.

    However, mieba has grasped a fatal weakness of collectors. Unlimited gems are safe for collectors. When mieba needs them, they can be retrieved at any time.

    Unlike other subordinates of mieba, Loki is full of blind worship for mieba. As a magician, Loki''s favorite thing to do is to read Asgard''s books. After learning about the existence of the goddess of death, he once secretly searched for the records of the goddess of death in his collection.

    There is not much in the record, but there is one thing that fills Rocky''s heart with fear. Even when he saw Adam, he gave up resistance, gave up running away and let himself be dealt with.

    That record is only a few lines, but it was written by Odin himself.

    "My daughter, HeLa, I can no longer control her. With the expansion of Asgard, after countless battles, HeLa has become more and more powerful."

    "When Hella was born, the prophet once told me that she would become the goddess of death and one day bring destruction and death to the whole universe."

    "As a father, I really don''t have the heart to kill her. I hope I can control her in my sight and prevent her from acting as predicted..."

    There''s a missing paragraph here, which makes rocky very upset.

    "Finally, I sealed her on the earth. The atrium is mysterious. Maybe this mysterious place can stop her from going wrong."

    "I don''t know what the future will be like, but I have left the eternal fire. I believe that the flaming giant will complete the predicted twilight of the gods and exchange the destruction of Asgard for the permanence of the universe."

    Rocky analyzed a lot of things through these words, but I don''t know which prophet has a new prediction. The gods no longer exist at dusk, and death will eventually envelop the universe.

    Rocky doesn''t want to think about it any more. He believes that mieba will find a way

 Chapter 93

    "You once said that who can put the power gem in front of you, you will pay a lot." Rocky put the silver box on the table in front of the emperor.

    "Of course." Di fan''s eyes were fixed on the box¡° But I want to see the jewels first. "

    "Do as you please." Rocky stepped back two steps and motioned to Tiffany to open the box himself.

    In the name of a collector, di fan opened the box without expression and saw the mysterious sphere with power gems inside.

    From the perspective of collectors, we naturally know that this sphere is filled with power gems. No one can directly touch the power gems, so it will be placed in this sphere.

    Emperor fan skillfully took out this mysterious sphere, three under five divided by two will open the sphere, red power gem exudes mysterious charm.

    "Yes, this is the power gem." Di fan''s eyes were full of greed.

    "Should you pay us first?" Star Baron kept looking around for fear that there was an ambush in this place.

    In addition to star Baron, rocky has two other people, one is his assistant, the zitari, and the other is star Baron''s friend, Carmela.

    Rocky knows Carmela. Carmela is mieba''s adopted daughter. Three of the four people in the party are mieba''s subordinates.

    "This card, this is your reward." Tiffany throws a black card to rocky.

    Star Jue took the card to hand first, carefully verified it, and found that the collector didn''t make a fool of it, so he contentedly put the card into his pocket.

    "We''ll pay after we go out. I''ll take care of it first." Xingjue''s eyes were spinning¡° Do you believe in my character? "

    "I don''t mind." Rocky nodded indifferently. Anyway, his purpose was not the money.

    The zetatarians did not speak. The order he received was that rocky was the main one. Since rocky had his opinion, he naturally had no opinion.

    Carmela''s eyes have been fixed on the power gems. Although she is mieba''s adopted daughter, she doesn''t feel like mieba has got unlimited gems. Now that the power gems are put here by collectors, she can still accept them.

    Suddenly, there was an explosion outside.

    "Xingjue is a liar! Get out of here

    With the sound of the explosion, a rough voice kept shouting.

    "Go out and see what''s going on." Di fan immediately put the power gem back into the box and ordered the maid around him.

    "Sit down for a while. You don''t have to worry about safety in a chaotic place." Di fan smiles at rocky and others¡° You have brought me what I want, and you are my friends. "

    In a moment the maid came back.

    "There''s a little raccoon out there with a tree monster and wanted man Drax doing damage." The maid bowed her head and said, "listen to what they mean, they''re here to get revenge on the star baron."

    All eyes were on the star baron.

    Xingjue was once arrested in the prison of shandarxing, where he formed an alliance with several people, including little raccoon and his follower Shuren, Carmela, the adopted daughter of mieba, and Drax, the destroyer.

    After escaping from prison, xingjue secretly escaped from the newly established team on the pretext of taking the gem he had hidden.

    Because Carmela knows the character of star Baron, so he secretly follows star Baron, while little raccoon and others are foolishly stealing the spaceship.

    Xingjue found that he couldn''t get rid of Carmela, so he made a deal with Carmela. Infinite gems were sold to collectors, and the money was divided between them.

    Carmela thinks that xingjue''s idea is good. As long as the infinite gem is not robbed by mieba, Carmela has no opinion.

    When they went to the place of chaos, they were blocked by the Crees in the middle of the way and caught Ronan''s spaceship.

    Ronan originally had a deal with mieba. He helped mieba collect infinite gems, and mieba gave him more power.

    When Ronan saw the power gem, he suddenly turned back. He thought that the power gem could bring him more power. He could get rid of mieba and collect infinite gems by himself.

    At this time, mieba just heard the prophecy about the goddess of death, and worried that the goddess of death would make a mess of her own good things, so he took Loki, who was exiled by Asgard, as his subordinate.

    After Ronan went against the water, mieba decided to let rocky go to take back the infinite gem. By the way, he brought out his adopted daughter kamura. On the one hand, it was to test Rocky''s ability, on the other hand, it was to test whether rocky was really willing to serve himself.

    After being taken in by mieba, rocky has been placed on the planet of zitari, and has gained a lot of ancient magic. He successfully broke through the golden level. After hearing mieba''s order, he took the staff that mieba gave him, took a few legendary zitari, and went to the spaceship of the accuser Ronan.

    After sacrificing two legendary Zetas, rocky successfully rescued the imprisoned KAMORA and others.

    Luo basic plans to kill xingjue and get back the infinite gem for mieba. But mieba doesn''t know why. When he knows that xingjue is going to sell the infinite gem to collectors, he orders rocky to help xingjue bring the infinite gem to the place of chaos.

    After speaking with rocky, di fan gives the box with power jewels to the maid beside him. He is ready to go out and teach the guys who make trouble in his own territory.

    Rocky was going to see the excitement, but he didn''t expect mieba to communicate with him through the staff.

    "Rocky, how''s it going?"

    "The power gem has been sent to the collector according to your instructions."

    "Good. Now there are new tasks for you to complete."

    "At your command."

    "The Zetas have found another gem. The space gem is on the earth. Now go back to Zetas and help them build the portal."

    "Good."

    "After the portal is built, you may need to go to earth."

    "Shall I take the army of zitari to get the jewels?"

    "No, because of limited materials, the new portal can only pass through one person. You need to go to the earth to find space gems, build a larger portal, and then lead the army of zitari to protect space gems and leave the nine realms under Asgard''s control."

    "Well, I''ll go back and get ready now."

    After the call, Rocky''s face was very gloomy.

    Is the earth such a good place to go?

    The most powerful force of the Zetas in the fight against hegemonism is a very powerful army. However, Loki, who lives in Asgard, understands that this army is not an opponent of the asgards at all.

    "It seems that we need to find something for Asgard." Rocky murmured to himself.

    Rocky left the place of chaos quietly with zitari''s men around him. He didn''t care about the next development of the situation.

    On the way back, rocky secretly sent a message to Asgard in a secret way.

 Chapter 94

    Adam looked at the white haired old man kneeling in front of him, and his mood fluctuated higher and higher.

    Perhaps as like as two peas in the remote area, Odin''s appearance is not seen until so many years.

    "What''s your name?" Adam sat on the throne and asked excitedly.

    "In the long years, I have long forgotten my name." The old man knelt peacefully on the ground¡° Can I stand up? Maybe you should give me a seat. "

    "Somebody, get him a chair." Adam gave a command to the guard and said to the old man, "I never let you kneel down."

    "How can your majesty not kneel down? The tradition of the assassins can''t be lost." The old man went to the chair that the guard brought for him and sat there.

    "What do you have to do with Odin?" Adam asked directly.

    "Some kinship, at most distant cousin, I look like him probably because of fate." The elder smiles and knows what Adam wants to ask.

    "Have you met Odin?" Adam became more and more interested in the elder¡° How long have you lived? "

    "Of course I''ve met Odin. I''m older than Odin." The elder looked at Adam with a smile.

    "You look at me strangely." Adam carefully observed that the elder''s strength was only silver level.

    The average Asgard lives only 5000 years, and only the protoss lives long.

    The protoss is also the royal family of Asgard. At present, only Odin''s blood is regarded as the upper royal family of Asgard, which can be regarded as the real ASAR Protoss.

    ASAR had no idea how long ago and for what reason they died. Odin''s only two brothers also died in the war with the flaming giant.

    Adam thought that the elder was a part of Odin, but the elder looked at Adam strangely.

    The eyes were full of doubts and exclamations, as if he wanted to know Adam and had never seen Adam.

    Adam didn''t think it was Odin''s look at himself. It could be his disguise.

    "I am the only remaining prophet of Asgard, and the gods of Asgard come from my prophecy at dusk." The elder said with a smile: "to seal the goddess of death on the earth is also my idea for Odin."

    "Go on." Adam nodded, his eyes were cold, and the system had released the task to Adam.

    "There are some secrets that I can''t tell you yet." The elder''s face suddenly became solemn¡° I have predicted that the goddess of death will destroy the universe in the future, and the gods'' twilight is to stop the goddess of death. "

    Adam nodded and did not speak.

    "Originally, all this had been designed to save the whole universe with the destruction of Asgard, but everything changed because of your appearance." The elder''s face became more and more dignified¡° Now it''s time for you to choose, as king Asgard... "

    Before the elder''s words were finished, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart and couldn''t speak any more.

    A golden arm penetrated the chest from behind the elder. The elder looked back and saw a golden puppet standing behind him.

    "I don''t know what you want me to choose, but you fully expressed your hostility to my mother." Adam came to the elder without expression¡° Don''t prophesy with me, Odin

    The elder closed his eyes slowly with a look of shock.

    When the elder told Adam that he was a prophet, a new task appeared in the system.

    Mission: kill Odin

    Reward: a lucky draw

    Perhaps Odin had already thought of a lot of words, but Adam was not prepared to listen to him systematically.

    Adam deeply knows that he is a person with weak will. Although he will definitely not make the choice given by Odin, it is inevitable that he will make some wrong decisions after hearing a lot of lies from Odin.

    "Your majesty

    Chris smelled the blood and rushed into the palace.

    "Your Majesty, he..." Chris looked at the elder''s body, and there was a tangle in his eyes.

    "Say what you want." Adam waved and said to the guard next to him, "drag this body to the backyard and feed my wolf."

    In any case, it''s Odin''s part. It must be very nutritious, and it''s certainly good for fenrier''s growth.

    "Your Majesty, this elder is a prophet, and he made a prophecy on his way here." Chris''s face is a little complicated¡° He said he would die in the palace today

    "Is that amazing?" Adam never knew that Odin would prophesy¡° What else did he predict? "

    Chris lowered his head and whispered, "he also said you would destroy the universe."

    "My Thor, would you like to destroy the universe with me?" Adam laughed and said, "I certainly won''t commit suicide. If one day I want to destroy the universe, it means that I have a way to survive."

    "And I''m sure I won''t give up on you, prophecy this kind of thing..." Adam sneered¡° Ha ha. "

    Chris stood in front of Adam, his expression did not change at all. Since the moment he picked up Thor''s hammer, he entrusted his life to Adam, and he had absolute loyalty to Adam.

    Chris doesn''t know why he is loyal to Adam. Aurora''s chat with him is far more important than just giving him Thor''s hammer.

    "How is Kay''s practice?" Adam has broken through to the level of the LORD God, plus the increase brought by the throne, no one in the universe can kill him.

    Adam now has absolute assurance to fight with the supreme mage who has time and gem, and then he runs away calmly.

    And Adam has asked the system that there is no God Group in this world. He is ready to go to the universe.

    "I hear Kay say he can open four doors." Chris scratched his head¡° Eight dunjia, eight in all. If he can open four, he''s half done, isn''t he? "

    "I don''t know, but I guess it''s more and more difficult to open." Adam shook his head.

    "Your Majesty, a message has just been received." A soldier rushed into the palace and knelt at Adam''s feet.

    "Whose news?" Adam had some doubts. Asgard had just experienced the change of power. He didn''t send anyone out to inquire.

    "It''s the secret agent''s information. It may be the person Odin once sent out. He may not know that Asgard has been taken over by us." The soldier had a magic parchment in his hand¡° All the people who used to manage the parchment have been killed. We don''t know who the owner of the parchment is. "

    The news is being written on this parchment. The parchment is made of magic goat''s parchment. Two pieces are made at the same time each time. The words written on one piece will appear on the other piece at the same time.

    "Read it to me." Adam stroked the armrest of the throne to feel how fast it was flying this time.

 Chapter 95

    Adam didn''t think about who came back with the news. He himself was a man who didn''t like to use his brain. With his strength growing stronger, he began to be lazy to think, especially that no one in the universe could threaten his life.

    Once Adam''s favorite thing to do was to indulge himself, and sometimes he was excited, for example, to release the supreme mage.

    Now Adam''s favorite thing to do is to have no brains and just crush them against me.

    "Power... Power gems have appeared and are now... In the hands of... Collectors in the land of chaos." There was only a short line of words on the parchment, and the soldiers soon finished reading it.

    "What''s your name?" Adam looked at the soldier in front of him convulsively. The soldier was dressed in Asgard''s traditional Herald armor.

    "Your Majesty, my name is Andrew." The soldier held up his head and chest with a proud look¡° He is now your Majesty''s only messenger. "

    "Which senior level are you related to?" Adam frowned, thought for a moment, and then said, "it''s impossible for hamdal. It''s just Chris and Kay. Go ahead, who do you have to do with?"

    "My subordinates and Lord Chris are from the same village." The soldier didn''t recognize the dissatisfaction in Adam''s voice. He was still proud and a little more proud.

    Chris stood aside with a smile on his face and said, "Your Majesty, Andrew is the smartest in our village."

    "Isn''t there a literate in your village?" Adam suddenly had a headache.

    Andrew just read so short a few paragraphs, and he stuttered for a long time. When I answered Adam''s question, I didn''t stutter obviously, so Adam thought Andrew was not very cultured.

    "Your Majesty, you misunderstood me. I''m definitely the smartest magician in our village!" Andrew was a little worried and quickly explained: "all the messages sent by parchment were in secret language. We killed all the soldiers who used to use Dong''s secret language. Our subordinates were not proficient because they just started to study by themselves."

    "So." Adam nodded, but fortunately his men were not illiterate.

    Andrew had just become a soldier. Although he respected Adam, he didn''t understand Asgard''s etiquette. Without Adam''s permission, he said directly, "although our village is in a remote area, everyone in Asgard needs to learn cultural knowledge. Except for Lord Chris, we can read in the whole village."

    Adam looks at Chris in surprise. Can''t he read?

    "Hey, hey..." Chris scratched the back of his head and giggled twice.

    "Andrew, you are very good. Go down and stand by." Adam first sent Andrew down, and then asked Chris, "how many legendary soldiers are there in the army now?"

    "Not counting me and Kay, it''s probably more than a hundred." Chris''s face was a little gloomy¡° At the beginning of the cleaning, I didn''t know that there were so many strong people hidden in the palace. Most of the legendary ones died. "

    "What about the legend?" The index finger of Adam''s right hand kept beating on the armrest of the throne¡° Is there anything else besides you? "

    "There''s another one. It''s a new guy." Chris nodded and said, "but he''s also involved in the purge and should be trusted."

    "What''s your name? What position is it now? " Adam asked, "why do you think he can be trusted?"

    "His name is balder, but she seems to have lost her memory. She can''t remember the past at all." Chris scratched his head and said, "I can see that he worships death from the bottom of his heart. I made him the commander of the army."

    Adam thought about it and said, "you let him come. I want to see him in person."

    "Well, it may take some time." "He went out drinking with people and I don''t know where he is. Give me some time to find him," Chris said

    "Go ahead." Adam waved weakly.

    Asgard''s tradition is to get together and drink when you have nothing to do.

    "Fall, draw." Taking advantage of nothing to do, Adam received a reward for killing Odin.

    Reward: Summoner skill - borrowed.

    Introduction: the summoner can borrow the abilities of the creatures and contract creatures he has summoned. He can only borrow the abilities of one person (Beast) at a time£¨ This skill has a cooldown time. The length of the cooldown time depends on the borrowing ability. Please experience the specific cooldown time.)

    Adam''s first reaction to this skill was: can I hunt Odin?

    Among the creatures that Adam called and contracted, the most powerful ones should be the wandering mage rez and the goddess of death Hera. Each of these two strong men is no less powerful than Odin.

    But Adam thought about it and gave up the idea. The goddess of death said that in Asgard Odin is immortal, at least not to be killed.

    After the lottery, the system also sent a new task.

    Task 1: power gem.

    Introduction: as the owner of the highest throne, you have heard the news of the power gem. Of course, you should take it back and inlay it on the throne.

    Reward: a lucky draw.

    Task 2: contract balder.

    Introduction: do you think the name balder is familiar? Yes, he was Asgard''s God of light, the brother of Tyr, the God of war. Because of an accident, the God of light not only lost his arm, but also lost his memory forever. Please sign an equal contract with him and bring him under his command.

    Reward: a lucky draw.

    Task 3: kill warlock Adam.

    Introduction: as the supreme and unique summoner, how can you allow another strong man in the universe to have the same name with you! The egg formed by warlock Adam is hidden in the supreme treasure house of star shandar. Please kill it when you get the power gem.

    Reward: Master card.

    Adam, if he guessed correctly, Bader was the owner of the unknown arm, which he got together with tyre''s sword.

    "Fall, how can you be so angry? The mission to kill the person with the same name has been released Adam has some doubts about the reward for task 3¡° "Master worship card" means that I can take a master with this card? "

    "In the case that the host does not get the reward, the system can not know the specific information of the reward." The system replied: "Adam, the warlock, should have been silent forever, but somehow, the egg of Adam, the warlock, has shown signs of rebirth recently."

    "So? How did the mission come about? " Adam didn''t understand at all.

    "The will of this universe does not want the warlock Adam to resurrect again." A brief reply from the system.

    "I understand that task one and two are prepared for me, and task three is issued by the will of the universe, right?" Adam suddenly realized¡° So the reward will be different. The task you release will be given a lottery directly, and the task that the universe will release will be given other rewards, right? "

    System: "congratulations to the host for learning to think again."

    Adam: --

 Chapter 96

    After receiving the reward and seeing the task, Adam fell into a boring wait.

    Adam is bored and wants to try the summoner skill he just got. After some consideration, he is ready to borrow the ability of fenril wolf.

    Although borrowing skills seem to be very powerful, they also have certain limitations. The ability to borrow can not exceed the maximum power that the male host can play.

    In this way, Aurora''s ability has little value to borrow. Although his persuasion ability is powerful, it takes a lot of time. There is a time limit for borrowing skills. Although his self-healing ability is not bad, Adam''s self-healing ability, who inherited the gift of death goddess, is no worse than saber toothed tiger.

    Gold soldiers have no borrowing value.

    The abilities of Carrie and the goddess of death are too powerful, which will make borrowing skills cool down for a long time. Adam, who is ready to go to the waves in the universe, should keep borrowing skills as his trump card. If she does this, it will not be worth the loss.

    The root of the wandering mage''s power lies in his collection of runes and the taboo power hidden in the scroll behind him. Adam doesn''t know whether he can borrow the power of runes. It takes a lot of time to test.

    So the only option at the moment is the fenriel wolf.

    Adam started to borrow skills, but his appearance didn''t change at all. He felt that a force which was not powerful for him appeared in his body, and the increase of his strength was limited.

    Sure enough, the power borrowed is only the power that fenriel has now, not the power of his heyday.

    The potential of fenril is limitless. Even Adam can''t predict how high he will grow in the future. He may be the only one among all the creatures that Arden has ever seen who can compete with Carrie.

    Adam once asked the system which story, or universe, he got this fenril.

    Systematic explanation: at the level of multiverse, the most famous Warcraft in Nordic mythology, the huge wolf shaped monster, it is said that when he opens his mouth, his upper and lower jaws can resist the heaven and earth. Because of his violent character, he was imprisoned by the gods. He didn''t get out of the predicament until the end of the war, and swallowed the lord god Odin.

    Adam''s universe is just a single universe, and the highest combat power is just the peak of the single universe. No one can reach the level of multiverse.

    If there is any, only Carrie will grow up in the future. After all, she was put into the universe by swallowing stars, not indigenous creatures.

    The system has analyzed that mieba, who has unlimited gloves, may touch the boundaries of the multiverse if he gathers six gems.

    Even mieba, who has collected six precious stones, can only touch the boundary and can not achieve the goal of transcending the universe.

    Adam felt the power of the increase, and immediately turned his attention to fenriel''s special ability.

    There is only one special ability of fenriel, which is phagocytosis.

    Fenriel can devour creatures of the same level as himself. It''s a buggy ability. He can barely be called invincible at the same level, but he can''t cross the challenge level.

    Adam is a little disappointed. After all, Adam has a lot of cards. Even if he doesn''t use all kinds of summoning abilities, he can only rely on his own divine power to form a sword. One move of heaven and earth is enough to challenge him. The ability to second kill the same level is a chicken rib for him. It''s a pity to leave it useless and discard it.

    When Adam was disappointed, he was just about to remove the borrowing skill, and suddenly found that there was another use for this phagocytic ability.

    This way of use, is the myth of the wolf fenril devour Odin when the use of that move.

    Fenriel''s stomach is a special space, which is more like a treasure than an organ. All creatures swallowed by fenriel will be locked in this special space, waiting for fenriel to digest.

    The reason why fenril can only devour the same level is that this special space has a storage limit. If the opponent''s strength exceeds fenril too much, it may break this space and kill fenril, so as to get out of trouble.

    Fenriel was dazzled by Odin''s anger at that time, and he devoured Odin who was far stronger than him. Fortunately, Odin was exhausted after the war and died in fenriel''s stomach.

    Adam called this brainless phagocytosis of fenril absolute phagocytosis.

    Anyway, he can swallow it. After swallowing it, is he going to die or the enemy going to die.

    There is no special space in Adam''s stomach, so after using the phagocytic ability, Adam will imprison the enemy to the throne.

    The supreme throne has no storage function before it has space gems, but it doesn''t mean that it can''t open up a special space in the supreme throne.

    The supreme throne has an indestructible attribute. Although Adam doesn''t know how high the priority of this indestructible attribute is, the system product is certainly not worse than fenriel''s stomach.

    In this way, Adam almost had another trump card.

    Adam just borrowed the ability of fenril, not the real devil wolf fenril. He certainly can''t ignore the strength of the other party and forcibly devour it, but Odin who swallowed a single universe should be more than enough.

    Odin in deep sleep does not know that Adam has made up his mind. Since Odin''s death, he has fallen into a deeper sleep. If his life is not in danger, he will not easily wake up, and his life is almost gone.

    When Adam got familiar with the phagocytosis ability, he immediately canceled the borrowing skill, because the longer the borrowing time, the longer the cooling time.

    As soon as the skill is removed, Adam immediately knows that the cooldown time is ten days. I don''t know if he can cool down well before the war.

    "Fall, can this borrowing skill be upgraded?" Adam seems to think of something, anxious to ask the system¡° It seems that you only have the lottery function now. Will all other functions be cancelled? "

    "It''s not like this. All the abilities of the system are there, but the task reward released by the system will only be a lottery." The system replied: "if you want to upgrade your skills or have something else that the system can do, you should take the initiative to get the task from the system, and the system will automatically generate the upgrade task."

    "If I want to upgrade my borrowed skills, can I generate tasks now?" Adam had a smile on his face, and he thought of a way to open and hang it.

    The system answers, "you need to make a request, the direction of the upgrade, and the effect you need to achieve."

    "What I want is not to share the cooldown time, which is probably to borrow the ability of fenriel. When I cool down, I can also borrow the ability of other people." Adam described it roughly¡° That is to divide the cooldown time of all my creatures that can borrow the ability separately. "

    "It''s not an upgrade, it''s a sublimation of this skill." I don''t know how long ago, the sound of the system finally brought emotional elements¡° Smart people, the system is omnipotent, but the generation of this task takes a lot of time, and the difficulty will give you a surprise. "

    "Just let me know when the task is generated. Oh, since the system is omnipotent, Adam is not afraid." Adam stretched his waist, leaned lazily on the throne, and said proud words in a flat tone.

 Chapter 97

    Adam finally studied the new ability thoroughly, and the people he was waiting for also came.

    Before Adam''s throne, there are two people kneeling on the ground. That''s Chris, and there is a one armed man beside him, standing there carelessly.

    "Balder, get down on your knees." Chris whispered¡° In front of you is the king of Asgard. "

    "Although I lost most of my memories, a small part still exists." One armed man disdained to say: "you want to cheat me to find a better actor, Odin is obviously an old man, how can he be so young!"

    "I''m sorry, sire. Balder is probably drunk. Can I talk to him?" Chris laughs apologetically at Adam, with a hint of entreaty in his eyes. In fact, Chris appreciates balder very much, otherwise he would not be the new commander of the army.

    Adam nodded and didn''t speak. He was sure that the man in front of him was the owner of his broken arm.

    Chris took baldera aside and whispered, "how much did you drink? Do you know what you''re doing? "

    "I didn''t drink much, but I want to know what you want?" Balder''s eyes were still a little confused. It seemed that he didn''t drink less¡° The king of Asgard is Odin, which everyone knows. What do you want to find a young man to come here? "

    Chris opened his mouth, and as soon as he was ready to speak, he listened to balder continue: "hurry up and let that young man leave Odin''s throne. Odin is not a good talker. No one dares to sit on his throne except Hella!"

    "Odin has abdicated. That young man is the new king of Asgard, his majesty Adam!" Chris said with a gloomy face: "didn''t you participate in the previous cleansing?"

    "What Balder''s eyes suddenly widened, and the dim intoxication dissipated¡° The previous purge killed Odin''s men? "

    "What do you think?" Chris''s face was full of tears and laughter¡° Don''t you know who you''re fighting for? "

    "I remember the slogan, didn''t it help his majesty clean up the rebels who didn''t obey his orders?" There was an angry look on Balder''s face¡° How can you deceive me

    "No one deceives you about anything." Adam was a little bored on the throne. He suddenly interrupted and said, "I am the king. All you killed before were rebels who didn''t obey my orders."

    "Are you the king?" Balder pushes Chris away with his remaining arm and walks up to Adam¡° Even if Odin abdicates, the new king should be sister HeLa! What qualifications do you have to be king of Asgard? "

    "Balder..." Chris quickly stopped balder, ready to say something.

    Adam interrupted Chris and said, "Chris, let me talk to him alone. You go down first."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    Compared with his comrades in arms with balder, Chris was more moved by Adam''s kindness. He saluted Adam and walked out of the palace.

    "You all go down, too." Adam told the palace guards, "I don''t want anyone to hear the next conversation. Don''t let anyone in."

    The guards of the palace also saluted Adam and walked out of the palace orderly to guard the palace further away.

    Only Adam and balder were left in the palace. Adam sat on the throne and looked at balder with interest. Balder stood in front of Adam and looked at Adam with fearless eyes.

    "It seems that we have a lot of things to clarify. Let''s introduce ourselves first." Adam wanted to know more about balder and what he had been through. Why is his broken arm buried in the earth with tyre''s sword.

    "I''ll go first." Adam said, "my name is Adam and I am now the new king of Asgard."

    "My name is balder." Balder agreed with Adam and introduced himself: "I don''t know what I''ve experienced. When I open my eyes, I''ll lose one of my arms and memory."

    "How much do you remember about the past?" Adam asked, "except for your name."

    "I only remember that I was a member of the ASAR tribe, under the hand of elder sister HeLa, the goddess of death, living in Asgard. The king was an old man named Odin, the father of elder sister Hela." Balder said without concealment: "I seem to have experienced a very difficult battle, and I can''t remember anything else."

    "Why did you take part in that cleansing?" Adam could smile and say, "who do you think you''re fighting for?"

    "I vaguely remember that there was a rebellion in Asgard, and I thought I was fighting for Odin." Balder looked a little ugly¡° How long have I been in a coma, and what happened in the middle of it. "

    "I''ve heard my mother talk about you, and my mother is your sister Hela." Adam recalled for a moment and said, "you are the God of light of Asgard. You have a brother named tyre, who is the God of war of Asgard. You took part in Odin''s battle against the flaming giants. After that battle, you disappeared. "

    "I''m not impressed." Balder shook his head.

    "Odin and my mother had a conflict. He sealed my mother in the atrium. There are a lot of things happening in the middle. You can find out about them." Adam stretched his waist and said, "I am the son of the goddess of death, the new king of Asgard. I am very tired. Now I have only one word to ask you."

    Adam sent out a strong momentum, word by word said: "would you like to work for me?"

    According to the story of Adam told by the goddess of death, balder, the God of light, was a warrior close to the level of the LORD God. The young generation of the ASAR Protoss in those years, except Tyr, was no better than him.

    "What if I don''t want to work for you?" The word distress could be seen in Balder''s face.

    Now balder only has the strength of ordinary God level, and the combat effectiveness is not as good as Chris who has Thor''s hammer. Adam still puts a lot of pressure on him.

    "Don''t ask these boring questions." Adam had some dissatisfaction on his face¡° The king of Asgard has never been merciful, either loyal or dead. "

    "Well, for the sake of sister Hela." Balder knelt helplessly in front of Adam, lowered his head and said, "balder, meet your Majesty the king."

    "Good. Let''s make a contract." Adam smiles and throws a magic parchment in front of balder.

    This is a contract scroll, which was made by Adam himself. He carved the equality contract on the magic parchment, so that the equality contract can become the master servant contract with him as the main body.

    This is the way the system is handed over to Adam in private. Adam thinks this is the welfare of the upgraded system.

    The equal contract requires mutual understanding, while the master servant contract ignores the opinions of the servants and can be forced to sign with creatures whose strength is lower than Adam.

    Balder picked up the parchment, puzzled for a moment, and asked, "what should I do?"

 Chapter 98

    "Just write your name on it." Adam yawned¡° Write in blood. "

    Balder bit his finger, drew a few strokes on the parchment, and asked, "where is it written?"

    Adam impatiently said: "wherever you write, just write on paper."

    Balder spread out the parchment on the ground and wrote several asgards in the middle of the parchment.

    After balder finished writing, parchment suddenly became a strong light and a weak light. The strong light flew to Adam, and the weak light penetrated into Balder''s body.

    Adam felt that the contract had been reached and said to bald, "go back first, and call Chris and Kay to the Palace tomorrow."

    "I still have some questions." Balder knelt down and didn''t mean to leave.

    "Ask Chris about everything except me and death." Adam waved impatiently¡° About me and the goddess of death, tomorrow

    Balder reluctantly left the palace full of doubts.

    Adam sat on the throne, some doubts in his heart, he has not slept for a long time, all rely on meditation support, but why suddenly sleepy?

    "Fall, what''s wrong with my body?" What Adam didn''t understand, of course, required help from the system.

    "The host''s body is very healthy, there is no problem." The system replied: "according to the system analysis, the master''s divine power should grow to the limit and begin the final step of awakening."

    "How else to wake up? Isn''t my divine power awakened? " Adam has a question mark on his head¡° The awakening of ritor in the original is not so troublesome? "

    "Odin has long told Thor that his attribute is lightning, so Thor''s awakening doesn''t need you to be so troublesome." The system answers: "the next thing the master wants to awaken is the attribute of divine power. Each ASAR''s divine power has its own attribute, such as the lightning of Odin and Thor, the death of the goddess of death, and the light of balder."

    "I''m going to grab the power gem soon. Help me analyze how long it will take for attribute awakening." Adam didn''t go deep into it. Anyway, the system won''t let him have an accident. He didn''t bother to think.

    "The system is analyzing..."

    "The master is about to snatch the power gem to complete the system task, and the system decides to intervene in the awakening..."

    "After the system analysis, with the intervention of the system, the awakening can be completed before dawn tomorrow."

    "And this operation?" Adam looked surprised.

    The system did not reply to Adam, it should have begun to intervene in the divine awakening.

    Adam felt more and more sleepy. His eyelids were too heavy. Adam couldn''t hold on any longer. As soon as his eyes closed, he lay on the throne and fell asleep.

    Adam opened his eyes and rubbed his face. I don''t know how long later, the sky outside was gloomy.

    "Somebody."

    "The guards went back to the palace after balder left. The guards found his majesty asleep on the throne, but no one bothered him.

    "Your Majesty."

    When Adam''s voice was heard, the leader of the guard went to Adam and knelt down on one knee.

    Adam looked at the guy with a beard in front of him and felt a little familiar, as if it was this guard he talked to last time.

    "How long did I sleep?" Adam asked, "after balder left."

    Bearded also took part in the battle of big cleaning. Naturally, he knew who balder was and replied, "general balder has been away for seven hours."

    Adam knew that he had been sleeping for seven hours. According to Asgard''s rules of heaven and earth, it was about two hours before dawn.

    "Go down." Adam waved to mustache, his mind immersed in the divine power in his body.

    After Adam''s experience, it was no different from the original.

    What is my awakening attribute?

    Do you have to ask the system?

    Am I too incompetent?

    Adam felt that he didn''t even know what kind of divine power he had awakened, which was a bit too shameful.

    Adam decided

    It''s too much trouble to ask about the system.

    "Fall, has awakening succeeded?"

    "Yes, master, the divine power attribute of this awakening is call."

    Sure enough, it''s my intimate little system. You told me before I asked. Good boy!

    But what is the ghost attribute of summoning?

    "Fall, what''s the use of this summoning attribute?"

    "Because of the influence of the system, the master''s attribute becomes the summoning attribute, and you can learn summoning."

    Adam is in a bad mood. Marvel has countless universes, and the single universe in which he lives really has no Summoning Magic.

    Adam was upset for 30 seconds, and then he picked himself up quickly.

    Can''t I create my own without Summoning Magic?

    Adam excitedly began to study his divine power.

    Summoned a large group of divine power to appear on both hands, the golden light is very good-looking.

    Throwing the power to the ground, Adam imagined a call.

    Golden light can can of divine power, fiercely hit the floor.

    After countless times of magic reinforcement of the palace floor did not appear any trace, golden power smashed, did not launch any call.

    "Cough, the palace built by Odin is really good. It''s strong enough." Looking at the surprised eyes of the palace guards, Adam coughed awkwardly twice.

    "Your Majesty, this palace was not built by Odin. He inherited it." Adam''s nearest guard leader, a guy with a big beard, whispered: "but Odin has also applied many magic enhancements to the palace. Lord Chris said that he is looking for a magician."

    Adam didn''t blame bearded for interrupting. Instead, he asked excitedly, "why is Chris looking for the magician? Has the palace been in disrepair for a long time? "

    "Of course not. It''s said that every new king will strengthen the palace with magic." Moustache said mysteriously, "it''s said that this is the tradition of the ASAR Protoss. I don''t know if it''s true, but everyone says so."

    "It''s better to believe what it has than to believe what it doesn''t have." Adam nodded, satisfied with Chris¡° How can your Majesty the great Adam lag behind

    "Your Majesty is wise!" Cried the bearded guard, exaggerating, as if Adam had done something great.

    Adam can see at a glance that this mustache is Chris''s confidant, but Adam doesn''t have any aversion. Chris is Asgard''s first real loyal man, and he is also the most capable one in his current man.

    Besides, Adam is not the king of the world. As the king of God, everything depends on strength.

    As long as your fist is big enough, your subordinates will always be loyal.

    "Do you know who Chris sent to the magician?" Adam looks at mustache.

    "Lord Chris let the motorcycle go." Bearded is very respectful, head down, said: "motorcycle is our own magician, but his strength is not so good, the best magician will always be in Warner Protoss."

    "Did the magician named moto go to Warner Heim?" Adam thought for a while and said: "Warner Protoss wholeheartedly supports Odin, and may not send any magician. You go to inform the motorcyclist to go to the atrium through rainbow bridge, but where is the greatest magician in the universe? As for whether he can invite him, it depends on his ability."

    "Yes."

    Adam gave up his creation of Summoning Magic, and decided that he should be honest in practicing sword in the future.

 Chapter 99

    Adam was bored, but he didn''t want to meditate. He felt that sooner or later he would rot in Asgard''s palace.

    Asgard''s overall situation has been decided, even if Odin wakes up, nothing can be changed. Adam decides to get the power gem and return to earth.

    With the passage of time, the sky finally lit up.

    Chris went into the palace and knelt down in front of Adam.

    After the nurture of Raytheon hammer and the baptism of war, Chris has become a god level strong man. With Raytheon hammer, his fighting power is no less than that of the general God.

    Of course, it''s the kind of God who has no strength, no background and no good weapons. Unfortunately, the strong one in the universe can''t open up. So Chris can only be regarded as the stronger one in the God level, and he can''t challenge beyond the level.

    Kay''s breath is still the peak of legend, but his eyes are extremely bright. Adam obviously feels that his physique has improved, and he is striding towards the divine life.

    Chris said before that Kay had already opened the fourth gate. With the strength of the eight gate dunjia, even if his strength did not improve, the eight gate dunjia only opened the fourth gate, but also had the fighting power of the God level, which was slightly stronger than Chris.

    Balder''s breath is not as strong as Chris''s, just like a god level strong man who just broke through, and he doesn''t have any cards, let alone the ability to challenge.

    Balder, once the God of light, has the highest strength of God level, and even more has the fighting capacity of leapfrog challenge. With the strong light attribute, balder is not inferior to other gods.

    The goddess of death said that bard is a genius with unlimited potential. It is just around the corner that bard will surpass Tyr and become the third strong man of Asgard. Now bard can''t satisfy Adam.

    Adam has signed a contract with balder to summon balder to him at any time, including Balder''s broken arm.

    Chris three people kneel in front of Adam, did not speak, they are waiting for Adam to order.

    Adam stretched out his right hand, a not dazzling golden light flashed, and an arm appeared on Adam''s hand.

    Balder suddenly felt a throb of divine power in his body. He was attracted by Adam''s broken arm, and the blood in his body was boiling.

    "Your Majesty, isn''t that right?" Balder''s eyes flashed hot light, looking at Adam expectantly.

    "Yours, try to see if it still works." Adam smiles and throws his broken arm at balder.

    As soon as balder touched the broken arm, his body lit up a milky light, and the broken arm also flashed a milky light to respond.

    Balder''s light was not strong, but it became more and more intense, gradually wrapping balder around, forming a round cocoon with a diameter of three meters.

    Chris and Kay were far away from balder when he was shining. Now they are kneeling and watching. Chris is looking at Balder''s cocoon, and his eyes are full of expectation. Kay''s eyes were a little bit numb, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Kay, how''s your practice going?" Adam saw that balder couldn''t break out of the cocoon for a while, so he turned to Kai, who was practicing eight dunjia.

    "The fourth door injury has been skilled, the fifth door Dumen is still a little reluctant." Kay''s face is not very nice¡° At the beginning of cultivation, it was very smooth. In just a few days, we could open the fourth door. But now our cultivation has fallen into a bottleneck, and little progress has been made. "

    "It''s a normal thing. You have a very good foundation, so you can open the fourth door very quickly." Adam laughed and said, "the previous information has been used up. You need to practice harder to fully open the eight doors. There is no power to get hands easily. Don''t be greedy."

    "No, sire, I feel like I''ve reached the limit." Kai said with a sad face: "my physical talent is still a little poor. Eight gates of dunjia is to open up all the potential of my body, but I feel that my potential is not enough to support my cultivation to the eighth gate, even the sixth gate..."

    Kay bowed his head before finishing his words. He felt very ashamed and felt that he had wasted such a powerful skill of his majesty.

    Adam thought about it and thought that Kay''s idea was very reasonable, but Adam didn''t feel disappointed. If he didn''t have enough potential, he should make up for it. There are so many marvels. Anyway, there isn''t one more you.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll try to enhance your potential when I come back this time." Adam comforted: "I know a lot of ways to enhance power, we can test them one by one."

    "Thank you, sir."

    Kay was very moved. His eyes were red. He secretly decided not to disappoint his majesty Adam. He must perform well this time.

    "Sire, are we going to grab the power jewel?" Chris''s attention was attracted by Adam''s words. He no longer looked at Balder''s cocoon. He also heard the previous secret letter. Naturally, he knew what Adam was going to do.

    "Don''t say anything about it. The power gem belongs to Asgard." Adam said solemnly: "the power gem was sealed by Odin himself in an unmanned planet. Now it has been stolen from the seal by thieves. Of course, we have to take it back and take good care of it."

    "It feels good!"

    Balder''s light cocoon is slowly broken. Balder with sound limbs appears in people''s sight, and his hands are shining with dangerous light.

    And when I think of the introduction to balder.

    Balder, the God of light, is an experienced fighter who is also proficient in melee, fencing and horsemanship. His main weapons are usually two long swords. Balder can also emit unmeasurable heat and light. In addition, when balder was in the fairyland, no weapon could kill him, except the mistletoe.

    "Chris goes to nabald in the treasure house to get two swords. We''re ready to go." Adam first told Chris, then asked balder, "my God of light, how do you feel?"

    Chris nodded and walked quickly to the treasure house in the palace.

    Balder felt his power carefully and said, "I feel great. I''m so powerful that I can''t believe it myself!"

    Adam thought about it, and then asked, "has memory been restored?"

    "I still can''t remember anything. It seems that it never happened. I have no impression at all." Balder shook his head, but there was no distress on his face¡° It''s not bad. Maybe the memory I lost is not as good as I thought

    Balder''s strength at this time has exceeded Adam''s, so Adam can''t see the depth of balder, but Adam is already the peak of God level. You don''t have to think about it carefully. Balder must have broken through to the level of Lord God.

 Chapter 100

    Adam looked at balder and envied him a little. Is this the legendary "break and then stand"?

    Look at other people''s properties, how useful bright, good-looking and practical. If you look at yourself, not only is the property of awakening useless, but also awakening and strength have not been broken through.

    A few minutes later, Chris came back with two Asgard swords.

    Adam looked at Chris, who was staring at Thor''s hammer, balde, who was carrying two long swords, and Kay, who was unarmed, with a smile on his face. His small team finally achieved something.

    Adam stands up, and the throne behind him turns into a light and shadow printed on Adam''s back. If you open Adam''s clothes, you will find a gorgeous tattoo on his back.

    "Which of you can fly a spaceship?"

    Adam led the three out of the palace.

    Although there is a rainbow bridge that can take several people to a designated place, it can''t appear next to the power gem as soon as it lands. Moreover, it still needs a spaceship to navigate in the universe. It will take a lot of time to fly by itself.

    "I will."

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    Three people answered at the same time, it seems that the skill of flying a spaceship is very popular in Asgard.

    "Sire, I''ll get the best ship." Chris has always been excited to fight in the universe¡° You can wait for me on the rainbow bridge

    Bifrost.

    "I don''t recommend that." Heydal looked at Adam without expression¡° Asgard can bring you more power than you think. Infinite gems are far less important to you than you think

    "Don''t talk like you know me so well." Adam rolled his eyes¡° What Odin can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t do it. "

    "Well, do as you will, your majesty." Heimdar is always that expressionless face¡° Is coordinate location the place of chaos? "

    In the dark universe, suddenly a colorful light flashed, and a triangular spaceship appeared in mid air.

    "It''s not reliable." In the spaceship, a young man gnawing fruit said excitedly: "however, a pleasant journey is about to begin."

    "Sire, the coordinates have been determined. We expect to reach the chaos in 20 minutes." A burly and majestic young man was piloting the spaceship. He turned his head and said to the fruit eating young man, "shall we negotiate in advance or attack directly after we arrive?"

    This spaceship is Adam and his party from rainbow bridge. Adam is the young man eating fruit. Chris is the militant driving the spaceship. Hai and bald are sitting beside Chris, ready to fight.

    This triangular spaceship can be regarded as the most advanced spaceship of Asgard, but in terms of combat effectiveness, it is only a legendary level and can only be regarded as a means of transportation.

    "Chris, we''re not barbarians. We should give them a chance." Adam threw away the stone and picked up another glass of wine¡° I believe that as long as we are polite enough, they will allow us to take the power gem away

    "What if they don''t agree?" Balder couldn''t understand many things because he lost his memory¡° We can be polite, but they don''t have to be polite. "

    "Kill all those who don''t agree, won''t everyone agree?" Adam winked at balder¡° It''s called "propriety before soldiers."

    Balder nodded thoughtfully and asked, "what if everyone disagrees?"

    Chris said while driving the spaceship: "if you kill all of them, no one will disagree."

    "Isn''t that good?" Balder had some hesitation on his face¡° Will it affect Asgard''s reputation in the universe? "

    "The master of disguise I once worshipped most said a word." Adam took a sip of the wine in his cup and said with a nostalgic face: "no one has ever found my disguise. As long as you kill all the people who doubt me, my disguise is perfect!"

    "Then he should be an assassin." Chris said with a smile, "just like rocky."

    "Isn''t rocky a wizard?" Kay interjected: "I remember that he had a mage who often followed the queen to practice magic."

    "But his weapon is a dagger. No mage knows how to use a dagger." Chris shook his head¡° He''s definitely an assassin. "

    Chris thought again and said, "it''s a phantom assassin who can do magic."

    "Gentlemen, chat time is over." Adam put down his glass and went to the cockpit, looking at the approaching planet¡° This planet looks like a head. "

    "It is said that the place of chaos is the head of a powerful being after its death." As Adam''s best man, Chris has a lot of knowledge.

    "There seems to be something wrong." "Before I came here, I heard that the place of chaos was like a fair. It seemed to be prosperous, but now it doesn''t look like it," bardo said

    Adam frowned, and as the land of chaos drew closer, Adam saw the ruins of the land of chaos.

    "Something must have happened." Chris said casually, "let''s ask when we land."

    After Chris a skilled operation, the triangle spacecraft slowly landed in the chaos.

    Adam and his party stepped out of the spaceship and found that all the buildings around were destroyed by a powerful force. It seemed that there was still a formidable force in the air.

    "Looks like we''re a little late." Adam recalled the original work and understood something¡° Let''s go and see our collector first. "

    Adam can clearly feel that there is a strong breath of existence not far away.

    After walking for three minutes, I finally saw the famous collector of the universe, a man with ragged clothes and tall figure, sitting in the ruins drinking with a duck.

    "Guests, you are not here at the right time." When the man saw some of Adam''s people, he raised his glass and said, "it will take me a few months to rebuild this place. Maybe you can sit down and have a drink with me."

    "Emperor fan?" Adam looks at the man in front of him¡° It seems that the power gem is no longer in your hands

    "The asgards?" The collector thought about it¡° Are you the new king? Adam, the son of death? "

    "Who took the jewels?" Adam is not interested in communicating with the guy in front of him. It''s just a trick with few lines.

    As soon as Adam saw the collector, he saw his strength, or the system saw his strength.

    The collector is a strong one at the top level of the main God. According to the analysis of the main God, the collector has not experienced many battles, and the combat effectiveness may not match his strength. However, according to the name of the collector, there should be many treasures.

    The result of analysis is that the threat level is average.

 Chapter 101

    "It should be in Kerry''s hands." The collector said casually: "it''s said that the Assad don''t care about gems. If you want to sell them, you can sell them to me."

    "Are you so sure I can get the jewel?" Adam laughed, turned and left¡° Don''t think about it. All the infinite gems will be mine. "

    "Your Majesty, where are we going now?" Chris didn''t say anything. He followed Adam until he got on the spaceship.

    "Star shandar."

    The triangle spacecraft is heading for shandar.

    Adam has been thinking that, no matter what, the last gem will appear on the star of shandar. Maybe xingjue will take it to sell on shandar, or Ronan will take it to destroy shandar.

    However, this is not the focus of Adam''s thinking. Adam remembers that in the original work, Adam, the warlock in the cocoon state, seems to be on the star of Sundar.

    Shandar is a very famous and powerful civilization in the universe. It has one of the most powerful legions in the universe, the Nova Legion.

    Adam vaguely remembers that the star shandar is like a matriarchal society, and their king is a woman called supreme.

    Adam didn''t know what matriarchal society was. In his cognition, as long as the leader was a woman''s civilization, it was regarded as matriarchal society.

    The spaceship soon arrived at shandar. Compared with Asgard and the place of chaos, it was another scene. Adam thought it was very similar to the earth.

    Of course, it''s the earth with more advanced civilization.

    As soon as the spaceship landed, a guy who called himself pioneer officer came up.

    "You are most welcome, your majesty." The vanguard officers were all wrapped up, and even wore helmets with a strong sense of technology on their heads¡° The supreme one is waiting for you. She has a party for you. "

    "How did she know I would come?" Adam was a little surprised.

    "Sire, I told them." "Shandar and Asgard have a good relationship, we have ambassadors here," Chris said

    "All right." Adam shook his head helplessly, and this time Chris was on his own.

    Adam is not sure if shandar will honestly admit that the power gem belongs to Asgard. It may take a war to decide the ownership of the power gem.

    With such a warm reception, the next thing is not easy.

    By the time Adam arrived, the party had already begun, and there were many important people from shandar, who were very busy.

    In the golden palace of shandar, the backyard, the front hall, the back hall and every corner are beautifully decorated, just like a fairy palace.

    Some of the guests sat listening to the band playing, while others stood talking to other guests.

    As like as two peas in the world, the man who looks very dressed is very gorgeous. He is exactly the same as the earth''s American man. He is talking to the man in the middle. "It is said that the purpose of this banquet is to welcome Aas Gade''s king to establish diplomatic relations, but I don''t think it''s that simple."

    "Why do you say that? Don''t you know that the Koris have invaded the ninth Kingdom recently? " There is no difference between middle-aged people and Earthlings, but their skin is pure yellow¡° Asgard has always had a good relationship with us. The purpose of this banquet should be to unite with Asgard to deal with the Kerry people. "

    "You are still too young, Dulles." The old man shook his head like I was old and knew a lot¡° According to rumors in the universe, Odin has abdicated and the new king is the son of the goddess of death. "

    "What does that mean? Old Charlie Dulles looked puzzled.

    "Ha ha ha." Old Charlie laughed a few times, said: "you are still young, you do not know what kind of person the goddess of death is, but I have experienced that dark time."

    Old Charlie didn''t wait for Dulles to speak, then he said, "the goddess of death is a war madman. If Odin hadn''t stopped him, Asgard would be more terrible than the CRI!"

    "It''s not something we should worry about. The supreme has a plan for a long time." Dulles shook his head¡° Besides, it is polite that the new king Asgard has informed us in advance of his arrival. "

    "So it is." Old Charlie nodded¡° The goddess of death will not inform anyone in advance where she is going. I hope the new king comes with goodwill. "

    Suddenly the music stopped and the master of ceremonies came from the stage.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please give me a big hand to welcome Asgard''s most handsome king, his majesty Adam!" With that, warm applause broke out,

    Adam came into the banquet hall with three men in full arms.

    Chris is wearing armor and holding Thor''s hammer. The big red cape behind him keeps dancing with the wind. When the guests around see Chris''s constant exclamation, they regard him as the dead Thor.

    Balder was dressed in skin armour, with two swords on his back and a gentle smile on his face. Because of his appearance, shandar people screamed No less than when Chris appeared, because many elderly people in shandar had seen the God of light.

    The God of light used to be Asgard''s most outstanding diplomat. Because of his handsome appearance, natural and unrestrained temperament and peaceful personality, Asgard sent him to shandar star for communication.

    Kay seems a little unimportant, legendary strength, wearing tights, quietly behind Adam.

    Adam has made several comments about Kay''s tights, but Kay still likes the sky blue tights.

    Adam even suspected that Kay was in love with Xing. After all, no normal Asgard would like tights.

    Focusing more on Adam, Asgard''s new king is a very attractive name.

    "Go to the party, you guys. Don''t drink too much and don''t get into trouble." Adam said to Chris, "I''ll meet the supreme first."

    Adam then followed the herald to the banquet. It is said that the supreme is waiting for Adam in the palace behind the banquet hall.

    This party is entirely due to Chris''s own ideas, because the asgards like to arrange noodles. Odin used to travel, and every time he went to a planet, there would be a banquet waiting for him, and Odin was also very satisfied.

    Therefore, it has become a standard in the universe to hold a banquet for the asgards. People from different planets will hold different banquets as Asgard guests.

    Through the crowd at the party, we came to the entrance of the palace behind.

    Walking through the crowd, everyone would salute when they saw Adam, which made Adam feel a little more comfortable. After becoming king of Asgard, it was the first time that Adam realized the glory of identity.

 Chapter 102

    Kerry Empire, dark star.   Space hunters returning from Morag to the dark star are reporting on previous operations.  ¡° Master, that man is a thief, an outlaw who calls himself xingjue, but now he has made an agreement with a key man called broker to get back the spirit ball of the universe. " After the space Hunter reports. Looking at Ronan quietly, who is a radical of the Cree people in the Kerry Empire, is also one of the highest accusers in the Kerry empire.  ¡° I promised mieba to help him get back the universe spirit ball, so that he can help me destroy shandar. " Ronan grabbed the scepter and stood up. Looking at the man standing on the right, he said, "nebula, help me to shandar to get back the cosmic spirit ball."   Xingyun is mieba''s daughter. The female pirate in the universe, lufenmod.  ¡° It will be my pleasure. " Nebula comes forward.  ¡° This will be the end of you. " Carmela, standing on Ronan''s left, steps forward and stares at the cold voice of the nebula. Carmela and Xingyun are working under Ronan''s hands. They are always incompatible. Carmela is mieba''s adopted daughter and the last one of zehoubeiri people in the universe.  ¡° If you fail again, your father won''t reward you. " Carmela said, staring at the nebula.  ¡° The guy who came back empty handed, why do you say that to me? " Nebula face a cold: "I am mieba''s daughter, just like you."  ¡° But I know shandar better Carmela said without expression: "if it wasn''t for Asgard''s trouble, I would have got the power gem back."

    "But Ronan has ordered me to come..." Xingyun''s voice hesitated.

    Ronan looked at them and said in a cold voice, "don''t make a decision for me."

    Nebula voice suddenly stopped, silently back two steps, did not speak.   Ronan went to Carmela and looked at him coldly: "you can''t fail any more."  ¡° Have I ever failed? " Carmela and Ronan looked at each other without showing any weakness.  ¡° I''ve brought everything back, but I was robbed from your ship by rocky. "

    "You go out." Ronan holds the scepter and turns to leave. Carmela looks at the nebula provocatively and turns to leave.  ¡° I will solve the problem of rocky, a lost dog who has been abandoned by Asgard. I will let him know what despair is

    Shandar, the capital of the new star Empire, is located between Andromeda and the Milky Way galaxy. It is not as powerful as the three cosmic empires, because the new star empire is just a star.  ¡° Welcome, your majesty Adam A golden beauty looks at Adam with a smile¡° I am the new star, the queen of shandar

    "Hello, supreme." Adam nodded. He was thinking about what he wanted to use as an excuse. After all, before the power gem came, he would come first. There must be an excuse.

    The king is golden, but he looks like Adam''s golden soldier.

    The palace where the supreme is located is full of gold. It seems to be made of gold, and there is a big golden egg behind it.

    Wait, golden egg?

    Adam turned his mouth up and found a very good excuse.

    "I wonder why your majesty Adam came?" As for the new king of Asgard, the supreme one still gives respect¡° Your arrival is a great honor to the new star empire. "

    "I want the egg behind you." What Adam thought in his mind now was that he didn''t know what it was, and he didn''t know whether it was easy to use.

    Adam never thought that the golden woman in front of him would refuse himself.

    Even Ronan, who has the gem of power, can almost destroy the civilization. Adam''s current strength is enough to threaten it.

    Although shandar has the most top new star Legion in the universe, he was destroyed in the original work without gem.

    Although Adam is not sure that the goddess of death must be better than mieba without gems, as long as she borrows the power of Carrie, she will have no worries!

    "Why?" The supreme asked curiously, "is your visit just for this egg?"

    "Don''t tell me you don''t know what you''re playing." Adam is quite rude¡° The warlock Adam is the enemy of Asgard. What''s more, his name is the same as mine. How can he continue to be free after his resurrection? "

    "There was a complete misunderstanding between him and Asgard." Supreme gently stroked the golden egg with a very soft expression¡° All this is the plot of SANOS. Odin always knows about his presence here. "

    "Odin is now abdicated." Adam didn''t listen to the supreme explanation at all¡° Give up this golden egg, and you will get Asgard''s friendship

    Supreme fell into silence, but his expression was always indifferent, as if holding a card.

    "Now you have nothing to fear, just because you are ignorant." Adam couldn''t help threatening: "Ronan will not stop until he destroys shandar."

    "Ronan has never been successful and will never be." The supreme shook his head and said, "the new star empire is never afraid of danger."

    "Then there''s nothing to talk about?" The expression on Adam''s face was not a smile.

    "Maybe after the party." The supreme point out the banquet for Adam with a smile.

    As the saying goes, a man who reaches out his hand does not smile.

    The new star empire gave Adam the highest welcome ceremony, which is also the favorite welcome ceremony of Asgard people, the biggest banquet.

    Asgard''s reputation in the universe has always been very good, the supreme is very sure, Adam will not directly turn over.

    "The asgards like to solve problems by fighting."

    People give you such a big face, you can''t stop it, but Adam is a person with a big face?

    Adam thought about it and said, "I''ve got three men. Let''s fight three battles. Two out of three. I won. I''ll take the golden eggs. You win. I''ll take out Ronan for you. "

    "The Nova Empire has never been good at single combat." The supreme one showed a pathetic expression¡° Who in the universe doesn''t know the fighting power of the Athar

    I haven''t said enough, but the meaning has been expressed clearly.

    "But is the battle of the Legion a little exaggerated?" Adam pretended not to understand¡° If you don''t pass by, it''s up to you. "

    "I know that the Nova Legion is the most powerful Legion in the universe. I''d like to see it for a long time." Adam gave a malicious smile¡° Rainbow bridge can bring my army here at any time. Have you taken over this battle

    "Your Majesty Adam is indeed the son of the goddess of death." The face of the supreme became very gloomy¡° It seems that your Majesty must take this egg. "

    "I don''t want to bully you, but this guy lost Asgard an infinite gem after all." Adam said, "I know this egg is very defensive. Well, I''ll give you face and only attack him once."

    "If this egg can carry me an attack, the infinite gem will be revealed." Adam said, "of course, if he can''t carry it, it will come to an end."

    "Do I have the right to refuse?"

    The supreme face is expressionless, just like a human model made of gold. If his lips don''t move when he speaks, it''s a good talent disguise.

 Chapter 103

    "Supreme, don''t blame me for being aggressive. After all, this egg is the enemy of our assassins. As an ally of the Athar, it''s really not good for you to collect it. " Adam didn''t mind saying something soft since he got the benefit¡° I got the tip that Ronan the Cree got the power jewel to destroy shandar. "

    "Is it true?" The supreme took a step towards Adam¡° Did Ronan really get the power jewel

    The Crees and the new star empire are enemies for generations. Ronan''s father and grandfather died in the hands of the new star empire. Ronan wanted to destroy shandar star not once or twice.

    Ronan attacked shandar several times, but he was beaten back by the new star Legion. He had no choice but to turn to mieba.

    Ronan destroyed countless star domains for mieba under the command of mieba. He was called the accuser because of his blood and debt in the universe.

    Nova supreme was not afraid of Ronan, but if Ronan really got the power gem, it would be a big threat to shandar.

    "I came to shandar for two purposes." Adam held out two fingers¡° One is to destroy the enemy; the other is to help the allies. When I get rid of Adam, I will help the new star Empire get rid of Ronan. "

    "Then there will be louyah, your majesty." There was a smile on the face of the supreme one, which should have happened.

    Anyway, it can''t stop Adam from doing something to the golden egg behind him. It''s better to accept Adam''s kindness and let Adam help himself to solve Ronan, the enemy of life and death.

    Adam saw that the supreme agreed to his condition, walked up to the golden egg, meditated in his heart to use the borrowed skill, and finriel''s ability was added again.

    Adam''s stomach doesn''t have the special space like fenriel''s. It''s just the right time to try the phagocytic ability. Where will this egg go? It won''t be forced into Adam''s stomach.

    Adam stood in front of the golden egg, and suddenly hesitated. If he really stuck it in his stomach, what if he was held to death?

    Looking at the three meter tall giant egg in front of him and comparing his height of less than two meters, Adam suddenly felt that he was a little thoughtless.

    "Your Majesty Adam can start. Let me also see the strength of the new king of the assassins." The supreme stood waiting to see the play. Anyway, Adam forced her hard. She wanted to see how Adam destroyed the golden egg.

    Adam''s muscle and bone density is much higher than that of human beings. His special physiological structure endows him with a series of super powers. The special cells in Adam''s body enable him to transform cosmic energy into various super powers to enhance his strength, endurance and resilience.

    Warlock Adam can also convert cosmic energy to counteract gravity, giving him the ability to fly. He can fly up to 770 miles (1239 kilometers) an hour in an atmosphere similar to the earth''s atmosphere. Warlock Adam can also use the cosmic energy to find and enter the natural space meridian, so as to carry out interstellar crossing. Warlock Adam can also convert cosmic energy into shockwave form and release it with both hands.

    Adam, the warlock, can form a cocoon around his body in a second with his mind, But he does it only when he is fatally threatened. Usually, after the warlock Adam breaks out of the cocoon, his abilities will be improved in all aspects.

    Because this cocoon is used by him to protect his life, his defense is very strong. In the supreme impression, even Odin can''t destroy this egg.

    Adam asked the system to help him analyze it and found that the golden egg in front of him had a very high defensive power. Even if he used all his strength, he could not destroy it by using the Qian Kun style.

    If Adam didn''t borrow fenriel''s ability, he could use Carrie''s ability to destroy the egg, but Adam''s brain was hot, and he had borrowed fenriel''s ability.

    The system also helps Adam analyze a wave of Adam''s body. According to the inheritance of the goddess of death, Adam''s divine body has no fatal weakness. Unless it is erased by more powerful forces, it can''t be killed and can only be sealed.

    Just like Odin can''t kill the goddess of death and can only seal her on the earth, Adam will not die immediately even if he is blasted, but uses divine power to repair his body again.

    devour!

    Adam thought a little, and the shadow of a giant wolf appeared on his head.

    This giant wolf is not too big. It is only ten meters long. It can swallow the golden egg with its mouth open.

    After the wolf swallows the golden egg, Adam feels that the tattoo on his back is hot, and the tattoo formed by the supreme throne continuously provides energy to his body.

    Adam only felt the rapid growth of the divine power in his body, and his heart was restless. He had already broken through and become a strong one at the level of the LORD God.

    Adam was overjoyed to get rid of his borrowing ability. He did not expect that the supreme throne had such ability. He turned the cocoon of Adam into the energy he needed for his growth.

    The supreme stood by and was stunned.

    I''ve never heard of the ability of the ASAR Protoss!

    "Now the enemy has solved it." Adam turned to look at the supreme¡° Let''s go to the party together and wait for Ronan to die. "

    If you look at it carefully, the supreme is pretty.

    Adam looked at the supreme with a smile, probably because he often looked at the golden soldiers. He didn''t feel that the appearance of supreme gold was unacceptable.

    "If Richard is still here, Ronan is nothing." The supreme and Adam stood on the high stage, watching the people dancing on the dance floor, and could not help sighing: "look how happy they are. Fortunately, I concealed the news of Richard''s death."

    "Richard?" Adam had some doubts¡° Who is that? "

    "Hero The tone of supreme pride¡° Repel the Zerg, exile the alien, and frustrate the plot of mieba and Cree. Richard Lai''s life is like simultaneous interpreting. He led the New Star Army to the most glorious era. "

    "I think I have." Adam thought, as if the goddess of death had mentioned this man, the leader of the new star Legion¡° Is he dead? "

    "I think he''s dead. He disappeared a few years ago and never showed up again." The supreme shook his head, his voice full of reluctance¡° Because of his death, the new star Legion has no leader. If it is not like this, how can the junkeri people be so rampant! "

    "Did he fight mieba?" Adam was curious¡° Why haven''t I heard of it? "

    "I don''t know what the reason is, but it''s absolutely true. Mieba has admitted it himself." The supreme one shook his head and said, "he has many secrets from me. It is said that he is an earthling."

    "The earth is a good place, where people have great potential." Adam turned his eyes back to the dance floor¡° That''s the territory of Asgard. "

 Chapter 104

    "Is there anything to introduce to Ronan?" Adam took a glass of red wine and asked the supreme one casually: "I''ve heard that the accuser Ronan is very powerful, but how strong is it? Can the supreme one introduce it to me?"

    The supreme stopped drinking and said, "he''s a butcher, an executioner, the most powerful soldier in the Kerry empire!"

    Adam waited for a long time and found that the supreme did not speak any more. He asked, "and then what?"

    "No more."

    "No more?"

    "I have no idea of Ronan when you introduce him like this. I only know that he is the most powerful fighter of Cree people." Adam had a gloomy face¡° I don''t know much about the fighting power of the Crees, and I don''t have an intuitive sense of the so-called most powerful fighters. "

    "Basically, he''s one of the best fighters in the Galaxy!" The face of the supreme is a little dignified¡° Even mieba chose to cooperate with him instead of treating him as a subordinate. "

    "What do you say about his combat effectiveness compared with that of exterminating hegemony?" Adam thought that mieba without gloves should be the peak of the LORD God. According to the supreme, Ronan may not be as powerful as mieba, which is the fighting power of an ordinary Lord God.

    Maybe balder is enough alone.

    The fighting power of the Athar Protoss is not a joke. I dare not say anything about the challenge of crossing the ranks. However, in this universe, the same level invincible is more famous.

    Since Ronan is not strong, Adam''s heart is not so worried, joking: "is he eight feet tall, blue face, fangs, all evil, do evil..."

    "How high is eight feet?" The supreme one looks at Adam seriously¡° Except for the metaphor of height, I don''t understand it. There''s nothing wrong with all the other statements. "

    "It seems that we have a fierce battle to fight." Adam smiles and doesn''t care.

    "I hope you take it seriously, your majesty Adam." The supreme is not satisfied with Adam''s attitude¡° Even if he is not as strong as mieba, he will not be far behind, otherwise mieba will not accept his deal. "

    "Don''t worry, what I said is the spilled water. If I want to help you kill Ronan, I will kill Ronan." Adam is confident¡° You know nothing about power

    "Then I''m looking forward to the performance of the Arthas." The supreme gave Adam a deep look and said nothing more.

    The crowd in the hall is still dancing with the music. The atmosphere of the banquet is very happy. Many lovely and beautiful ladies show their admiration around the three soldiers of Asgard.

    Kay, who had never been in touch with these things, stood aside shyly and seemed to be silent.

    Chris is forthright. He has participated in numerous parties in Asgard, which can be said to be like a fish in water. From time to time, he makes the beautiful girls around him laugh.

    Balder''s performance is no worse than Chris''s, and Balder''s sun like golden hair and angel like pretty face make him even more popular than Chris.

    Chris can''t help feeling a little jealous when he sees baldby''s popularity. Chris is more popular in Asgard than balde. Asgard prefers strong fighters. Balde is a bit of a pussy by comparison.

    The atmosphere of the banquet became hotter and hotter. The earth suddenly vibrated, just like an earthquake. The alarm in the sky kept howling.

    "It seems that Ronan is anxious." Adam looked up as if he could see through the ceiling.

    "Please, your majesty Adam." Supreme heart is very shocked, did not expect that Adam just told her Ronan ready to attack, attack really came.

    Outside the atmosphere of andar, a huge black warship is slowly coming. Behind this huge warship are numerous small and medium-sized warships.

    "My Lord, we can''t land." A Kerry half knelt on the ground and reported to a man sitting on the throne with a hammer: "the shandar are still resisting!"

    "Waste, give it a go." Ronan''s eyes have been staring at the hammer in his hand, just like Thor looked at Thor''s hammer.

    A dazzling and beautiful red gem is inlaid on the ugly big hammer. The red light is flashing, and the powerful power is gathering in it.

    "What shall we do now?" Xingjue stood on the ground of shandar and looked up at the attacking warships in the sky¡° Ronan will certainly destroy the planet. No one can stop the power of the power gem. "

    "Let''s stop him. We''re the Galactic guard!" A little raccoon is holding a laser gun bigger than his body and shouting.

    "I''m glum!" The raccoon was followed by a giant tree man more than two meters tall.

    "I will kill Ronan and avenge my wife and children." An alien with terrible physical strength also stood beside the star baron.

    "We must stop him!" Carmela''s expression was very dignified¡° We need to get the power gem back. We must not let the gem fall into the hands of mieba! "

    "You just wait here for the news of our victory. Maybe you can watch the battle in other ways, but you''d better not go out. As the leader, you should stay away from danger."

    Adam left the supreme in the hall, while he took Asgard''s three soldiers out of the banquet hall.

    "The Kerry ship is as ugly as the dark elf ship." Balder looked at the warships in the sky and turned his lips¡° I feel that there is a very strong force on the spaceship, which is enough to pose a threat to me. "

    "I feel it, too." Chris''s face grew heavy¡° It seems that your majesty is right. Ronan really got the power gem. "

    "Wait for it to fall, or just fight?" Kay looked excited and eager to try¡° I can''t fly. Who can show me? "

    "Don''t worry. Let me see the power of the power gem after he lands." A huge throne appeared behind Adam. Adam lay back and sat on the throne.

    "According to my understanding of the power gem, if he directly attacks the earth after landing, shandar will be useless." Chris has a lot of knowledge in his mind, which should be imparted by Odin¡° There is no rainbow bridge in shandar star, but it can''t hold for long. "

    "Oh." Adam nodded coldly¡° Try not to let him destroy shandar star. After all, I''m still here. If he destroys shandar star, I will lose face. "

    Adam doesn''t care whether shandar will be destroyed or not. It''s neither Asgard nor the earth. The ASAS have no obligation to protect it.

    Adam just promised the supreme to help him kill Ronan. No matter what Ronan did, as long as Adam finally killed Ronan, Adam fulfilled his promise.

    If shandar is not destroyed, it is Adam who helps the new star Empire guard shandar. If shandar is destroyed, it is Adam who takes revenge for the new star empire.

 Chapter 105

    The dispute between Asgard and the Crees has not lasted for a day or two.

    In the Marvel Universe, there is a complex and inseparable relationship between the Kerry people and the earth people. As early as before the birth of human civilization, they had done biological experiments with primitive people on earth. The purpose is to develop a kind of cannon fodder type biological weapon.

    This plan is not out of reach for the CRI people, who have reached the peak of biotechnology. But I don''t know why, the plan was finally abandoned. In fact, from those super aliens who appeared in the late stage, they are enough to become qualified biological weapons. And they developed beehives to control aliens. At the same time, he developed a special alien, flogging, to control the hive. The whole system is perfect enough.

    All that''s left is the accumulation of time. With constant variation, evolution. It won''t take long for biological weapons to be powerful enough. No, after they pulled out. The alien race propagated by itself and evolved the black bat king.

    However, the Crees didn''t do that. It was as if one day they suddenly gave up all their achievements. Because they lost a war with Asgard.

    Asgard has always regarded the earth as anti-corruption, but the creeds completely ignored the rules set by Asgard and have been making wind and rain on the earth.

    Odin was not cowardly, but Odin didn''t want to start a war, so he had to let the Crees mess around the earth.

    Kerry people are not weak in the universe, and can be said to be one of the most powerful empires in the universe.

    Thanks to Ronan, the traitor, because Ronan''s reckless behavior led to a great decline in the overall combat effectiveness of the Crees, so that they did not dare to provoke Asgard.

    The Crees in the nine realms almost withdrew completely, and Odin once ordered that no conflict with the Crees be allowed.

    Adam looked at the powerful warship in the sky and finally understood why Odin had to give in. Asgard''s single power is very powerful, but the level of science and technology can not be compared with that of Kerry empire.

    If Asgard goes to war with the Crees, Adam can foresee that Asgard will lose. Or both.

    The civilians of Asgard were slaughtered by the Kerry warships, while the strong ones of Asgard killed all the Kerry people. In the end, there were only a few asahs left in the universe.

    The goddess of death has always wanted to expand into the universe beyond the nine boundaries. She wanted to lead her army to flatten the whole universe, but Odin didn''t agree with this plan. Instead, she imprisoned the goddess of death.

    It''s not that Odin is really afraid of death taking his place, but that Odin is afraid of countless strong men in the vast universe. Asgard is not ready to fight against the whole universe.

    Adam had a bad feeling in his heart. He was ready to reign in the world, but now he found that the power he controlled was not as powerful as he thought.

    If all Asgard''s troops are assembled, they may not be able to fight the numerous warships over shandar. Adam needs to be patient.

    The golden soldier is a very powerful summoning skill. After upgrading to the limit, one person can become a nation. When Adam conquers the universe with millions of God level golden soldiers, the belief in the goddess of death will expand.

    Although Asgard could not fight against the Cree Empire, it did not mean that Adam was afraid of Ronan the Cree. Asgard may be Odin''s weakness, but it''s definitely not Adam''s.

    "Chris, the power gem is on the biggest ship." Adam pointed to Ronan''s ship and said to the three soldiers around him, "help me get the power gem back. It belongs to Asgard."

    "Who''s going to take me?" Kay looked at the warship in the sky¡° I can''t fly

    Balder smiles, reaches for Kay''s shoulder, and the white light on his body turns into a light and rushes towards the warship in the sky.

    "Your Majesty, I will bring back the power gem for you." Chris shakes his red cape, raises Thor''s hammer, turns into a flash of lightning and chases Balder''s light¡° Kill Ronan by the way. "

    "What was that?" Star Baron watched a light and a lightning fly to Ronan''s car¡° Are they two? "

    "Three people." Carmela''s expression relaxed a little¡° Looks like Asgard''s in the war. "

    "Asgard?" Xingjue is at a loss¡° In those two lights were the asgards? Is it powerful? "

    "Asgard is one of the strongest forces in the universe, and there is almost no one in the same level of individual combat effectiveness." Little raccoon is carrying a big gun¡° I''ve never been in Asgard''s business. I can''t get into trouble. "

    "The ASAS are a peace loving race." The destroyer raised his dagger¡° But Ronan''s head is mine

    "You can''t fly?" Xingjue felt relaxed. The sky fell down and there was a tall one. It was a good feeling¡° Are those two lights OK? Ronan is a gem of strength. "

    "If I read it correctly, the white light should be balder, the God of light, and the lightning should be Thor." Kamura knew something about Asgard¡° Balde was Asgard''s first genius. I don''t know how strong he is now. However, tol is Asgard''s God of war, with a powerful Thor''s hammer. It''s said that his combat effectiveness is also ranked in the top in the universe. "

    "Shall we follow up and have a look?" As soon as xingjue''s eyes turned, he had plans in his heart.

    "What do you want to do?" Carmela looked at the star Baron as if she had guessed something¡° Do you still want to steal power jewels? "

    "Please, it''s very valuable, OK?" There was a bad smile on his face¡° While they fight, let''s take it and run. "

    Several people just talked for a few minutes. Suddenly, three figures fell from the sky and hit the ground. There were three big pits on the ground.

    Adam''s face changed and he watched Chris climb out of the pit.

    "Your Majesty, I can''t fight it." Kay also jumped out of a pit and said with a disheartened face, "that guy inlaid the power gem on the hammer. I can''t do him even after opening five doors."

    "I didn''t expect this guy named Kay to be so strong, even better than me." Balder''s body was shining with white light and slowly floated into the air¡° Your majesty, Ronan''s power is close to Odin, no worse than the original goddess of death. "

    It''s the peak of God.

    Adam had a headache. As soon as his three generals flew up, they were beaten down.

    Adam himself has the fighting power of the LORD God level, and the increase of the throne is close to the peak of the LORD God.

    "I''ll do it myself." Adam stands on the throne, which flies to the sky¡° Are you three OK? "

    "I''m fine. I can still play." Balder is beside Adam, ready to help him fight together.

    "I opened five doors. There are some sequelae. I have to lie down for a while." Kay sat panting on the floor.

    "I''ll protect Kay here." Chris''s chest armor was broken¡° I didn''t expect that there were still such strong fighting forces among the Crees. "

 Chapter 106

    The Kerry Empire has always dominated the universe with science and technology. The Kerry people''s individual combat effectiveness is not too high, because they did not survive in the universe by their bodies.

    Ronan is different from other Crees. He always thinks that his own combat power is the most powerful guarantee, so he made his armor and hammer. These two items have high technology content, which can bring him extremely powerful power increase.

    Ronan''s own strength can be regarded as the first fighter of the Crees, but the fighting capacity of the Crees themselves is not strong, and Ronan can not be ranked in the universe. The armor and hammer make his fighting capacity close to the first order of the universe.

    Ronan took refuge in mieba because he wanted more powerful power. He collected unlimited gems for mieba, and mieba gave him more powerful power. This is the content of their trade.

    When Ronan gets the power gem, his first reaction is not to give it to mieba, but to be attracted by the powerful power contained in the power gem.

    Ronan inlays the power gem on his favorite hammer, and finds that the power gem brings him is far more powerful than he imagined. At this moment, he no longer needs to destroy hegemony, he is powerful.

    Ronan, who has great power, brings his fleet to shandar star, the Empire of Shiqiu Xingxing. He is going to take revenge today. He is going to destroy shandar star.

    Bang!

    Suddenly there was a loud noise, and the ceiling of the dark star was smashed with a big hole.

    Three asgards rushed into the spaceship, one with a hammer, one with bare hands, and one with two swords. Ronan didn''t know them, but he also knew they were coming to stand out for shandar.

    "Does Asgard really think of himself as the guardian of the order of the universe?" Ronan, a gem of strength, has the right to despise everything¡° Maybe you should let go of your arrogance and see the real power in the universe

    Chris didn''t want to talk to Ronan. He raised his hammer and rushed up.

    Chris a went up and Chris played GG.

    Kay and balder see Chris just rushed up, was Ronan a hammer hit back, also joined the fight.

    Kai used eight dunjia to open the fifth door. The red power wrapped around him, and the blood boiling Kai kicked it.

    Balder pulls out two long swords behind him and follows Kay, waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    Kay and balde go up, Kay and balde play GG.

    "It''s said that the ASAR Protoss are the fighting people in the universe, and now it just seems so." Ronan waved the hammer again and beat the two men back.

    What should I do? I can''t beat it!

    Chris motioned to Barr with his eyes, hoping that the former Asgard God of light would give some hints.

    Let''s go together!

    Balde lost the two broken swords in his hands, his hands lit up a milky light, and two huge shock waves composed of divine power hit Ronan.

    Kay saw balder attack, clenched his right, concentrated all his strength on his right, and hit Ronan hard on the top of his head.

    "Kill Chris roared and raised Thor''s hammer. Countless thunder and lightning gathered on Thor''s hammer. Thor''s hammer flew to Ronan with great force.

    "That''s the real power."

    Ronan doesn''t have the infatuated eyes of the three attackers at all. He looks at the hammer in his hand. The power gem is inlaid on the hammer, emitting a red demon light.

    The power of the power gem came to Ronan''s body through the hammer. Ronan''s body sent out a red aperture to spread around, and sent the three Asgard fighters out of the spaceship.

    Then Adam appeared.

    The golden and dazzling throne floats in the spaceship. Adam sits on the throne and looks down at Ronan, who is full of red light.

    "I don''t want to fight Asgard. I''ve just been lenient." Ronan looks up at Adam¡° I hope you can stop there and go back and tell Odin that I won''t do anything to Asgard. "

    Ronan still has a certain fear of Odin. You know, Asgard''s power gem was sealed on the unmanned planet, which means that Asgard once had power gem. No matter what reason Asgard gave up the power gem, it shows that Odin is not afraid of the power of the power gem.

    "Give me the power jewel." Adam''s eyes are pure silver. He''s in combat.

    "It''s shameful to give a face." Ronan is also lazy to continue to talk with these guys, the hammer in his hand raised to the sky, red power scurrying in the spacecraft.

    "Heaven and earth - Chop!"

    Adam''s right hand raised his sword finger, and the golden power formed the virtual shadow of a sword. Because of the fusion of the sword, the surrounding space was fixed.

    As Adam''s right hand glides down, the golden sword shadow in the air cuts toward Ronan. Just as the sword shadow approaches Ronan, the ruby red power fills Ronan''s whole body.

    I''m not sure

    The harsh sound of metal friction rings, the dazzling light flashes in the spacecraft, the golden power disappears in the spacecraft, Ronan''s body is still full of the red energy of power gem.

    Can''t move!

    Adam''s strongest attack can''t break Ronan''s defense at all. Adam clearly feels that it''s only a little short of launching the defense energy formed by the power gem. But it''s just a little short of that, and Adam has nothing to do with Ronan.

    "What a powerful attack!" Ronan''s face was still full of fear. I didn''t expect that young Adam could launch such a powerful attack. He almost broke his own defense.

    "Young strong man, I don''t want to be against Asgard." Adam''s strength still puts pressure on Ronan¡° There is a personal hatred between me and shandar. I hope Asgard will not interfere. "

    Ronan''s fighting power at this time reached the peak of the LORD God, because he was not familiar with the power brought by the power gem, so his attack power was not strong, only at the level of ordinary Lord God. But the defense is far beyond the level of the LORD God, reaching the level of the father, just like an unbreakable tortoise shell.

    "Do you think you can beat mieba now?" Adam''s divine power consumption is too large and needs a certain time to recover¡° What''s the difference between you and SANOS

    "Gems should be more powerful." Ronan didn''t want to offend Asgard, and Adam threatened him, so he was willing to talk to Adam, if only he could use words to make Adam give up helping shandar.

    It seems that mieba has not reached the level of real father. Maybe he can be killed ahead of time.

    Adam got the information he wanted to know and was ready to go on.

    Ronan''s idea is good, but he guessed wrong about Adam''s purpose. Adam didn''t come to help shandar, but for the power gem.

    "For the last time, can you give me the power gem?"

    A card appeared in Adam''s hand.

 Chapter 107

    The energy of the power gem is boiling in Ronan''s body. The powerful power has burned Ronan''s brain, and his heart has been occupied by anger.

    "In that case, don''t blame me." Ronan''s hammer smells dangerous, and a red shock wave rushes towards Adam¡° When I destroy shandar, I''ll go and level your Asgard kingdom! "

    The golden power is surging in Adam''s body. The golden light from Adam''s body and the golden light from the supreme throne behind him are integrated into a huge round light shield.

    The red shock wave opened the golden light cover, like mayflies shaking trees, turned into red light spots all over the sky and dissipated in mid air.

    Adam''s defense power brought by the supreme throne is far superior to that of the same level, and Ronan''s energy of using the power gem can''t be broken. It''s a pity that Adam doesn''t have a sword in his hand, otherwise he won''t be helpless.

    "Look at my luck."

    Adam''s eyes flashed a glimmer of expectation, his index finger slightly forced, and the card in his hand bounced to Ronan.

    Card flying in mid air into a spot of light, a figure appeared in front of Ronan.

    "My sword is your sword!"

    A figure with a long sword appeared on the spaceship with his back to Adam.

    Adam recognized it, and this is Master Yi.

    By means of the ancient Wuji technique, Master Yi forged the outside and was sensitive to the inside, so that he could act at will. Although he took violence as a last resort to avoid it, the grace and speed of Master Yi''s sword still ensured that the problem could be solved.

    As the last leader of Wuji, Master Yi dedicated his whole life to seek apprentices to inherit the common heritage of his deceased compatriots.

    As early as before Master Yi was completely proficient in Wuji, he was considered to be one of the leaders who were most familiar with this mysterious martial art. When word by word of the attack of the noxas army came to this remote village, Master Yi was ready to prove his skill.

    Master Yi swept all over the battlefield of Ionia and used his fast and deadly swordsmanship to repel the noxas infantry, which made the highest commander of noxas extremely embarrassed.

    Realizing how much threat the wujimen would pose to their invasion, noxas decided to carry out a nightmarish biochemical attack in his hometown. Although some people have not been killed by toxic liquid medicine, their twisted hearts can no longer be recovered. Master Yi''s home is in ruins.

    After the end of the war, Master Yi returned to his village, which was already miserable and had only debris left. He became the last victim of that attack. Even if the body is intact, Master Yi''s soul is broken. He tried to grasp the only support in his empty heart: revenge.

    Driven by his desire to revenge on the enemies who destroyed his hometown, Master Yi spent several years in seclusion training. Although he became a more deadly warrior than before, he still did not pursue the infinite truth. When Master Yi was most frustrated, a strange monkey with noble appearance disturbed his practice.

    The monkey, standing as straight as a human, imitated Master Yi''s actions. Master Yi tries to drive it away, but this clever creature seems to be happy to use Master Yi''s technology in his own way. Gradually, with this interesting wild hand, Master Yi felt his anger disappear.

    When the hatred in his heart completely subsided, Master Yi found that he finally caught the monkey''s tail. He immediately learned that practicing the infinite for revenge would never master it.

    When Master Yi let go the monkey, he also let go the desire of the blood splashing enemy in his heart. Master Yi thanks the monkey for helping him point out what he has been blind to. He is surprised at the monkey''s opening to answer. He hopes to learn combat skills from Master Yi.

    This is really a strange request, but from here, Master Yi saw his new road: the road named ''inheritance'' in order to make the study of ancestors glorious again.

    Adam recalled the past of Master Yi, and the passion in his heart became more and more intense. Since ancient times, the person who can be the monkey teacher will not be a simple role.

    "What planet are you from?" Ronan looked at the guy with a strange hood in front of him and felt a deadly threat in his heart.

    Wuji sword Saint exudes a calm atmosphere, but there is a sharp sword Qi hidden in the calm, which makes Ronan''s hair stand up.

    Wuji sword Saint calmly looks at Ronan, the reason why he suddenly appears here, and the rules in the dark tell him.

    "You''re a good girl." Master Yi looked back at Adam and his eyes lit up with surprise.

    When Adam heard Master Yi''s words, he was very happy. Wuji Kendo is a terrible realm of swordsmanship. The skill of pulling out the sword and chopping the sky can integrate everything about the sword.

    "Let''s get rid of the enemy before we talk, OK?" Adam was not in a hurry to ask Master Yi for advice.

    Adam thought: anyway, if you have borrowed skills and borrowed the power of Wuji swordsman several times, you will probably be able to understand Wuji kendo.

    Wuji sword saint''s calm eyes looked at the sword in Roland''s hand and gently pointed to Ronan.

    "You multi eyed monster!" Ronan''s cold hair seemed to be cut off by invisible force, as if there was an invisible hand holding his heart. In fear, Ronan yelled: "I want to blow all your eyes!"

    "It will be a painful lesson." Master Yi''s face is calm, but his lines show that he has been angered by Roland.

    Master Yi always thinks that only with more eyes can he see more clearly. This ugly alien in front of him wants to burst all his eyes. Is it because he can''t see clearly?

    "A thousand blows!"

    The limitless way unfolds. Master Yi turns into a sword light and cuts out the sword around Ronan.

    Master Yi''s speed is very fast, Ronan''s eyes can''t catch Master Yi''s figure at all, so he can only rely on his strength to keep hard shoulder.

    A moment later, Master Yi''s figure appeared in front of Ronan again, his eyes tightly watching the sword in his hand, some surprised whispered: "it''s a terrible defense, which is similar to Ramos''s natural defense. After being attacked, there is an invisible counterattack force."

    "Ha ha ha..."

    Seeing that Master Yi couldn''t break his own defense, Ronan said in his heart: "I''ll make you into a small pie! You multi eyed monster

    "Boy, watch it." Master Yi didn''t pay attention to Ronan, but said to Adam, "the real way of limitlessness is to cut the body with sword and the soul with heart."

    "So fast!" Adam only felt his vision blurred. Master Yi had returned to varland, Ronan had become eight pieces and fell to the ground.

    The four sword lights of the Wuji sword Saint just exceeded the limit strength that the universe can hold, so the Wuji sword saint after attacking was forcibly sent back to varland by the rules.

    "Terrible Adam''s throat rolled and he had a hard swallow¡° If I were Ronan... "

 Chapter 108

    Adam was silent for a few seconds, swallowed a mouthful of foam, and waved to the hammer that had lost its owner on the ground.

    The hammer inlaid with power gems obediently flew to Adam. Adam stretched out his index finger and gently touched the power gems inlaid on the hammer.

    A deep red light, hammer into powder dissipated in heaven and earth, leaving only a crystal clear red gem floating in front of Adam.

    "Sooner or later, it''s all mine. Why should you take your life?" Adam appreciated the beautiful power gem and said with a smile to Ronan''s corpse: "Oh, if you give it to me obediently, maybe I will really save your life."

    Ronan, who was divided into eight pieces by sword Qi, naturally could not refute Adam''s words. There were only Adam and Ronan''s corpses left in the whole spaceship.

    Ronan''s spaceship is very large, so Ronan can''t be alone. The Kerry pilots of the spaceship were killed as early as when they landed. He died worse than Ronan. Under Balder''s light and Chris''s thunder, there was no body left.

    "Congratulations to the host for completing the task. The reward will be given."

    The sound of the system brought great joy to Adam.

    "Two raffles, one master card, right?" Adam is not in a hurry to leave Ronan''s spaceship. Ronan and Adam fight on the spaceship. Neither the Crees nor the andars dare to get close at all, so Adam has enough time to receive his reward.

    Adam did not rush to draw the lottery, but pressed the jewel in his hand to the throne behind him.

    The power gem is like a red hot iron nail falling into the cream. The place where the supreme throne contacts the power gem melts directly and swallows the power gem into the throne.

    Adam sat on the throne and quietly experienced the change of the throne. A stream of energy rushed into Adam''s body to help his divine power grow and his divine body become more powerful.

    There is no change on the surface of the throne, but a red gem appears at the top, which is the power gem.

    The gem of power slowly emerges at the top of the throne and becomes clearer and clearer. With the appearance of power gems, the energy in the throne is surging like the tide of the sea, constantly scouring the God body of Adam.

    Dozens of minutes later, the supreme throne calmed down, and the power gem was inlaid on the top of the throne like a pearl. Adam''s strength doubled several times. Although he could not reach the peak of the LORD God, he was not far behind.

    "The power of the throne has tripled, and my defense has been greatly enhanced. No other changes have been found for the time being."

    After the change of the throne stopped, Adam felt it carefully with his eyes closed and analyzed it in his mouth.

    "Fused with an infinite gem, the throne was upgraded by one level, so the power increase doubled."

    "The defense has been greatly enhanced, which should be an additional benefit brought by the power gem."

    Adam thought of Ronan''s tortoise shell, and he had some insight.

    "Power gems can bring powerful power and defense to users. Defense has been reflected. What about power?"

    When Adam encounters something he doesn''t understand, the most effective way is to turn to the help system.

    Adam said in his heart, "fall, I think you are very clear about my doubts. Explain it."

    "The power gems bring to users is temporary, while the power that the throne just brings to you is permanent." The system responded, "are you not satisfied?"

    Adam thought of the strange energy emerging from the throne just now and asked in surprise, "isn''t this the welfare brought by the upgrade of the throne?"

    "This is the welfare brought by power gems. Every infinite gemstone brings different welfare, which needs to be discovered by your master." The system said: "every time the owner gets an infinite gem, he will get a lucky draw. The system will not release this task in the future. The owner can go to the gem directly."

    "Let''s lead this mission first." If Adam had 100% confidence in the system, he would look forward to other infinite gems¡° Give me an introduction to the situation of baishika, and then start the lottery. "

    "Yes, sir."

    Item: Master card.

    Introduction: a special card formed by systematic processing of regular fragments provided by the single universe.

    After using the baschka, it will send out information like countless multiverse, which can only be received by the most powerful in the universe.

    The content of the message is to learn from the teacher and seek the way. If the most powerful accept it, the fragments of the rules of the card will become the gift of learning from the teacher to the most powerful.

    If there are more than one strong person to accept the apprenticeship, the person who uses the apprenticeship card is allowed to choose a teacher by himself to achieve the apprenticeship relationship£¨ If the most powerful person accepts the request of worshiping a teacher, he must teach his unique learning to the student.)

    "Fall, explain to me what level of existence the strongest exist." Adam had some doubts¡° Is there only one universe? "

    "The strongest is the most powerful existence that a universe can hold, and the strength of strength is divided according to the strength of the universe." The system replied, "the number varies, but not more than nine at most."

    "Is nine the number pole?" Adam rubbed his chin with his right hand¡° Down, is Odin the best? "

    "No, the single universe can''t produce the strong, only the multi universe can produce the strong, and the single universe can only produce the ascendant." The system answers: "the most powerful has reached the limit that the multiverse can hold. Because it can''t break through, it is called the most powerful. The strong one in the single universe can break through and soar to a more powerful world. "

    "Probably, that''s the level of Marvel''s five creation gods?" Adam nodded¡° What''s Pangu''s rank? "

    "Master, why are you sure that pangufu... The great God is not the most powerful one?" The voice of the system fluctuated. Without waiting for an answer, he said: "Pangu God belongs to the legend level, which can only appear in the legend and no one can understand. No language can describe his power, no object can record his magnificence, including the memory of the most powerful. "

    After a pause, the system said, "among the five creation gods, the planet devourer is certainly not the most powerful. The other four should be."

    Adam fell into silence, and the system was a bit out of place, as if something had been exposed.

    As for the fact that uncle Tun is not the most powerful person, Adam said that it should be. A guy who is easily hanged by all kinds of people should not disgrace the title of the most powerful person in the multiverse.

    What''s important about pangufu?

    Father? Father? Father?

    Is the system related to Pangu?

    Listening to the introduction of the system, it seems that it is similar to the legendary OAA, but it is stronger.

    After all, the strength of OAA appears in my own understanding, probably a level after Hongjun''s body combined with Tao. No one knows how strong Pangu is.

    "Fall, draw."

    "The lottery is over. Please check it by yourself."

 Chapter 109

    Adam was not happy with the draw.

    Item: a single cosmic coordinate

    Introduction: you get the coordinates of a single universe, and you can set up your own portal to go there.

    Item: Harvest box

    Introduction: a treasure made by an Unknown God can use energy to make food out of thin air.

    The single universe coordinate is pretty good. It can provide Adam with a single universe battle and harvest a large number of believers for the goddess of death.

    The premise is that there is intelligent life in that single universe.

    Harvest box is a complete waste. Asgard''s technology can produce the same kind of treasure by itself.

    Adam has signed a contract with balder. With the power of the contract, Adam calls balder directly.

    Balder came to the spaceship again, looked at Ronan''s body on the ground, and knelt respectfully in front of Adam.

    "Your Majesty."

    "This ship is my booty. You can drive it back to Asgard." Adam took the throne and flew out of the ship¡° Goodbye in the realm of God. "

    Chris and Kay stand on the ground and watch Adam fly out of the spaceship in high spirits. They immediately understand that the battle is over and Asgard has ushered in a major victory.

    "Miscellaneous fish will be handed over to you. Solve the battle as soon as possible." Adam throws a word to Chris and goes to the supreme on the tower in the distance.

    Chris held up the hammer of Thor, wrapped in the power of lightning, floating in the universe, watching the fleet brought by Ronan.

    Chris was very excited. He had long been longing for a war, so that the prestige of the Athar Protoss could be mentioned again in the universe.

    Chris''s right hand trembled as he held Thor''s hammer, and he was excited by the surging fighting spirit in his blood.

    Asgard has been closed to the outside world for a long time. In addition, Odin is gradually aging, and the goddess of death has been sealed, which has long lost its prestige in the universe.

    Even some forces in the universe do not recognize Asgard''s status and feel that Asgard is no longer among the top forces in the universe.

    Although there is no force dare to challenge Asgard, it is not respect.

    Chris used to live on the border of Asgard, often secretly went out to play, and fought with many aliens. From these people''s mouth, Chris learned that Asgard''s spaceship had been robbed by space pirates.

    This is different from what Chris knows. Asgard was once one of the most powerful forces in the universe, but no pirates dare to provoke him. According to the grapevine, the most famous death pirate in the universe was the death goddess who led the army of the God of death to earn the reputation of breaking into the world.

    Chris secretly left Asgard more and more times, and learned more and more about the news in the universe. After the death goddess was gone, the old and weak Odin alone could not have a deterrent effect on the forces in the universe.

    Moreover, Odin''s policy is to be peaceful and friendly. Even if there are forces in the universe to provoke Asgard, Odin also chooses to calm down, which makes people in the universe pay more and more attention to Asgard.

    The ASAR Protoss in the former divine domain has gradually lost the name of the Protoss. They are called asgards and have lost the name of the Protoss.

    Chris was told from an early age that the ASAR Protoss is the most powerful race in the universe. The ASAR Protoss should have the power and pride of God, and Odin is the most powerful existence in the universe.

    Everything Chris saw with his own eyes didn''t match the impression, and he felt that his pride was trampled.

    Through the understanding of Chris, he heard about the name of the goddess of death, the powerful woman that the whole universe is afraid of, the heir to the glory of the Athar, and the future queen of the Athar.

    Chris regards HeLa, the goddess of death, as his idol and keeps spreading the fame of the goddess of death in the village. To Chris''s satisfaction, almost all asgardians are warlike and worship the formidable goddess of death.

    The fame of the goddess of death is growing in Asgard, and more and more people worship her. Some people ask Chris.

    "The goddess of death is no longer here. What''s the use of worshiping her like this? Can this change Odin''s choice? Thor is Asgard''s future. "

    Chris was a little confused. He didn''t put down the worship of death, but pretended to worship Thor. He also awakened the power of thunder.

    People often praise Chris. Chris is as strong as Thor. Chris will become a warrior like Thor. Here, like Lord Thor, he will bring glory to Asgard.

    Chris often asked himself, Asgard''s successor, Thor, what did he do for Asgard? Where does he come from? Can he make the name of ASAR''s domain shake the universe again?

    Chris has been secretly watching the news of Thor, the God of thunder. Everyone thinks that he worships Thor too much. In fact, he just wants to know whether Thor can bring the glory of the Athar.

    One day, Thor beat back the invasion of Asgard Warcraft.

    Another day, Thor killed three ice giants invading Asgard, and threatened to let the ice giants know the power of the Athar Protoss.

    Thor, the God of thunder, is brave and warlike, and his reputation has spread all over the nine kingdoms. All the warlike asgards hope that Thor can lead them to restore the glory of the Athar.

    But Thor was exiled by Odin because he attacked yodunheim privately.

    Odin, an old and cowardly king, was the father of Thor, the real leader of Asgard.

    Thor, the God of thunder, can''t resist Odin at all. Asgard is still the declining power in the eyes of the cosmopolitan.

    Chris was disappointed that Thor could not bring glory to the Athar.

    Disappointed Chris keeps his life as a blacksmith every day, building these weapons, hoping that one day these weapons can drink the blood of the enemy, and spread the prestige of the Athar in the universe.

    Chris''s waiting was not in vain. The son of death came. The son of Hera, the God of death, returned to Asgard and became the new king.

    King Adam was different from Odin. As soon as he became king, he accepted Jotunheim and exiled Loki, another son of Odin.

    Chris felt that Adam would be an excellent king and would make the name of the Athar resound through the universe again.

    It''s not because of anything else, just because it''s the son of HeLa, the goddess of death.

    Chris cheered and led hundreds of thousands of warlike people who worshipped the goddess of death, HeLa, to form a mighty army and arrived at the king of Asgard. They wanted to be loyal to Adam.

    Chris knew what Adam''s men, who had just become king, lacked. It was soldiers like them who were brave and willing to die.

 Chapter 110

    Chris became Adam''s man as he thought, happily accepted him and gave him Thor''s hammer.

    At that time, Chris had a sense of honor to die for a confidant. Chris vowed to be the first war general in Adam''s hands, and he did the same.

    The surging power of thunder and lightning is constantly hitting the Kerry fleet. Silver white thunder snakes are flashing in the Dark Universe. When the universe is dark again, countless wrecks of spaceships are drifting in the universe.

    Chris nodded with satisfaction as he looked at the vast expanse.

    "Ah

    In a smooth mood, the power of thunder and lightning spread all over his body. Chris only felt that his whole body was full of power and roared towards the void universe. Chris successfully broke through and became the God level.

    Adam went back to shandar star to say goodbye to the supreme one, and made a pledge to attack and defend the alliance. No matter what the supreme one thought, he was very excited to reach the contract on the surface.

    "Your Majesty, it''s all settled." Chris soon got rid of Ronan''s little brother and returned to Adam.

    Adam nodded to Chris and said, "beautiful lady, looking forward to our next meeting."

    "Your Majesty Adam, have a good journey." The Supreme Master nodded, knowing that he was going to board and leave. He was finally relieved. Who knows what will happen to this guy.

    Taking the triangle Asgard spaceship, Adam and Kay soon return to Asgard. Chris did not follow them, but drove Ronan''s car back to Asgard with balder.

    Next to Asgard palace is a very large pub.

    The wine of victory tavern is very cheap, because almost every night there are parties here, and the soldiers in Asgard are naked chested, howling wildly and drinking wine at the same time.

    Raytheon Chris stood on the table, holding a glass in his hand. He didn''t know where he had lost his Raytheon hammer. He blushed and told the details of the battle.

    This is a glorious victory. Asgard has not won a victory for a long time, because the asgards have not fought for tens of thousands of years.

    Ronan, the accuser, has a reputation in the universe. He is often labeled as cruel and powerful. In addition, he is a collaborator in the fight against hegemonism. Few people dare to provoke him in the universe.

    It is such a powerful cosmic bully who died in the hands of Asgard''s new king. The return of the power gem sends a signal to the universe.

    Asgard is ready for war.

    The asahs, who are eager for war, are full of jubilation. They are singing and dancing, drinking wine and looking forward to the coming war. They are fearless. They hope that the glory of the asahs will shine again.

    ASAR has forgotten Odin. In their heart, only his majesty Adam has brought honor to all. ASAR is the strongest warrior in the universe, not a coward.

    For Asgard people, glory is above everything. They are not afraid of war, but are eager for war. War and wine are Asgard''s favorite.

    In Asgard palace, Adam sits on the throne and looks at an ugly dwarf kneeling at his feet.

    He is less than 1.5 meters tall. As a warner Protoss, he is very ugly. His skin is very wrinkled and looks like a little old man.

    This guy, who calls himself Murdoch, is a master of magic. Adam clearly perceives that he is a strong man at the level of God.

    "Believe me, the great king of aSAH." Murdoch has some cowardice in his eyes, but his tone is very firm¡° The unknown crisis is going to sweep the universe, and the source of the crisis is in the atrium! "

    "I''ll think about it again." Adam had a gentle smile on his face¡° Murdoch, we''ll discuss these matters tomorrow. I''ve decided to employ you as the court mage of Asgard. What do you think? "

    "May I?" Murdoch has a cowardly face.

    When Adam returned to Asgard, he met this guy called Murdoch.

    According to Murdoch, he is a self-taught wizard, because he has no friends, no partners, nothing but books.

    ASAR does not look at looks, but only looks at strength, while Warner is very concerned about looks. Murdoch is a warner, so his looks have brought her a lot of trouble.

    Murdoch has been ugly since he was a child, so he has no friends. He places everything in books. He can be said to be the person who reads the most books in the whole universe.

    After reading his Warner Protoss books, Murdoch went to study everywhere and read most of the books in the universe. These books include history books, magic books and anecdote books.

    Murdoch''s blood is still noble. He is the king of Warner Protoss, so he has the capital to read these books.

    After thousands of years of hard work, Murdoch has become not only a master of magic, but also a master of array. He has even participated in the improvement of rainbow bridge in Assa.

    Although Murdoch now has the strength and reputation, but Warner Protoss still do not like him, he is also very weak and self abased, so he had to wander in the universe.

    Murdoch learned a kind of magic about foreknowledge in a wandering. According to his discovery, there will be an unprecedented crisis covering the whole universe, and the source of the crisis is atrium earth.

    Murdoch tangled for a long time, finally decided to be a hero, he brought the news back to Warner Heim, but no one paid any attention to him.

    Murdoch came to Asgard sad, the atrium has always been under the protection of Asgard, he hopes to meet Odin, hope Odin will pay attention to his news.

    Murdoch is not the first time to visit Asgard''s palace. His last visit was to borrow Asgard''s books.

    Asgard''s book collection is very rich, which made Murdoch addicted for a time. Murdoch wanted to build a library for Asgard at that time, and he would become the administrator of Asgard library himself.

    Odin refused his request, although Odin''s reason was that this kind of meaningless thing would not be done by the ASAR Protoss. But Murdoch thinks that Odin thinks that his ugliness has affected the beauty of Asgard''s city.

    Murdoch left Asgard with disappointment, but he didn''t expect that when he came to Asgard again a thousand years later, the king had changed.

    Murdoch has long obtained this foreknowledge magic. He once cast a spell on Asgard. In Murdoch''s foreknowledge, Odin is the last king of Asgard.

    Murdoch is at a loss. He is confident that his prophecy should be correct, but why did Asgard change the king?

    Murdoch tangled for a few days, or decided to meet Asgard''s new king.

    Murdoch met Adam, the new king of the assassins, but when he said his prophecy, his majesty not only didn''t laugh at him, but also hired him to become the court mage of Asgard.

    This is an incredible thing for Murdoch. He has told countless people about this prophecy. What he can get is nothing but ridicule.

    Murdoch never thought that one day he would be hired as a court mage by any royal family. Murdoch himself is the royal family of Warner Protoss, but Warner Protoss does not allow him to appear around the royal palace.

    "Your Majesty, can I look like a court mage?" Murdoch''s voice trembled.

    "What''s the relationship between your appearance and whether you can become a court mage? I value your ability. " Adam was a little surprised and asked, "is it because someone looks down on you?"

    "Before you, everyone did that to me." Murdoch lowered his head, a touch in his eyes.

    "There are countless extraterrestrials in the universe, and all aesthetic standards are not unified. Why do some people look down on you because of your appearance?" Adam felt incredible¡° Is there any reason I don''t know? "

    "Although there are countless races in the universe, no matter which race, I look very ugly." Murdoch''s face was full of bitterness¡° Maybe it''s because of my size, maybe it''s because of my skin, and maybe it''s because of my hair. Anyway, I''m a wonderful flower in the whole universe. "

    "No one has ever been recognized as ugly in the universe..." Murdoch looked desperate¡° Except me

    "But you are very capable. Your brain is full of the knowledge I need." Adam looked at the ugly dwarf in front of him with excited face. Maybe it was Providence¡° Be my chief mage, Murdoch. "

    Adam''s subordinates are all soldiers, and there is no magician at all. He has got the coordinates of a single universe, but he can''t set up a magic array across time and space.

    When Adam had a headache, God sent Murdoch to him. Adam even suspected that it was arranged by the system.

    "About the crisis of the universe?" Murdoch''s heart is wavering and he hasn''t made a decision yet.

    "I''ll investigate. Go down and have a rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow." Adam understood that too much is better than too much.

    Murdoch nodded, left the palace and went to the house Adam had arranged for him.

    "If you are ugly, you need to read more. That''s true."

    Adam sat on the throne with a smile on his face, and Murdoch triggered a mission.

    The system requires Adam to receive Murdoch''s reward from his subordinates, which is a lucky draw. It seems that Murdoch is at least as talented as balder.

    Murdoch back to his residence, can''t wait to start the prophecy.

    Murdoch is a magician, not a prophet, although there is magic can predict the future, but he is not often used.

    The use of prophecy magic this time is entirely due to Adam''s solicitation.

    Murdoch has traveled in the universe for thousands of years. He is not a simple guy. He has countless kinds of strange magic, one of which is called the eye of truth.

    This kind of magic is very wonderful. You can use your eyes to see whether what others say is true or false. Murdoch once tried to change this magic into listening with his ears, but he failed.

    Murdoch just used this kind of magic in the palace. Adam really wants to keep him and become the court mage of Asgard.

    On the contrary, it makes Murdoch a little confused, because Murdoch always thinks that the crisis in his prediction is brought by Adam.

    The source of the crisis is the earth, and the most terrible existence on earth may be the goddess of death, right?

    Murdoch has read countless books. In an unknown book, Murdoch knows the past of Asgard. He knows that the goddess of death is sealed on the earth. Murdoch also knows something about the twilight of the gods.

    Is the crisis sweeping the universe related to the goddess of death?

    Or is it related to the twilight of the gods?

    Maybe it has something to do with both!

 Chapter 111

    At Adam''s level, there was no need to rest and sleep. After a night of meditation, he met Murdoch again.

    Murdoch walks into the palace again with a complicated mood. Adam is sitting in Asgard''s palace with two generals, Chris and balde, standing in front of him, with an inexplicable momentum.

    Murdoch suddenly seems to see a picture of a long time ago, Odin sitting on the throne, in front of the two beloved generals, the God of war til and the God of light balder.

    Til, the God of war, was replaced by Chris, the God of thunder, but there was no difference in momentum, even stronger. Chris, the God of God, combined with Raytheon''s hammer, had no worse fighting power than til, the God of war. Bard also made a new breakthrough and became a strong man at the level of God of war, although Adam''s strength was inferior to Odin''s, But the increase brought by the Throne made him more powerful than Odin.

    Murdoch opened his mouth and did not speak. He was shocked, as if he had seen Asgard''s glory recover again.

    "Murdoch, what do you think?"

    Adam can''t help but feel proud of Murdoch''s shock. Adam didn''t expect to get help from Chris and balder himself. Adam thought he would fight alone in Asgard.

    "Your Majesty, what do you want to do about the crisis I''m talking about?" Murdoch bowed¡° I am more concerned about the crisis sweeping the universe than my personal problems. "

    "If you are willing to be a mage in my service, I am naturally willing to help you solve this problem." Adam smiles, without any definite indication.

    "This crisis will sweep the whole universe and no one can avoid it!" Murdoch is a little excited¡° As king of Asgard, you can''t ignore it

    "Why not?" Adam tilted his head¡° As the king of Asgard, I just need to protect my Asgard

    "This..." Murdoch is a little speechless. Adam and Odin are totally different. If Odin were, he could not ignore such a big crisis.

    "Think of it as a deal." Adam leaned lazily on the throne and said, "if you want to be my mage, I will help you deal with this crisis. If you don''t want to, go back and think about it."

    Murdoch bowed his head for a moment, raised his head and said firmly: "I will go to the universe to find other strong, we are all in this crisis, no one can avoid, since you are not willing to help, then I will go to the people who are willing to help."

    "What about being my court mage?" Adam didn''t care about the so-called crisis.

    "I''m sorry." Murdoch shook his head¡° I will not serve a selfish person. "

    "What a pity." Adam said with some regret: "give you another chance to reorganize the language."

    "When I first came in, I thought you could bring the Athar back to glory." Murdoch said sarcastically, "I didn''t expect you to be so selfish. It seems that you are much worse than Odin."

    "The arrogant!" Chris''s eyes were wide open, and the hammer of Thor in his hand bloomed a silver white thunder snake¡° Kneel down at my king''s feet

    "Want to threaten with force?" Murdoch''s wrinkled face showed a mocking smile¡° I think highly of you, the usurper of Asgard. "

    "It''s really unpleasant." Adam''s restrained smile flashed a cold light in his eyes¡° Your knowledge can counteract the discomfort brought by your ugly face, but I can''t appreciate your ignorance and fearlessness. "

    "I hope you don''t regret today''s decision. When you really face him, you will know what fear is!" Murdoch said indignantly, and his body lit up a mysterious magic light.

    The golden light of the supreme throne filled the whole palace, and the powerful pressure oppressed Murdoch, which made his magic unable to play its role. The whole person struggled on the ground, like a toad swimming on the land.

    "What gives you the illusion that you can escape?" Balder walks up to Murdoch¡° What gives you the courage to challenge my king? "

    "What power is this?" Murdoch''s eyes widened¡° I feel the mysterious higher power. Is it an infinite gem? "

    "My God of light, take him down and put him in a cell. Aurora will talk to him." Adam waved¡° Aurora will make him realize his mistake and correct it well

    "Yes, sir." Baldff saluted Adam and raised Murdoch like a dwarf with one hand¡° Come on, Archmage. That cell was originally for rocky. "

    "Wait a minute." Adam suddenly said: "Rocky is an assassin, Murdoch is a mage, is the same cell OK?"

    "Your Majesty..." Chris walked up to Adam and whispered, "Rocky is one of Asgard''s best mages, not assassins."

    "He''s a phantom assassin!" Adam has a serious face¡° Will be invisible, will release phantom, favorite weapon is a dagger. Tell me, what does he look like

    Chris pondered for two seconds and said, "he''s wearing a magic robe, not cloth armor?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Adam thought about it¡° It makes sense! Put Murdoch in that cell. "

    Balder shrugs and walks to the cell with Murdoch. He doesn''t know any bullshit. Where''s Asgard! We are the strongest fighters in the universe!

    "Your Majesty, Kay has been in a bit of a bad state recently." Chris said to Adam, "as soon as he comes back, he goes to practice without drinking any wine."

    Adam looked at Chris in a daze for a few seconds. Is this the characteristic of Asgard people? It''s just a problem to practice without drinking?

    "He''s never been like that before." Chris continued: "every time we fight, he''ll have a good drink with me, but this time..."

    "I probably know why." Adam took a test tube out of his arms¡° He told me that his physical talent was not enough to continue the cultivation of eight dunjia. It seems that it''s time to upgrade it. "

    Chris looked at the green liquid in Adam''s test tube and asked, "is this a kind of biological blood?"

    "Yes, a very promising creature." Adam had a smile on his face¡° I believe Kay will become more energetic. "

    "It''s not a drink. It''s injected into his artery." Adam said and handed Chris the test tube in his hand.

    "Yes."

    Chris left the palace with a test tube in his hand.

 Chapter 112

    More than half a month has passed. Aurora has been chatting with Murdoch in prison for half a month, but there is no progress.

    Aurora''s persuasive ability has nothing to do with the mental strength of the person being convinced, but has a lot to do with his mental toughness.

    Because of his appearance, Murdoch was blinded when he was young, so he had to immerse himself in the sea of books. Although he was a little cowardly and self abased, his spirit was extremely firm, and he had a strong peace loving heart.

    Having a court mage is still a time-consuming thing for Adam, which is impossible for at least one or two months.

    This means that the space coordinates obtained by Adam can not be used for the time being. At present, Asgard, including Adam himself, is unable to analyze the coordinates, and has no ability to build a trans cosmic transmission array, even with the help of the rainbow bridge.

    So Adam''s eyes turned to the earth, the cosmic cube that aegis is studying, the space gem.

    With a big sword on his back, heydal went into Asgard''s palace. Since Adam became king, he has kept the key to start the rainbow bridge on heydal, which fully shows his distrust of Adam and Chris and others under him.

    "Yes, your majesty." Heimdar knelt down on one knee. No matter what he thought of Adam, he still recognized Adam as king¡° I don''t know what it''s about for your majesty to come to me. "

    "Space gems are on earth, do you know?" Adam sat on the throne with his legs crossed.

    "Space gems are called the magic cube of the universe by the earth. They were used by the earth people decades ago, but I can''t monitor the infinite gems, and Odin didn''t order them back, so I never paid attention to them." Heimdahl kept on telling lies.

    "Help me find it, as soon as possible." Adam didn''t debunk heimdar''s words, but he didn''t believe that Asgard would keep an eye on space¡° How''s rocky doing? "

    "I couldn''t see rocky half a month ago. He should have been protected by the mysterious power of infinite gems." Hamdal''s face changed slightly¡° I saw him for the last time. He was with the Zetas. They should have some conspiracy. "

    "Find the space gem." Adam nodded, then suddenly stopped heimdar and said, "wait a minute. I heard Aurora talked to you for a long time. How was the conversation?"

    "The little girl is lovely. We had a good chat."

    After heydal left, Adam''s face was a little admired. Aurora could not convince heydal. His firm will made people look at him.

    Adam didn''t plan to go to earth to look for space gems, because he couldn''t do it without using force. Recently, space gems were secretly studied by aegis.

    Adam didn''t intend to use force on earth, at least until Guyi died or reached a consensus with him.

    Even if Adam had the supreme throne and power gem, he didn''t think he could beat Guyi. After all, he was the supreme mage who could protect the earth from the invasion of foreign demons.

    It''s useless to sit in the standard space. Adam took out the treasure box to play with it.

    Adam found that the box of harvest is a powerful artifact in some aspects, and it can get energy from it, whether it is energy of infinite gem or awesome power.

    These foods include not only rice and noodles, but also fruits and vegetables, chicken, duck and fish, and even some good wine.

    If the space coordinates in Adam''s hand point to a desolate world, the harvest treasure box may bring unexpected harvest to Adam.

    Food for faith is simple and easy to use.

    "Your Majesty, Sophie is back."

    A messenger ran in and knelt down in front of Adam, with uncontrollable pride on his face.

    Adam subdued Rolfe, the king of the ice giant. This is something that even Odin has never done. How can he make his soldiers not proud.

    "What did he bring back?" Adam was calm. He wondered why Sophie had been so long?

    "An ugly ox horn helmet, and a somewhat frightening sword." There was a little excitement in the herald''s eyes¡° Is he to be summoned, your majesty? "

    "Ha ha, let him in." Adam smiles¡° It''s very well behaved. I thought he would break in directly. "

    With a horn helmet in her left hand and a sword in her right hand, Sophie strides into Adam''s palace. Laurie and I haven''t changed a few months ago, and we can''t see any injury. It seems that this operation should be very smooth.

    "King of Frost Giant, nice to see you again." Adam kept a certain respect for raufei¡° It looks like a good harvest. "

    "The crown of Sirte and his sword." Laurie put two things in her hand underground¡° If there''s nothing else I''ll go back to Jotunheim

    "Aren''t you going to tell me about this experience?" A little curiosity flashed across Adam''s face¡° I thought you would be back soon. "

    "The frost giants don''t have rainbow bridges." There was no expression on laofei''s ice face, but her voice was a little grouchy¡° Most of the time is on the road

    "Didn''t hamdal help?" Adam smiles indifferently¡° I''ve asked heimdahl. Even if you drive a spaceship back and forth, it won''t take two months. "

    "He just threw us over, but he didn''t get us back." There was an obvious twitch in the corner of Roffe''s mouth¡° And the scenery in the universe on the way back is so beautiful that I''m lost. "

    Well, I finally know the reason. I didn''t expect that Frost Giant Wang, who is three meters tall, is a road maniac. Moreover, the men he brought to him don''t know the way.

    "When you go back, form an army. You will be the leader, waiting for my call at any time." Adam said in a low voice, "you must also be eager for a happy war."

    "Is it going to war?" "Who do you want to hit?" asked Sophie

    "Maybe it''s Kerry, maybe it''s mieba, maybe it''s something else." Adam carelessly said: "anyway, leisure is also idle, always find something to do."

    "I have always believed that you are the son of the goddess of death, but I have never been so sure." Sophie shook her head¡° Ice giants don''t make unnecessary sacrifices. I''ve always had an army, but if you want to fight, you''d better give me a reason. "

    "When my mother comes back, she will tell you the reason herself." Adam stretched himself and stepped down from the throne¡° Go back and train your army. I''m sure it won''t be too late. "

    "She''s coming back."

 Chapter 113

    Adam sat bored in the palace, feeling trapped by something, bound by something that didn''t exist.

    Sophie was frightened by the name of the goddess of death to go back to train the army. Because the crown of the giant of fire was so ugly, Adam ordered her to throw it to the earth. The sword of the flaming giant is called the twilight sword, and Adam has taken it into his own use.

    Twilight sword is the weapon used by the fire giant sirtel, also known as the "sword of destruction". Twilight sword has magic power. It can control mysterious power and make Asgard lose immunity. Flame giant can use this sword to destroy Asgard directly.

    The twilight sword was made to destroy Asgard. It has too strong pertinence, resulting in poor ability in other aspects.

    It''s one of the most advanced weapons, but it''s almost as powerful as Thor''s hammer. Adam was very dissatisfied and had already found someone to refine it again.

    At this time on earth, there is a crisis that can sweep the universe, a child.

    Autumn cool, blowing light ripples.

    In a corner of New York, there is a shabby courtyard with a simple sign of "Mary orphanage" hanging on the front door. The withered and yellow leaves are blown up by the wind and slowly fall in front of the window. It seems that there is a sense of beauty that the years are peaceful.

    At this time, a little pale, looks very handsome boy slowly came to the window, looks complex looking out of the window of this strange city.

    The little boy is about five or six years old, with short black hair and Oriental face. But one thing is special. The little boy has a pair of different eyes, because these eyes are two-color pupil, also known as different pupil.

    The left pupil is golden and the right eye is Amethyst.

    Born different pupil, left gold and right purple, this is different from ordinary people''s different pupil, two special pupil clear incomparable, with a little bit of starlight, just like stars bright, looks very gorgeous and deep, let people''s eyes can''t help but fall on this eye.

    "The world has changed, and so have I."

    The little boy looked complicated and said that there was maturity in his words that did not match his age.

    Just like the story of dog blood, the little boy''s name is Yu Zhibo... No... it''s Lin Xiao. He''s not from this world. A few days ago, he was a student of the flower planting family, but when he woke up, he became an abandoned child in an orphanage, and his age changed back to five or six years old.

    This is a very frightening thing. After all, no one can remain indifferent after knowing that he has become another identity when he wakes up. Lin Xiao has been confused, hesitated and scared, but after these days, he slowly accepts this fact.

    When he comes to a strange environment, the first thing to do is to understand the world. Xiazuo understands this. Therefore, he has been understanding the world these days. After some understanding, he has some understanding of the world.

    First of all, this is the earth. There are still some countries like China and the United States. However, it is the United States, which is just after the millennium.

    At the beginning, he thought that the world was just a parallel space-time of the earth. Moreover, he came to the United States in the late 1990s. Needless to say, he was ready to be a copywriter.

    In the United States, a cartoon named marvel is very popular, and he happened to know that there is no cartoon named marvel in the world

    Lin Xiao has imagined that he would make Marvel''s comics, make them into movies, make them into games, and then become famous and go to the top of his life.

    Until he heard that in World War II, there was a superhero named Steve Rogers, who was called captain of the United States.

    ¡°mmp£¡£¡£¡¡±

    "Where is there no marvel comics, but because this is Marvel''s world at all!"

    Originally, I thought it was a world with backward entertainment culture. I wanted to make a lot of money from Marvel''s comics and enjoy the decadent life. But I entered Marvel''s world directly. This kind of contrast

    Lin Xiao could not make complaints about it, but then came a heavy sense of crisis.

    The world is in chaos. There are all kinds of demons, such as technology, magic, gods, demons, and aliens. They can''t be more chaotic. From time to time, there are demons who can destroy the world. Even if you rest at home, you may drop a shell, which is too dangerous to be more dangerous. Therefore, they must have some power to protect themselves

    "If you bring me here, then I believe you will not let me have no self-protection power, right?" Lin Xiaonan said that the room was empty, but Xia Zuo seemed to be talking to someone.

    Xiazuo slowly lifted the hair tip on his forehead. At this time, a mysterious pattern slowly emerged in the middle of his clean forehead. A sense of vicissitudes full of time slowly dispersed and filled the whole room.

    This pattern is composed of twelve circular patterns, such as reincarnation one by one. It''s a bit like the eyes of reincarnation eye in an animation named Huoying that he saw in his previous life, but there are some differences.

    The whole reincarnation eye is purple, with three overlapping pupil rings. This different pupil totem has twelve pupil rings, which overlap layer by layer. The pattern on the twelve pupil rings is strange, which looks very mysterious!

    On the other hand, he came to this world because of this eye totem!

    In his previous life, he saw a round stone with twelve circles of circular patterns like eyes on the stall. Out of curiosity, he bought the stone. As a result, when he woke up, he had come to the world, and the round stone pattern like eyes appeared on his forehead, turning into a totem like eyes, so his arrival had something to do with it.

    Lin Xiao has a guess in his heart, that is, his abnormal pupil is probably caused by this one pupil totem. It''s not normal. Only a very few people are likely to have such a situation.

    In his previous life, he was a flower grower. In this life, he was also Chinese. Naturally, he had black hair and black eyes. However, now his left eye has turned into a noble golden color, and his right eye has turned into a deep Amethyst Color, so he will inevitably associate with the eye totem.

    "It may be related to the pupil totem. Of course, it''s not certain. Maybe it''s a mutation, such as X gene. If it''s X gene, it''s good. Maybe it can bring me some special abilities."

    Lin Xiaonan talks. He thinks that his eyes are related to the eye pupil totem, but it''s not absolute. After all, marvel world has mutants, which may also be a kind of X gene.

    Lin Xiao is not a fool. He doesn''t reject the X gene at all, because in this dangerous world, power is extremely important. As long as it can bring the ability to protect himself, he thinks it''s a good thing.

    "Totem, Tutu, Tutu, don''t pretend to be dead. You can tell me something about my changes."

    Lin Xiaonan said, calling to the eye pupil totem on his forehead. Although he guessed that the changes on his body were related to the eye pupil totem, no matter how he called, the eye pupil totem didn''t respond at all. However, Xia Zuo understood that this is definitely not a simple symbol, but a mysterious existence, so he must get in touch with it and get strength in its hands.

    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!

    While Lin Xiao was actively contacting the totem on his forehead, a sound of footsteps came slowly towards the direction of the yard.

    Adam suddenly felt a palpitation, as if the system had just moved.

    "I feel a strange system. It must be a coquettish little bitch!" The system silently read in Adam''s body: "don''t let the director contact other systems, look for opportunities to trick the master to kill it!"

    Task

 Chapter 114

    Mission: there is a crisis sweeping the universe on earth. Find the source of the crisis and solve it.

    Reward: draw once.

    "Fall, what''s the situation?" Adam was surprised¡° When did you begin to care about the safety of the universe? "

    "Isn''t it good to have a task?" The system said ambiguously: "anyway, there is no time limit. If you want to do it, do it. If you don''t want to do it, put it first."

    That''s right.

    Adam is so boring that he has a task to do. It''s a good way to amuse himself.

    Adam said to the guard, "go to hamdal."

    Hamdal soon arrived at the palace.

    "Your Majesty, I haven''t found infinite gems or rocky. I need time."

    "What''s interesting about the earth recently?" Adam is eager to try. If something terrible happens to the earth, then the supreme mage should have no time to stare at himself.

    "Nothing strange has been detected. It''s basically the same." Hamdal shook his head¡° The strongest is hawk. Iron Man improved his armor because of a guy named Shangbian. The new kids have little potential, only spider man, who calls himself a good neighbor of New York City, barely reaches the silver level. "

    "As for those below the silver level, I haven''t observed them." Heimdar thought it over¡° It seems that kamataji is not very calm, but I can''t spy on the supreme mage. "

    Adam thought about it carefully. Even if the time changes now, it''s not time for Dr. strange to appear. There shouldn''t be much happening to kamataji. It seems that there should be some problems in this aspect.

    "I remember kamataki had a temple in New York. Pay more attention." Adam thought for a moment and said, "by the way, what''s the little girl friend of Thor doing? Is that Jane foster? Is that the name? "

    "Good." Heimdar nodded¡° Is there anything else I can tell you? "

    "No, go and do it." Adam waved his hand¡° Don''t stay on the rainbow bridge. If you have nothing to do, you can have a drink with them. They won''t invite you. "

    "Then I''ll go and watch." Heimdar turned and left the palace.

    Adam looked at hamdal''s back and whispered, "did you really give up Odin or was your acting really good? I hope you are a man of current affairs. After all, I am still a king of nostalgia. "

    The earth

    Like an ordinary passer-by, Lin Xiao got the golden finger he wanted, the ability to control others with his eyes. He wanted to learn magic.

    This ability is a character in animation, Lu Lu Xiu''s eyes of Geass, ability is absolute command!

    Because of Lu Lu Xiu''s own reasons, this kind of power is the king''s power. No one can violate the absolute order, and even distort the ethics, ideas and beliefs of the ordered object.

    That is to say, even if Lin Xiao orders the person in front of him to commit suicide, the person who is executed will shoot at his head without hesitation!

    This is an extremely terrible power, even has the ability to control life and death, but this power also has some limitations. First of all, the executee can only execute a command at the same time, and this is the eye of Geass, which is a kind of eye signal. When using it, it must look at the other person''s eyes, and its influence will be weakened when the person is on the verge of death.

    However, this is not too much trouble for Lin Xiao, because in this chaotic Marvel world, power is everything, so Lin Xiao is very happy, he finally has a trace of self-protection power!

    But Lin Xiao is not only satisfied with this, so he needs more powerful power, and magic is a good choice.

    In fact, magicians are an ancient and powerful force in this world. After all, for thousands of years, they have been responsible for protecting the whole world from the invasion of other worlds, but they are always too low-key, so many people do not know their existence.

    Because of the power of magic, there is nothing wrong with Lin Xiao''s desire to learn magic. After all, as a passer-by, he should be very easy to succeed. After all, he has acquired the ability to acquire magic more easily.

    Compared with magic, strange abilities like mutants are much more difficult to obtain.

    Relying on his eyes, Lin Xiao not only left the orphanage, but also got a lot of help. With the help of these kind-hearted people, Lin Xiao soon came to the temple of New York.

    Awesome Lin Xiao, according to the scene of the memory and the taxi driver, the driver was very helpful and brought Lin Xiao to where he wanted to go.

    Looking at the magnificent building in front of him, Lin Xiao couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion. He took a deep breath, pushed open the gate of the New York temple and went straight in.

    The simple decoration and the contemporary decoration all indicate that this temple has existed for many years. However, shazo didn''t pay much attention to these. Instead, he looked around for the mage guarding the temple in New York.

    Lin Xiao has some knowledge of the origin of the temple in New York. The mage ancestors created three powerful temples thousands of years ago to guard the world from invasion by the rest of the world. The responsibility of protecting the temple falls on the mage.

    The temple protects the world, and the mages protect the temple, so every temple will have a person in charge of guarding, and what shazo is looking for is the guardian of the temple in New York.

    "Is there anyone?"

    Looking at the empty hall, Lin Xiao is speechless. The duty of the temple mage is to guard it. However, he has the impression that there is often no one here, and the fact is the same. Although it is guarding, there is usually nothing going on in the temple, so the people guarding the temple are very leisurely. After all, the top of the mage has a supreme mage, Usually nothing happens.

    "It''s not a shop here, children. Let''s go." At this time, a man in a monk''s robe slowly came out of a corner. The man was ready to send xiazuo away. After all, in his opinion, xiazuo was just a child who had strayed into the temple.

    "I want to see Master Guyi." Lin Xiao didn''t waste his time. He said his purpose this time.

    "Who are you? Why do you know the supreme mage? " The monk''s face changed slightly. Knowing the existence of the supreme mage, the child in front of him was not simple. He might even have a big origin. The monk immediately became serious. He had to investigate the origin of xiazuo.

    "My origin is not important, but I want to see Master Gu Yi. Forget it, I''ll do it myself." Lin Xiao said slowly. In the end, Lin Xiao had lost his patience and the ability to launch Geass directly. A halo suddenly appeared in the man''s eyes.

    There''s no way. His age is too deceptive. A six-year-old boy mumbles that he wants to see the supreme mage. No one can believe this. Lin Xiao also understands this. The mage guarding the temple of New York will never believe him. So he directly controls the middle-aged man, which is more convenient.

    "OK, I''ll report to the supreme mage right away." The suspicious man instantly became respectful and quickly went to kamataji to report the incident.

    That''s right. It''s going straight to Kamata Taj!

    The world of magicians is backward. They don''t have much contact with technology products. However, it''s not difficult for them to contact them. It''s more convenient for them to go directly through the portal. This is also the advantage of magicians.

    Kamataji, a very old and simple looking building, a bald woman with an old book in her hand, looking at it with relish.

    Although she is bald, there is no sudden appearance on this woman. She seems to have a sense of detachment from the world. This is Gu Yi, a real wise man who has been guarding the earth for many years.

    "Supreme master, there''s something going on in the temple of New York. There''s a child who wants to see you." The man slowly came to the Supreme Master and said respectfully to him.

    "A child wants to see me?" Gu Yi raised his head in surprise and looked at the man. He frowned slightly and waved to the man. An invisible energy instantly penetrated into the man''s body, and the red halo in the man''s eyes instantly disappeared.

    As the supreme mage, Gu Yi''s power is undoubtedly incomparable, so she felt that the man was controlled at the first time, and untied the man''s bondage at the first time, which only Gu Yi can do.

    In fact, Lin Xiao also understands this, so he just controls the man to report, and does not do anything to hurt the man. Lin Xiao is very modest on this point.

    "Supreme master? I... how am I here? " The man woke up and looked at master Gu Yi blankly. He was still in the temple of New York just now, but he appeared here in a twinkling of an eye, which made him a little confused.

    "You''ve just been controlled, and now I''ve untied you." Master Gu Yi said slowly, "talk about what happened to you."

    She is a little curious. After all, a child can control a magician. It''s not easy. After all, the magician''s mental power is not weak.

    "Yes, I''m in the temple of New York today. Suddenly, a child who looks like he''s five or six years old has been yelling to see you..."

    The man said quickly, and said all the things he knew. He didn''t dare to have the slightest secret.

    "It''s interesting that there are still such children." Master Gu Yi said with a smile, and then stood up slowly¡° It should not be the trick that the smelly boy tried to avenge? "

    "Come on, let''s meet this interesting boy." Gu Yi''s face is full of smiles¡° I don''t think that smelly boy will have time to play games with me after he becomes the king of gods. He doesn''t dare to come to the earth before his mother comes out. It doesn''t seem to be so. "

 Chapter 115

    In the temple of New York, Lin Xiao stood calmly in the main hall of the temple, waiting for the arrival of master Gu Yi.

    To tell you the truth, Lin Xiao is not absolutely sure to let master Gu Yi teach him magic. After all, he is not related to master Gu Yi. How can people teach him that the hero of the novel is shocked by the tiger body, which leads to heroes from all walks of life. Lin Xiao doesn''t believe it at all, but Lin Xiao also has other plans.

    "As the supreme mage, how can you not kill me? If not, I will control a few weak mages and let them teach me magic directly. " Lin Xiao whispered in his heart that this was his last choice, but it was not the best choice. After all, the effect of some weak mages teaching magic was quite different from that of Gu Yi, the supreme mage.

    If there was no difference between the two, Lin Xiao would have controlled a mage directly without saying a word. After all, he preferred direct action to plan!

    WOW!

    A golden halo with the size of two meters appeared in front of Xia Zuo out of thin air, and then a bald woman came out slowly. The white monk''s clothes showed a sense of detachment!

    This is exactly the target of Lin Xiao''s line, master Gu Yi. Behind Gu Yi, the man who was controlled by Xia Zuo to inform master Gu Yi slowly appears, and the aura disappears.

    "Lin Xiao, I''ve met master Gu Yi." Lin Xiao looked at Gu Yi, put his hands together and nodded a little.

    This is the first time that he really saw master Guyi, but he can feel instinctively. He can feel how terrible power is contained in this thin body. This is the Supreme Master Guyi who guards the world. (he hanged Adam''s existence) and only such a person can let Lin Xiao treat him so seriously.

    "Lin Xiao... Chinese? You haven''t learned magic. How did you control modu just now? " Gu Yi looks at Xia Zuo curiously, because Lin Xiao''s maturity doesn''t match his age.

    Gu Yi can see that Lin Xiao just controlled Mo du to report to her. If Lin Xiao has any evil ideas, Xia Zuo is likely to succeed while she doesn''t pay attention.

    But Lin Xiao didn''t do anything special. Instead, he let Mo Du come to her. It seemed that he was expressing kindness, so Gu Yi was curious.

    It''s not like a child can have this kind of mind and ability. It must be Adam''s trick!

    "It''s just a small ability of mine. It''s not worth mentioning." Lin Xiao said slowly, looking calm, but he didn''t think that the man controlled by him was the future Baron modu. However, Xia Zuo''s mind is not on this point now. He just skips this conversation and cuts into the theme.

    "Master Gu Yi, I''m here to learn from you. I''m longing for magic." Lin Xiao calmly looks at master Gu Yi. He comes here for this. He hopes that master Gu Yi can promise him. As for his sincerity, I believe master Gu Yi has just seen it.

    "Learn magic..." Gu Yi mage''s eyes suddenly become serious, carefully looking at Lin Xiao, seems to want to see something from Lin Xiao''s body.

    Does Adam think that if someone learns my magic, he can defeat me?

    You''re not that stupid, are you?

    It''s inevitable that a mature child who doesn''t match his age will come and suddenly say that he wants to learn magic. It''s not easy to see such a thing. Gu Yi will check Lin Xiao''s roots.

    "Your background is interesting. I can''t see through it, but your future is more interesting!"

    After a long time, master Gu Yi said something slowly. There was some surprise in her words, because she found that when she looked at Lin Xiao, she couldn''t see through the origin of Lin Xiao. You should know that she had the ability to break through this world and enter other worlds.

    This is inevitable. Even though Gu Yi can travel in many worlds, the origin of Lin Xiao has surpassed some of these worlds, and even the origin of Lin Xiao has exceeded the whole Marvel world. As long as Gu Yi is limited to marvel world, she can''t see through the origin of Xia Zuo.

    This is also Lin Xiao''s last card, so Xia Zuo is not surprised at all, but what he cares about is Gu Yi''s last words.

    "Mage, what do you mean that my future is more interesting?" Lin Xiao looks at Gu Yi seriously and hopes that Gu Yi can tell the reason. Lin Xiao knows that Gu Yi is very powerful and even dabbles in time. After all, the gem of time is in Kamata Taj, so she is likely to see some kind of future of Lin Xiao, and Lin Xiao is very concerned about the future of Gu Yi.

    "It may be the best or the worst, but whatever it is, your future is closely related to the future of the world. I''ve never seen such a situation before." Gu Yi was shocked and said that she had never seen such a situation, because no one''s future would be like this, and every shadow of the future would be like this, without any difference, just like the only constant.

    Now Gu Yi is sure that Lin Xiao is not Adam''s man!

    Time is always the most incredible, sometimes a small move will create a number of different results, resulting in great changes in the future, which is the reason for the difference!

    Originally, a great man may become ordinary after growing up because of a small change in the process of growing up. He can not become a great man, but can only mingle with the most ordinary people. This is also a possible thing.

    Just like Newton, if an apple didn''t come down, or if it wasn''t an apple but a Durian, maybe he couldn''t be a great man. He would only sigh about the expensive medical expenses.

    Gu Yi knows that a person not only has a future, because people have many possibilities, so create a variety of different futures, but what she sees in xiazuo is not like this.

    She saw that there were many changes in Lin Xiao''s way of growing up. Because of some details, she had different experiences. However, whether Lin Xiao became a vicious villain or a hero in the world, in the end, xiazuo would become an existence that she could not see through in the future, and even be closely related to the whole world.

    There are thousands of ways in the river of time, but no matter which way, there will always be only one future!

    This kind of situation is unheard of, even unimaginable. This kind of fortune can be compared with the whole world. Lin Xiao is destined to be different. That''s why Gu Yi is so shocked. Adam never brought such a shock to her!

    This is the only person with a future, an existence destined to reach the peak!

    Wait

    Gu Yi suddenly found that Lin Xiao''s countless future will have Thor''s participation.

    But the hammer player has been killed by Adam and the goddess of death!

 Chapter 116

    "The only future, can there be such a thing?"

    Lin Xiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking about this matter. The meaning represented in it was not simple. Xia Zuo seemed to be thinking about something.

    "Well, no matter what happens in the future, master Guyi, I hope you can teach me to practice magic." Lin Xiao got rid of those thoughts in his heart and looked at master Gu Yi again. He was still a little far away from him in the future. The most important thing for him now was to let master Gu Yi teach him to practice magic, which was the purpose of Xia Zuo''s appearance here.

    Gu Yi mage looked at Lin Xiao in silence, didn''t speak, seemed to weigh the interests in this.

    After a long time, master Gu Yi said slowly: "I will not teach you any magic, and I can''t be your teacher, but kamataji is the holy land of magicians. No one has the right to block the steps of a person who is eager to practice magic."

    Gu yiruo left this sentence with deep meaning, then waved it, directly condensed a golden halo, stepped in, and disappeared directly in the temple of New York.

    Master Gu Yi left, but modu was responsible for guarding the temple of New York during this period, so he did not leave. He still stayed in the temple of New York and stood in front of shazo.

    "It seems that the supreme mage doesn''t want to accept you as an apprentice. It really depends on your bad character." Mo Du, wearing a monk''s robe, sneers at Lin Xiao in a cold voice. Although the Geass ability that acts on him has been relieved by master Gu Yi, Mo Du''s anger doesn''t go out like this. Although he is not very proficient in magic, he is accidentally controlled by a child, which makes Mo Du very angry.

    What''s more, modu always worships the supreme mage most, and xiazuo makes him lose face in front of master Guyi. This is the thing modu is most angry about.

    In the face of hatred, he laughs. That''s what a sage like master Guyi can do. But he is not a saint. Naturally, he resents Lin Xiao.

    "Yes? There''s no doubt about that. " Lin Xiao looks at Mo Du with a smile. It seems that Gu Yi''s words just now are rejecting Lin Xiao and don''t teach him to practice magic. But Lin Xiao can hear that Gu Yi''s words have a deeper meaning.

    If you don''t teach him magic or become his teacher, you don''t want to be involved with him.

    This should be the thought of master Gu Yi, who is probably worried about what terrible things will happen in Lin Xiao''s future and implicates kamataji. Therefore, master Gu Yi does not want to implicate Lin Xiao in any cause and effect.

    But this is only a superficial meaning. Before leaving, master Gu Yi left a very meaningful word.

    "Kamataj is the holy land of magicians. No one has the right to block the steps of a person who wants to practice magic."

    That is to say, kamataji will not stop Lin Xiao. What if Lin Xiao wants to enter kamataji?

    The answer is yes, she still won''t stop.

    So the meaning of master Guyi should be: I won''t teach you magic, but I won''t stop you from entering kamataj. If you can learn magic by yourself in kamataj, it''s none of her business.

    This is the real meaning of master Gu Yi''s words!

    "Interesting. It seems that master Gu Yi didn''t dare to stop me."

    Lin Xiao chuckles in his heart. He knows that master Gu Yi is selling him a favor. If he can learn magic in kamataji, master Gu Yi will turn a blind eye and won''t stop him. However, Xia Zuo also knows that this is the reason why master Gu Yi is looking at the so-called future, so Lin Xiao will grasp this opportunity.

    If Gu Yi knows, he will laugh. I''m not afraid, but someone is more suitable to stop you than me. If you want to grow into a giant, it depends on whether the current giants agree or not.

    "Well, no matter what you''re doing, this is the New York temple I''m guarding. Get out of here."

    Seeing Lin Xiao''s inexplicable smile, Mo Du''s heart can''t help but get angry, but he can''t do it in the temple. It''s clear that he can''t see it, so he wants to drive Lin Xiao away.

    "Maybe we''ll meet again."

    Lin Xiao chuckles. He naturally understands what Mo Du thinks, but he doesn''t care too much. After all, in xiazuo''s opinion, Mo Du is just a clown. He has nothing to care about. Besides, he still has some things to arrange before he can leave for Kama Taj, so Lin Xiao leaves the Temple of New York without looking back.

    "It''s really a strange child, but I don''t need to see this irritating person in the future."

    Looking at Lin Xiao''s leaving figure, Mo Du murmurs in bewilderment. In fact, he doesn''t fully understand this conversation between Lin Xiao and master Gu Yi, but he feels that now that Xia Zuo has left, his mood is much better.

    After thinking about the matter for himself, Lin Xiao left New York, but he underestimated the supreme mage too much.

    Lin Xiao thought that the supreme mage had compromised with him. Because of its future strength, the supreme mage had compromised. But was the supreme mage a person who would compromise easily?

    If so, she would not have beaten Adam at the beginning. Although she was kind-hearted, she did it when she was not sure whether Adam would appreciate it, which showed that the supreme mage still had a strong attitude.

    What is the supreme mage like a saint doing now?

    The palace of Asgard.

    "Your Majesty, we have a situation."

    Heydal is here again, bringing Adam interesting news.

    "Infinite gem or rocky?" Adam is a bit bored. He hasn''t talked to anyone for a long time.

    Kay injected Hulk serum, the potential of the body has been strengthened, it has become a potential unlimited genius, wearing green vest every day, constantly strengthening the body in Asgard.

    The only sequel of Hulk serum to Kay is that he likes green more and more, which makes Adam a little confused.

    Fortunately, Kay never wears a hat.

    Balder and Adam signed a contract. Although they can''t say they have the same heart, they can basically make eye contact when they are very close.

    Talking to balder, Adam had no fun at all.

    Chris was one of Asgard''s best blacksmiths before he took up the hammer of Thor and became Adam''s Thor. Although he was not as good as those guys in the dwarf Kingdom, his craftsmanship was also extraordinary.

    Adam originally wanted to send Chris to transform the dwarf kingdom with the newly acquired Twilight sword, but he didn''t expect that Chris would take the job directly and beat the twilight sword with Thor''s hammer at home every day. He was very comfortable as a child.

    "It''s a message from the supreme mage. She said that there is a strange child on the earth. The time gem shows that this child will become one of the strongest in the universe in the future, either king or destroying."

    Heimdar''s dark face was slightly red. Maybe he felt a little embarrassed. After all, Adam had told him in advance, but he watched every day and didn''t find such important news.

    "Is there a crisis sweeping the universe? What would it be? Chaos magic

    "Anyway, does the bald woman agree that I should go to earth?"

    Adam raised his head and looked with interest as if he had come to the earth through space.

 Chapter 117

    "What else did Guyi say?" Adam was very interested¡° What''s so special about that strange child? "

    "He can control people." "Morton, who is in charge of the temple in New York, is under the control of that child, and Morton''s strength is not weak," he said

    "Can you find the boy?" Adam stares at hamdal.

    "Yes." Heimdar nodded¡° He''s still in New York, with a lizard man

    "Tell balder to go to rainbow bridge. I need him to accompany me to the earth." Adam said to a soldier.

    "Let''s wait for balder at rainbow bridge." Adam stood up and the throne was tattooed on Adam''s back.

    With the flash of colorful light, two figures appeared on the streets of New York.

    "There was no damage, and there was no obvious mark on the ground." Adam looked around and said, "I just said rainbow bridge can''t be that rough. It won''t make a mess around every transmission."

    "Your Majesty, do we have anything to do when we come to the atrium this time?" Balder''s eyes were a little confused. He had just been pulled up from the wine table, and he was still sober.

    "Adam, long time no see."

    The golden magic light formed a circular portal in the mid air. The supreme mage in white monk''s clothes came out slowly and gave a loud finger. The surrounding scenery became a little fuzzy.

    Adam didn''t change much, but Balder''s body lit up a little white, and his whole body became a little translucent.

    "Guyi, why do you always like to talk about people''s souls?" Adam did not put on any fighting posture, as if to see an old friend as insipid said: "fortunately, I am more special."

    "Balder has seen the supreme mage." Balder saluted the supreme mage.

    "I''ve heard the name of the God of light, pure and brave, just and kind, and countless words of praise have been put on you." The supreme mage nodded to balder.

    "Guyi, where''s that funny boy?" Adam is not interested in cheating with the supreme mage¡° I''ll get rid of him as soon as possible, and I''ll go back to the palace. "

    Adam didn''t want to leave Asgard''s palace to live on earth. The threat of the supreme mage was only one reason. The deeper reason was that Adam''s premonition told him that he should not leave the palace.

    "I won''t tell you anything. It''s up to you to find what you want." The supreme mage didn''t give Adam a good look either¡° I just want to warn you not to do too much damage to the earth, or you will know the consequences. "

    After the supreme mage finished speaking, he disappeared without a trace, and the surrounding environment became the streets of New York before. Although it was day, the sky was cloudy and hazy, and the sky was dribbling with light rain.

    Fortunately, the light rain drove people back to their homes, and the pedestrians on the road only went on with umbrellas or heads down. No one noticed Adam and balder at all.

    "What a shame." Adam rubbed his nose and walked to the villa of the terminator in memory¡° Come on, great God of light

    Balder looked at the surrounding environment dimly, as if he hadn''t reflected that the supreme mage had disappeared, and he was walking behind Adam.

    As Adam''s most loyal servant, terminator fully complied with Adam''s orders and bought properties all over the world.

    Adam took balder to a luxury villa, took out a key from under the carpet, opened the door of the villa, looked at the brilliant decoration inside, and nodded with satisfaction.

    "So, what''s the mission?" Balder''s wine was half awake, and he looked at Adam vaguely.

    "I want to have a good rest until it''s dark." Adam threw a word to Barr, then ran to the study, opened the computer, can''t wait to get in touch with the goddess of death.

    For some reason, Adam couldn''t get in touch with the goddess of death. According to the computer, it should be the goddess of death who cut off the network.

    Depressed Adam picked up the phone in his study and dialed a number.

    "Hello?"

    "Where are you, John?"

    "Master, I''m in Washington."

    "I''m in New York. Come and see me as soon as possible."

    "Yes, master."

    Hang up the phone, Adam went to the window, looking out at the misty street.

    Odin is confronting death in a void in Norway.

    "You look like you''re dying." The goddess of death is wearing a red windbreaker bought online and a pair of pink sunglasses on her face.

    "I''m sorry, Hela." Odin looked old and wrinkled.

    "If you hadn''t come to see me again, I might not have found your plot." Death''s voice was full of wonder¡° I didn''t expect that you cut off most of the connection with Asgard. I said, "Why are you getting weaker and weaker?"

    "Didn''t you cut it off, too?" Odin managed to squeeze out a smile¡° My plan seems to have failed, but I don''t want to be misunderstood by my daughter after I die. "

    "So you''re here to explain to me?" The goddess of death looked scornful¡° I always thought you wanted to protect Asgard, but I didn''t think you were the one who wanted to destroy Asgard most. "

    "You have also broken through to the level of God King. I think you also understand it."

    Odin took a deep breath.

    "The universe we are in is just a small single universe, and we can break through the universe and travel to other single universes."

    "But in the end, we are bound in this small universe!"

    Odin''s expression was a little ferocious, and he said loudly: "I have a chance to fly to the multiverse! But the temple''s family has bound me

    "Only by destroying Asgard can you rise to the multiverse." The goddess of death said faintly: "so you designed everything, put the eternal fire in the treasure house, waiting for the gods of flame giant to destroy Asgard at dusk."

    "But I never wanted to hurt you, my daughter." Odin affectionately said: "I will seal you on the earth, is afraid of the destruction of the time when sigarde implicated you."

    "Come on, Asgard is so guarded that the flaming giant has no access to the eternal fire. Unless someone slaughters all of Asgard''s guards, I must be the executioner in your plan? " Death took off her pink glasses and crushed them¡° Then your next design will let Asgard and I go to destruction together. "

    "Without the balance of you, you can naturally rise to the multiverse, and when did my life ever appear in your eyes?" A long black sword appeared in the hand of the goddess of death¡° It''s a pity that there''s never my Adam in your plan. Your plan has failed. Go back to Asgard and pretend to be dead, or I''ll kill you myself. "

    "You really don''t care about old love at all?" Odin looked sad¡° If it wasn''t for your inexplicable son to leave the palace, I couldn''t even leave my bedroom. Anyway, I''m your father. I gave you life. "

    "What do you want me to do?" Although the goddess of death has no expression on her face, the pain in her heart is more intense.

    Yeah, anyway, Odin was her father, who gave her life.

    "You don''t care about Asgard now, anyway. Destroy it!" Odin looked a little crazy, the kind of hysterical madness into despair¡° I have given up everything I have, the position of the king of God, the power given to me by Asgard, and I have no choice to retreat! "

    "That won''t do." Carrie came out of the dark shadow¡° Adam loves being king. Now Asgard belongs to Adam

    "Yes." The goddess of death took a look at Carrie¡° Although you are my father, Adam is everything to me

    "Do you have the heart to see me lying in bed waiting to die?" Odin''s only eye shed tears¡° HeLa, Thor is dead. Your brother Thor is dead. "

    "What a nuisance Carrie''s eyes turned black¡° Like Adam, I hate conspiracy, and I hate you, who are full of conspiracy. I especially hate that you use family affection as a bargaining chip for conspiracy! "

    "What are you going to do?"

    Odin felt a fatal threat from Carrie.

    "Mom, can I eat him?" Carrie looked expectantly at the goddess of death¡° I know you can''t do it, but it''s all for Adam. "

    The goddess of death clenched her teeth, looked at Odin, and thought that all this was for Adam.

    The goddess of death made a cruel decision, nodded slightly at Carrie, turned and closed her eyes.

    Carrie showed a sweet smile to Odin, gently opened her mouth, and a miniature black hole appeared in front of Odin.

    "This..." Odin''s only eye was wide open, as if he didn''t believe what he saw.

    "The power of the planet devourer!"

    "How can it exist in a single universe?"

    "No, I have a back hand!"

    "I..."

    When the goddess of death turned her head again, Audi had disappeared without a trace. Carrie stood in the same place and gently wiped the corners of her mouth.

    Looking at the goddess of death, Carrie said sheepishly, "Adam won''t let me eat humanoid intelligent creatures. Mom, you have to keep a secret for me!"

    "The Godhead has been cast. It''s only one last step away." The goddess of death pretended not to see Carrie wipe her mouth, and a mysterious hexagonal object appeared in her hand¡° Finish the last step as soon as possible, so you can go back to Adam and accompany him

    "Don''t worry, mom. I''ve figured out all the traps in Genesis." Carrie said confidently, "this book of Genesis should have been brought back by Odin from other single universes, but it''s not very different from the book of Genesis created by the old guy in the multiverse. I have it in my memory."

    Then they are busy. The flame of eternal fire keeps burning on the mysterious hexagon, but it doesn''t make any sound. The small space is quiet again.

    No one knows what happened. In the palace of Asgard, Odin, who was asleep, had lost his breath.

    Adam, who is in a villa in New York, suddenly feels that a familiar force from the universe has poured into his body, and his strength has improved by three points again.

    "The power of Asgard?"

    When Adam became the queen of God, he felt this power. In the void of Asgard, a mysterious power would be formed to help the asgards become stronger.

    As the king of God, Adam got more power than others, but it didn''t help him much. Now, this familiar power has suddenly increased more than 100 times.

    It must be something happened to Asgard, otherwise this force will not grow inexplicably. How could this happen just after Adam left Asgard?

    "Balder

    Adam called out to the upstairs.

    "What''s the matter, your majesty?" Balder directly turned into a white light and appeared in front of Adam.

    Adam asked directly, "do you feel any strange changes?"

    "Change?" Balder scratched his head¡° About what? "

    "Your body! Can it be the weather? " Adam was not angry and said, "is there any change in the power that Asgard has passed on to you?"

    Not all asgards will get the mysterious power of Asgard. Only the lineage of the assassins will get the gift of Asgard.

    As it happens, balder is the blood of the Athar.

    Balder closed his eyes, felt it, and said, "it''s no different?"

    "But why did I get 100 times more power?" Adam did not hide the slightest meaning, directly told balder about his changes.

    "The God King would have gained more power than others." Baldrie, of course, said, "what''s wrong with this?"

    "But why not before?"

    "Because the previous God did not recognize your qualifications."

    At this point, both of them were stunned.

    "The ASAR Protoss would have received the gift of Asgard, so the forces I thought after I became the king of God had nothing to do with whether I was the king of God or not. Odin never acknowledged my status."

    Adam narrowed his eyes to analyze.

    "Now it''s 100 times more. There are only two reasons. One is that Odin has admitted my position, and the other is that Odin is dead?"

    As he spoke, Adam looked at balder.

    "I think so, too." Balder nodded.

    "Odin admitted my position..." Adam touched his chin and said, "it looks like Odin is dead."

    "After so long, I should be dead." Balder had no expression, no respect for Odin.

    "But he shouldn''t have died at this time." Adam''s face was heavy¡° There must be something that we don''t know. "

    "Do you want to go back now?" Balder was also aware of the seriousness of the matter.

    Odin has always been in the deepest part of Asgard palace. Basically, nobody can touch Odin who is sleeping everywhere. As soon as Adam left Asgard, Odin died. The secret thought was very frightening.

    "I''ll go back, and you''ll wait here for my other man." Adam made the decision directly¡° When he comes, you two will catch me the strange guy as soon as possible

    "Yes, sir." Balder knelt on one knee as a sign of respect.

    Adam went to the villa with a heavy heart, reached out and touched the hero calling card hidden in his chest, and called heimdar in his heart.

 Chapter 118

    Familiar colorful light flashed, Adam left Asgard less than 12 hours, then appeared on the rainbow bridge again.

    "It''s done so soon?" Heydal looks at Adam with a huge sword in his hand¡° And balder? "

    "Nothing happened since I left, did it?" Adam watched the expression of hamdal carefully.

    "Is something wrong?" Heimdahl''s heart was tight. He didn''t know why, and an ominous premonition rose to his heart.

    Heimdar used his special ability to cover the whole Asgard, but he didn''t find anything unusual.

    "If I''m right, we''re going to have a funeral." Adam patted hamdal on the shoulder and went to the palace.

    Adam''s pace is not urgent and slow, while walking in the heart, while thinking about the reasons.

    Although Odin is no longer in his prime and his strength has declined, there is no one who can kill him quietly.

    When you reach Odin''s level, you are basically immune to all poisons, and some mysterious curse methods in the universe can''t work on it.

    Adam really can''t figure out how Odin died. Is it true that, as balder said, Odin has run out of oil and the lamp has run out?

    It''s not impossible.

    Marvel has countless universes, and the single universe with Odin is even more numerous. Perhaps Odin in this universe is so fragile.

    Adam thought about it carefully, but it was reasonable. After all, Thor was dead.

    Maybe Odin really ran out of oil and the lamp ran out. When Thor died, he didn''t do it. Maybe he really had no power to do it.

    No matter how slow Adam walked, the road from rainbow bridge to the palace was over.

    Adam walked into the palace quickly, ignored the salute of the guards, went directly through the palace and came to the bedroom behind the palace.

    "Here you are again, young man." Freya''s face was calm, as if not surprised.

    Adam ignored Freya, walked directly past her, opened the door of the bedroom, and saw Odin lying on the bed.

    Odin''s face was pale, and he was obviously no longer breathing.

    "How long has he been dead?" Adam looked back at Scarlett.

    "It could have been a month ago, it could have been two months ago." "Maybe it was last night. I haven''t pushed the door open for a long time," she said

    "I don''t believe you and his feelings will ignore him. How long has he been dead?" Adam stares at Freya. Although there is no expression on his face, there is doubt in his eyes¡° What good is it for you to conceal his death? "

    "I woke up only once a long time ago. He gave an order that no one should enter this room again." Scarlett''s tears ran down her cheeks from her eyes¡° I just follow the king''s orders. "

    Adam took a deep breath. After a moment''s silence, he said to the guard, "call crass and Kay and collect Odin''s body for the funeral."

    Odin''s death is not a small matter, but it is not a big matter for Asgard.

    Chris organized the funeral, only Adam and Freya attended the funeral, even heimdahl did not inform.

    Odin, the former king of God, was given a simple funeral, which took no more than three hours from Adam''s seeing his body to his burial.

    In Asgard''s palace, Adam sits on the throne, Chris and Kay kneel on one knee under the throne. The guards around are all expressionless, but there is a trace of fear in their eyes.

    Adam''s face was gloomy, and the pressure of nothing came out of his body. For the two of them, this pressure was nothing, but for the guards around him, it was like standing on the crater of a volcano that was about to erupt. From the bottom of his heart, he could not help but feel a sense of fear.

    It''s a life instinct, it''s a life level repression.

    "Don''t spread the news of Odin''s death for the time being, just think he is still sleeping."

    The index finger of Adam''s right hand kept knocking on the armrest of the throne. The sound of pattering made people feel chilly in the quiet palace.

    "Your Majesty, where is the queen..." Chris lowered his head¡° She insisted on keeping a vigil for Odin and asked the people to come and see the king

    Chris''s meaning is very clear. He doesn''t know how to treat Freya, the former queen of God.

    "How is my sword?" Adam didn''t answer Chris''s question.

    "It''s basically been transformed, and I find that most of the craftsmanship of this sword belongs to the kingdom of dwarves, and the secret of it is similar to Asgard''s secret arts," Chris said

    "Bring it to me as soon as you can, about Freya..." Adam took a look at Kay next to Chris and said, "I''ll let Kay do it."

    "Yes, sir."

    Chris gives Kay a puzzled look, turns around and leaves the palace. He has to complete the transformation of the sword for Adam.

    "Your Majesty, Chris just gave me a look." Kay looked up with a dull face¡° But I don''t understand what it means

    "Maybe he wants to invite you to take a bath with him sometime, and maybe throw the soap on the floor." Adam rolled his eyes and said, "go and stare at Freya. If she''s just keeping watch for Odin honestly, you can leave her alone and send her back to the palace after her wake."

    Adam had already arranged a gorgeous room in the palace, which would be where Scarlett lived for the rest of her life.

    "What if she''s not honest?" Kay asked with a silly face: "if she wants to tell the world about Odin''s death, shall I stop her?"

    "Just kill her and bury her together." Adam rubbed his eyebrows¡° If we get to this point, we''ll kill all the people who know about it. "

    "Oh." Kay nodded.

    "What''s the matter with eight men dunjia?" Adam was relieved at last.

    After getting the eight door dunjia, Kaida is very loyal to Adam. Even the system has reminded Adam that he can sign a contract with Kaida, but Adam has been busy (forgetting) and can''t take care of it.

    "The fifth gate of eight gate dunjia is very easy, and the sixth gate is not a big problem." Kay had an excited look on his face¡° That tube of medicine is very useful. Is there any more? "

    "It''s a serum that can''t be used very often." Adam shook his head¡° Only the first time it''s used, it''s the most effective. When it''s used, it''s useless. "

    "Then... Your majesty, you can find me some other serum. Now the potential in my body is absolutely not enough to let me open eight doors." Kay naturally asked.

    "Isn''t Chris talking about unlimited potential?"

    "He knows shit!"

    Adam took out a magic parchment and threw it to Kay with a bitter smile. He said, "I''ll help you find a way. Take this back and write your name on it with your blood."

    "Oh." Kay nodded, then asked suspiciously, "whose name is it?"

    "Oh, you! Or mine? "

 Chapter 119

    Adam did a good job in the matter of Odin''s death. After holding a funeral for Odin, he arranged the rest for his staff. The whole process took less than five hours.

    After everything is done, Adam comes to the earth again through rainbow bridge, and this time the place is no longer New York, this is the seaside of Norway.

    "Why is the seal still there?" Adam looked up at the air.

    There was nothing in mid air, but Adam seemed to see something disgusting and angry.

    "Baby, you''re here."

    A black hole suddenly appeared in mid air and sucked Adam in. Adam only felt his head faint, and then he appeared in his mother''s arms.

    "Mom, Odin..."

    "Forget everything about Odin. The past is gone. Don''t pursue it any more."

    Adam opened his mouth. Before he finished speaking, the goddess of death interrupted him again.

    "I seem to understand something."

    Adam nodded, not mentioning Odin.

    It seems that the goddess of death knows about Odin''s death, and Odin''s death has something to do with him.

    But in any case, Adam believed that the goddess of death would not harm him, so there was no need to study deeply. Since Odin died... He died.

    "It''s crucial at the moment. I can integrate with Godhead in three years at the fastest." The voice of the goddess of death was a little hasty¡° So we should not be able to contact in the past three years, and your contract summoning skill should not be able to use for me

    Adam did not speak, just rely on the arms of the goddess of death, quietly enjoying the feeling of being surrounded by maternal love.

    The goddess of death took Adam in her arms, rubbed his hair, and after a while said, "be good before Carrie comes back to you with my Godhead."

    Although the goddess of death didn''t say it clearly, Adam understood her meaning, that is, to let herself not cause trouble during this period of time, because she can''t be her backup for the time being.

    "Mom, I''ll miss you." Adam arched in the arms of the goddess of death.

    "Well, I''ll try to speed up the process." Said the goddess of death, her eyes red.

    The goddess of death, who shakes the whole universe with ruthlessness, is like an ordinary weak woman in front of Adam.

    It is said that women are weak, but being a mother is just. But it seems that the goddess of death has turned over. Before she became a mother, the goddess of death always did not know what weakness was, let alone what tears were.

    "Let''s go... Let''s go."

    The goddess of death starts to cry, and Adam is thrown out of the dark space.

    Adam looked up in the air and blinked. The moisture in his eyes soon disappeared, and the throne appeared under him.

    "Mom! You threw Adam out! "

    "I haven''t spoken to him yet!"

    "Hum..."

    But in the seal space actually came the sound which the beautiful does not depend on.

    The supreme throne with Adam, accompanied by the golden light flying in the sky, a hundred times the speed of sound, did not let Adam''s hair produce a messy, invisible power to protect Adam.

    Because of Odin''s death, Adam had to leave the matter to balder and went back to Asgard. When Adam came back to New York again, he was in the middle of the night that day.

    Walking into the empty villa, Adam feels the atmosphere here before. The terminator has come back.

    "I hope you will bring people back to me directly, not a message."

    Adam, holding a bottle of wine, sat on the sofa and snapped his fingers. After that, news appeared on TV.

    "Tonis Tucker, a famous American tycoon and current chairman of stark group, was attacked by a terrorist wearing a strange device in a car race."

    "It is reported that Mr. Stark has turned into iron man, a terrorist in uniform. For more information, please forward to the front line."

    "Hello, everyone. This is the front line report. I''m reporter Jennie..."

    The TV is showing a mess of the racetrack, several cars were scattered on the ground, a thick lipped blonde reporter is chattering.

    Adam was drinking wine, and his thoughts had long gone elsewhere.

    The guy who attacked stark seems to be a more famous villain. His nickname is "mourning whip". What''s his real name? I can''t remember for the moment.

    It seems that this guy is also a gifted scientist who independently developed iron man''s energy system, and the working environment is not good.

    If we arrest this guy and let him study the array instead, can we help me to solve the cosmic coordinates and establish a trans cosmic transmission array?

    Adam thought for a minute and felt that it was unlikely that even iron man himself could not build a teleportation array in a short time.

    I hope it''s awesome on Murdoch. I hope he will convince him as soon as possible.

    The news on TV turned to another attack.

    "It''s like a lizard walking upright, its claws are very sharp..."

    "I was on the viaduct when I saw the lizard attack a car. He easily tore up the shell of the car."

    "It''s definitely an evil experiment. Someone is responsible for this attack! I don''t know what the government has done with the taxpayer''s money! "

    The reporter interviewed several eyewitnesses and was preparing to make a summary when the signal was cut off directly.

    "This should be the story of spider man?" Adam''s face was a little stunned¡° Sarah''s son... It seems that this universe is not a movie series. "

    Adam''s current strength can no longer benefit from the extraordinary spider man plot, so he simply ignored it and changed the channel directly.

    Watching the hum and Haw on TV, Adam''s mouth curved in a perfect arc, the American pay channel... A little interesting.

    While Adam was enjoying the homemade American lizard, the lizard man who had just appeared on TV was experiencing a terrible ordeal.

    "Dr. Kurt Connors, I really appreciate your research." Lin Xiao was a small man with a black cape¡° I sincerely invite you to work for me and continue to develop lizard serum. "

    "It''s a mistake... Cough... Boy, the formula of serum is wrong." The one armed man with red upper body is the lizard doctor Kurt Connors who has just released his transformation. He still has sticky liquid on his body¡° Thank you very much for the research funds you provided before, but this experiment really can''t go on any more. Today, it''s out of control, almost... "

    "Of course, experiments are accompanied by some risks, but we can''t be afraid of failure, so we can''t stop studying the science that can make people progress." Lin Xiao''s young face was full of serious expression¡° So I hope you continue to study and find a formula that can preserve your sense and enhance your strength. "

    Lin Xiao was followed by two adults in black robes. Judging from the mysterious waves they sent out, they should be two magicians.

 Chapter 120

    Kurt Connors was silent for a moment, and he couldn''t let go of the research himself. After all, it was the only way to grow his arms again.

    "Believe me, even if the experiment fails, I have the ability to deal with the consequences of failure." Lin Xiao confidently said: "maybe if you experience more failures, you will succeed."

    "Well, try again." Corteconnors nodded¡° What about Spiderman? "

    Time goes back to the previous attack

    There was a huge explosion on the viaduct. The traffic was blocked and people got off to wait and see. A huge lizard suddenly jumped out and landed on a Honda. The poor Japanese car was smashed into a discus.

    The lizard is about three meters tall, green body covered with scales, strong limbs, a huge tail, whistling fan in a motorcycle, the motorcycle flew like a shell, hit a red figure not far away.

    "Spider man, it''s spider man!" The crowd around yelled, and people took out their mobile phones and began to take pictures.

    Spiderman jumps and hides easily. A spider''s silk sticks to the opposite high-rise building. His hand is loose and his figure floats in the air. When he is close to the lizard, he kicks the lizard on its front and kicks the lizard backwards.

    "Good job, Spiderman. Kick him to death." All around the audience shouting, it seems that spider man''s reputation is very high.

    The lizard was completely infuriated. When he copied it, he caught a man who was the most acclaimed and hit Spiderman hard. When Spiderman caught him by spraying spiders, he slapped Spiderman. The attack was heavy and made Spiderman fly backwards more than ten meters.

    If it is settled in this way, it will not be Spider man. When people are in mid air, two spider threads have been shot out, sticking to the railing of the building, and flying back at a faster speed with the help of the elasticity of spider threads.

    Both sides you come and I go into a battle, spider man wins in agility, flexible response, and dangerous sense. The lizard is strong and heavy, and its skin is rough and its flesh is thick. No one can help it for a while.

    The lizard suddenly jumped into the water with Spiderman in his arms.

    There was a big bubble in the water. In the bubble stood three people, two adults and a child. One of the adults waved to the entangled lizard and Spiderman. The adult''s hands radiated green magic light, and Spiderman lost consciousness on the spot.

    The lizard is dragging spider man''s unconscious body, following the big bubble to the distance.

    With the problem of CORT Connors, several people in the field turn their eyes to a figure in the corner, where a boy in a red tights is lying.

    "I didn''t expect Spiderman to be quite handsome." Lin Xiao lifted spider man''s mask.

    "Peter!" Kurt Connors exclaimed.

    "Do you know him?" Lin Xiao pretends not to know the identity of spider man.

    "That''s my student. He worked out the decay rate algorithm for this study." There was a tangled expression on courtconnors'' face¡° How could Peter be Spider man, how could he be! "

    "Listen to you, he is also a genius in scientific research. Let him join the research." Lin Xiao nodded falsely¡° It''s a happy decision. "

    "But..." Kurt Connors thought of Spiderman''s character, which was a superhero. How could he join this kind of research.

    "Nothing, but." Lin Xiao patted spider man on the face¡° You need to work together and finish the research as soon as possible. "

    Peter Parker opened his eyes in confusion, jumped into the air in an instant, grasped the ceiling with both hands, and floated on the ceiling like a big spider.

    "It''s smart."

    Lin Xiao disdains to curl his lips and starts his own ability.

    Ten minutes later

    Curt Connors looked at Peter Parker, who was standing beside him. He felt a sense of fear.

    Just after that kid took a look at Peter Parker, the legendary spider man obediently obeyed his orders and joined the experiment.

    "Professor Connors, let''s start the experiment as soon as possible." Peter Parker said with a sunny face: "Mr. Lin Xiao said that he would provide us with materials for human experiments. What we need to do is not only the rebirth of severed limbs, but the rebirth of the dead!"

    before dawn.

    Adam is watching a late night show. The door of the villa is pushed open. Adam looks over and balder and the terminator come in.

    "Your Majesty, you are back." Balder had changed into a black suit, and the two swords he had been carrying behind him had disappeared.

    "Master, the target has been determined, but he has not been found." The terminator walked up to Adam without expression and reported: "the target of the mission, Lin Xiao, is about 5 to 7 years old. He should be a mutant who can control others. He is very skilled."

    "Since Gu Yi wanted me to deal with him, it must not be that simple. What did he do?" And when the hand of the wine has been changed to brandy, drink a mouthful, said: "how do you determine the target?"

    Balder shook his head dully, went to the wine cabinet, took a bottle of tequila, sat down and drank it.

    The terminator stood in front of Adam and began to report.

    "Lin Xiao, an orphan from an orphanage in New York, appeared in public three months ago."

    "After attending a charity party with a famous director, Lin Xiao won the support of 12 bankers, entrepreneurs and other rich people, and founded a biological health company called ambrera in LACUN city."

    "Wait, where''s LACUN?" Adam interrupted, "did the Hydra touch him?"

    The terminator continued with a pause, saying: "LACUN City, also known as Raccoon City, is located in the Midwest of the United States. During this period, there have been many mysterious disappearances."

    "Hydra noticed him two months ago."

    "All the people who were sent to contact with him became his subordinates. Originally, they planned to kill him, but except me, it seems that all of them are under unknown magic, and they are not willing to use their powerful power directly against him."

    "Every time the people who are sent will become his subordinates, but they are not willing to send high-end combat power. Hydra has been sending power to him."

    "It seems to be the leading role template." Adam had a clear expression on his face¡° I said, "how could the supreme mage send me a message? It seems that she has been affected and can''t start directly."

    "Master, the system has detected something." The sound of the system sounded in Adam''s mind¡° The supreme mage has used the time gem to tamper with the time line four times. The system has explored the reason why the time line has been tampered with. "

    "What the hell?" Adam''s brows wrinkled. He didn''t expect that the supreme mage was so powerful that he usurped the time line without his own perception.

    "Raccoon City has been destroyed four times by a nuclear bomb, but the supreme mage restored the time by time gem."

    "That Lin Xiao should be the owner of the system. The influence of his system on you, so you don''t directly attack him, but I''ve dealt with him."

    "But... Master, can you bear such a thing? I can''t stand it. "

 Chapter 121

    "Where can I find him?" Adam decided to fight and make a quick decision. No matter the supreme mage or the system, they didn''t want Lin Xiao alive. Then why did they let him go.

    "Some people inside the Hydra want to kill him, some want to cooperate with him. According to some people, he should be in New York at present." The terminator replied, "I''ve sent someone to LACUN. Ambrera is now in charge of a man named Wesker. His information in New York should be accurate."

    "Can you be more specific?" Balder slumped on the sofa¡° I''ve been looking for you all night, but I haven''t found it. You don''t know how big New York is! "

    The terminator stood in front of Adam without looking at balder.

    Balder rolled his eyes. After a night together, although he did not know the real identity of the terminator, he also understood the character of the guy in front of him.

    "Do you know how many people he controls now? How many of these people have extraordinary abilities? Such as mutants, magicians and so on

    Adam suddenly showed a funny smile and said, "Hey, as a senior, of course, you can''t bully this novice too much. I remember that there are still several winter soldiers in an abandoned base of Hydra."

    "There are several magicians under him who betrayed the supreme mage, but there are some street heroes instead of mutants." The terminator said: "there were several superheroes who went to him for trouble, several died, and two were controlled by him. Only the superhero escaped because he was blind."

    "Which two?"

    "Iron fist, Denny Rand. Power man, Carl Lucas. "

    "Who is Carl Lucas?" Adam looked surprised¡° Don''t I remember that powerman was a black man? It''s Luke cage. "

    "Luke cage is just a name she changed to hide her identity. His real name is Carl Lucas."

    The terminator said: "he had been wandering in the street before and was framed and jailed by his childhood friend rattlesnake. In prison as a volunteer to accept the super soldier experimental transformation, so obtained the invulnerable body and far more than ordinary people''s strength. After returning to New York, in order to hide his identity, he changed his name to Luke cage and founded the hire hero company. And met the heroine Jessica Jones, so they fell in love and married

    "Jessica Jones has died in that battle. She was killed by a magician under Lin Xiao. I remember you met that magician. His name is cassilias."

    "Casillas? Is he under control, too? " Adam''s face is a little weird¡° Is domam cold? "

    "Master, Lin Xiao once brought out six winter soldiers from an abandoned Hydra base, which may be the place you just said." The terminator said, "I know where Hawk is. Do you want to think about it?"

    "I''m bored!" Adam shook his head¡° I want to play with him. I didn''t expect him to be so smart. "

    The terminator went to the computer, pressed the power button, and said, "the target is arrogant and proud. He should not avoid the camera. It is expected that he can find the target in three hours."

    Balder collapsed on the sofa, took a sip of wine and said, "come on, I''ll have a drink first."

    Adam wanted to play games with the passer-by, but he didn''t expect that the passer-by had thought of all the things he could think of, which made Adam a little unhappy.

    Adam''s face was gloomy, his eyes closed and he fell into meditation. The TV set opposite him automatically went black, and the villa suddenly became dark, as if all the light had been absorbed by something.

    "Your Majesty should not like the light around you when you meditate."

    Balder was drinking and controlling the light in the villa.

    Clock ticking along, two hours passed.

    "Yes, Lin Xiao is taking a bus to the company of stark industries in New York." Terminator hands off the keyboard¡° According to the inside information of stark industries, Tony Stark appointed pepper Potts as the manager of the company. Now he is dealing with some internal affairs, and I am in the New York branch. "

    Balder was still slumping on the sofa, sipping wine. The bottle at his feet had been placed all over the floor, and he didn''t listen to the terminator at all.

    Adam was still meditating with his eyes closed, and he didn''t know if he heard the terminator.

    The terminator didn''t care if anyone listened to him and continued, "Pepper Potts was born in New Haven, Connecticut, and has rich experience in business management and secretarial positions. When Howard stark was alive, she had worked in stark industries. After Tony Stark took office, she was put in a position of great power in the stark group. Especially after the death of the obadai Stan plane crash, she is the most powerful person in the stark group except Tony Stark. "

    "Lin Xiao''s goal this time should be her. Although her ambrella company has got the support of a large number of rich people, they have been doing experiments all the time. There is no profit at all. They should be short of money." The terminator said to himself: "there is something called sunflower in Lin Xiao''s hand, which is said to contain the ladder of life. He wants to analyze this plant very much. It seems that he can''t wait."

    "Maybe he wants to do something else." Adam opened his eyes¡° I think he wants to turn iron man''s helmet green. Let''s go. "

    Pepper Potts is in a bad mood because her boss, iron man, has just been assassinated and then runs back to his villa in Los Angeles to play, leaving the company''s affairs to her.

    Pepper is signing a document on the production and research and development of clean energy. This is the last thing her boss has told her. So after reading it, she can sign it directly. Anyway, it won''t really come out.

    The door of the office was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and a young child came in.

    "Are you pepper?" Lin Xiao looks at the woman in front of him with a smile¡° Let me introduce myself. My name is Lin Xiao, the owner of ambrera. "

    "Little brother, how did you get up here?" Pepper frowned at the child in front of him¡° I believe the security system of stark industries is not so bad that a child can enter my office at will! "

    "Ha ha." Lin Xiao confident smile, ready to start to install X¡° The place I can''t get into in the world may still be under construction, I even... "

    "Lin Xiao, the passer-by, is arresting you for illegally crossing and changing the direction of the world without record."

    Balder, shining with gold, suddenly appeared in the office, stiff faced and reciting the lines Adam had prepared.

    "I''m bard, the God of light, deputy director of the Bureau of traversers, soul crossing management, office at marvel."

    "You can keep silent, but every word you say will be recorded. I hope you don''t make unnecessary resistance."

    "Now, cover your eyes with both hands, kneel on the ground and pucker up your ass!"

 Chapter 122

    What the hell?

    What the hell is the traversers bureau!

    Lin Xiao''s heart is broken, no one said that he should report in advance!

    "What do you want to do?" Lin Xiao looked at balde''s brain, which was full of light.

    "Who are you two?"

    Pepper is very depressed, he is good in the office to deal with the work, suddenly out of a small fart child and a guy with light all over.

    "Sorry to disturb you." Balde nodded to pepper, reached for Lin Xiao''s shoulder, and disappeared again as a light.

    Lin Xiao subconsciously didn''t resist, maybe because he was scared by the name of the traversers administration, or maybe because he didn''t feel Balder''s malice.

    Balde and Lin Xiao fly in the air for a while and fall into a villa. Adam and terminator are sitting on the sofa playing checkers.

    "Director, this is Lin Xiao. He has been arrested." Balder stood in front of Adam and said the lines that Adam had prepared.

    "Is that the kid?" Adam pushed the props glasses and stretched out his right hand to Lin Xiao.

    "Hello, I''m Adam, director of Marvel''s office, soul crossing management department, traversers administration."

    Lin Xiao

    "You are now facing two charges of illegal crossing and trying to change the trajectory of the world." Adam happily played the role he had set up¡° In view of the fact that what you are trying to change the trajectory of the world has not been achieved, just give verbal warning, but illegal crossing has become a fact, you will now face two choices. "

    Lin Xiao

    Lin Xiao, as a passer-by, though he felt that he might be one in a million and the only genius in the world, he was already dazed by the bombardment of Adam''s series of designs. He looked at Adam and didn''t know what to say.

    "One is to pay part of the tax according to the law of crossing, and we will send you back to the original world. The second is to join us and become an employee of the traversers Administration for three years of voluntary labor. " The props on Adam''s face reflect sunlight¡° Now start to choose. "

    "What''s the advantage of joining you?" Lin Xiao''s reaction was not slow. Although he didn''t know how much to pay for the so-called crossing tax, he thought that these taxes could not be borne by his own dollar.

    "Just a moment."

    Adam took out a cell phone and put it in his ear. He began to talk to himself.

    "Minister, do I arrange all the people I take in?"

    "When did I do something? There are only three people in my big office, and my staff are short of people!"

    "Yes, I know that the number of employees is limited now, but you don''t have to look at my people. The God of light is still useful, but what can the terminator do in Marvel world?"

    Lin Xiao can only hear Adam''s words, but he can''t hear whether someone is talking to him on his mobile phone. However, his eyes are still looking at the expressionless terminator sitting on the sofa.

    Terminator has a cold temperament, and he has no heartbeat. Although Lin Xiao is not very strong, he can still see that this is a robot.

    How could Marvel world have a Terminator?

    In his heart, Lin Xiao believed more in the so-called administration of the passers-by.

    Adam is still performing. Adam is very satisfied with the script he wrote and directed.

    "Minister, after all these years, when have I ever cheated you?"

    "The new passer-by is really interesting. According to my analysis, he is not just a passer-by. His golden finger is probably a system. It''s a system!"

    "You know how valuable the system is in the black market. I''ll get him under my command first, and then I''ll cheat him out and send him back to China."

    "Don''t say so much, can''t you six and I four?"

    There was a drop of sweat on Lin Xiao''s forehead. You said that in front of me. You really didn''t treat me as a person!

    Adam put the mobile phone back in his pocket, went to Lin Xiao and said with a smile: "OK, it''s approved. Now you are my temporary worker."

    "That... Director Adam, I''m a mutant. I don''t have a system." Lin Xiao looks at Adam sincerely.

    "You did that ambrella company, didn''t you?" Adam pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose¡° There is no sunflower in Marvel world, and there is no ladder of life. Is that the reward from your system? "

    "That..."

    Lin Xiao''s head is in a cold sweat. He won''t easily hand over the system, and if the system is unbound, he will become a vegetable!

    This is what the system said!

    "Kid, there are innumerable universes in the void world. When I work in other universes, I won''t talk about it. I don''t know how many walkers I''ve caught in Marvel alone. Do you still want to deceive me?"

    Adam takes off his glasses and stares at Lin Xiao with his sharp eyes.

    "Don''t say it''s a mutant. I''ve caught more than one guy who''s crossing into an alien!"

    Adam took another breath and said gently, "you don''t have to treat me as a bad person. Naturally, there are organizational considerations in the organization. You first hand in the system, and after I check it, no problem will be returned to you."

    Lin Xiao cursed Adam in his heart.

    Do you think I''m stupid? You just said on the phone that you want to sell my system to the black market!

    "Director Adam, I really didn''t get any system." Lin Xiao had a shy smile on his face¡° The sunflower was given to me by the supreme mage. In fact, my identity in this world is the illegitimate son of the supreme mage. "

    Adam: --

    Do you think I''m stupid?

    Adam didn''t believe what Lin Xiao said.

    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask the supreme mage yourself!" Lin Xiao stretched out his hands and swore to heaven¡° If I lie to you, I''ll be better than a pig and a dog, and all my family will die! "

    Lin Xiao really cheated Adam. Of course, he has a system, and its system also has a subsystem of combat effectiveness.

    According to Lin Xiao''s systematic observation, the fighting power of Adam in front of him is one level lower than that of the supreme mage. Lin Xiao thinks that he should not ask the supreme mage about illegitimate children.

    Now, Lin Xiao has to fight.

    Adam was just about to continue to play. He had a good time with the passer-by, but suddenly he felt a peeping eye gaze here.

    In this world, there are few people who can see Adam. If they have to, there are only the supreme mage Gu Yi and the director of the family planning committee.

    Although director Mie''s strength was strong, he did not reach the level of heavenly father after all. Without unlimited gloves and gems, he could not peep at Adam at all.

    The peeping man

    Adam suddenly changed a gentle face, soft voice said: "since you have said so, then you tell me who your father is, I believe you."

 Chapter 123

    "My father is... Um... Is..." Lin Xiao''s mouth is open and closed, but he can''t say a name.

    How can this kind of thing be nonsense? It will be killed by the supreme mage. OK!

    "Well, I''ll seal all your abilities and send you into a game I made." Adam smiles at Lin Xiao¡° As long as you become the winner through this game, you can take your system and continue to do whatever you want in the world. "

    "The administration of the traversers..." Lin Xiao looked at Adam''s eyes with some doubt.

    "You don''t have to care about that. As long as you can play my game, you can do whatever you want in the world." Adam fell back and lay on the sofa¡° I said it

    Lin Xiao closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he opened his eyes and said firmly, "OK, I''ll take part in the game you said. But I want you to keep your word

    "Don''t worry, come on, sign this contract." Adam took out a piece of parchment and threw it to Lin Xiao.

    Lin Xiao picked up the parchment, which clearly said.

    If Lin Xiao wins, Adam will release Lin Xiao unconditionally and allow him to do whatever he wants in Marvel world. If Lin Xiao''s game fails, he must hand over the system to Adam and not breach the contract.

    Adam''s name has been written on the lower left corner of the parchment, but the lower right corner is still empty.

    Lin Xiao thinks for two seconds, bites his index finger and writes his name in the lower right corner with blood.

    "Start the game." Lin Xiao looks at Adam calmly¡° Now I''m very doubtful whether the so-called traversers authority really exists. "

    "The game begins."

    With Adam''s voice, Lin Xiao''s eyes fainted.

    After Lin Xiao fainted, the figure of the supreme mage appeared in the room.

    "Adam, what are you going to do?" Guyi looked at Adam with a curious light in his eyes.

    "I want to play a game with him to see if he can become a hero without his powers." Adam looks at Guyi with a smile¡° No matter what the outcome of the game, I will not let him live. "

    The parchment Lin Xiao had just signed gave off a red light, and the handwriting on it also changed.

    If Lin Xiao wins, Adam will release Lin Xiao unconditionally and allow him to do whatever he wants in Marvel world. If Lin Xiao''s game fails, he must hand over the system to Adam and not breach the contract£¨ Adam can change the contract at any time)

    Adam picked up the parchment on the ground and scratched it twice. The handwriting on it became:

    If Lin Xiao wins, Adam can collect Lin Xiao''s system and decide whether to release him. If Lin Xiao''s game fails, he must hand over the system to Adam and not breach the contract£¨ All contents of the contract shall be subject to the present.)

    "Don''t go too far. His future has changed from the moment he meets you." Gu Yi said: "I will be responsible for dealing with his subordinates, and I will erase all their memories of Lin Xiao."

    "OK, sister Guyi, go and help." Adam pretended to nod his head cleverly¡° I''ll play a game with him that I''ll never forget. "

    Gu Yi appeared a yellow portal in front of him. He said a word to Adam one second before Gu Yi stepped into the portal.

    "After waiting for the end of domam, you can take the time gem at any time, no matter whose hand it is at that time."

    "Your Majesty, what are we going to do next?" Balder stood by and did not dare to speak until the supreme mage left.

    "Play on the earth by yourself and have a good time." Adam reaches for Lin Xiao who faints and walks to the basement of the villa¡° I don''t know how long this game will take. "

    In the dim basement, Adam didn''t turn on the light. He threw Lin Xiao on the ground and began to call the system.

    "Luo Luo, what do you do next? Not to kill him directly. "

    "Next, I will seal his ability and memory, create a false memory for him, and let him experience a game. I want to let him keep killing his relatives in this game until he loses his emotion. "

    "And then my task is done?"

    "No, when he loses his emotion, I will deprive him of his system and swallow it. Then the master can kill him and finish the task. After all, it''s a system. It''s better not to waste it. "

    Adam shrugged indifferently. He didn''t know the relationship between system and emotion. He sat cross legged and fell into meditation.

    Lying on the ground, Lin Xiao was cold all over and began to have a long dream in his sleep.

    Lin Xiao is a sophomore, because his school and home happen to be in the same city, and it''s only more than an hour by bus. Therefore, on weekends, Lin Xiao usually goes home.

    When he comes to his home, Lin Xiao hears the sound of breaking things.

    Heard, Lin Xiao immediately took out the key to open the door, saw the drunk father is his mother on the ground, but also very ruthless lift foot constantly kick down.

    Seeing this scene, Lin Xiao''s anger burst out in an instant, "Mom..."

    To rush into the house is to punch it.

    In the school, Lin Xiao participated in the Taekwondo Club, and his force is also very strong, and he also ranked in the top several in the club.

    His purpose of learning Taekwondo is to cope with such a situation.

    In order to prevent him from bullying his mother, Lin Xiao must learn some means to protect her.

    Lin Xiao''s fist can''t hide from his drunken father. His fist is hard on his face.

    The strength of his fist took him out and fell back.

    "Mom, are you ok?" Lin Xiao helped his mother up.

    However, at this time, a ferocious voice appeared in his mind, which made people afraid.

    "For the first time, father."

    Lin Xiao only felt that in front of his eyes, the scenery around him became very blurred. Even his mother gradually became transparent, and he gradually lost consciousness.

    When Lin Xiao opens his eyes again, he is shocked by the scene in front of him.

    In the living room, in a pool of blood, lies a man, who is undoubtedly his mother Chen Lin.

    His eyes turned white, showing an expression of terror, his throat was cut, his body was cut in many places, and even his internal organs fell out.

    Lin Xiao had never seen such a disgusting scene. His stomach juice rolled and he could not help vomiting.

    "Mom..."

    Lin Xiao''s tears kept falling down with his vomiting.

    Why.

    What happened today was too incredible. He really hoped it was a dream. When he woke up from the dream, he saw his mother making breakfast in the kitchen as usual.

    As usual, the two simply live an ordinary life, sitting at dinner listening to their mother often nag about when to take a girlfriend home and so on.

    But no matter how hard he fanned his face, there was no effect. The pain came from his face. It was really painful. It was red and purple.

    But the scene didn''t change.

    The people in the pool of blood are still lying there.

    Who is it?

    Lin Xiao suddenly saw the knife on his left hand, with blood on it.

    Could it be that

    The voice of ferocious terror sounded again.

    "The second time, mother."

    Lin Xiao''s pupil contracted into a small dot and cried out: "who are you? Why? I didn''t do it

 Chapter 124

    In the dead of night, Lin Xiao took out the body in the sack, put it on the old tricycle parked in the small yard, took out the shovel from the utility room, and covered it with a nylon cloth behind the tricycle.

    Repeatedly make sure that the lights are turned off in the neighborhood, and no family will not sleep, quietly push the tricycle to leave here.

    The place where they live is a bit like a village. It is not far from the town, and there is a mountain not far behind.

    Those hills are not very high, there is a mountain also filled with cement, made of cement road.

    The mountain Lin Xiao wants to choose is a steep one. Because it is difficult to climb there, few people come in and out.

    At the foot of the mountain, Lin Xiao unloaded the sack and dragged it up the mountain step by step with a flashlight in his hand.

    Lin Xiao climbs the mountain carefully. He thinks it''s almost the same, so he stops for a few breaths and picks up a shovel to dig a big hole in the ground.

    Put the body inside and cover it with a shovel.

    Lin Xiao also specially shoveled some grass nearby to cover up the excavated soil.

    No matter what happened, God or ghost, Lin Xiao''s life will continue. He is still young and doesn''t want to spend the rest of his life in prison.

    Father, mother, two bodies were buried in the mountain by her, because he could not explain to the police that someone was setting him up, and he killed his father himself.

    Lin Xiao didn''t go home until he thought there was no problem.

    Even before going home, he specially cleaned the soil on the wheels of the tricycle before pushing the tricycle home.

    When he got home, he cleaned the bloodstain in the house and checked it carefully again. He felt that there was no problem at all. Then he took a bath and spread it on the street.

    He couldn''t hold on. He was too tired.

    What he has experienced tonight is beyond the understanding of his whole life.

    He killed two people, his parents, killed his father, and was controlled by the mysterious existence, killed his mother. Such a blow is too big.

    Too big for him to understand.

    He thought it was just a dream. As long as he went to sleep now and woke up the next day, nothing happened.

    The next day, around ten o''clock.

    Lin Xiao sleeps deeply. If it wasn''t for a knock at the door to wake him up, I believe he could have slept longer.

    "It''s coming. Who is it?"

    Lin Xiao opened his mouth and opened the door. When he saw two people outside, his snoring hands were stunned.

    The two men standing outside were policemen in police clothes. When he saw them, Lin Xiao''s mind was running fast. He had a bad premonition about whether it was related to his killing last night.

    Or he was seen carrying his body last night, so he called the police.

    Not allow Lin Xiao to think so much, these two policemen see is Lin Xiao, what words have not said, come up to control Lin Xiao directly.

    "What are you doing?"

    Lin Xiao wants to break away. With Lin Xiao''s skill, the two policemen can''t catch Qin mo.

    He wanted to use force to shake off the two policemen, but he couldn''t, because there was a pistol facing him.

    Another policeman came down from the police car. Seeing Lin Xiao''s resistance, the policeman directly took out his gun to Qin Mo and walked slowly.

    "You''d better not fight, lest my gun go off."

    "What are you doing? I didn''t do anything against the law

    From the actions of these policemen, Lin Xiao knows that these policemen don''t know that he did the murder last night.

    Since they didn''t know they had killed someone, why did these policemen arrest him? And it''s as bad as a pistol.

    Although Lin Xiao is not a policeman, he still knows something about the system of police using guns. Even the police can''t use guns casually.

    "Now you are suspected to have something to do with a homicide case. Please follow us back to the police station for investigation."

    The policeman with the gun said slowly. Lin Xiao could even see a strange smile from the corner of his mouth.

    If we observe the as like as two peas of the police, we will find that this man is the same as Adam. Unfortunately, Lin Xiao has no memory of Adam in my memory.

    In a small dark house, Lin Xiao''s hands were handcuffed, and even his feet were chained.

    The chair he sat on had a layer of gusset plates, which were tightly locking Lin Xiao''s hands.

    Lin Xiao struggles unconsciously, but no matter how he struggles, it doesn''t work. He just calms down.

    After a while, the door opened and two people approached from the outside.

    The two men sat opposite Lin Xiao and put their papers on the table.

    Turn on the lamp, move the cap of the lamp, and shine the light on Lin Xiao''s face. The dazzling light makes Lin Xiao unable to open his eyes.

    "Sign this document and you can get out of here."

    Without too much explanation, the police directly transferred the document, opened it and handed in the pen.

    It seems that he is very familiar with this kind of action, and he does it simply.

    Lin Xiao subconsciously looked at the document, the document is the last page, only a few words out of the signature.

    But it is these few out of the text, Lin Xiao found the key words.

    In the middle of the A4 page header, Lin Xiao saw a line of small characters. In this line of small characters, he saw a few words of voluntary abandonment of the system.

    What system?

    Why should I give up voluntarily?

    Anyway, Lin Xiao can''t sign this document.

    "I won''t sign it."

    "I advise you to sign this document obediently. It''s good for you and me. If you don''t sign it, don''t blame us for using tough means."

    "You are police. How can you abuse your personal behavior? Are you still police?"

    "We are not the police, you said, since you do not sign, then directly according to the fingerprint."

    Say, these two policemen directly grasp Lin Xiao''s hand, forcibly pull Lin Xiao''s hand open, if Lin Xiao doesn''t follow, direct fist up, hit until Lin Xiao obeys.

    Blurred vision, vaguely looking at the fingers have no strength by the two hoodlums in police uniform grasp, directly press on the document that I do not know what to write.

    "Your Majesty, what is this for?" A policeman pressed Lin Xiao''s hand and said to another policeman: "I didn''t expect that your Majesty would still have these magic arts of dreamland."

    "Balder, this is my script. If you don''t have any lines, you''d better not say them." Adam held the canopy on his head¡° If this boy finds anything, it''s not good. "

    "Don''t you mean you have to ask the boy to sign it himself?" Balde asked suspiciously, "isn''t it hard to use magic parchment to press fingerprints?"

    "There''s a natural reason for doing this, and that''s the next act of the script. There''s no role for you in the next act." Adam let go of Lin Xiao who had passed out¡° It doesn''t work for me to press my fingerprints, but it should work for this boy. "

 Chapter 125

    After Lin Xiao regains consciousness, he finds that he is the only one left in the small house. Looking around carefully, he finds that this is an abandoned factory, and the two policemen are gone.

    Lin Xiao got up from the ground and examined his body carefully. He found that there were several needle holes on his arm.

    What did those two cops inject me with?

    Are they really police?

    Lin Xiao slowly walked out of the workshop with endless questions and pain in his heart.

    The sunlight sprinkled on Lin Xiao''s face, but his heart was filled with endless cold. Outside the factory was a piece of wild grass.

    The blood flowed one ground, four old corpses placed in Lin Xiao''s eyes.

    "Grandfather... Grandmother... Grandfather... Grandmother... Ah!"

    Lin Xiao looked at the four corpses, endless pain filled his heart, ferocious and terrible voice sounded again.

    "The third time, Grandpa."

    "The fourth time, grandma."

    "The fifth time, grandfather."

    "The sixth time, grandma."

    Lin Xiao trembled to the four bodies, checking the cause of death.

    "It''s... It''s me?"

    The throats of the four corpses are covered with teeth marks, and Lin Xiao''s mouth is still smelling of blood. He thought he had been broken by the two policemen, but now it seems.

    "It''s not me, I don''t, it''s impossible!"

    Lin Xiao whispered while walking in the wilderness.

    "End of game, judgment, failure."

    In the basement of New York villa, Lin Xiao was lying on the ground, crying.

    "It''s not really me! I didn''t kill it

    "Believe me! I didn''t! " Lin Xiao held Adam''s thigh and cried.

    "Well, well, I believe you." Adam was perfunctory and communicating with the system.

    "Luoluo, are you done?"

    "The system has been eaten, and the traverser is probably useless."

    Adam looked at Lin Xiao, who was only five or six years old on the surface, and said, "dear, close your eyes."

    Lin Xiao obediently closed his eyes and kept saying: "it''s not me... It''s not me..."

    Pop!

    Adam''s palm gently patted on the top of Lin Xiao''s head, and the task was completed.

    "Seriously, I always feel like a villain." Adam pushed away the corpse still holding his thigh, looked at the five or six-year-old corpse, and said: "if I didn''t know that this guy wanted to develop T virus, which has killed countless people, I would not have the heart to start."

    "When the task is completed, please take your reward."

    "Lottery."

    The draw is over.

    Item: ability card

    Introduction: the ability to extract the dead body within half an hour of death, and then save it in the card. Using the card again, you can give others the ability to extract.

    "Luoluo, can you give me what you want next time?" Adam said in black, "is it interesting to have a lucky draw

    "Master, it''s your luck to draw the ability extraction card, which has nothing to do with the system."

    Believe you, I am a fool!

    Adam turned his mouth, took out the card he had just got and pointed it at the body on the ground.

    A black card the size of a bank card glowed over the bodies on the ground. A pair of eyes appeared on the card, and the corpse on the ground disappeared.

    "It also has the function of destroying the corpse, not bad."

    Adam looks at the introduction on the back of the card.

    It''s a pupil technique that can control others. It''s extremely powerful. Please use it with caution.

    "Balder, send this card back to Asgard and give it to aurora. She knows how to use it."

    Adam holds the card in his right hand, and Balder''s figure appears directly in the direction of his card. It seems that Adam''s summoning skill has become more and more skilled.

    "Tell her." Adam put the card into Balder''s hand and said seriously, "first persuade Murdoch, and then let Murdoch study the coordinates I left for me and build the transmission array. After persuading Murdoch, let her talk more with heimdar. "

    "Your Majesty, don''t you worry about hamdal?" Balder looked at Adam with a smile¡° As long as you have that sword as the key, anyone can operate the rainbow bridge. In fact, I will also use the rainbow bridge. "

    "But you can''t monitor the nine realms. You can''t see or hear. Can you only use it as a teleport array?" Adam rolled his eyes.

    "All right." Balder nodded and yelled at the sky, "hamdal, pick me up!"

    "You idiot, you can''t go outside the house!"

    Adam looked speechless at a big hole appearing on the roof of the second floor of the villa, through which the sun shone all the way to the basement.

    The terminator''s head came out of the cave. Looking at Adam in the basement, he said, "master, it seems that we can''t live here."

    "You can arrange it. I''ll go out for a walk first." Adam jumped up and appeared on the roof of the villa directly through the big hole. He turned back to the terminator and said, "try to help me locate the space gem. Don''t you Hydra have an undercover agent in aegis? The guy named Alexander pierce has a great identity. He should be able to find out. "

    When Adam finished, he disappeared on the roof of the villa. The terminator looked at the empty roof and said, "I''ve checked. The one eyed dragon is so hidden that pierce can''t find it."

    The terminator took out the phone, first made a phone call, asked people to arrange a residence for themselves, and then pressed out a number that had not been called for more than ten years.

    "Hello, spider, I need you to help me find something."

    In a New York sewer, spider man opens his eyes, but forgets why he''s here. Holding his head for a while, he should be looking for the trace of lizard monster, right?

    The supreme mage erased everyone''s memory of Lin Xiao, which would make many people upset, because they have done a lot of things that they don''t know why.

    "Look here, the original sewer has been changed into a lizard nest. Where are so many lizards coming from? I haven''t heard of any pet shops that have been stolen. " Spiderman is lying on the wall, observing the environment.

    "But where is the lizard? Or is he out again? " After finding that there was no one here, Spiderman fell to the ground and went to the experimental equipment. He saw Dr. lizard''s experimental record¡° Why do I always feel like I''ve been here? "

    "In the 32nd experiment, the experimental target was strengthened again, and the ability of biological invisibility was obtained..."

    "Invisible creatures! Is he pursuing other powers? "

    At this time, a tall figure appeared in a corner. It was Dr. lizard.

    "I got you spider man!"

    A pair of iron clips protruded from the lower part of the instrument and quickly handcuffed Spiderman''s wrists.

    "Oh! That''s bad. " Spiderman knows that he has been cheated. The next moment, a paralytic current spreads all over his body.

    Dr. lizard fixed spider man to the wall with a steel bar and said, "it seems you don''t remember anything?"

    "Ha ha, you don''t want to know anything." Spiderman sneered, "what should I remember?"

    "It doesn''t matter. My experiment will be successful soon. By that time, as long as we use the latest medicine, everyone will be able to evolve!" Said Dr. lizard in a fanatical tone.

    "Evolution?"

    "Yes, evolution like me, no longer has the trouble of stumps. Both strength, speed and vitality are greatly enhanced, and more and stronger abilities can be evolved! It''s a more advanced species, much more advanced than human beings! " Dr. lizard said: "although the resurrection of the dead you proposed failed, my lizard potion is more perfect. It''s a perfect decay rate algorithm."

    "Come on! Now people don''t want to be a lizard like you Spiderman tries to break away from the steel bar while facing Dr. Phoenix lizard.

    "You are right. Human beings are stubborn, so I want to evolve a group of people first. When people see the power of the new race, they will not refuse to evolve." At this time, Dr. lizard took out a medicine and poured it on the lizards in the cage. The dark green mist was quickly absorbed by the lizards. Dr. lizard released the lizards from the cage.

    "My God Spiderman looks at the changes in front of him. As the lizards grow up, each lizard is half a meter high, and has changed from crawling to upright walking. Perhaps their intelligence has been improved, just like a newborn, they are curious about everything around them.

    "Ha ha ha, I knew I was right! The initial evolution has been completed, and the next step is to let them grow up. " Dr. lizard laughed and took out another portion of medicine to feed the little lizard one by one.

    "That''s too bad!" Spiderman said, "but I always feel like I''ve forgotten something important."

    "Forget it." Dr. lizard looked at spider man, sighed and said, "well, Peter, you are really much better than me, but I didn''t expect you to have such crazy ideas."

    "What are you talking about? How do you recognize me? What crazy idea? "

    Spiderman is finally sure that he has forgotten something. He hopes to get some information from Dr. lizard.

    "Peter, I know it''s wrong for me to do this, but I have no way back. After all, the responsibility of a new race has appeared on my shoulders." Dr. lizard looked at the lizard people around with tenderness and said to spider man, "anyway, he''s gone. You should not continue to study those viruses. Whether it''s T virus or G virus, that''s the disaster that will destroy human beings."

    "What are you talking about?" Spiderman felt some pain in his brain¡° Don''t talk to yourself there, I can''t understand you at all! What about this virus and that virus? I''ve never studied any virus! "

    "I know that feeling. If I hadn''t been used to making video diaries, I wouldn''t have thought of these things." Dr. lizard pulled his mouth and laughed. His sharp teeth were extremely ferocious.

    Dr. lizard turned around and clapped his paw on his computer. He laughed and said, "hahaha, but I just want to keep these memories by myself."

    "The fish that missed the net?"

    "Do the old woman a favor, and you''ll be paid the time jewel in advance."

 Chapter 126

    When Peter Parker opened his eyes again, it was the familiar sewer around him, but he had lost the figure of Dr. lizard and the little lizards.

    Not only Dr. lizard and his little lizard have disappeared, but also the computer equipment and experimental tools have disappeared. It''s like a sewer that has been abandoned for a long time. There is no trace of human existence.

    Peter dares to swear to heaven that before he falls into a coma, he hears a familiar voice, as if he wants to help others solve some future trouble.

    But Peter could not remember who the familiar voice was. It seemed that he fainted at the moment when the voice sounded.

    Peter is an optimistic little spider. If he can''t remember, he won''t think about it. Anyway, it''s not the first time.

    When Peter returned to school, he found that things were far from as simple as he thought. His girlfriend Gwen didn''t remember the lizard attack on human beings.

    Peter also searched the Internet, but there was no information on the Internet, as if everything happened on the viaduct was imagined by himself.

    As Spiderman, the first thing to think about is to find out the reason. In Peter''s impression, the one who has the most research on this aspect and can be contacted by himself is his father''s good friend, Dr. Kurt Connors.

    Peter''s fear happened. His girlfriend Gwen didn''t know his mentor, Kurt Connors.

    Peter got Osborne industrial verification, found that Osborne did not have a doctor named CORT Connors.

    Someone must have deliberately erased his existence!

    It could also be a terrorist force.

    Peter is determined to find out the truth.

    On the top of the Osborne building, they were chatting happily.

    "Gu Yi, you''re still the supreme mage. You don''t want me to wipe your ass for you." Adam sat on the edge of the roof with a can of beer in his hand.

    "I need your help." The supreme mage stood beside Adam in white¡° Adam, there''s something wrong with my plan. That''s why I made these low-level mistakes. "

    "Burp..." Adam took a sip of beer and said, "what''s the plan?"

    "About my successor''s plan." The face of the supreme mage is not pretty¡° I fell in love with a guy named Stephen stranch. He is an excellent neurosurgeon. I prepared a car accident for him, which can lead to his hands no longer working normally with a scalpel. In my script, in order to cure his hands, he will look for famous doctors all over the world in vain, Desperate, he can only come to the Himalayas to visit the legendary supreme mage, I, Guyi. "

    Adam took a sip of his beer and asked calmly, "what''s so special about Steven? Is cooking really good? "

    "His soul is different from ordinary people, and he has a very powerful talent, even no less than me." The supreme mage didn''t care about Adam''s jokes¡° The Dark Lord Domaine has been coveting the pure land of the earth. I''m about to fly up. I plan to feign death once and let Stephen deal with Domaine with the gem of time, but now there''s something wrong with the plan. "

    "What''s wrong?" Adam threw the cans on the roof.

    "Because Lin Xiao''s appearance disrupted the time line, Stephen died directly in the car accident." The supreme mage said with a black face, "if I use time gem to revive him, his soul will lose its particularity. In a word, my plan is a complete failure."

    Adam looked at the supreme mage, pondered for two seconds, tentatively said: "Niubi 666?"

    The supreme mage was not influenced by Adam at all. He looked at Adam and said, "in any case, before I leave, I must solve the problem of domam. Now I hope you can come forward and sign a contract with him, so that he will never have the idea of the earth."

    "He''s not the only one who covets the earth, is he?" Adam asked, "why do you care so much about him?"

    "Because of his particularity." The Supreme Master mentioned this and talked about it.

    "Domam used to be a wizard. He discovered and entered the dark space. In order to become the master of the dark space, domam abandoned his original body and got the extremely powerful evil power. His body was also replaced by the terrible magic flame. Then he began to conquer other dimensions and became my number one opponent."

    "Domam can obtain pure mysterious energy through the dark dimension, and he can transform energy into invisibility, change his own size and shape, control elements, telepathy, transmission and other abilities. He can also create life and empower others. Domam can also borrow the magic of other mages and witches, including me. "

    "The most important thing is that domam can rely on the unique power brought by the dark dimension to attack the earth without being suppressed, which is the most troublesome thing!"

    Adam has been listening to the supreme mage for a long time. Now all his mind is immersed in the news of Dr. strange''s death.

    Thor was slapped to death by the destroyer''s armor. Is that right?

    Dr. strange was killed by a car when he didn''t learn magic. Is that right?

    Is the world poisonous?

    The two most powerful superheroes just knelt down.

    Will the future villains be left to me?

    You overestimate Wang''s integrity, don''t you?

    "Adam, are you listening?" A golden magic whip appeared in the hands of the supreme mage.

    "Ah? Listen, listen Adam quickly looked at the supreme mage with a straight face, and asked: "will other demons invade the earth and be suppressed?"

    "All the demons in this universe have been cut down by me. If the demons in other universes want to invade this universe, they will naturally be suppressed," the supreme mage said faintly. "Only this domam is an exception. I understand it by using the dark power of his dark dimension."

    "Well, I''ll take time to talk to him. He should give me face." Adam nodded and said, "but my strength is not so strong now. Why don''t you give me the time gem first?"

    "I''ll give you the time gem before I leave, but I need to see domam''s promise not to invade the earth." The right hand of the supreme mage brushed in the air in front of him, and a golden portal appeared in mid air¡° I don''t believe domam dares not touch the son of the goddess of death. I forgot to tell you that the peculiar constitution of the goddess of death is not suppressed by the rules of the universe. "

    Looking at the supreme mage and portal disappearing in mid air, Adam sighed softly.

    "Well, sure enough."

    "After Dr. strange knelt down, the villain boss domam left behind asked me to fight."

    "Let''s see, what villains did Thor leave behind, rocky the rooster, the weak rooster, the dark elf, and... The director of battle chicken kill?"

 Chapter 127

    "Garnett, you don''t have to go to work tomorrow, and you won''t have to come back to the company in the future. You''re unemployed."

    Garnett slowly wakes up in an abandoned Research Laboratory of stark industries in New York, USA.

    Garnett was an excellent researcher in the weapons research and Development Department of the stark group. After he lost his job, he vowed to retaliate against Tony Stark.

    He thought of the scene again.

    Stark group is one of the top ten groups of marvel, with good treatment and high salary. Losing this job is a great loss for Garnett, who is just an ordinary person. In addition, his wife who is seriously ill in bed is undoubtedly a great blow.

    Forced to bear it, Garnett asked the white man, "Mr. Mike, what did I do wrong? Why did you fire me? "

    The white man sighed, "Garnett, you''re doing great. You''re doing great. In fact, it''s not your fault, it''s the boss''s fault. After Tony came back from Afghanistan, he announced inexplicably that he would disband the "weapons R & D department" and decided that the stark group would not survive any weapons for the time being. In fact, not only are you unemployed, but all the scientists in our R & D department are unemployed. "

    "What about my previous research?" Garnett had a bad feeling in his mind¡° I''ve invested all my money in it. If this research is abandoned by Stark group, I can''t continue independent research at all, then I won''t get my money back... "

    "Well, Garnett, it''s Mr. Tony''s decision." White people are getting impatient¡° He has the right to make any changes to the stark group, including firing you. "

    Before Tony went to Afghanistan to sell his new missile system "Jericho" missile to the U.S. Army. This kind of missile is a seed bomb. In the large missile, there are dozens of hundreds of small missiles, and it also has an intelligent system. It can launch hundreds of small missiles at one time and attack one or more targets at the same time.

    These small missiles use stark group compressed ammunition and are very powerful. Although the missile is small, its explosive power is no less powerful than that of a large missile.

    This kind of missile is so terrible that one missile can launch and wield the power of hundreds of missiles.

    In order to get this kind of missile, the terrorists in Afghanistan attacked Tony and successfully kidnapped him, hid him in the cave of Afghanistan and forced Tony to make this kind of missile for them.

    Tony, who suffered serious heart damage, used his super talent to secretly build a small "Ark reactor" with missile parts in a cave in Afghanistan, and made the first generation of iron man battle suit with a pile of scrap copper and iron, and finally escaped from the hands of terrorists.

    Tony, who fled back to the United States, realized that his weapons had brought disaster to the world. The weapons produced by the stark group for the United States have killed millions of people in the Middle East, killed countless civilians and turned into terrorists.

    Tony is a smart guy. He knows that someone must have betrayed himself. Otherwise, the terrorists would not know their route in Afghanistan.

    Tony doesn''t want to let more of his weapon plans out until he finds out who''s selling him. He''s afraid that terrorists will get him. So the first thing Tony did after he returned to the United States was to shut down the weapons department and stop producing any weapons.

    These are things we all know.

    "Damn it! Tony would rather kill three thousand by mistake than let one go! It''s terrible. Everyone in the arms department is out of work. There''s no reason to say that Tony is the boss. He''s so overbearing. "

    Garnett is even more frightened. He has invested all his funds in the latest research of individual combat weapons. If this weapon research is successful, he will gain a lot of money and reputation.

    But now that stark group has given up researching weapons, no one will pay for his weapons research. Moreover, his research progress is not very big, and if he looks for other military enterprises, he can''t get sponsorship in a short time.

    Garnett''s wife, a hospital nurse, has always been the assistant of famous surgeon Dr. Stephen. She was seriously ill in a recent car accident in which her leader, Stephen, died.

    Garnett needs money, so he can''t accept being fired, but no one will make the decision for him.

    Garnett left the stark group in despair.

    A few months later, the stark group moved, and his former laboratory was abandoned. Garnett secretly went back to the abandoned laboratory, preparing to process some gadgets by himself and make some money on the black market.

    Garnett took some food and water and sneaked into the abandoned laboratory where he lived these days.

    Garnett patted himself on the face and woke up from his memory. When he felt that he was fully awake, ready to continue his work, make something earlier, go to the black market and get money to go home to see his wife.

    A black hole like object suddenly appeared in front of Garnett, which also ejected several items, a metal weapon like a stick, in addition to a metal mask and a shoulder weapon system.

    "What are these?" Garnett looked around in panic¡° Who is it? "

    "As long as you press the button on the handle, the metal stick will pop out of the double edges of the interlayer and become a long gun. This gun is made of super alloy. It can not only pierce any metal, but also resist all kinds of corrosion. Even if the abnormal blood can corrode any alloy, it can''t corrode a long gun."

    "The second mask is the mask worn by the iron soldier. It has the ability of targeting, thermal imaging scanning, night vision, penetration and communication."

    "The third shoulder gun is a high-tech energy weapon, which uses dark energy as energy and has great destructive power."

    "The stealth system of these equipment broke down and was thrown away as garbage by the iron soldiers, but even the garbage of the iron soldiers is a good thing for the earth."

    A low voice sounded in Garnett''s ear.

    "Who are you?" Garnett didn''t pay attention to these three weapons. His heart was filled with fear.

    "I''m Tiexue 3 system. In your words, it''s an intelligent computer." A watch with three objects shining on it¡° My master is the elder of the iron empire. He originally planned to build a hunting ground on the earth, but unexpectedly, he was destroyed by the unknown existence just after he put in the opposite sex. "

    "That unknown existence not only destroyed the alien, but also destroyed the fleet brought by the elder." The wristwatch continued: "I escaped by the garbage disposal module of the spaceship, carrying these three items by the way. I need an ally to help me contact the Empire."

    "Am I your chosen ally?" Garnett''s heart pounded, as if something had happened to him.

    "I was thrown here by the wormhole of space. I have no choice." The watch said, "you are lucky to bring me to your wrist. You are the friend of the iron empire."

    Adam is going back to Asgard. He thinks that Asgard should have a way to contact domam.

    Before Adam left, he got the news from heimdar.

    "Your Majesty, a fleet has just attempted to drop biological weapons on the earth."

    "Which snob?"

    "The third class forces in the universe, they don''t even know the existence of Asgard. They call themselves iron Empire and follow the hunting rules. They are subordinates of the Crees."

    "Cut that fleet with rainbow bridge, that biological weapon. Take it back to Asgard. I want to see it."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    "Take me back."

    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 128

    Garnett trembled to pick up the watch, heart kept thanking God, he never thought there would be such a good thing fell on him, this is alien technology ah!

    "Fish in the net." A bald woman in a white robe suddenly appeared.

    "It''s not my turn to wipe your PP now."

    The watch and equipment turned into dust in Garnett''s unbelievable eyes, and he was dazed by the bald woman.

    When Garnett opened his eyes again, he had forgotten what had happened.

    When Adam returned to the palace, the first thing he did was to summon aurora.

    "My lord summoner, these eyes are really interesting." Aurora looked at Adam excitedly¡° Murdoch has convinced him that he is happy to study the cosmic coordinates

    "How long does he need to study?" Adam showed an expression of interest.

    "He said he would study it for about a month." Aurora clubbed her face with her fingers¡° But if you want to build a portal, it will take about half a year. "

    "Let him study and build it slowly." Adam rolled his eyes. Although half a year was not too long for him, his patience did not match its long life.

    "What about heimdar?"

    Aurora thought about it and said, "we had a good time talking, but somehow I couldn''t convince him or control him with my eyes."

    "Maybe you''re not good enough." Adam never underestimated hamdal.

    "Aurora, go ahead and do something else. There should be a lot of people in Asgard who need your speech."

    "Good summoner, aurora will complete the task successfully!"

    After Aurora left, Adam also got what he wanted and saw the biological weapons intercepted by heimdar.

    As Adam expected, it was the thing in his imagination, a queen of alien.

    Heteromorphic is a matrilineal society. Heteromorphic queens use parthenogenesis to produce a large number of heteromorphic eggs. Their fecundity is quite amazing. They can lay hundreds of eggs each time and hatch the baby face beetle.

    Once in danger, the alien queen will break away from the ovipositor and become the most lethal alien.

    In the heteromorphic population of matrilineal society, the heteromorphic queen has the supreme position and the ability to command and control other heteromorphic species.

    She is the largest heteromorphic in size and weight, about 4.5 meters high. The body structure of heteromorphic queen is different from other heteromorphic queen.

    The head is obviously different. There is a fan-shaped helmet like material behind the huge skull. The head can also be retracted into the helmet at ordinary times, which can effectively protect the head.

    And the huge head made it impossible for the queen to walk upright like other aliens, standing like Tyrannosaurus Rex most of the time. And there''s a pair of extra limbs on both sides of the neck.

    Adam is very satisfied with the alien queen in front of him. His party is a very powerful biological weapon. Of course, for the powerful Asgard, it can only be regarded as good.

    The birth state of heteromorphism is egg laying and Parthenocarpy.

    A queen means Adam has an army of aliens.

    The heteromorphic queen created heteromorphic eggs. Heteromorphic eggs hatched Baomian insect, which is the source of heteromorphism. It''s a bit difficult to explain. It''s like a reincarnation.

    It can survive well in any environment. It is characterized by Beige skin, eight legs and a long tail. The strength of the tail does not match the body shape. The tail is very powerful. It has two airbags, which can provide oxygen for the host. It will inject pregnancy into the mouth of the host. After the injection, it will leave the host and die after a period of time.

    According to the different hosts, different heteromorphs can be hatched. The same result is that these heteromorphs are a kind of fierce killing weapon.

    According to Adam''s observation, the alien Queen''s strength is in the silver level, so her offspring should not exceed the gold level.

    Such strength, even if it forms a large army, can not help Asgard, and the alien gene is not enough to make them have a higher possibility.

    Adam stretched out his right hand on the head of the alien queen and forced her to sign a contract.

    It turned out just as Adam had imagined.

    Although heteromorphism can have different forms according to the host''s genes, the stronger the host is, the stronger the heteromorphism will be, but there is an upper limit.

    It''s obvious that the legendary level of life will get a leap, so aliens can''t get genetic information from the legendary level of the strong.

    The alien queen told Adam that she could produce several kinds of special aliens, all of which were the genetic information she obtained under the captivity of the iron soldier.

    The first one is called combat alien. It has a long and thin head, four long and thin fingers, a dorsal canal, and no organs connected with the nest. It has high intelligence, three legs, a long tail, a pleat at the end, and a big spike. It can survive and move underwater. It can spray acid, move slowly, and has high anti Strike ability, But the head is very fragile.

    The second is called messenger. The host is usually small animals. The time of body breaking is very short. The larva is larger than the ordinary heteromorphic larva, with front and back legs.

    Adult size is smaller than the general heteromorphic, head is very smooth, no dorsal canal, no organs connected with the nest, four fingers, legs are divided into three sections, running fast, tail slender, long spines at the end. Protect the Queen''s larva until the queen is born. The IQ is low.

    This kind of heresy is of little use to Adam. Although they are scouts in the alien army, their IQ is too low to provide any accurate information. They can only get the number of prey.

    The third type is called sentry heteromorphism. The head is composed of a long skull and a thin transparent membrane. There is a dorsal canal behind it. There are six fingers connected with the nest. The saliva is very abundant. It can spit acid water to launch a certain degree of long-range attack. The tail is slender and has a small thorn at the end. The ability to nest can be determined.

    The last one is called drone heteromorphism, with uneven head, wrinkled pattern, three fingers, dorsal canal, organs connected with the nest, tail and sentinel are basically the same, anti Strike ability is touching, and has a high IQ. Although no one has a high IQ, he will work in a team, obey the Queen''s orders, and generally has the role of MT in the team.

    Adam named this alien queen queen directly, which is simple and meaningful.

    Adam likes the queen very much, because Adam has just learned from the supreme mage that traveling to other universes will be suppressed by the rules there, unless he is approved by the air movement of that universe.

    The queen brought Adam a surprise. Although the alien''s strength is not too strong, they are not a traditional creature, but only a genetic biological weapon. Because of the particularity of alien, they will not be suppressed by their strength in other universes, so they are suitable for vanguard.

    The queen can provide Adam with an advance army to deal with earth level forces without superheroes, which is not too difficult.

 Chapter 129

    Adam met Aurora, contracted the alien queen who surprised him, and got to know the development of Asgard by the way.

    After everything is done, Adam, who is eager to get the time gem as soon as possible, comes to the rainbow bridge.

    "Hamdal, what''s interesting about the universe recently?" Adam was wearing a golden robe and holding Odin''s ganganil in his hand.

    "Calm." Heydal was standing on the rainbow bridge with his eyes closed and his sword in his hand. He heard Adam''s voice and slowly opened his eyes.

    "Have you heard of Domaine?" Adam asked in a chatty tone, "the legendary Dark Lord."

    "Of course I have." Heimdar looked at Adam calmly¡° There are countless stories about him in the universe. I can tell you three days and three nights in a row. Do you want to hear them? "

    "Ha ha, I don''t want to hear his story, I just want to find him." Adam smiles¡° You''ll find it for me, won''t you? "

    "Why do you always try to do something dangerous and put Asgard in the mud?" Heydal seems to be a little dissatisfied with Adam¡° Odin once said that infinite gem is a big trouble. I have reminded you, but you still need to get it back. "

    "Is what Odin says the truth?" Adam shrugged his shoulders and said, "in my opinion, he is just an old man who has grown timid with age."

    "Odin conquered nine kingdoms, and he once brought endless glory to Asgard." "He is recognized as one of the strongest in the universe, and people in the universe praise his wisdom all the time," he said unhappily

    "His wisdom? The wisdom of cowardly face all? " Adam shook his head¡° He''s not a failed king, but he''s not very successful. You don''t have to set him so high

    Heimdar was silent for a moment and said, "Odin is no longer here. You are not domam''s opponent."

    "Of course I have my thoughts. Send me to see Domaine." Adam said to gungnier in his hand, "I swear that I will not bring Asgard into danger. I will let Asgard''s fame spread in the universe again."

    The spear is sacred. The oath made to the spear point can never be reversed and will be realized. Its prototype is javelin, so it is used as a throwing gun with great power. When it is projected, it looks like a meteor cutting through the sky, also known as the meteor gun.

    "I believe you." All of a sudden, hamdal gave a smile¡° Anyway, you are the one who changed the prophecy. Because of you, the gods turn dusk into a joke. "

    "So, do you agree?"

    Adam smiles and suddenly feels that gungnier is very useful.

    "Although domam is powerful, Asgard is not afraid of him." Heimdar inserted his sword into the center of rainbow bridge¡° I don''t know what agreement you made with the supreme mage, but I hope you can put Asgard in a more important position. After all, you are the king of Asgard. "

    "Ann, I know that."

    There are countless colorful lights around Adam, white light surge, with Adam appeared in a silent void space.

    The silence and nothingness are similar to the space where the goddess of death is sealed, but it seems darker here.

    It''s not the darkness in the vision, but the feeling of darkness from the bottom of the heart. When people see this space at a glance, the first thought in their mind is darkness.

    "Athar." A loud voice with dignity rang out¡° Why are you in my country? "

    "Domam, we need to talk." Adam looked at the huge face that appeared in front of him, and a strange idea suddenly appeared in his heart.

    What was the first reaction of the guy who died in a car accident when he saw this big face?

    "Gungnier, are you Odin''s successor?" Domam was not so irritable as he was rumored to be, but had a sense of politeness.

    "Well, I didn''t get his recognition, but I became his king." Adam didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly, "I''m entrusted by the supreme mage to talk to you."

    "That bitch hit it?"

    Hearing how numb the four words of the supreme mage was, he suddenly became irritable and growled, "what else does that bitch want to do?"

    "She wants you to stop coveting the earth." Adam was not frightened, with a sunny smile and said, "so let me sign a contract with you."

    "When did I covet the earth?" "Don''t think I can''t beat her," domam said angrily. "She can arrange me at will."

    "I can''t beat Odin, the supreme mage, or even the goddess of death with a special system. If I have nothing to do, I''ll go and beat him! "

    "That whore beat the devil of her own universe all over again, and then went to other universes to fight. Seeing that my dark power was suitable for her life, she kept stealing my dark power!"

    "I''ve never thought about the earth. She''s always bullying me!"

    "There are so many universes and so many planets in the world. Why should I go to earth? I''m not stupid

    Listening to Domaine''s voice containing grievances, Adam''s expression is a little frozen, and he seems to have misunderstood something.

    "That..." Adam asked carefully, "I''ve seen your believers on earth. How do you explain that?"

    "Although I can''t beat Gu Yi, I can''t disgust her yet?" Domam glared at Adam¡° I deliberately tempt her favorite students into the dark, and then use my power to erode the earth. Even if I can''t succeed, I will disgust her to death! "

    It seems that he was bullied by the supreme mage.

    "Cough, I misunderstood you." Adam was more embarrassed¡° I heard that master Gu Yi wants to fly to the multiverse. When she leaves, no one will steal your dark power. "

    "Bullshit Domam said angrily, "she can steal my dark power from countless universes now. When she rises, she will become stronger. Who knows if he can steal from the multidimensional universe?"

    Domaine became more and more irritable and continued, "no, it''s not theft. It''s robbery!"

    "I tell you, originally she could not defeat me in the dark dimension, but after she stole my power, she could defeat me in the dark dimension!"

    "Since she beat me up that time, more and more dark forces have been taken away. I have to look for more universes to pull into the dark dimension, otherwise it''s not enough for her to use!"

    "I''m like one of her men, collecting the power of darkness for her!"

    "If I couldn''t beat her..."

 Chapter 130

    Adam had a kind and friendly talk with domam, and expressed deep sympathy and sympathy for domam''s experience.

    Because there were so many grievances in domam''s heart, the friendly conversation lasted for a month. Later, Adam came back to Asgard with the Treaty of never aggression between the dark dimension and the nine kingdoms signed by Thomas.

    "Is the universe still calm?" Adam greets heimdar on the rainbow bridge.

    "It''s more like an undercurrent." "I saw rocky in the atrium, three days ago," heydal said without expression

    "That''s good news for me." Adam gave a meaningful smile¡° Send me straight to earth. "

    "Are you going alone this time?" Heimdar showed his big white teeth¡° Chris has finished his work. "

    "Take me to kamataji first, and then let Chris take my sword to me."

    The peak of the Himalayas, in a blizzard, a colorful light flashed.

    "Guyi, here I am."

    Adam looked around and didn''t find anything like the palace. He could only look up and shout.

    "You should learn magic." The figure of the supreme mage appeared beside Adam¡° As the God King of ASAR, you can''t even see through a very common border. "

    "Don''t talk about it with me. It''s no use. Pay and deliver." Adam rolled his eyes and took out the Treaty of never aggression between the dark dimension and the nine kingdoms signed by Domaine himself.

    "It''s a lovely Adam indeed." The supreme mage smilingly took over the scroll and handed Adam the eye of the Argo motorcycle with the time gem¡° It''s up to you to maintain world peace. "

    "Are you leaving so soon?" Adam was a little surprised.

    "The whole thing about me is over. I don''t want to be involved in the next thing." The supreme mage shook his magic scroll with a smile¡° There is a little girl on earth who has mastered the power of chaos. Maybe she will help you

    When the supreme mage finished speaking, he disappeared without a trace. This time, the disappearance was different from before.

    Not only the supreme mage disappeared, but other mages on the earth also disappeared, and the three temples also disappeared on the earth.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Adam always has a bad hunch that the supreme mage runs so fast, isn''t there no reason?

    After Adam got the time gem, the tattoo on his back radiated light. The supreme throne did not appear any entity, but directly absorbed time in the tattoo state.

    Adam stood at the top of the world''s highest peak, closed his eyes, immersed in the ocean of time.

    Time gem can let users reach any point in time, whether in the past or in the future. With this power, users can watch or experience any era.

    If users have rich knowledge, they can do more things, even manipulate time and cause and effect. This makes it possible to use the gem as a weapon and to plunge the enemy into an infinite cycle of time with the whole world.

    Adam''s overall assessment is that it''s of little use to him.

    Fortunately, power not only allows users to master and control all the power and energy they try to master. It can also support other gems and enhance their function.

    Using this gem alone, users can even copy all physical abilities, and make their own physical attack ability and defense ability invincible.

    People who use gems can have almost the strongest energy in the universe. Even the slightest release can also release energy shock waves that knock down a large number of enemies. The maximum power can even trigger energy explosions that destroy planets.

    The two gems of power and time are inlaid on the throne at the same time, which can make Adam have the ability to control a certain amount of time. Although it can''t change anything, Adam is no longer afraid of the erosion of time.

    The power of a gem cannot affect the gem itself, so Adam can''t use the time gem to see other gems in the long river of time.

    I have to find it myself.

    Adam came to New York, where the terminator was, as soon as he could, ready to learn about all the recent events from the terminator.

    "The new house is good."

    Adam appeared directly in Terminator''s new villa.

    The terminator is expressionless. He sits in front of the computer and doesn''t know what he is operating.

    "Master, I''m a little late." The terminator raised his head to Adam and said, "I found the location of the magic cube in the universe, but it was robbed by others before I started."

    "How long has it been?" Adam sat on the sofa and asked carelessly.

    "It''s the fifth day, and aegis has called the Avengers." The terminator''s fingers are beating on the keyboard¡° Captain America is in position. Black widow and Hulk are on their way. They are expected to arrive at the aegis space carrier by this evening

    "Where''s rocky?" Adam snapped his fingers and an apple flew out of the kitchen of the villa and fell on Adam''s hand.

    "Who''s rocky?"

    The terminator''s keystroke doesn''t stop.

    Adam nibbled at an apple and said, "it''s the weak chicken who robbed the cube of the universe."

    "There''s no sign of him yet." The terminator turned off the computer¡° But I''ll be able to find it soon. He contacted Hydra through Hawkeye, and Hydra provided him with a lot of scientists. "

    "Keep the change. We''ll just wait." Adam shook his head and threw the apple core on the floor.

    Adam was about to wipe his mouth after eating the apple when he suddenly looked up at the sky. A colorful light flashed by and a big hole appeared on the roof of the villa again.

    Chris, with Raytheon''s hammer in his left hand and a sword in his right hand, appears in the hall of the villa and looks at Adam with surprise.

    "Is hamdal a fool with a hole in his head?" Adam is black¡° More stupid than balder! Can''t you see the lawn in front of the villa! "

    Chris didn''t know what Adam was thinking. He went to Adam and raised his right sword.

    "Your Majesty, your sword!"

    "Oh, my sword is your sword."

    Chris:

    "I mean the twilight sword that I''ve transformed for you. It''s very easy to use now." Chris scratched his head.

    "He?" Adam took the sword¡° You are the God of thunder, not the God of forging. "

    "Oh." Chris nodded¡° I see, your majesty. Who are we going to fight now? "

    "Thor, Thor!" Adam covered his head¡° Do you have some misunderstanding between Thor and Ares? "

    Chris scratched his head and asked weakly, "what''s Thor for?"

 Chapter 131

    Adam and Chris live in the terminator''s villa.

    Adam is not in a hurry to get the space gem. Instead, he wants to watch a lively game to see if the Avengers alliance can beat the army of zitari without Thor.

    Chris is sitting in the living room every day, eating potato chips, watching TV and drinking a little wine from time to time. He has a very happy life and doesn''t even want to go back to Asgard.

    Adam is studying the new power of time every day, roaming in the long river of time every day, looking at what happened in the past and in the future like a passer-by.

    In the course of time, Adam learned some knowledge and some secrets. It turns out that Thor and Dr. strange died not because of Adam, but because of a wish made by a little girl on her birthday when she was a child.

    Adam saw through time the Scarlet Witch more than ten years ago, a very lovely little girl.

    Lovely little Wanda, sitting in front of the cake, said something that made Adam almost laugh.

    Little white headed quick silver asked Wanda: "sister, do you think Captain America is really dead?"

    "Of course." Wanda nodded seriously¡° Dad said he died to win the war. "

    Xiaokuaiyin frowned and hesitated: "but isn''t Captain America a superhero?"

    "Superheroes die of accidents, too." Xiao Wanda said seriously: "like a terrible car accident, a terrible giant robot, you can kill a superhero!"

    Adam''s disordered state of mind was instantly ejected from the river of time, speechless looking up at the sky.

    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise outside. Adam opened the window and looked out. There should be no incident in Manhattan now.

    A little girl is standing in front of Adam''s window, not far away is a big scuffle.

    Looking at the gun in her hand, Mindy was at a loss. Today''s events are totally beyond her understanding.

    Since childhood, she has followed big dad to revenge on the gangs. She has killed many people, and has seen the darkness of society that many ordinary people have never seen or even imagined in their life.

    Mingdi thinks that she is no worse than the heroes like the night devil except for her age. Mingdi doesn''t pay attention to the iron man who was exposed the other day. After all, it''s just a playboy armed with money! If Mindy had that armor, she would have done better than Tony.

    But what happened tonight was beyond her imagination.

    "Hey, can I ask what happened?" Adam looked at the little girl in a daze in front of his window and said, "who are you? Why are you standing at my door? "

    "Get your head back!" Mindy said loudly: "this is a war between superheroes and super villains! I''ll protect you if I kill you

    Adam didn''t listen to Chao shanv, but looked at everything around him with a confused face.

    Has the timeline been so chaotic?

    Can''t you really peep at the river of time?

    I just swam in it.

    With no further attention to Adam and holding the pistol in his hand, Mindy''s mind was in a mess. Even though she repeatedly cheered herself on in her mind, her hands still trembled and could not hold the gun.

    "Mindy, don''t be afraid. You''ve seen everything, and you said you wouldn''t be afraid any more

    "Don''t you want revenge! Now your enemy is in front of you. Shoot

    Mindy worked hard to cheer herself up and try to turn herself back into the super killer girl galloping in the dark in New York.

    "Mindy, do it!" Big daddy''s voice suddenly rang out.

    Mindy went along the road, and it turned out that big dad was pressed under the steel bar not far away. He survived the battle by accident.

    However, haibian Wang next door was not so lucky. The steel bar fell through his head impartially. Brain and blood all over the floor.

    "Big Daddy!" Mindy wept with joy.

    "Mindy, don''t worry about me, just like the usual training! You must avenge your mother Big daddy yelled to Mindy at the top of his voice. He has long hated Jinbing. If he can kill Jinbing, he can give his life without hesitation.

    Mindy looked at the big dad under the steel bar, and at the heroes who were defeated by Jinbing, holding the gun tightly.

    "Mindy, shoot him!"

    Adam''s line of sight also appeared all chaos, a lot of weak superheroes are besieging a tall figure, this guy has strong muscles, invincible strength, mouth still shouting that he is the emperor of New York.

    "It''s absolutely nothing to do with me!" Adam watched the chicken pecking battle and the many dead superheroes¡° It''s absolutely because the Scarlet Witch swore when she was a child. "

    "It''s for mom!" Mindy yelled and fired¡° Remember, my name is Chao Sha Nu

    All the citizens of New York City can see the flames of hell kitchen from their homes. Countless calls have been made to the police station and the mayor''s home.

    Nixon Frey hammered the table hard at the headquarters and yelled, "who''s going to tell me what''s going on in Manhattan! What happened to New York! The magic cube of the universe has not been found yet. This kind of thing happened again

    "It''s rocky who did it. He has a scepter in his hand that can influence people''s minds." "Then he said he had set out to arrest rocky, who had appeared in Germany before," feltgone said

    "These things must be settled immediately. This is definitely an alien conspiracy!" Nick Frey''s face darkened¡° Contact Spiderman and let him get there first. "

    "As far as I know, he has gone." Feirtgong shook his head, said with a bitter smile: "now there is a scuffle, many street heroes and villains are gathered there, we are unable to control the war now."

    Warfare?

    Yes, countless people with extraordinary power fight together, no less than a mortal war.

    "I knew that Guyi ran so fast, not without a reason." Adam said word by word: "this is too much nonsense, too messy!"

    "Mr. Adam?"

    A voice of surprise rings out, spider man in red tights falls in front of Adam.

    "Peter, are you coming to the party, too?" Adam shrugged his eyelids.

    This scuffle is really too chaotic, and countless people who run the Dragon show have come out for fear that they will not get the part of the play.

    The night devil and the old man fight against a group of ninjas. The iron fist is fighting with a masked guy. Luke cage is lying on the side, covered with blood, and he doesn''t know whether to live or not.

    "Mr. Adam, I don''t know what happened. It''s like there''s a voice tempting us to fight." Spider man stood in front of Adam and said, "I can resist it, but they can''t resist this evil whisper."

    "I suddenly had a bold idea."

    Adam''s eyes lit up.

    "If we take this opportunity to catch all these guys, will the world become much quieter?"

 Chapter 132

    Adam starts the time gem and goes into the river of time. He wants to see what is the reason for this chaos?

    The black one eyed dragon appears in the picture in front of Adam.

    "Doctor, why is the Rubik''s cube getting brighter and brighter?" Said Frey, looking at the cube, which glowed blue¡° I don''t know. It''s surging. " Said sylvier, staring at the computer.

    "Eagle eye, alert!" Frey called to the eagle''s eye on the pillar.

    "Sir, step back." Said the eagle eye with a bow. A group of junior agents also took out their pistols.

    Finally, the energy of Rubik''s cube seems to rise to a node, producing a circle like blue portal in front.

    The powerful energy shock wave knocked everyone down and broke the glass to the ground. As the light faded, a young man with an evil smile appeared in front of a group of aegis agents with a strange scepter.

    "Fire!" Fred yelled at everyone.

    "Dada dada!"¡° Touch, touch

    Dense bullets accurately hit Rocky''s whole body, but it''s a pity that such strong kinetic energy is just like being hit by a stone.

    Rocky''s evil eyes looked at the crowd, and the gem on the scepter of his right hand was shining blue.

    "Stab The scepter sends out energy bombs.

    Boom!

    The landing of the energy bomb triggered bursts of explosions. Rocky quickly came to the eagle''s eye, pressed his hand on the gun with one hand, and put the sword edge of the scepter on the eagle''s eye''s chest with the other hand.

    The blue energy is sent out through the gem at the top of the scepter, and quickly invades the eagle''s eye through the blade.

    After seeing that the blue eyes of eagle''s eyes turned dark and recovered, rocky looked at the scepter given to him by mieba with satisfaction.

    "Eagle eye! What''s the matter with you? " Frey got up from the ground and looked down at the eagle eye standing respectfully beside rocky.

    "I liberated him." Rocky answered for Hawkeye.

    "Who are you?" Frey pretended to stretch his waist, his right hand slowly touching the pistol behind his waist.

    "Rocky, my name. I''m from Asgard. You should know my dead brother. " Rocky''s face was always full of that evil smile.

    "You''re what Thor calls rocky?" Sylvig nervously looks at rocky and puts down the woman researcher who died in her arms¡° Who killed Thor? "

    "Of course, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Rocky politely turned the surviving agents into his men.

    While rocky turns around, Frey stealthily approaches the machine, takes down the cube and puts it into the box.

    "Please, put down what belongs to me!" Rocky''s gloomy voice sounded behind Frey, and behind him stood Dr. sylvig, who had become a puppet.

    "I came all the way for it."

    Frey looks at the five people on the other side, looks at his lonely self again, and resolutely loses his gun.

    "You have nothing to do with us!" Frey said with some dismay.

    "Ants have nothing to do with your shoes!"

    "So you want to trample on us like ants?" Looking at this enemy who claims to be a God and looks like a madman, even as the director of aegis, Nick Frey, who has seen many madmen, has a strange look on his face.

    "Don''t say that. I''m here to bring you good news!" As he waded, rocky looked at the scepter he had just got.

    "Good news?" Frey''s mind moved.

    "Yes, the atrium is about to be ruled by me." Rocky raised his Scepter with pride.

    Adam lost these pictures in the long time of quitting. He is not very proficient in the control of time gem, and he can only watch half of the movie.

    "Space gems and soul gems, I finally see these two little cute." With a smile on his face, Adam entered the river of time again.

    Another picture appeared in front of Adam.

    Rocky held up his scepter and said aloud, "chaos and fighting will begin at this moment."

    The wand in Rocky''s hand sent out an inexplicable fluctuation of power, which directly pushed Adam out of the river of time.

    "What the hell?" Adam''s face was blank¡° Is there a conflict of power between gemstones? "

    meanwhile.

    "Sir, we found him at 48 kuning street, Stuttgart, Germany." A bareheaded Four Eyed agent in front of the computer said.

    "Hurry up and don''t let him run away." Nick Frey nodded.

    At the moment, a banquet is being held in 48 kuning street, Germany.

    Looking at the next couple of humans dancing and embracing each other, rocky walked slowly down the stairs on the second floor, with a proud face. In his eyes, the humans below are no different from the humble insects.

    Walking to the center of the dance floor, looking at the target tonight, rocky reaches out and lifts the other party, presses it on the exquisite stone platform in the dance floor, takes out an instrument to read the iris, and fiercely inserts it into the eye of the target who screams in horror.

    In an instant, the scene became chaotic. Frightened men and women ran out of the party.

    On the other hand, the eagle eye receives the iris of the target and easily opens the door of the safe.

    Looking at the metallic iridium in the tempered glass, the eagle eye nodded.

    "Master, I have it." Said the eagle''s eye to the ear.

    As soon as the corner of his mouth picks, rocky loses the communication device in his ear. In order to prevent Burton''s whereabouts from being leaked, rocky directly smashes it. Then, as his body changes, he puts on Asgard''s uniform and follows the chaotic crowd and walks out.

    "Get down on your knees!" Rocky separated several magic phantoms and surrounded the helpless crowd. In order to prove that he was in danger, rocky used a scepter to blow up a police car to support him.

    Seeing this, the chaotic crowd was in an uproar and knelt down one after another. Sometimes, under the threat of life, dignity is not so important.

    Looking at the shivering crowd kneeling in front of him, Rocky''s arrogant and empty heart was slightly satisfied. A smile on the corner of his mouth came up and said to the crowd slowly: "that''s right. It''s very simple, isn''t it? You are born to be enslaved by desire, aren''t you? You are full of servility, and sooner or later you will submit to your rulers! ".

    Rocky just fell, a trembling sound and shadow stood up from the ground, and then the old retort clearly came into Rocky''s ear: "it won''t be you!".

    Rocky looks at the old man who is not afraid of death. What gives him courage? Thor is dead. Maybe he is ignorant, maybe he has lived enough.

    So rocky raised an evil smile from the corner of his mouth, the gem on the scepter lit up a blue light, and slowly aimed at the old man.

    "This old man is your example!" As soon as the voice fell, the scepter shot a lethal ray.

    "Bang!"

    A figure fell in front of the old man, and the crowd was very cooperative to scatter a space.

    The American captain with the shield showed his face.

    "Last time someone wanted to enslave others, but they were killed!" Wearing a classic star striped costume, Captain USA, holding his shield in his hand, walked step by step to rocky.

    "Oh! An outmoded soldier At the moment of seeing Captain America and remembering Barton''s description, rocky immediately recognized the identity of the man, and then a look of conspiracy appeared at the bottom of his eyes.

    "It''s not me that''s out of date!" Captain America rushed to rocky.

    Seeing that Rocky''s Scepter flickered again, Steve resolutely threw out his shield and hit Rocky''s scepter. Then he ran a few steps, took the shield and fought with rocky.

 Chapter 133

    Adam didn''t use the time gem to see anything, but held out his right hand to the superheroes and super villains in the melee.

    Power ruby red energy covers the whole battlefield.

    "Goodbye, you annoying people."

    With Adam''s voice, everything in Chang Zhong turns into nothingness. Spiderman stands by and stares at Adam.

    "Oh, by the way, there are other problems that need to be solved."

    Adam can''t directly interfere in the course of time, but he can erase the people he killed from the course of time.

    However, when we enter the long river of time and directly erase those guys who are the gem of power in the long river of time, people in reality seem to feel that they have lost something in their hearts, and all the memories of those dead guys have disappeared.

    When Adam finished, he threw Spiderman aside and closed the window.

    "Why am I here?" Peter looked around in confusion¡° I seem to have forgotten something again. Is it because I have lost my memory recently? "

    Peter shakes his head, shoots spider silk from his hand and leaves here like a swing.

    "Chris, I feel the breath of rocky. He should have been fighting people." Adam pulls Chris, who is drinking, up from the sofa¡° If you go there, it doesn''t matter if you can bring back rocky. Bring me the scepter he has

    "Yes, sir." Chris, with Raytheon''s hammer, totters into the sky.

    High altitude, Kun fighter, on the way back to aegis headquarters.

    The group looked at the seemingly honest rocky in silence.

    "There''s something strange about Rocky''s surrender!" Steve lowered his voice and whispered to the group.

    "What? It''s too easy to surrender! " With a squint at Steve, Tony continued, "as an old man, you''re still very observant, but you can''t let him surrender, can you?" Then Tony pointed to his steel suit, with a confident look on his face.

    It has to be said that Tony and Steve are really at odds. Tony has a high profile, proud personality and the temperament of the rich second generation. Steve has a modest and kind personality and the temperament of an American soldier.

    It''s good not to fight between two people with completely different personalities and temperaments.

    Boom! Click!

    Above the Harrier, silver lightning flashes in the air.

    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid of lightning? " Looking at Rocky with an uneasy face, the captain asked curiously.

    "That guy is dead." Rocky said with a tangled face: "I just don''t know who the guy with the lightning is."

    "Bang!" With a sound, the fighter plane shook twice.

    "What is this thing? Why is the aircraft in the atrium so ugly? " Chris stood at the top of the plane, facing the wind and looking at the plane under his feet¡° Rocky''s supposed to be in here. Just turn it on? "

    Chris looked at the hammer in his hand and always felt that he shouldn''t be too violent, which would make him feel as mindless as Thor before.

    While Chris was thinking about what to do, the back door opened slowly. Chris was very happy and went directly into the cabin.

    Chris nodded to the crowd in a friendly way and found his goal, rocky.

    Chris grabs rocky by the collar, turns his hammer, grabs rocky and flies out.

    Chris grabs rocky and flies to the top of a mountain.

    "Rocky, where''s Your scepter?" Chris is not the least polite.

    "Who are you? The new Thor? " Rocky looked at Chris with indifference¡° I thought Odin would be more nostalgic. "

    "Give up Your scepter, or I will beat you to death." Chris wasn''t Rocky''s brother. He hit rocky in the chest with a hammer and sprayed blood on rocky.

    "Cough... On the plane." There was a chill in Rocky''s heart, and the new Thor had more muscles in his head than Thor.

    "Hammer player, please be gentle with my booty." Iron man falls directly to Chris and prepares for battle¡° That''s what I managed to catch

    "Midgards, respect your gods." Chris looks at Tony, who''s playing tricks.

    "Who would think of aliens as God." Tony laughs, and then he''s tragic.

    Chris demonstrated the reason why he didn''t want to do it and threw his Thor''s hammer at Tony.

    Bang!

    Tony''s armor made a dull noise, and the whole man flew backwards like lightning.

    "Your Majesty Adam says you''re the seed of Sophie?" Chris suddenly looks at Rocky with a cheap look on his face.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Boom!

    The sound of the engine proved that Tony fought back.

    Looking at the iron man rushing to himself again, Chris is speechless. Who gave mortals such courage?

    Technology?

    Can''t even space travel reach the so-called technology?

    Chris caught rocky here just to satisfy his bad taste in his heart and determine whether rocky is Laurie''s son or not.

    Chris and louffy have been drinking wine for several times, and none of them has ever been able to drink the king of the ice giant. If the news is confirmed... Cough, it''s a good conversation.

    Chris has got the answer he wants from Rocky''s expression. He doesn''t tangle with iron man. He swings his hammer and comes to the plane again. He takes the certificate in the corner and flies to New York.

    Chris can fly much faster than Thor, who can''t fly. Thor flies with a hammer. Chris himself is a god level strong man with the ability to fly, and Thor''s hammer increases much faster than iron man.

    Watching Chris disappear at a speed of hundreds of times the speed of sound, iron man tilts his head and carries rocky back to the plane.

    "You came back by yourself?" The black widow, who was flying, looked back¡° The captain jumped down to look for you

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    On the sky carrier, the packed party sat on the table, watching Nick fry interrogate rocky.

    Nick Frey''s voice came from the surveillance screen.

    "You''d better not move, even if you gently scratch the cage with your little claw, the cage will take you down from the high air, with a slap, tut tut." speaking of this, Nick Frey''s black face showed a look that he couldn''t bear to look directly at.

    "Ha ha! Good design Looking at the transparent prison in the sky, rocky laughs sarcastically and says firmly: "I don''t think this thing is for me!".

    "The things that were supposed to be closed are more fierce than you!"

    "I heard that!" Looking at the camera, rocky is confident and arrogant. Through the surveillance screen, he stirs the nerve of the beast in his mouth: "a wild beast! And pretending to be normal! How much fear and despair do you have to find a beast in human skin to protect you

    "Let''s get down to business." Nick Frey looks at Rocky without expression¡° Where is the magic cube? Who was the guy with the hammer before? "

 Chapter 134

    "You are surprisingly stupid." Adam holds a broken stick in his hand and looks at Chris with a tangled face.

    "Why do you think this is what I call a scepter?" Adam threw the long stick with a strong sense of technology¡° You think Rocky''s going to use this as a weapon? "

    "Who knows what rocky thinks." Chris lowered his head and whispered, "Rocky said his Scepter was on the plane, so I went to the plane to get it."

    "Forget it, it''s nothing to take two stones together." Adam shook his head and looked at the stark building not far away¡° Should it be today? "

    On the aegis battleship.

    "The guy with the hammer hasn''t seen him, but he should be Thor''s successor." Rocky was being interrogated with a smile¡° But he won''t protect you, because his new master is more frightening than me. He will make you despair more than Hulk

    "Don''t worry. I''m used to it. I''m not so angry." Bruce Benner raised his glasses and sneered, "and I didn''t feel terrible. Hawk tried to be beaten on the ground. After that, he was much more honest."

    "Despair! Yes, you threaten our planet with war, you steal things you can''t control at all, you cover up your abnormal psychology of wanting to kill yourself with the coat of peace, which really makes me despair, but I will make you regret it! ".

    "Oh! Is that right? " Rocky laughs like a sneer, looks at the angry Nick Frey, and says with a little deep meaning: "you really should be angry. It''s hard to fall short of success! After all, you almost get the endless energy of Rubik''s cube.

    The two doctors behind the monitor screen looked at each other, and tonistak and Bruce Banner seemed to have something in mind.

    "What''s your purpose? To share the warmth of all mankind? " Seeing the choking eye of Nick Frey, with a sneer, Rocky''s voice continues to stir up everyone''s nerves through monitoring.

    "After listening so much, the only thing I find is that this guy is so wordy!" It seems that because he was make complaints about the beast by Loki, Bruce Banner put his arm in his mouth.

    "It should have been on purpose!" Steve squeezed his chin, whispered thoughtfully, looked at Thor, who had been silent since he came in, and asked, "do you know anything? Motorcycle.

    One of the people in the crowd who doesn''t belong to the Avengers alliance is motorcycle.

    Moto is a magician of ASAR. Originally, he went to Warner Heim to find some magicians to repair Asgard''s palace at Chris''s command. Later, when Adam heard about this, he changed his mind and gave the motorcycle an order to go to the earth to find a great mage.

    Motorcycle came to the earth through the rainbow bridge, because of his own strength is not so good, looking for a long time did not find a so-called powerful mage, but the chance to meet Bruce Banner.

    Motorcycle thinks it can''t find a powerful mage, but if it can bring back a powerful warrior, it won''t be punished, will it?

    So the motorbike stayed with Bruce and kept looking for the so-called great mage.

    Bruce was invited to the aegis space carrier, and the motorcycle naturally followed him. When he found out that it had something to do with rocky, he immediately contacted heimdar.

    Heimdar orders the motorcycle to lurk in the aegis to observe the development of things, and provides some information for the motorcycle, hoping that the motorcycle can provide some limited help for Adam at the critical time.

    "He has an army under him, and of course they don''t belong to us, Asgard! The important thing is that they don''t belong to any known planet. Rocky intends to occupy the earth with their help. I guess the Rubik''s cube is the exchange between rocky and the other party! " The motorcycle has a heavy look¡° That''s all I know. The guy who used to hold Thor''s hammer was my superior, new Thor Chris. It was because of his exclusion that I came to the earth. "

    By the way, moto also found himself an outcast deserter.

    "They should use the magic cube to open the portal, so that they can bring their distant armies into the earth." Bruce Benner tapped on the table¡° Maybe we should stop him ahead of time. "

    "That''s why he took Dr. selwig to open the portal?" Asked Tony.

    "Sylvier was taken away by rocky?" Moto knows this man, who seems to be friends with the dead Prince Thor.

    "Yes, and one of our colleagues." Natasha looks at the surveillance screen.

    "I still don''t understand why rocky surrendered so easily! And how he directs the army here. " Steve couldn''t care about it.

    "For him, it doesn''t matter where he is now. The people under his control will build the machine. When the portal opens, bang!" Bruce Banner made the sign of explosion¡° Who cares about him? "

    "Bruce seems to be getting more and more irritable."

    Motorcycle narrowed his eyes and thought that since the day he met Bruce, the guy with a strong green Beast in his body has become more and more irritable day by day, as if he was merging with the beast.

    "Well, why do we have to guess the madman''s idea? As long as we find the magic cube, all the problems will be solved, won''t we?"

    "Pay attention to your words! Even if he''s a jerk, he''s a citizen of Asgard! " Tony Stark, who stares at him, says that motorcycle is like a lion with angry hair. Motorcycle has all the pride essence and national pride of Asgard people.

    "Yes? So you should bear part of the 80 people he killed in the past two days? " The expressionless Natasha''s words hit the lion''s heart like an invisible blade, shining with a piercing cold color.

    Hearing this, the motorcycle, which looked like a lion at the last moment, suddenly turned into a docile cat, opened its mouth in a dispirited manner, and said weakly: "we are not familiar. He is the second prince, but I am just an ordinary citizen.".

    "Don''t be too depressed, motorcycle. After all, he''s not the ASAR Protoss. He''s the son of the ice giant Faye Wong, so you have to learn to accept it." Tony comforted motorcycle, for this alien magician, Tony rarely dislike.

    "Is there such a thing?" The eyes of the motorbike light up¡° How do you know? "

    "The one with the hammer said that before." Tony shrugged¡° The boss who pushed you out before. "

    The motorcycle''s eyes were full of gossip, but he didn''t speak any more. After all, Sophie was his own.

 Chapter 135

    Bruce Benner seems to have adapted to working in the sky carrier. He eats the snacks provided by tonistak, studies the energy fluctuation of the scepter of mind, and enjoys a rare day without escape.   On the holographic screen behind Benner, the red light flashed wildly and the alarm went off!   Didi Didi¡ª¡ª  ¡° The cosmic cube has finally appeared? " Banner muttered, informing nikfrey and tonistak.   Director Frey and Tony are communicating on the bridge. The one eyed man quickly opens Banner''s communication screen and receives the information about the location of the cosmic cube.

    Tony said with a smile: "finally, this big blue square."   Banner yelled, "but guys... It''s a little bad that it''s in downtown New York. And in... Manhattan! "   Frey: "hurry to locate, where is the exact location???"   Hitwell began to operate and said, "chief, we found it. It''s in the Osborne building!"  ¡° Osborne? Check all the surveillance images in Osborne building Cried Frey!   Nick Frey''s men immediately began to use the cameras in the entire Osborne building to monitor the images   It doesn''t matter. I''m shocked   All kinds of pictures in the Osborne building, including the ugly pictures of the staff, are also exposed. People who eat snacks, sleep, play games and have an affair are all seen.   Tony Stark pretended to be surprised: "can you see the stark building clearly too..."   Frederick gave him a look: "haven''t you adjusted your firewall?"  ¡° Because you and Phil Colson tampered with my visitor system! " Tony laughs¡° And I, iron man, don''t like that. "

    One of hitwell''s agents discovered the problem with the Osborne building.

    "Secretary, at the top of Osborne building, there are a group of people who seem to be building facilities!"   Through the surveillance cameras of the nearby building, you can see the top of the building vaguely. A group of people are busy setting up the portal equipment.

    And the Osborne building, and the stark building, are the two pearls of Manhattan, New York.

    Both buildings are the top skyscrapers in Manhattan, and the stark building is a spire. The shape of Osborne building is more science fiction. It is a cuboid all day long, and the top is a polygon with edges and corners.

    On the top platform of Osborne building, a black man was commanding the scene.

    "What''s the matter with that black... Black brother?" Tony raised his head abruptly. "Well, chief Frey, no offense."   Tony was so angry that he almost called himself nigger. And the one eyed man around him is black, and he is also the most famous black man in Marvel Universe

    "I don''t know." "It''s the first time I''ve seen this black man. Their equipment doesn''t seem to be the weapons of the earth. " He didn''t care about Tony''s rude words.   "They must be stopped at once," Frey continued   Tony wondered, "but I have a question. Why do they go to the Osborne building to do something?"  ¡° Because the Osborne building is high enough and eye-catching. " On one side, Maria Hill said calmly.  ¡° no Isn''t my stark building high enough? Isn''t it eye-catching enough? " Tony said angrily.

    Just as Tony was talking, there was an explosion on the sky carrier

    Adam stood not far from the starko building, waiting for the first appearance of the Avengers without Thor.

    Suddenly Adam''s cell phone rings.

    "Hello? John

    "Master, a group of unidentified people started to build strange buildings in Osborne mansion province. According to my analysis, that''s what you call the portal."

    "How did you get to the Osborne building?"

    "I don''t know, but the leading black man has far more scientific and technological equipment than the earth, and I checked, there is no record of him on earth."

    "Well, go ahead and check the two brothers and sisters with powers. They must be in Hydra."

    "Yes, master."

    Adam waved to Chris, who was squatting on the side to eat hamburgers, and said, "come on, second class, let''s change places to watch the fun."

    ¡­¡­¡­

    New York, Manhattan, the top of the Osborne building.   Finally, the portal device was built, and the energy of the cosmic cube exploded.

    A blue beam of light hits the sky, opening a giant portal.

    It''s the same as the portal opened in the rocky plan, but the technology used this time comes from the Kerry empire.

    The pursuer, Klaas, looks at his masterpiece with satisfaction. He is one of Ronan''s powerful men.   This black man with two mechanical components on his head is actually a Kerry. He came to the earth to destroy the earth and have a certain ambition for Asgard.

    CORAS was sent to mieba by Ronan for some reasons. Ronan was chopped to death by Adam''s sword Saint before I returned to the boss.

    As Roland''s most loyal little brother, CORAS certainly wants revenge!

    But Asgard can''t even cause the current extermination of hegemony. He can only come to my earth protected by Asgard to vent his anger and join Rocky''s action.

    After Klaas finished the portal, a tall blue woman came out of the corner.

    She has no hair or eyebrows, and at least one third of her limbs are made up of machinery.   The daughter of mieba - Xingyun.

    When Chris destroyed the Kerry team, Xingyun was not on the fleet. After escaping back to mieba, he was sent to help rocky build the portal.

    Nebula looked straight into the sky portal, coldly said: "finally successful."   Klaas should say: "Rocky is such a waste. He keeps talking about a messy plan. In the end, I don''t want to do it myself!"  ¡° I said, "Rocky can''t do this job."   The nebula didn''t know what to think, but the thunder and lightning that Chris waved all over the sky at that time came to mind.

    "Yes, it''s still up to us Kerries." Said Klaas triumphantly.   And Xingyun doesn''t like it. Anyway, it''s not the same thing that she talked with this mindless Kerry.

    "It''s just that rocky is useless. If my father sees him, he won''t look good."   Xingyun said calmly: "this invasion is just a small game. Father wants more than the earth. He wants more. "  ¡° It''s all about Asgard. " Pursuer Klaas: "we all have the same goal."   They look up at the huge portal, where the Zetas emerge. Countless Zetas ride through the portal and enter New York. The giant Leviathan robot is also ready to move behind the portal.

    Xingyun stands on the top of Osborne building, looking at everything around her coldly. She has no interest in this battle, and she doesn''t want to join the melee. She doesn''t want to serve rocky, and she doesn''t want to continue to be the adopted daughter of mieba, because mieba has given her enough pain.  ¡° Nebula, I''m ready to go down and play. " The pursuer, CORAS, summoned a zetatar and said smartly.  ¡° Goodbye, CORAS Xingyun said with a smile, "my task has been completed. I''m leaving."  ¡° Are you afraid of earthlings? "  ¡° Oh, how can it be. "   Nebula mouth said, but the heart is thinking.

    "I''m afraid of the asgards. Has that fool never heard of hamdal or rainbow bridge?"

    Klaas gave her a white look: "look at the earth below so many people, we can kill, don''t regret nebula, you will want to join in the end."   Nebula didn''t answer, just thought.

    "Killing the earth people? Ah, even if the asgards don''t care, the Supreme Master will teach you to be a man. "

 Chapter 136

    At the same time, all of us found the energy rays that run straight through the sky. This magnificent light beam shoots into the sky, creating a portal over New York.   Of course, the zeta''ri Legion coming out of the portal makes everyone sit still!

    Countless eyes are looking at this scene in the sky.

    It''s not a nightmare, it''s a long planned alien invasion!   Adam also arrived at the scene, looking at the sky, found that aliens have begun to enter, and the Avengers have not yet arrived.

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s the situation now?" Colson picked up the intercom and asked.

    "Hawk has gone mad, Captain America is leading people - bang Bang Bang... "There was only continuous gunfire and scream after an explosion.

    ¡°shit£¡¡± Colson yelled anxiously.

    The space carrier has tilted and the deck can''t land. He controls the Kun fighter plane to fly around the space carrier and wants to find a place to make a forced landing.

    All of a sudden, Colson heard a wild howl, and from the far side of the window he saw the angry hawk.

    "Chief, there''s a big hole in the sky over New York. What should we do?" Colson immediately contacted the director of marinated eggs¡° I''m outside the mothership. Hawk''s on fire. "

    "Tony''s on his way, captain. They''re ready to go. You''d better wake him up if you can control hawk."

    Colson has a big head, but now he can''t let hawk continue to destroy it. He can only try hard.

    The Kun fighter hovered not far from the glass window and aimed at hawk''s back. Colson pressed the attack button.

    A large number of bullets were ejected from the Vulcan air gun in the front of the fighter, and countless lines of fire broke the glass and bombarded hawk''s back.

    Huck gasped and turned his head in anger,

    Aircraft?

    I love playing this stuff!

    Hawk howled and rushed up.

    Hawk holding the plane to the ground, Colson expression quiet, he saved the space carrier.

    Rocky fled long before the scuffle began, but Colson did not escape the fate of death. Instead, he changed his way of death.

    On the space carrier, the captain of the United States and the black widow woke up the eagle''s eye.

    "Clint, how are you feeling?" Natasha asked with concern.

    "What a terrible memory." The eagle''s eyes were full of pain. "I hurt a lot of people."

    "It''s not the time to say that. Get ready to go!" The captain said loudly, "the aliens have come!"

    Iron man has set out ahead of time. Black widow, eagle eye and Captain America have followed. Several people flew to New York in a Kun fighter.

    "We need a battle plan." Steve said with a dignified face, and then began the pre War deployment, analyzing what to do under various circumstances. Hawkeye and Natasha kept nodding.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Before the zetary army could launch an attack through the portal, a black man stepped on the aircraft and rushed to the ground, just in front of Adam.

    "Humble mole ant..."

    The black man looked cruelly at Adam and the terminator beside him, and slowly raised the alien gun with a strong sense of technology in his hand.

    "Trouble."

    Adam stretched out his hand to the black people. The red energy wrapped the black people in it. Adam''s hand slowly clenched into a fist, wrapped the black people''s red energy and gave off a dazzling light.

    There was nothing in front of Adam when a breeze blew.

    "Well, that guy just now seems to be a Kerry."

    Adam took back his right hand and thought with his head tilted.

    "Is there any Creole in the original? Whatever, trouble. "

    The expansion of the space-time hole in the sky finally stopped, and the zetary people swarmed out like bees, and the army finally passed through the portal.

    First came a large number of soldiers, tall and white, wearing bronze helmets and breastplates, holding laser guns in the left hand and suspended combat airships in the right.

    These guys came out of New York and quickly dispersed in groups.

    It was followed by a dozen giant biological warships, which looked like prawns.

    This thing is called Leviathan by the Zetas. It is a kind of plankton similar to the void. It was modified by the Zetas and became their assault ship.

    Adam felt that this thing was more like a transport plane, because it was covered with heavy armor and carried a large number of zitari soldiers in the cavity of its abdomen, but its combat effectiveness was not very good.

    If you want to ask which city people are most afraid of in the two days when you know that aliens are coming, the answer is undoubtedly New York.

    Damn Hollywood!

    It''s a universal curse for New Yorkers.

    Some smart people have temporarily moved to the countryside, and the rest of them are either lucky or not serious. When they see the aliens falling from the sky, they finally feel chilly.

    These aliens are very unruly, did not wait for the Avengers to come, they launched an attack.

    The Zetas launched an attack in an instant, and the diving floating boats kept firing high-energy lasers to destroy everything in front of them. More than a dozen leviathans began to destroy the surrounding floors.

    This is the tactics of the Zetas. They attack intensively and quickly, causing chaos first, then dividing and destroying the resistance forces, and finally paralyzing the whole city.

    Although the city of New York has been hit hard by the two-day panic, there are still a large number of pedestrians on the streets.

    They screamed in the explosion and kept running away. Some people hid in the nearby buildings to escape for a while, while those who ran in the street in a hurry became the targets of the Zetas.

    A group of religious members of the theory of extermination stood on the street hand in hand, "friends, let''s welcome the trial calmly..."

    There was even a man who came to Adam and said, "this is the Lord''s punishment for us, because our faith is not firm."

    "That''s because you believe in the wrong Lord." Adam smiles¡° If you believe my mother... "

    Before Adam''s words were finished, the man was smashed to pieces by several lasers.

    Some of the police in vain with guns to attack the whistling Zetas, is listed as a priority target.

    The cars in the street were bombarded and flew up, and then there was a violent explosion. On the dense high-rise buildings, there are constantly broken rocks falling down

    The news of the alien invasion of New York spread all over the world for the first time. The Pacific and Atlantic fleets already recalled by the U.S. military immediately advanced near New York. The local air force base immediately dispatched a large number of air formations. An Army division stationed outside the city also moved quickly into New York.

    At the urgent video conference of the UN summit, the US president, faced with the request of many countries to send troops to fight in the United States, said with an uncertain face, "it''s impossible. The United States is the most powerful country in the world, and we are confident that we have the ability to repel aliens."

    "And what if you don''t?" The Russian strongman said, "no one knows how large the scale of this attack will be. If New York is lost and the aliens completely control the portal, we may face the global front, and the whole earth will fall when the power is scattered. The battlefield must be controlled in New York. If not, we will consider concentrating on the use of nuclear weapons to wash the ground. "

    "You dare!" The president of the United States gritted his teeth and said, "if you take the lead in using nuclear bombs to attack the United States, we will also carry out the most powerful nuclear counterattack against you! When the time comes, the big deal will be over together! "

    "Rogue state!" The leaders of other countries gritted their teeth.

    When the United States also uses North Korea''s tactics, other countries are basically helpless.

    "Do you want to see the Earth destroyed?" The leaders of the other big powers were gloomy.

    "If New York is lost..." the president of the United States also sank, "we will use the nuclear bomb ourselves!"

    After closing the video, he looked at director Ross with a bad face. "You can see the situation now, are you sure?"

    "I will control the front in New York and ask for authorization to use nuclear weapons if necessary," Rose said

    The president of the United States gritted his teeth. "No, we can''t wait! If the front-line forces fail, launch nuclear weapons at the first time and give priority to destroying the portal of Osborne building! "

 Chapter 137

    As soon as the Avengers flew past times square, they were watched by a group of zitari soldiers. After dozens of laser attacks, Natasha was still hit by the tail wing despite her excellent driving skills. The Kun fighter plane fell sideways into the street, crushing several cars and pedestrians.

    Seven or eight Zetas hovered in the air and quickly approached the Kun fighter plane which had been forced to land on the street, ready to launch a second round of attack.

    At this time, suddenly, from the direction of the coastline, 40 or 50 US warplanes came whistling, launching dozens of missiles from a distance, hitting the giant Leviathan.

    There are two leviathans who have been hit hard by the explosion of the series, and they slowly bump into two tall buildings.

    The U.S. military seems to be encouraged. The ships cruising along the coastline also launched dozens of missiles, dragging long white smoke to other leviathans.

    Unfortunately, several missiles were fired into fireworks by the Zetas in the air, and more leviathans are coming out of the space-time hole.

    The fighters of several air formations quickly started a fight with the Zetas, and the sky became a pot of porridge. The battle line instantly spread to the whole Manhattan Island and several surrounding areas, and continued to spread out.

    "New York is over." Adam saw it with great interest¡° That''s true compared to the situation in the original

    Looking around, Steve and the three of them are already grappling with the Zetas that are jetting out of Leviathan.

    Although they were also rapidly destroying the enemy, they did not play a decisive role in this kind of war, and a large number of miscellaneous soldiers quickly surrounded them.

    The police and the soldiers who arrived were frantically attacking. Under the command of Captain Steve, they immediately consolidated their defense line and changed their target to rescue ordinary people.

    Some army armored vehicles also came in, and a large number of soldiers cooperated with them to fight back against the Zetas on the ground and in the air.

    To Adam''s surprise, the belated Hulk in the original book arrived at the scene in a military plane.

    The Avengers were overjoyed. The captain looked up at the dense zitari people in the sky and gritted his teeth and said, "Hawk, you can destroy today!"

    With Steve''s words, Bruce Banner''s pupils and skin color gradually turned green, and his muscles began to swell

    "Howl!" A wild roar resounded over New York.

    Ear is the whistling of the wind, on both sides is the rapid backward smaller buildings, green beasts rushed to the endless enemy.

    One step ahead of time, iron man is wearing armor and Dr. Eric shavig standing in front of a complex machine. In the center of the machine, the cosmic cube is floating, shining with ice blue light.

    "You bastards, you can''t stop me! fuck£¡¡±

    Rocky jumped out of nowhere. His face was blue and blue. He scolded the iron man for the first time in his life. Then he launched energy shock wave to iron man with his spiritual scepter.

    Unfortunately, a huge silver energy shield blocked all attacks.

    "Rocky, even though you are banished by Asgard, it''s not your reason to attack the earth." Master Asgard came out behind iron man.

    "You bastard, get down on your knees. I''m going to be your king and your God!" Rocky said angrily. I don''t know why he hates this guy. Maybe it''s because he''s an Asgard¡° When I conquer the earth, the next is to attack Asgard

    Is this thing crazy?

    The motorcycle is a little confused. What gives rocky so much confidence? Is that strange Scepter in his hand?

    Moto doesn''t want to be more involved in these things. As everyone in the myras family knows, it''s Asgard''s responsibility to guard the atrium. Even if he doesn''t get the order of his majesty Adam, he can''t let rocky do so much on earth.

    "Rocky, your majesty Adam is not Odin. He will not show mercy to you." The motorcycle looked at Rocky coldly¡° I advise you to go back to Asgard and plead guilty. Your mistake this time is no smaller than last time. "

    "Don''t you see the huge army in front of you?" Roared rocky.

    "It was lent to you by others, and these wastes can only be seen on the earth. As a prince, you don''t know the power of Asgard, do you?" Motorcycle shrugged, "people say you should be king, you believe it. Is there a king like you? They are constantly being looked down upon and beaten everywhere. The benefits are for others. "

    "After all, you''re just a poor salesman who doesn''t even have a basic salary." Motorcycles continue to stimulate rocky¡° In fact, you can''t even compare with me. After all, I''m Asgard''s special envoy, appointed by Lord Chris! "

    "You son of a bitch!" For the second time in his life, rocky swore.

    Rocky took up the scepter to attack again, unable to break the magic barrier arranged by the motorcycle.

    "You''re good." Rocky quickly retreated to the edge of the building, "anyway, the portal can''t be closed, you can play here slowly."

    With that, he jumped into a zetary airship and flew away.

    "Really no way?" Tony suddenly asked, "motorcycle, is this portal your Asgard technology?"

    "No, I can see that it has nothing to do with Asgard''s magic circle." The motorcycle shook its head, looked at it and said, "it''s not magic at all. It looks like the technology of Kerry people."

    At this time, Dr. Eric shavig, who was under control, woke up. He walked forward a few steps, looking at the sky full of Zetas and the ruins of New York City, and murmured, "my God... What did I do..."

    "You don''t have to worry too much. The power of that scepter is really daunting." Motorcycle comforted: "I don''t know where rocky got the scepter in the universe, you are a mortal and there is no way to be controlled by him."

    "Now the most important thing is to solve this portal!" Tony opened his mask and said solemnly, "how can we destroy this device?"

    "It''s no use. The cosmic cube has been activated. When it''s heated to 100 million degrees, it will run by itself, form a stable quantum channel, and form an energy shield outside." Dr. Eric shavig also woke up and said in despair.

    "Is there no other way?" Tony looked at the motorcycle with a look of hope¡° You asgards must have a way, don''t you

    "I certainly don''t have the ability, but I will try to contact the officer." Motorcycle helplessly said: "no one knows what your majesty will think. After all, these alien insects are not powerful. At most, they can only destroy New York."

    In the sky, a fighter belonging to aegis suddenly flew to the top of Osborne building, and Nick Frey''s voice came from the fighter.

    "Tony, you must find a way to close the portal as soon as possible!" Nick Frey''s voice was dignified. "I''ve got a message that if we can''t control the front in New York and the portal can''t be closed for a long time, the US military will carry out a nuclear strike! All the power of aegis has been concentrated in New York. It''s a battle of life and death! "

    Then he paused and said firmly, "I believe you will do it. I always believe it, especially you, Tony Stark!"

 Chapter 138

    Tony nodded his head firmly and said to the phone, "Jarvis, help me start mark X

    "Sir, mark seven is more survivable in this situation."

    "But mark X is better now." Tony said persistently.

    "OK, mark X starts."

    As soon as Jarvis''s voice fell, a suit of steel armor flew over and quickly put on Tony, who replaced Mark Six.

    Behind Tony''s mark X, there are eight steel tentacles twisted like snakes

    Watching Tony fly in the air, the eight tentacles continue to shoot crimson lasers to kill the nearby Zetas.

    Adam looked up at the argument in the sky and suddenly saw the iron man entering the battlefield.

    "This..." Adam gaped at the tentacle version of iron man¡° What did I miss while I was at King Asgard? "

    "Master, shall we just watch?" Always standing behind Adam, the nonexistent terminator suddenly opens his mouth.

    "It''s a little bit bad." Adam thought about it and said, "I don''t want to eat popcorn. Go and buy me a spaghetti."

    "Sire, I found a Kerry ship in the sea." Chris falls to Adam with a thunderbolt¡° This alien attack, definitely has the Kerry''s shadow

    "Master, if the battlefield continues to expand, it will attack my industry." The terminator stood behind Adam and said slowly, "we will lose hundreds of millions of dollars."

    "Chris, take the ship you just found and play with it." Adam doesn''t care about the dollar, but it''s his own¡° Control these alien insects. Don''t let them expand the battlefield. Just play with the spaceship. Don''t hold the hammer. These alien insects can''t hold on twice. "

    "Good!" Chris looked up at the raging army of zitari, nodded excitedly, and rushed to the Kerry ship he found.

    After Adam killed Ronan, he captured a group of Kerry fleets. Asgard has cracked the operating system of most Kerry warships.

    On the sea

    Gavin, a noncommissioned officer on a Burke class destroyer, was ordered to go to New York at full speed.

    Standing in the command cabin, looking at the real-time picture of New York from the front, he couldn''t help drawing a cross on his chest.

    The alien is too powerful, maybe he can''t come back this time. Knowing that he might die, he suddenly felt a sense of pride in his heart.

    This has never been before,

    I''m fighting for humanity!

    Just as he fell into a certain mood and tears filled his eyes, a big bag suddenly surged up on the sea beside him, and the sea tide aroused tilted the whole ship to one side.

    Everyone in the cockpit suddenly stood unsteadily. The captain who was studying the battle map turned into a rolling gourd, while Gavin grabbed the armrest beside him.

    He quickly looked at the sea, a 20 meter high and 150 meter long beetle shaped spaceship suddenly shot out from the sea.

    The blue shell is shining brilliantly in the sunlight, and the water mist is like diamond dust around the spaceship.

    Two rows of blue and white fireworks were sprayed from the bottom of it. After only one second hovering in the sky, it immediately shot in the direction of New York and disappeared in an instant.

    "God, what''s that? It''s beautiful!"

    "That''s a spaceship, another unknown alien spaceship!"

    "Report to the top quickly..."

    Chris sat in the spaceship, with a fanatical look on his face, and kept pressing the buttons in the spaceship.

    "Although I can''t beat you to death, it''s interesting to fly a spaceship."

    The sudden arrival of the spaceship attracted the attention of both sides.

    "What''s that? It''s not like a zitari thing." Natasha said in surprise.

    "That''s the Kerry ship!" The motorcycle was right next to him and replied with a smile, "it''s a very powerful spaceship, but the sign on the bottom of the spaceship shows that it''s the spoils of Asgard."

    Natasha was stunned for a moment, and then quickly contacted Frey.

    Kerry spacecraft toward Osborne building direction, the U.S. warplanes are too busy to ignore, a large group of Zetas and a leviathan rushed to an uninvited guest.

    Their laser weapons hit the shell of the Kerry spaceship with no effect.

    The numerous spherical laser modules on the surface of the spacecraft instantly released hundreds of orange high-energy lasers.

    The dense Zetas were cut in half, the Leviathan was cut into pieces, and the sky was clear.

    The human side couldn''t help cheering excitedly. In a flash, however, more Zetas poured out of the space-time cave.

    Black widow suddenly sees iron man knocking down rocky, snatching Rocky''s scepter and flying towards the top of Osborne building. She quickly hits an alien, grabs a flying motorcycle and flies towards the top of Osborne building.

    "What is this doing?" Natasha frowned at the roof and asked Tony.

    "I''m trying to close the portal. There''s a great possibility of success. That''s the key to success now!" Tony is holding a scepter to the portal.

    Natasha nodded and immediately informed everyone.

    Steve Rogers of the U.S. team smashed the head of a zitari soldier with a shield. After receiving the news from Natasha, his tired face couldn''t help showing a trace of joy and immediately made the arrangement.

    Steve rushed into the building over several burnt out cars and found three zitari soldiers with guns in the hall, opposite a large group of citizens trapped there.

    Steve hurled the shield out, smashed a zetary''s head, then rushed forward, took the shield and started a close combat with the remaining two soldiers.

    With three or two efforts, he ended up with two soldiers. However, when he twisted the neck of the last zitari soldier, a grenade rolled out.

    Steve knew the power of these grenades after the battle just now. When he saw that the light spot shown above had reached the last grid, he was anxious to block them with a shield. Because there''s a lot of people around.

    There was a huge explosion. Steve was thrown high up, and then he fell heavily to the ground.

    The citizens who escaped the disaster were in a panic, watching the motionless captain of the United States whisper.

    "Is that him?"

    "Didn''t he die during World War II?"

    "Is he dead? Let''s go up and help him!"

    "Nobody move!" A white man in a black suit yelled, "don''t worry about him. If aliens come and see us, we will be involved."

    "You bastard, that''s Captain America!" A young black man yelled angrily.

    "I don''t care who he is. It''s said on TV that this disaster is caused by these superheroes!" The white man in the suit shook his head and said.

    The crowd, which was about to move, gradually calmed down.

    "Go to hell!" I don''t know who suddenly called out.

    Steve had woken up, but he was sore and stiff for a moment. Hearing these people''s words, he sighed and got up shakily.

    The crowd immediately stepped back.

    "Go out from here and follow the subway line. There is a safe line that has been opened." Steve said calmly.

    "The gate of time and space will be closed soon, and the war will be over. And... Hold on... Live

    With that, he took the shield and ran out

 Chapter 139

    Fierce fighting continues, though the U.S. military has put in a lot of troops and erupted with incredible pride.

    But it can only be said that they have done their best.

    Us front command,

    A line of correspondents are sitting in front of the computer, constantly gathering battlefield information and giving orders to the headquarters, and bad news comes from their mouths one by one.

    "Team seven has lost contact..."

    "The second line of defense has been defeated, and the Brooklyn Bridge has completely collapsed..."

    "The first air fleet has lost 70%. God, they blew up the statue of liberty!"

    "Our cluster missile attack was intercepted..."

    General Bruno, the front-line commander with white temples, frowned more and more tightly. He couldn''t help but hit the command board with a hard blow. "Damn, how can we fight this battle?"

    He looked at a group of staff, could not help patting the table and yelling: "I need a feasible solution!"

    The staff looked at each other and closed their mouths tightly. They thought that the reliable plan had just failed.

    All of a sudden, general Bruno saw a young man at the corner, who seemed to be eager to try.

    He knew this white guy named Allen. He''s a damn relationship guy.

    "Alan, do you have any good suggestions?" General Bruno couldn''t help being a little angry.

    "Report to the general! We''re going to find the weakness of the aliens, and we''re going to hit it Ellen stood up and exclaimed.

    "What do you think are their weak points?" Asked general Bruno, frowning.

    "Aliens are like Zerg, there must be a control after the insect!" Allen didn''t seem to see the idiotic eyes of the staff around him. He continued to say triumphantly: "as long as we eliminate the insects, the army will lose control instantly."

    "And more!" He patted his head and said: "we need some outstanding talents, such as engineers who can make computer viruses, drillers who can drill holes in comets, medical experts who can research alien viruses..."

    "Enough!" General Bruno stares at Allen angrily.

    The poor young man began to feel something wrong, and his legs began to tremble under the gloating eyes of the staff around him.

    General Bruno stared at Allen for a long time. Just as the young man was about to collapse, he suddenly turned his head and yelled at the others,

    "Get me two living aliens!"

    "Two more medical experts by the way!"

    "And the damn engineers and drillers..."

    The battle over New York continues. The iron man Adam sees takes Rocky''s scepter, thinks about it, and walks toward the top of Osborne building.

    On the other side of the gate

    The huge zetary fleet is quietly stopping in the deep universe.

    In the command cabin of the main ship, two chitari commanders were chatting. They had very different looks from the soldiers below.

    "I thought it was an easy task. I didn''t expect the primitive planet to resist for so long."

    "We''ve put in more troops than we expected, and the other leader will certainly be unhappy."

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the dead are biochemical clone soldiers."

    "You say, we use so many biochemical clone soldiers, what if they rebel in the future?"

    "I can''t help it. We have lost too many people in countless wars. The leader has thought of this problem for a long time, so he ordered to install controllers in their minds. Life and death are all controlled by us. "

    "Do you think people from this primitive planet will attack the main ship directly?"

    "Don''t worry, according to the information they get, they don''t have the ability to fight in space at all."

    "It''s my worry..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "It''s boring. Why don''t we have a drink?"

    "That''s a good idea..."

    "Have you heard that Ronan, the accuser, recently got into trouble with Asgard and was punished by the new king?"

    "I heard that Adam, the new king of Asgard, is no less famous in the universe than Odin. At least he is very dangerous."

    "I''ve heard that the planet we''re attacking now belongs to Asgard. Do you say that..."

    "It''s none of our business. There must be some consideration for this kind of thing. After all, the reputation of exterminating hegemony is a little intimidating in the universe. Asgard doesn''t dare to do anything about us, does he?"

    Top of Osborne building

    Chris just got the new toy, Kerry''s spaceship was exploded, angry Chris after asking Adam, raised a hammer rushed to Osborne building.

    Another large group of zetatarians rushed up. Chris stood on a high building beside him and raised Thor''s hammer.

    The sky immediately darkened, countless thunder clouds gathered, and the thick thunder light of the bucket gathered on him. Then he waved the hammer of Thor fiercely and scattered dozens of electric lights, sweeping away the enemy.

    All of a sudden, his eyes were frozen, and he saw rocky, hundreds of meters away, rushing with a group of Zetas.

    Looking at Adam, he finds that Adam is watching iron man poke Rocky''s wand at the portal with great interest, and Chris flies over quickly.

    "Rocky!"

    Chris a ray of thunder cleaned up the surrounding zitari soldiers, angrily roared: "look at what you''ve done!"

    "You''re the new Raytheon Chris, aren''t you?" Rocky laughed. "What I''ve done, I just want to be a king."

    "Look around. Is that what a king would do?" Chris clenched his fist and asked.

    Rocky looked at the doomsday city with a twinkle in his eyes, and then said, "it''s just a necessary sacrifice. Odin has done much harder than me!"

    "And you!" Rocky looks at Chris with a sneer¡° Adam, your new master, is not a soft hearted man. Are you in charge of negotiation under him? "

    "Stop it, fool." Kristen stopped and said, "roffy has been thinking of you. He even asked me to take you home safely, and... Heimdahl asked me, too."

    "Sophie?" Rocky gave a laugh¡° Hehe, you don''t want me to be king in yodunheim, do you

    "Howl!"

    A strong green figure burst out of the glass of the nearby building and hit Rocky''s head into another building.

    The rumble continued to ring, and the whole building was shaking.

    "Wait, spare his life!"

    Chris ran down the hole into the building and saw the green Beast, ravaging rocky.

    "Don''t kill me, but Laurie promised me to take this boy back, and then take the one that has been treasured for a long time..."

    Chris took another look at the devastated New York City. He curved his mouth and said in a low voice, "Rocky, I don''t mean you''re too hard, I mean you''re not hard enough. Your majesty Adam is much harder than you."

 Chapter 140

    Because of Chris''s sudden move, the army of zitari was reduced by half in an instant, and the Avengers alliance was relieved.

    Iron man took Rocky''s wand and poked it on the portal for a long time, but he had nothing to do with it. When he saw the black widow coming to the top of the building, he gave the wand to the black widow, and he went to intercept the aliens.

    "Tony, the situation is very bad now." Nick Frey''s voice rang out in the communication¡° Although the guy who suddenly appeared killed a large number of aliens, the military was in a bit of a hurry! "

    "What are these masters going to do?" Iron man while launching an attack on the aliens, while some chagrin asked: "can''t we not add chaos at this time?"

    "A missile with a small equivalent nuclear warhead is flying towards New York. I want you to stop it." There was no embarrassment in Nick Frey''s voice¡° Please

    ¡°fuck£¡¡±

    Iron Man swore and observed the situation.

    Top of Osborne building

    "Dr. sevig! Shut it down Natasha tried to use the wand to touch the portal and found that it seemed to be useful.

    At last, Dr. sewig''s eyes returned to normal. He looked around the mess again and murmured, "my God, what have I done?"

    With guilt and despair in her eyes, Natasha grabbed him by the collar and said in a cold voice, "there''s no time to continue feeling. Tell me! How to turn it off! "

    There was a flash of fear in sevig''s eyes, but he murmured, "how do I turn it off? How could it be turned off? "

    He suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up a little hope, said: "by the way, I made a safety device, his scepter is the key."

    Then she took a look at Natasha''s scepter and said, "poke it through the bottom of the portal and it will close in a moment."

    Hulk is carrying rocky, smashing on the floor, rocky is like a child tired of playing rag doll was mercilessly thrown on the ground. Chris watched the game with great interest, picked up rocky and flew to other places. He was not going to participate in the next thing.

    Natasha took Rocky''s scepter and said on the public channel, "I''ve found a way. Now I''m going to close the transmission channel."

    "Wait! Now there''s a nuclear bomb coming towards here, and I need to send it through the portal! " Iron man''s voice was deep and hoarse.

    There was a moment of silence in the channel. Everyone was fighting to the death to stop the invaders. They didn''t even send the army. The battle ended immediately. They even sent people to drop nuclear bombs

    We have seen through the hypocrisy of these people. The motivation for them to stay in the fight is derived from their own beliefs.

    Not the orders of these politicians  £¡ As in the original, Adam watched with his own eyes iron man carrying a much larger missile toward the portal.

    Tony, who is usually arrogant and arrogant, has never been thought to be a superhero in the world.

    But now, in front of the whole new Yorker, when he rushed into the portal with a nuclear bomb, he was a worthy superhero. He saved the world!

    All the Zetas who were still fighting were suddenly paralyzed on the ground, and there was a burst of cheering inside aegis.

    They know that this war has been won by mankind!

    But the Avengers are staring at the sky portal, they hope iron man with coquettish background music from the sky.

    "Close it!" The captain said this as if in vain.

    Natasha inserted the scepter directly into the safety device, and the blue light of heaven and earth disappeared instantly.

    And the portal in the sky is slowly closing, just as the portal is going to be completely closed.

    Finally, a black spot fell out of it, and everyone was delighted.

    "He didn''t seem to fly?" The captain found out something different about iron man.

    The motorcycle catches iron man with magic and puts it on the ground smoothly. Captain America steps forward and lifts iron man''s mask.

    Tony seems to have lost his breath. The Avengers look at Tony on the ground with heavy eyes.

    "Roar!" Suddenly the Hulk roared, and Tony sat up with his eyes wide open.

    "Oh, what happened?" Tony looked around blankly.

    "We have won!" The captain saw Tony awake and said with a smile.

    "The farce is finally over." Adam appeared on the Osborne building¡° Beautiful lady, can you give me the scepter and the magic cube in your hand

    "Who are you?" Natasha looks at Adam who suddenly appears in front of her, widens her eyes, and points her wand at Adam.

    "Guys, there''s still trouble."

    Natasha''s whispered voice rang out in the communication.

    "Hawk, motorcycle, you two go and see what happened to natashana."

    Iron man''s armor has lost its power. Now the only ones who can get to the top of Osborne building are the wizard of hulk and Asgard.

    The Hulk ran hand and foot on the wall and rushed to the top of Osborne building. The motorcycle is very natural and unrestrained, after nodding slightly, it floats up and floats to the sky slowly.

    "I''m just here to get my things back." Adam knew Natasha''s little move, but he didn''t care¡° The magic cube and the scepter belong to me. I just want to take them away

    "Asgard?" Natasha half bows and looks at Adam like a leopard ready to attack.

    Moto has long said that the magic cube belongs to Asgard, and rocky was once the prince of Asgard. If the magic cube and the scepter belong to the same place, then there is no doubt that the guy in front of us who came to recycle the two items is Asgard''s man.

    "Smart lady." Adam nodded¡° Can you give them back to me now

    "Don''t you claim to be the protectors of the earth?" Natasha had some sarcasm on her face¡° A protector who comes out after the end of the war to receive the spoils? "

    "And the war was started by your people. Where''s the once prince? Have you taken them? "

    "Asgard is just protecting the earth, not America, not New York." The smile on Adam''s face didn''t change¡° Besides, you should learn some lessons from studying the magic cube of the universe privately. "

    "Ha ha, it''s very righteous." Natasha had seen the Hulk climbing up the roof behind Adam, and said with a malicious smile, "don''t you see how badly rocky was beaten?"

    "Ah When the Hulk saw Adam''s back, his eyes turned red and he flew to Adam.

    "I thought you knew what I looked like." Adam didn''t move. He waved his right hand behind him. The Hulk flew out and fell to the ground¡° Why don''t you know me when Colson knows me and your authority is higher than him? "

    "Yes, your majesty."

    Just flew to the roof of the motorcycle, directly knelt down in front of Adam.

 Chapter 141

    "Your part is over. I don''t want to play with you." Adam put out his right hand impatiently¡° Goodbye, or goodbye

    Natasha only felt an invisible force acting on her. She lost her resistance and fell to the ground. I watched the scepter in my hand and the magic cube behind him fly to Adam and turn into fragments, leaving only two beautiful gems floating in front of him.

    "Space, mind, two kinds of higher cosmic energy." Adam narrowed his eyes. Instead of fusing the two gems directly into the throne, he absorbed the higher energy first.

    Adam had obtained the cosmic higher energy of the power gem before, absorbed the space and mind in front of him, and he had three new higher energies. Two kinds of energy can upgrade the golden soldier by one level, and the remaining one can be stored for the next upgrade.

    After upgrading, the golden soldier has become a legendary peak level of combat power, and it will grow to the limit if it is further upgraded.

    Adam didn''t call out the golden soldier, although he also wanted to see what had changed, but now there was something more important, the supreme throne behind him slowly appeared.

    The two gems twined and flew to the supreme throne, and were inlaid on the throne at the same time. There was no great momentum. The fusion was directly completed.

    Adam didn''t need to feel it carefully, so he got the use of new power. The blue light flashed, and the figure of Adam and motorcycle disappeared in front of Natasha.

    "The magic cube and scepter of the universe have been robbed. It''s an asgardian. The motorcycle calls him his majesty."

    Natasha calmly reports in the correspondence.

    "Close the team first, we are not qualified to challenge him now." Nick Frey''s voice sounded as if he had known this would happen for a long time. He said with a little comfort: "anyway, you have saved the earth! Avengers

    Adam, Chris and motorcycle appear directly on the rainbow bridge in Asgard.

    "Got the space jewel?" There was a flash of surprise in hamdal''s eyes¡° Should I say... Adam? "

    "Yes, if nothing happens, you can almost retire."

    Adam joked that he didn''t have time to play the role of a rainbow bridge for Asgard. Is it necessary for Adam to use space gems to send troops to any low-level planet?

    Therefore, the role of heimdar is not small.

    A blue light flashed, Adam directly left Chris and others, appeared in the treasure house of Asgard palace.

    "Is the cracking complete?"

    In the palace treasure house, a huge research work is being carried out. The research was conducted by Murdoch, a magician at the level of God.

    "Ten days at most, I can solve this coordinate." Murdoch''s eyes glowed with enthusiasm¡° The origin of this coordinate, the universe, must be full of evil. "

    "Can one coordinate see so much?" Adam didn''t believe it¡° Do you see anything through the coordinates? "

    "The coordinates haven''t been completely cracked. It''s impossible to see anything through it." Murdoch explained: "when I studied it, I used some technologies of the eternal family to sense it to a certain extent. The result of perception is that in the position reached by the coordinates, there is a strong smell of evil

    "I always feel unreliable." Adam shook his head¡° I will speed up the time of the whole treasure house. The comparison between the time flow here and outside is 1:15. Remember to send a signal to me after the experiment. Don''t go out of the treasure house without authorization. "

    "The power of time?" Murdoch''s eyes are a little green¡° After I thoroughly study this coordinate, I will directly build a portal in the treasure house. After the portal is built, I will send you a message. However, I hope that my next research topic is... "

    "It''s a good research direction. You have successfully evolved from a magician to a professor. Come on." Adam nodded and agreed to Murdoch''s request.

    The blue light flashed again, and Adam had appeared in the palace.

    With the power of space, people really become a little lazy. It''s only a few steps away, but they have to use space to transmit.

    Adam sat in the palace, slightly closed his eyes, carefully feeling the great power contained in the supreme throne.

    The four forces are entangled with each other in the throne. Under the coordination of the throne, the four forces are entangled with each other more and more deeply, increasing their respective strength in a strange way.

    Adam could see that without the coordination of the throne, they would erode and offset each other. And if the throne did not coordinate the four forces, Adam could only use one force at a time. If he used two forces at the same time, there would be a certain degree of weakening. The more kinds of forces he used, the greater the weakening.

    "I said that Odin didn''t care about the power of infinite gems. It turned out that he couldn''t use them at the same time." Adam thought of the infinite glove¡° Fortunately, I have the throne. "

    Mieba with infinite gloves and six infinite gems will be chopped on his chest by Thor, which shows that the infinite gems of the universe are not reliable.

    After feeling the power of the gem, Adam began to feel the increase brought by the throne.

    Surge of divine power in the body surging, Adam slowly floating in the air, surging momentum filled the whole palace.

    "Or the peak of the Lord?"

    Adam felt it carefully and found that when his strength reached a certain level, he would be stuck by an inexplicable restriction and could not go any further.

    "Unless I gather six gems, I can''t directly reach the father level. It''s the limit of the universe."

    Adam opened his eyes and read the message from the throne.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Deep in the universe, a corner that few people visit.

    "My Lord, rocky failed!"

    "He would never have succeeded."

    "What shall we do next? Adam is not very easy to deal with. He is more difficult to deal with than Odin

    "It''s not easy to deal with, but don''t overestimate him. No, you don''t overestimate him, but you underestimate Odin

    "Odin? The timid old man frightened by his daughter? "

    "You haven''t seen him at his peak. Odin''s death is a bit strange. As long as Adam doesn''t get five gems, we won''t move for the moment."

    "Yes. But even if he gets it, it''s nothing, is it? "

    "Odin can''t use it, doesn''t mean he can''t use it. If he really can''t use it, why does a God King take so much effort to collect it? No one can find the soul gem? "

    "No news at all."

    "All right. Send someone to bring my daughter back. Don''t let her fool around with the boy named xingjue. Igor is a trouble. I still remember many years ago, when he was created by a strong man of the last generation... "

 Chapter 142

    On the earth, in the sealed space where the sun is not visible, Carrie looks at the mysterious hexagon floating in front of her with a happy face.

    This mysterious object is about half the size of an adult''s palm. It is dark gold and covered with mysterious patterns. The breath of death twines around this mysterious object. Ordinary people can''t look directly at it. Even if they look at it, they will be deprived of their soul.

    "It''s finished at last!"

    Carrie held the mysterious object to her chest with her hands.

    "I didn''t expect that the legendary divinity was like this."

    Carrie can clearly feel that the spirit of the goddess of death in the Godhead is sleeping, and it needs a huge belief to wake it up.

    With her hands in her hands, Carrie raised her head slightly and opened her ruddy mouth.

    A force beyond language was born from the mouth of Carrie. This seal space, like a small world, was eaten from the inside!

    Norway''s seaside, a beautiful green grass, lovely girl barefoot walking in this beautiful scenery, face with a naive smile.

    Finally, she can come back to Adam again, and Carrie''s heart is filled with endless joy.

    Adam sat in Asgard''s palace and felt the change of the state of the goddess of death through the contract. Adam, who had the space gem, could see what was happening on the earth without heimdar.

    Looking at the girl now on the beach, Adam launched the contract summoning with a smile.

    "Hard work, Carrie."

    As soon as the girl''s figure appeared in the palace, she was held in her arms by Adam. As always, she was warm, which made her intoxicated.

    The young girl didn''t know what to say. She looked at her lover''s face excitedly and sent her to Adam with her hands holding the divine power.

    "Adam, mother''s Godhead." "I''ve designed it," said Carrie, "to send the Godhead directly to the center of Asgard, which can transform Asgard into mother''s kingdom."

    "Well." Adam held his lover in his arms and replied softly, "since you have all thought about it, do as you want."

    "Well, mom is sleeping. If we want to wake her up, we need a lot of beliefs, which we can''t collect for a while."

    Carrie didn''t want her lover to misunderstand her decision, she explained.

    "By integrating the Godhead with Asgard, Asgard will be transformed into mother''s kingdom of God, which can also awaken mother, but she can not leave the kingdom of God, she can only move within the scope of her own country."

    "Only in this way, Asgard will disappear into the universe, just like death. Moreover, the indigenous people in the kingdom of God will transform into another form of life, providing faith for their mothers in a permanent form of death. "

    Adam thought for a moment and asked, "can everyone?"

    "Once the life level reaches legend, it will not be affected." "And the life that you have signed a contract with will not be affected by the power of Godhead," said Carrie

    "So do it." Adam nodded¡° I''ll wake up my mother first, and I''ll take my time with my faith. "

    When Adam finished, he raised his right hand. The power of the gem filled the whole palace. All the guards who had just heard the conversation closed their eyes and fell asleep.

    Adam looked at the puzzled girl in his arms and explained, "I don''t doubt their loyalty, but I don''t doubt their desire for life. It''s very important, so we can''t make any mistakes. "

    Carrie nodded and said nothing. It was the happiest thing for her to lie in Adam''s arms.

    Asgard has a center, which is a mysterious place. Even Adam, as the king of God, can only vaguely feel its existence.

    Adam took the maiden in his arms and flew to Asgard on the throne. Close your eyes and give full play to your divine power and unlimited gem power.

    Endless great power covers the whole Asgard. After scanning Asgard, Adam finds that there are two places he can''t survey for the time being.

    One is the center of Asgard, which is in the center of the whole Asgard, and is surrounded by endless land. But you can feel that there are special things here, which makes you unable to clearly perceive the situation here.

    Another is the core of rainbow bridge, which is Asgard''s greatest building and the most powerful weapon. Adam would not think that this is Asgard''s center. First, it was destroyed in the original work. Second, Adam can feel that the core of rainbow bridge is condensed by countless space energy, and it is also the powerful characteristic of space energy that makes Adam unable to see it clearly.

    "I probably know where it is." Adam gently kisses the girl in his arms on the cheek.

    "Well..."

    Carrie''s face flushed, her eyes closed, her hands around Adam, her whole body squeezed in Adam''s arms, her brain blank.

    Adam smiles and starts the power of space gems. A blue light takes them to the heart of Asgard.

    Golden energy in the earth surrounded by extrusion of a small circular space, this small space in addition to a green tree, nothing.

    "The world tree?" Adam''s eyes widened and he looked at the little tree¡° Does it really exist? "

    "It''s a strange way of being, a powerful force." Carrie looked at the little tree in front of her¡° But if I read it correctly, it''s a ash tree. "

    Bark gray brown, longitudinal crack. Buds broadly ovate or conic, covered with brown pilose or glandular hairs. Branchlets yellowish brown, rough, glabrous or sparsely villous, immediately glabrous, lenticels small, inconspicuous.

    Pinnate compound leaves 15-25 cm long; Petiole 4-6 cm long, base not thickened; The leaf axis is straight, with shallow furrow on the upper surface, sparsely pilose at the beginning, and immediately bald; Leaflets 5-7, hard papery, ovate, obovate oblong to lanceolate, 3-10 cm long and 2-4 cm wide, terminal leaflets nearly equal to lateral leaflets or slightly larger, apex acute to acuminate, base obtuse or cuneate, leaf margin regularly serrate, glabrous above, glabrous below or sometimes white villous along both sides of midrib, midrib flat above, lateral veins 8-10 pairs, convex below, Veinlets convex on both sides, clearly reticulate; Petiole 3-5 mm long.

    "Why do I look so familiar?" Adam thought carefully for a while, and said in surprise, "if I''m right, this kind of tree should be very common in China."

    "I''m Yuk trahill. Please don''t hurt me." The little tree shakes its branches and makes a girl''s voice.

    "Still talking?"

    Adam looked at the little tree in front of him with great interest. After two seconds of silence, he said, "cry, Dad..."

 Chapter 143

    "I know what you want to do." The little tree rocked its branches¡° Believe me, it''s good for you to stay here. "

    "Call Daddy!"

    The way Adam looks at the tree is like looking at a strange toy.

    "My name is Yuk trahill, and I am the world tree that supports the existence of nine countries." The shaking of the little tree became more intense¡° Please don''t make such meaningless jokes any more. You should respect me to a certain extent. "

    Adam thought about it and thought that what the tree said was very reasonable. He nodded and said, "call dad, or I''ll cut you down and make a fire."

    The world tree seems to be a little angry, with a singing tone to say a poem.

    "Do you know that nine worlds grow on my gray branches?"

    "Do you know that under my huge tree roots, nine kingdoms are maintained?"

    "If one day I fall down, the whole universe will shake!"

    "If one day I fall down, the world will fall into darkness!"

    "Do you know... If you don''t call dad again, I''ll be angry!" Adam imitated the tone of the world tree and said, "if I get angry, you will be cut down and burned!"

    "You... Can you still have a good chat?"

    The world tree has been observing Adam for a long time. It has never thought that Adam is such a bad guy.

    "Let''s have a good chat and talk about what you''re good for." Adam put away his playfulness and asked seriously, "do you know what we''re here for?"

    "You want to transform Asgard into the kingdom of Hera." "I can help Hella manage her kingdom, and as I grow up, her kingdom will grow bigger and bigger," the world tree said

    "Have you always been here?" Carrie lies in Adam''s arms and asks curiously.

    "Yes, different from the legend, it''s not that I created the nine kingdoms, it''s just that I live in Asgard." The world tree answers.

    "Your name is Yuk trahill?" Adam was still serious¡° Who named you? "

    "I don''t know. When I have consciousness, I know the name and my responsibility." The world tree said, "my responsibility is to suppress an evil god named kesuru and suppress it forever."

    "I didn''t see what you said about the... Evil god?" Adam doesn''t have a good look on his face. He wants to know what the hell is kesuru?

    "Kesuru is the God of deep sleep and the Lord of lalaiye, symbolizing the existence of" water ". The image of kesuru is a giant with a fish head, a human body and bat wings on his back."

    "Kesuru occasionally uses telepathy to make contact with non-specific human beings in the distance. People who come into contact with kesuru are generally sensitive, and many of them are crazy because of spiritual contact. Sometimes, however, some artists are famous for their crazy inspiration. "

    "He is an evil god of the multiverse, an alien to the earth. Because he is not honest, he is sealed in a single universe by the supreme mage of the multiverse, and I am responsible for suppressing his guard."

    "A long time ago, there were some changes in the single universe, and there was a kind of fusion with the single universe now, so I''m here."

    "The guy named kesuru?" Adam had a hunch that there was a big problem waiting for him.

    "The seal has been broken. I''m not sure if he''s still alive." The world tree said, "don''t worry, I was made to restrain it. As long as I''m still there, he can''t do anything."

    "So you said so much." Adam stepped down from the throne and came to the world tree. He put out his right hand and stroked the trunk of the tree and said, "just to find a reason why I won''t use you as firewood?"

    "Even if HeLa becomes the Supreme God, she can''t completely manage the whole kingdom of God. Isn''t it good to regard me as the central processing unit of the kingdom of God?" The world tree said weakly: "besides, I''m very good, and I don''t need food. I don''t even need sunshine."

    "Well, you''re a little cute." Adam smiles and waves to Carrie.

    Carrie cleverly walks up to Adam and holds the Godhead in her hands.

    Before Carrie handed the Godhead to Adam, but Adam only held the girl in his arms, and did not take the Godhead, so the Godhead is still in Carrie''s hands.

    Adam reached for the Godhead and put it on the branch of the world tree.

    "Since you know so much, it''s up to you to do it." Adam patted the trunk¡° Now turn Asgard into the kingdom of God. "

    The tree of the world sucked the Godhead into its body, and Asgard began to vibrate slightly.

    In Asgard''s pub

    "Was there an earthquake?"

    "Will we have an earthquake in Asgard?"

    "Lord Chris, do you know what happened?"

    "Don''t worry about things you shouldn''t worry about. Keep drinking." Chris lay on the wine table and opened his hazy eyes.

    "It seems that something terrible is going to happen." Kay sat in the corner, feeling the vibration of the earth carefully.

    "This is..." balder put down his glass and stood up.

    "God of light, do you know what happened?"

    "Lord balder must know something?"

    "Yes, Lord balder was once the God of light under Odin!"

    "If I''m not wrong..." balder said word by word, "I - we - drink - too much!"

    "Ha ha ha..." balder said with a burst of laughter¡° I said how I feel dizzy. Just now the sky is spinning, and now even the earth is shaking. "

    In the heart of Asgard

    "Are you so sure about this tree?" Carrie looks at Adam in surprise. Does she know how much Adam cares about the goddess of death¡° That''s mother''s Godhead

    "I''ve done some protection for the spirit of my mother in the Godhead. If I find something wrong, I can stop time at any time with the time gem." Adam explained to the girl in his arms, "after signing a contract with me, you will not die at all. Even if you are unfortunate, I can help you to revive."

    The world tree gradually stopped shaking, and a gray ripple spread from the world tree to the whole Asgard.

    "Ah

    "This is..."

    All the asgardians who had been swept by the waves had changed into a different form, just like the death Legion under the palace, they had become the death Legion under the death goddess.

    But for half an hour, the whole sky in Asgard was covered with fog.

    Apart from Chris in the tavern, Murdoch and aurora in the palace, heimdar on the rainbow bridge, Adam and Carrie in the center of the earth, there is no living thing in Asgard.

    Because the flame giant king is dead, in order to increase his strength, fenril is eating a lot in musberheim, not in Asgard.

    "Well... How long did I sleep?"

    On the crown of the world tree, a man grows slowly.

 Chapter 144

    The goddess of death stands barefoot on the branches of the world tree, with a trace of confusion in her sharp eyes.

    "Mom, you don''t seem to be in the right state?" Adam frowned.

    The first reaction of the goddess of death when she opened her eyes was to observe the surrounding environment instead of looking at Adam, which was incomprehensible to Adam.

    "Baby, the power of the rules suppresses my emotions." The goddess of death looked at Adam, her eyes fluctuating violently¡° Collect the faith as soon as possible. "

    After the death goddess finished, her whole body sank into the world tree.

    "Yuk trahill, I need you to give me an explanation." The twilight sword appears in Adam''s hand, with a sharp blade facing the world tree.

    "It''s normal." The world tree swayed its branches and replied, "so I said I need to manage the kingdom of God for her for the time being. She just forced her to merge into a deity, not a deity from her own cultivation, so there was a certain rejection."

    "As long as the name of the goddess of death is publicized, can faith be spread?" Adam didn''t know anything about faith.

    "Almost. Her vocation is death. As long as someone dies in the universe, she can get gifts like rules." The world tree explained: "the universe recognizes her existence. The more people believe in her, the greater the universe''s recognition of her."

    "What do you mean?" Adam had some doubts.

    "Yuk trahill, is that to develop faith from other universes?" Carrie suddenly said: "listen to the meaning of the world tree, the belief in the universe is not very important, as long as there is death in the universe?"

    "Absolutely right." World tree said: "belief is just people''s cognition of gods. The higher the popularity of a God, the stronger the cognition, and the more beliefs he gets."

    "As long as you know the name of a God, to him you are his believer. The stronger your recognition of him, the stronger your so-called faith will be."

    "What am I going to do now?" Adam felt something was wrong.

    "Baby, find another universe to spread my fame." The voice of death came from the world tree¡° Or create a feast of killing in this universe. "

    "Hella''s current state is not suitable for communication. He needs more time to sort out the new rules." The world tree said: "the power of rules is different from other forces. The more you get, the easier it is to control."

    "Well, I know what to do." Adam waved goodbye to the world tree and left the earth with Carrie in his arms.

    Asgard''s sky is filled with gray fog, the visibility of the whole Asgard is very low, all life is destroyed once, Asgard seems very quiet.

    "So this is the twilight of the gods..."

    Heimdar knelt on the rainbow bridge with a dull look on his face.

    "I don''t have time to indulge you any more. Let''s sign this contract." Adam, holding Carrie in his arms, appears directly in front of hamdal and throws down a roll of magic parchment.

    "It''s all your fault. Don''t you have the slightest regret?" Heydal looked at Adam without expression¡° There must be a reason why Odin sealed the goddess of death. Now that you know the reason, don''t you regret it? "

    "I''m tolerant enough of you." Adam had the power of his whole body¡° Either sign this contract or kill you. "

    "If you don''t repent, you will." Heimdar suddenly showed a strange smile. After shaking for a while, the whole person turned into ashes, leaving only a big sword underground.

    Suicide!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Adam had expected that one day, and hamdal was not always in the same boat with him.

    Adam calls, and balder appears on the rainbow bridge.

    "Balder, you will be in charge of rainbow bridge in the future." Adam waved to the sword on the ground. The sword flew up and fell in front of Barr.

    Balder picked up the sword in front of him and went to the center of rainbow bridge. He inserted the sword into it. After twisting the sword, nothing happened.

    "Rainbow bridge is not working." Balder''s face was exactly the same¡° The whole Asgard is closed to the surroundings. I''ve tried before, but I can''t even leave Asgard. "

    "Just a moment." Adam closed his eyes and called in his heart, "give me an explanation, Yuko trahill."

    "Adam, the goddess of death does not fully control the divine power of death, so the rules of the kingdom of death are not perfect. Now it is completely closed. No one can leave or come in." The voice of the world tree rings directly in Adam''s heart¡° I have certain authority to let you leave the kingdom of death for the time being, but you can''t take everything from the kingdom of death, including the legions of death. "

    "The rainbow bridge can''t be used until the rules of the kingdom of God are completely perfected, can it?" Adam thought it was a bit of a pit¡° Give me a specific standard. I''m a little confused now. "

    "Completely occupy a single universe, let the name of the goddess of death resound through the belief in the development of the universe, or kill half of the creatures in the universe."

    When Adam heard these words, he could not help thinking of a man, the director of the cosmic family planning office.

    Adam gradually understood that what he had to do was to learn to kill the director, collect six infinite gems, and then snap his fingers.

    "Send all the living creatures to me." Adam said to the tree, "I''ll take them away for a while, and let me know if there is any problem."

    It may be that the divinity of the goddess of death is integrated with the world tree, and there is a contractual connection between Adam and the world tree. That''s why Adam believed in the world tree and made it his own.

    All of Adam''s men appeared beside him, and then they were sent out by the world tree to Asgard, who had become the kingdom of death.

    A group of people floating in the universe, Carrie looked at the beautiful stars in the universe, some happy hug around Adam.

    "It''s beautiful."

    "Yes."

    Adam nodded, through the supreme throne to launch the power of space gems, with people around him appeared in yodunheim.

    The endless glacier is the only view of yodunheim.

    "She''s back." There''s fear in Roffe''s eyes. Look at Adam¡° I feel what happened in Asgard, the Abbas are destroyed! "

    "It''s not that serious. Asgard is just reborn in another way." Adam gave a gentle smile¡° What happened to the army you trained? "

    "200000 ice giants have been trained and can go to the battlefield at any time." Sophie bowed her head in front of Adam¡° The overall combat effectiveness is very good. Take the atrium as an example. If you don''t count the so-called superheroes, the ice Corps can conquer the whole atrium in 15 days. "

 Chapter 145

    "Very good. Keep training. I think they will come in handy soon." Adam nodded¡° Next, I''m going to use yodunheim to build a teleport array. "

    Sophie nodded and said, "help yourself."

    Adam once again urged the space gem, carrying the people around him, to a deserted iceberg. Adam decided to let Murdoch build a transmission array here that can cross the universe.

    It is impossible for Adam to destroy half of the creatures in this universe, so he can only focus on conquering another universe.

    After having a space gem, Adam can clearly feel the boundary of the universe, and can also rely on the gem to go to the surrounding universe, such as the mutant universe he has been to.

    But gemstone''s power is limited, so he can only sneak across by himself, and can''t exert all his strength. He has to be suppressed by the rules of the universe, and the suppressed strength can''t be restored.

    Adam doesn''t think that he can conquer a universe by one person after his strength is suppressed, so he needs Murdoch to solve the cosmic coordinates and build a trans cosmic transmission array.

    Although this teleportation array can''t directly transmit troops or subordinates to other universes, Adam can reach this strange universe first, and build a teleportation array in this universe to meet his troops.

    The power of using space gems across the universe is a kind of illegal invasion or smuggling, which will naturally be suppressed by the rules of the universe. The construction of trans universe transmission array is a kind of legal tourism behavior, which will not be suppressed by the rules of the universe without breaking the rules of the universe.

    Adam has space gems. He can directly create a teleportation array out of thin air, but that requires certain strength.

    Adam needs himself to come to the strange universe in the form of consciousness through the teleportation array, and then recover his strength as soon as possible.

    "Murdoch, let''s go."

    Murdoch lowered his head and began to portray it on the iceberg.

    Balder stands aside with a smile to observe Murdoch''s behavior. He has signed a contract with Adam, and all his feelings for Asgard have been blocked. Therefore, Asgard has become the kingdom of death, which is far less shocking for him than the trans cosmic transmission array in front of him.

    Chris and Kay stand on one side bored. Asgard''s experience doesn''t make them feel the same. After Adam gets four gems, he also finds the opportunity to sign a contract with them. So Chris and Kay''s mentality is not much different from Balder''s, but they just drink in another place.

    Aurora stood behind Adam with a bulging face, her eyes looking at Carrie, her heart crazy envy, she also wanted to jump into the arms of the summoner.

    Carrie''s face is not good-looking. According to Adam''s description of the plan, she may be separated from Adam again.

    Adam is not a careful person, but he still found out what happened to Carrie.

    "Silly girl, I just need to project a wisp of consciousness into the past. I don''t need the whole person''s past." Adam said to Carrie with a smile, "it''s like giving up."

    "Really?" Carrie narrowed her eyes and laughed.

    ¡­¡­

    In the deep and silent universe, the mysterious and huge fleet suddenly leaps out of the void.

    After sailing at double curving speed for an hour, it entered a strange star area and stopped curving speed. The huge propellers at the tail of one spaceship ignited and emitted blue flames. The whole fleet moved slowly in a diamond array.

    This is a broken star system. The central star has become a red giant. Some of the planets around it are half broken, like rotten wood hollowed out by moths. Some have simply disintegrated into a meteorite belt.

    Several ships in the fleet are already busy.

    The six ships with rectangular middle and diamond bow at the front are specially customized troop carriers in shandar.

    There are also a group of creatures on the spaceship that look like human beings. Maybe they are human beings.

    Just as they passed a white planet, the planet probe suddenly detected traces of civilization, and then displayed the real-time image in the viewing cabin hall.

    This is a dilapidated city. Many of the floors up to 1000 meters have collapsed in half. After a long time of sandstorm, it has become a mottled ruins.

    At the same time, the voice of the central computer also made a cold introduction: "Hello, tourists, what you see now is a civilization relic named lonston. According to records, they died out 200 years ago because of the energy war."

    All the people swallowed.

    A three-dimensional image of an asteroid about three kilometers in diameter appears in the command hall. It is a huge irregular rock body with craters on its surface. Next to the data continue to appear, while the voice of the central brain rang up

    "Energy detection... Normal."

    "Spectral detection... OK."

    "Space exploration... There''s a huge hole in the center."

    "Bio detection... No suspicious creatures found."

    "What happened to Asgard?" A beautiful black woman in a suit stood at the window of the spaceship¡° Why do we get on this sightseeing ship? "

    "Nvwushen, I thought you didn''t care about it after you ran away." A flaming humanoid stands next to a woman¡° Our mission is to find the place where the adults are sealed, and the destination of this sightseeing boat is exactly our goal. "

    "Do adults really exist?" The expression of nvwushen was in a trance¡° Can you really deal with the goddess of death? "

    "Don''t worry, Lord kesuru can do anything!"

    A small cabin door on the side of the flagship opened, and a 20 meter long unmanned reconnaissance spacecraft flew out. The rear end of the spacecraft spewed blue flame into the hole at the top of the asteroid. At the same time, real-time images were displayed in the command Hall of the flagship.

    There is no light source inside, and the surrounding walls show a strange wrinkle state after turning on the light.

    After 800 meters, a spectacle appeared in front of the crowd.

    Next to the large cavity, densely covered with pink columnar crystals, layer upon layer, dreamlike.

    "Is that the seal?" The expression of nvwushen became solemn¡° What a powerful energy response

    "Get ready to get rid of these witnesses first." The flaming human monster showed a ferocious smile.

    As soon as the unmanned spacecraft returned to the tunnel, the mouth of the tunnel was suddenly covered with fangs.

    The operator of the unmanned spacecraft gnawed his teeth, skillfully accelerated to escape, and ran out of the hole.

    However, just 20 meters out of the hole, a huge octopus like head protruded from the hole, quickly swallowed the unmanned spacecraft, and then slowly retracted back.

    "Do it!"

 Chapter 146

    After the formation of the teleport, Adam separated a little consciousness and put himself into the teleport.

    After 27 failures, Adam finally successfully transmitted a wisp of consciousness to another strange universe.

    Because of the great limitation of transcending the universe and the suppression of the rules of the strange universe, Adam could not even get more information from this consciousness.

    Adam received the feedback from this guy one after another. He gave up a patient who was seriously ill. After three days of suffering, he died.

    Adam''s consciousness fell into the darkness, and he had no choice but to throw a little consciousness into the strange universe after dozens of efforts.

    Every time his consciousness is willing, the result is not very good. Adam''s face is a little pale after three months of busy in the teleportation array. Although his foundation has not been damaged, his long-term separation consciousness still has some influence on him.

    "Your Majesty, shall I try?" Chris is a bit of a pushover¡° When I get a firm foothold over there, I''ll build a small transmission array first. You can send me Thor''s hammer first, and I''ll take care of the rest for you! "

    "I''d better go. Apart from your majesty, my soul consciousness is the strongest here?" Balder had two swords on his back and looked forward to it.

    It''s a wonderful experience for everyone to separate a wisp of consciousness and send it to a strange universe through the portal. After all, it will not threaten its own safety, but also experience different scenery, and maybe make great contributions.

    "None of you can." Adam grinned bitterly and shook his head. He didn''t mean to hide anything from those who signed the contract¡° I also have a faint connection through the supreme throne. If you throw away your separation consciousness, you will not be connected at all. And I can''t repair your mental wounds with my heart jewels. "

    In any case, forcibly separating one''s own consciousness has certain damage to the spirit and psychology. Fortunately, Adam can perfectly use the heart gem to make up for the damage.

    Adam clenched his teeth, separated the most powerful consciousness he could, and put it into the teleportation array without harming his origin.

    It''s a good luck this time. According to the feedback, Adam learned that this winning and losing happened to merge into a guy of the same name, and this guy''s spirit has already collapsed.

    ¡­¡­

    Late at night.

    The dark basement is like a beast in the dark, gazing at the evil in its belly.

    "Hiss"

    In the dark, there was a sudden breath.

    Faintly can see the figure of a man, struggling to sit up.

    Adrian Nasser was about to get up when he was forced to lie down by a sharp pain in the back of his head.

    "The repression is too severe to take it by force." There was an invisible shadow above him, floating in the air.

    "This... Where is this?" Adrian stroked the back of his head, feeling dizzy in his head, accompanied by deep pain, it took a long time to gradually ease over.

    So I want to observe the surrounding environment and find out where I am. But surrounded by dark, he could only barely see a vertical shadow standing in front of his eyes.

    "Me, where am I?" Adrian began to panic in his heart. He didn''t understand why he was so ready to drive home.

    At this time, with the sound of "pa", there was a beam of light on the top of his head. Adrian was surprised. Then he was surprised to find that he was locked in a huge iron cage! What''s more, he was stripped all over!

    As a physics professor at Loyola University in Los Angeles, how could he ever be so embarrassed as to be regarded as a social elite? Immediately he yelled angrily: "who is it?! Do you know who I am? "

    Even though he was naked, his tone was still full of bossy and aloof, but no one responded to him after shouting for a long time.

    Adrian can''t help but stop in a panic. The dark and quiet atmosphere around him makes him feel scared.

    This¡ª¡ª

    All of a sudden!

    A strange noise broke the silence, and Adrian screamed in horror: "ah!"

    Suddenly a burst of bright light came from the right side. Not far away from him, there was a tea table with an old-fashioned TV set on it.

    At this moment, it suddenly turns on automatically and lights up a snowflake without warning. Then, a strange and frightening human figure puppet suddenly appears in it.

    Adrian''s legs were softened by the sudden scene. For a moment, she screamed like a woman. This puppet was a little too scary. Her face was as white as a skeleton. Her eyes were staring at him strangely. Her red lips seemed to be tasting the blood. It was creepy.

    "The spirit fluctuation is so big! It looks like there''s a chance! " The shadow floating in the air seems to be a little excited.

    It took a long time for him to recover. Just as he was about to swear, the next scene immediately closed his mouth - the puppet began to talk!

    "Hello, Professor Nasser, I''d like to invite you here because I want to play a game with you." The voice of the puppet is hoarse and low, which sounds very strange. Adrian can''t help but frown. At the same time, this strange scene makes him a little uneasy.

    "Who are you? Illegal imprisonment means imprisonment. I advise you to let me go He cried boldly.

    But the puppet didn''t pay any attention to him. He just said things to himself, and these words changed Adrian''s face in a moment!

    "For ten years, since you became a university professor, you have made use of your position or threats or inducements to make countless young girls lose their most precious things by various unbearable means, just for your few minutes of happiness!"

    "In ten years, three girls chose to commit suicide, and six girls fell into the dust. You have gained a short happiness, but they have ruined their life for it

    "Isn''t that a little unfair?"

    The puppet told coldly, and Adrian''s face turned blue and white.

    impossible!

    There was a lot of turbulence in his heart. He was confident that he could do these things perfectly. No one would know about them except himself and those poor girls!

    But obviously he was wrong!

    When he was doing these dark things, there was even a pair of eyes staring at him in the darker place!

 Chapter 147

    "Professor Nasser, as a teacher, behaves like a beast. He is a model for others, but he is dignified. You... Need to pay for what you''ve done! " The puppet said coldly.

    Adrian''s whole body could not stop shivering, shivering, and his heart could not help but give birth to a bone chilling.

    I do not know when, there is a lamp quietly lit up behind.

    The dim yellow light dispels the darkness, and then shines on... A half man high silver white balance!

    Adrian turned and saw the balance standing up to him, with one end high and the other leaning down. It was obvious that there was something in it.

    "As you can see, there is a balance behind you, which I like to call a fair scale. There''s a time bomb at one end of it, powerful enough to blow you up! "

    The puppet continued to say in a cold voice, which made Adrian look like Earth: "as you think, it''s this scale that can help you escape from here. All you have to do is to balance the balance, the bomb will stop timing, and you will be free again, that''s all... But remember, you only have three minutes

    "The meat eater will be the meat giver! Now, the game begins -- "

    Once the voice fell, the TV turned into a snowflake again, and then turned off automatically.

    "It seems that... I''m a little familiar with it... Damned rule suppression, even the memory is not complete!" The shadow floating in the air has some bad premonitions.

    "You lunatic! I curse you to hell Adrian was stunned, and immediately cursed wildly, but the next moment, he could not help but be shocked!

    Drop!

    An electronic sound, obviously, time bomb started

    Adrianton''s soul is flying in the sky!

    What should I do?

    He anxiously looked around for something that could be used. When he inadvertently glanced over the TV, his eyes suddenly lit up and became excited. Right, as long as he moved the TV by himself, wouldn''t it?

    After going out, and then through their own relationship to bring this person to justice, then no one knows what they have done!

    Thinking of this, Adrian secretly delighted and immediately walked to the TV.

    However, when he stretched out his hand from the cage to reach the TV, he found that no matter how hard he tried, he was a little short of distance. He almost stuck his shoulder into the gap, but it still didn''t help.

    blamed!

    He immediately cursed, and as time went by, Adrian was in a state of panic and impatience.

    Just then, the light came on again!

    What you see is a table with an electronic alarm clock on it. The countdown time is 2 minutes. There was also a dagger and a Sharp Machete nearby, and the distance was enough for him to reach.

    Adrian seemed to be aware of something and started yelling, "no, you can''t! Son of a bitch! If I come out, I will cut you to pieces, chop up the meat and feed it to the wild dogs on the roadside! "

    However, no matter how he yelled, his response was still a palpitating silence.

    Adrian looked at the daggers and machetes on the table. They were very sharp. He was angry and afraid, and there was a chill that swept all over his body.

    This pervert has to cut his own flesh!

    He was shaking all over.

    Looking at the passing time on the nearby electronic alarm clock, his fear rose to the top. Finally, the desire to survive overwhelmed everything, and slowly stretched out a shaking hand

    Holding the cold dagger and looking at the flashing blade, Adrian hesitated. However, when he saw that there was only one and a half minutes left on the alarm clock, he was immediately flustered. Then he flashed a fierce look in his eyes and raised the dagger to his left arm¡ª¡ª

    Lamb Chop Suey! I''ll get out of here, I''ll break you to pieces!

    After breathing for a while, Adrian''s face was ferocious and roared, and suddenly stabbed the dagger down!

    All of a sudden, the blood spattered, and many spattered directly on his face. Adriandon began to howl in pain.

    Time goes by,

    The blood is flowing.

    Adrian was still in pain, but when he looked back and saw the number on the electronic alarm clock, his pupils suddenly shrank.

    There''s only one minute left!

    Biting his teeth, he threw away the dagger and grabbed the huge machete.

    Take a deep breath, close your eyes and cut it down!

    "Ah --"

    Pop!

    With a heartrending cry, a chubby arm fell to the ground!

    For the first time, Adrian, pale and sweaty, felt that his whole body of fat was so useful. Hold back the pain, pick up the broken arm, and then pant slowly forward to the balance.

    Adrian felt as if his body did not belong to him. He was so weak and desperate. He had never pursued his life so much.

    "Come on! come on. As long as you can survive, you are qualified to be the carrier of the king! Come on, brother The shadow invisible to the naked eye in the mid air seemed to be more excited and cried out: "as long as you survive, that old guy should not continue to work. Come on!"

    Step by step a bloody footprint, trample on his own way of survival!

    However, when he put his "chips" on the balance with great pain, he saw that the balance towards him only sank a little, obviously the weight was far from enough!

    "No!"

    This is the last word Adrian left in the world and the last word.

    He finally fell into the unknown basement with his own sin forever!

    The next morning, the sun rose as usual, and the warm sunshine dispelled the morning mist.

    However, it does not shine to the dark basement

    The shadow of nothingness continued to circle in the sky. Although his target was dead, he did not leave here. But he knew how miserable his predecessors had been. The hundreds who failed would not be mentioned, and none of the dozen who succeeded would live for seven days.

    The shadow of nothingness is Adam''s consciousness, which has projected countless consciousness, but Adam still doesn''t know what kind of universe this universe is. I only know that the rules of the universe are so powerful that I can only give up those who are about to die or collapse of consciousness.

    The separation of consciousness does not carry any power, and Adam''s other means are really not good except those plug-in powers. In addition, some old, weak, sick and disabled people are all the more difficult to survive.

    Adam has an inexplicable sense of familiarity with what just happened. He always feels that if he stays here, he may get the result he wants.

    A day later, Adam waited for the result he wanted.

    The man behind the game came to see his masterpiece.

    Adam is attached to the personal belongings of this backstage man. Adam believes that following this guy can definitely find a chance to give up a guy who has a mental breakdown but has no serious physical problems.

    As time went by, Adam felt weaker and weaker.

    Adam felt that this time he failed again, but Ke''s behind the scenes gave Adam a surprise.

    A new game as promised, followed by a satisfactory carrier for Adam

 Chapter 148

    Behind the scenes hands again, the two bodies are very healthy guy arrested, coincidentally, one of them was named Adam.

    Adam is floating in the air, his body is getting thinner and thinner. Looking at the target in a coma, he directly enters his body.

    Adam lurks inside the body, waiting for the body''s consciousness to collapse, so that he can merge this guy''s consciousness, and then he will be reborn.

    In the dark, Adam suddenly wakes up in the bathtub filled with water, coughs several times, and then struggles to climb out of the bathtub. In the process, he accidentally pulls off the plug of the bathtub, and suddenly the water in the bathtub begins to drain rapidly along the pipe.

    Adam fell to the ground in confusion. It was dark all around and he couldn''t see where he was. In the heart can''t help but start to flurried up, at the same time also startled uncertain.

    Where am I?

    Shouldn''t I be at home?

    Why does it appear in such a strange place?

    All of a sudden, he was shocked to find that his left foot was locked by a thick iron chain!

    He groped for the chain, stood up trembling, and cried out in panic: "help, help! Who the hell locked me up? "

    As he tugged at the chain, Adam gasped, "is anyone here? Oh, my God! Anybody? I need help! Hell... Am I dead? "

    "You are not dead..." suddenly, a feeble voice came from not far away, like a guy who finally lost hope after struggling.

    "Who''s there? Speak up Adam asked with immediate vigilance.

    "Don''t yell. I''ve tried." The voice said calmly.

    "Hey, whoever you are, turn on the light at once!" Adam stares nervously at the direction of the voice and shouts stiffly.

    "I want to, but I can''t find the switch." The voice is full of helpless to explain a sentence.

    "What the hell! Where is this? " Adam was nervous and anxious, and a nameless fire came out of his heart.

    "I don''t know..." the voice was still powerless and couldn''t answer Adam''s question.

    "What''s that smell?" Adam suddenly smelled a strange smell. It was a faint fishy smell. He felt familiar and asked strangely.

    "That''s..." the voice was just about to answer. The fluorescent lamp on the top of his head suddenly flickered, and Adam''s eyes lit up.

    Suddenly from dark to light, strong stimulation makes Adam can''t help but close his eyes. But he still heard the second half of the voice: "the smell of blood!"

    Adam''s heart leaps, and his eyes gradually adapt to the light. He can''t wait to open them. However, the next second he sees a scene that scares him

    This is a dilapidated basement. The surrounding environment is dirty and filthy. He would never walk into such a place in ordinary times.

    But now Adam has no leisure to care about these things, because the first time he opened his eyes, he was horrified to see a corpse lying in a pool of blood not far from him!

    There was a blood hole in the body''s head, with a. 38 revolver in his left hand and a small portable tape recorder in his right hand.

    "Ah Adam screamed with fright.

    "Shut up, this man has been dead for a long time." The voice that had been talking to Adam came back.

    Adam managed to calm down. He looked pale and saw a middle-aged man sitting on the ground. It was this man who was obviously talking.

    Just to Adam''s surprise, this man was also chained to one of his feet, and the other end of the chain was tied to a rusty iron pipe.

    When he saw this, his pupils shrank.

    More importantly, the person opposite... He knows!

    "Ah -" but he didn''t care about anything else at this time. The situation in front of him made him very uneasy, so he squatted down and pulled the chain desperately, hoping to break free and escape.

    "Help

    Unfortunately, the baby wrist thick chain where he can easily pull open?

    "It''s useless. I tried it. I can''t untie it..." the man on the other side spoke again, his voice full of frustration.

    Adam did not believe in evil and tugged hard for a few more times, but it was still of no help. He suddenly fell down, and his eyes couldn''t help flashing a strong sense of confusion and fear.

    "Help! Let me out!" He broke down a little and couldn''t help shouting hysterically.

    "No one will hear." Said the man opposite in a pessimistic tone.

    "What the hell is going on?" Adam cried, crazily, with his head in his arms.

    "Calm down first." The man comforted him and then asked, "are you hurt?"

    The other party''s calm appearance made Adam calm a little bit, and immediately looked at himself: "I don''t know, maybe there is."

    "What''s your name?" Asked the other.

    "Who are you?" Adam didn''t answer the rhetorical question, "Why are you here? Do you know what this is all about? "

    "My name is Lawrence Gordon. I''m a surgeon." The man took the initiative to introduce himself, and then explained helplessly, "I woke up here too, only ten minutes earlier than you."

    Then they communicate. In the process, both sides find that the other side, like themselves, appears in this basement for no reason, and they all lose relevant memories. No one knows why they were kidnapped, let alone why they appear in such a strange place, and no one knows what they should do next.

    Of course, no one knows who the body on the ground is.

    At this time, Adam and Gordon accidentally found a tape from their respective pockets. They looked at each other and immediately looked at the body in the middle, the tape recorder in their right hand!

    Maybe there''s a clue to escape! They thought at the same time.

    When they got the recorder, they began to play the tape. First of all, Adam''s volume.

    Adam pressed the play button, and the next moment a deep, hoarse voice came out of the recorder¡ª¡ª

    "Adam, you must be wondering where this is? I''ll tell you, this may be your burial ground! "

    The first sentence from it shocked Adam''s heart and made him feel a chill.

    The voice in the recorder continued: "in the past, you used to hide in the dark and spy on other people''s lives. What do voyeurists think of themselves? You''re a strange mix of anger and apathy, but mostly pathetic. So today you have to watch yourself die, or try to stop it. "

    That''s the end of the tape.

    In Adam''s eyes, there was panic as well as confusion. He couldn''t figure out what the other person meant. Looking at each other, Gordon was obviously puzzled. Then he took out his tape and threw it to Adam: "listen to me!"

    Adam put in the tape, then pressed the play button, and the strange sound sounded again.

    "Dr. Gordon, your job every day is to tell people... They''re dying! How cold and cruel! Today you will be the cause of death - your goal is to kill Adam! The time limit is before 6 o''clock. "

    Adam was immediately surprised, and his face was frightened. He couldn''t help looking at Gordon with complicated eyes.

    Then the man behind the tape recorder said something strange, like a hint:

    "There is a third person at the scene, whose blood is highly toxic. Only by committing suicide can we be free. The way to victory is hidden around us. Remember, X marks the treasure!

    Then the man''s voice turned cold and threatened, "if you don''t kill Adam in time... Alison and Diana will die! And you will rot here! "

    "Now, the game begins!"

    The sound ended and the surroundings became quiet again.

 Chapter 149

    But their hearts couldn''t recover for a long time. They widened their eyes and felt a thrill. They were full of uneasiness and uneasiness!

    "Who are Alison and Diana?" Adam asked Gordon

    Gordon was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "my wife and daughter."

    Adam''s heart thumped for a moment, and the chill spread all over his body. He swallowed hard and said in an astringent voice, "what are you going to do?"

    Gordon looked up at Adam with a confused look.

    The atmosphere fell into a strange silence.

    Adam knew that he was in a big trouble. As a private detective, he knew something about it. Besides, it was also in his investigation.

    Adam knew that he was arrested by a guy called jigsaw puzzle killer. This is not the first time that this pervert has been arresting people and playing games.

    In the first case, Paul, a 46 year old man, died of massive hemorrhage, mainly rupture of the femoral artery. The body was found three weeks later. In the photo, Paul''s body hangs strangely in a dark basement covered with barbed wire, scarred all over.

    According to the information, the dead man had been forced through the barbed wire for a long distance before he died, and his body was cut by a lot of barbed wire, so that his stomach acid flowed all over the ground.

    Police also found a tape recorder at the scene, in which the murderer told Paul in a hoarse voice, because he tried to kill himself by cutting his wrist with a razor last week, so he wanted to test whether he really wanted to die or just to attract attention. If you really want to die, you just need to stay where you are. If you want to live, you have to hurt yourself again and get through the barbed wire to the exit within a limited time, otherwise it will be closed!

    Obviously, Paul finally chose to live, but unfortunately, this is still a dead end, the dark basement became his grave!

    On Paul''s body, the police found a cut that looked like a jigsaw puzzle. After that, the media began to call the killer "jigsaw puzzle killer"!

    In the second case, mark, a 31 year old man, died in the fire. In the same dark, damp basement, a charred corpse is curled up, surrounded by broken glass.

    A tape recorder was also found at the scene, which also had the instructions of the murderer - mark was injected with chronic poison because he pretended to be seriously ill to defraud insurance money, and he was naked and covered with flammable substances. The antidote was placed in a safe in the center of the room, and the code was written on the wall opposite him. And what mark has to do is to enter the password before the poison starts to get the antidote.

    The floor of the room was covered with glass debris. Mark had to resist the pain and walk to the opposite side barefoot. But because of the darkness, he couldn''t see the code on the wall clearly, so he had to carefully take the candle from the safe for lighting.

    But unfortunately, before the poison in his body killed him, mark had been accidentally burned to death by the fire caused by the candle in his hand!

    In the third case, the victim is a young woman named Amanda young, 25 years old. She is also locked in the basement, and her head is wearing a frightening "jaw Ripper". If she can''t find the key to open it within a limited time, her head will be torn from her mouth!

    And the key, lying on the ground next to the belly of a body!

    Amanda finally forbeared great fear, before the time limit, sobbed and trembled, opened the body''s stomach, took out the key from its stomach, opened the lock with her bloody hand at the critical moment, and successfully escaped the fate of death!

    And she became the only survivor of this deadly game!

    Adam couldn''t help but feel cold and looked at the chain on his leg.

    Jigsaw puzzle perversion always gives the game maker a glimmer of hope, and this hope is that the person who wants to survive must kill himself.

    Strictly speaking, the murderer didn''t kill anyone directly, but he was more frightening than other killers, because he not only destroyed the body of the victims, but also destroyed their soul!

    This is a hell devil who claims to be the judge angel!

    Sick and crazy!

    And poor Adam is the target of this trial, and maybe the guy hanging in the sky.

    Adam looks up and then lowers his head silently. As a private detective, he is employed by the police to investigate this abnormal murderer, and the doctor hanging on it was the target of his investigation.

    "We can''t wait to die!" Dr. Gordon is obviously not a dead man.

    Gordon did not choose to kill Adam, but calmly and actively looking for ways to save himself.

    "Let''s find out what else we have." Adam said he knew about this pervert. He would leave more clues.

    First of all, they found two saws from the toilet water tank through the sound of the recorder. Unfortunately, it didn''t help the thick iron chain on their feet.

    After several unsuccessful attempts, they had to give up.

    But not long after, they carefully found the second thing from one side of the wall, which was a wooden box.

    Gordon opened it and found a mobile phone, a cigarette and a note inside.

    At the moment of seeing the mobile phone, they both looked excited. Adam kept urging, and Gordon was excited to pick up the mobile phone to make an alarm call.

    It''s a pity... They''re too happy. It''s a phone that can only be answered but can''t be dialed!

    Two people immediately lose heart.

    Gordon picked up the note again, expecting to find something useful on it. But when he saw the content clearly, his face changed.

    This is actually a "murder tip" prepared by the behind the scenes. It tells him that the blood of the corpse on the ground contains highly toxic substance. Just a little bit of it on the cigarette can become a sharp weapon to kill Adam!

    Gordon couldn''t help looking at the cigarette on the ground. His face was cloudy and sunny. Then he secretly peeped at Adam opposite him. His face was thoughtful.

    "What did you find?" Adam suddenly felt a cold attack on himself and looked at Gordon.

    "Nothing, just a cigarette." Gordon said with the same face.

    "This is the phone." The uneasiness in Adam''s heart became more and more intense. He felt that he was about to collapse.

    Adam was never a brave man!

    Ding Ding Ding

    The phone that can only be answered rings.

    Gordon took a deep breath and got through.

    Gordon didn''t speak, but he waited for a while for the phone call, and the other side didn''t speak.

    Gordon took another deep breath and asked in a trembling voice, "Hello! Who is it? "

 Chapter 150

    "Daddy! help me! I''m so scared Hearing her father''s voice on the phone, Diana broke down and cried.

    "Diana?" On the other end of the line, Gordon, surprised and delighted, cried out eagerly, "how are you?"

    "Bad guys, bad guys kidnapped me and Mommy..." Diane sobbed, "he, he''s here!"

    "Don''t be afraid, daddy is here!" Gordon comforted his daughter, "where''s Mommy?"

    "She''s by the side." Diana cried and said, "Daddy, come and help me..."

    Gordon said firmly: "don''t worry, baby, daddy will come to save you!" Then he heard his daughter''s voice far away, and he could not help shouting eagerly, "Hello! Hello! Diana! Are you still there? "

    "Lawrence..." the next second, another familiar voice came from the phone.

    "Alison!" Gordon couldn''t wait to ask, "how are you?"

    "I''m fine for the time being." Alison said to the phone, "are you ok?"

    "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry!" Gordon quickly replied, then comforted, "don''t worry, I will find a way to save you and Diana!"

    Alison couldn''t help glancing at Sepp, who pointed a gun at his head, and saw that the other side was making a sign to herself.

    "Lawrence, you must come and save us!" Looking at her helpless daughter, she said to her husband, "you have to win this game!"

    "I will surely save you!" Gordon swore firmly, then hesitated, "but if you want to win, you have to..."

    "Listen, Lawrence!" Alison interrupted him, shouting, "don''t believe Adam! He''s been lying all the time. In fact, he knows you! "

    "What?" Gordon was stunned.

    "For us, Lawrence!" Allison clenched her teeth and murmured, "you must... Kill Adam!"

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    basement.

    Hearing his wife''s words, Gordon was silent for a moment.

    One side is his wife and daughter, the other side is innocent life, what should I do?

    He was in a dilemma.

    Adam looked at his face changing, some uneasy heart, can not help but ask: "you, are you ok?"

    Gordon glared at him and asked, "my wife says you know me! Why are you lying to me? "

    Adam was in a panic, dodged and did not dare to look into his eyes. Finally, he was forced to tell the truth. It turned out that he was hired by Officer David tepp to follow and secretly photograph Gordon, because tepp always regarded Gordon as the biggest suspect.

    Adam''s words confirmed some of Gordon''s thoughts, and the truth began to be restored gradually. They all remembered what happened before their coma.

    However, it didn''t help to solve the immediate crisis, so Gordon had an idea and played a play with Adam. He used the cigarette stained with poisonous blood to make Adam''s death appear to be poisoned and intended to muddle through.

    Unfortunately, how can the game of death of jigsaw make them pass so easily?

    Finally, the failure, the two people had to face punishment - electric shock! The electric current is transmitted to their bodies through the iron chain on their feet, and they are suddenly convulsed by electricity.

    At this time, time has finally come to 6 o''clock!

    Gaodeng was shocked, his wife and daughter''s life and death in an instant!

    As a matter of fact, at the moment, Sepp was also desperate, with a ferocious look in his heart. He walked to the mother and daughter with a gun in his face.

    Ignoring their cry and fear, he raised his pistol at them, and at the same time called Gordon. Then he squatted down, put his cell phone to Alison''s ear, and said coldly, "the game is over. Dr. Gordon lost. I think it''s up to you to tell him the result - you will... Accept death!"

    "Hello! Sepp, I know it''s you! I warn you not to mess about On the other end of the phone, Gordon snapped. After mutual confirmation with Adam, they have guessed that the "killer" is Sepp!

    As soon as Sepp''s eyes narrowed and was about to reply, Alison next to him suddenly burst out and threw him to the ground. Then he took advantage of his surprise and successfully grabbed the pistol!

    It turned out that she had already secretly untied the rope in her hand, and she had been waiting for an opportunity to escape.

    At the moment, the surprise counterattack was successful. Alison pointed her gun at Sepp and threatened: "don''t move! Or I''ll shoot you! "

    Sepp''s face changed and he didn''t dare move.

    Alison, warily pointing a gun at Sepp, squatted down and fumbled to pick up her cell phone: "Hello, Lawrence!"

    "Alison?" Gordon''s excited voice came from the phone.

    "Are you all right?"

    "I, I''m ok..." Alison said nervously, "Lawrence, where are you?"

    "I don''t know." Gordon''s voice was full of frustration. "I''m imprisoned somewhere."

    "Lawrence!" Alison cried out with a cry, "Diana and I need you!" She was very emotional, nervous and helpless.

    All of a sudden, Diana, sitting on the floor beside her, cried out, "Mommy!"

    Alison can''t help but turn her head and look at it. At this moment, Sepp suddenly gets into trouble, grabs the pistol and fights with her fiercely!

    In the struggle, the mobile phone was accidentally thrown out!

    For a moment, Gordon only heard the incessant crash, his wife''s angry cry and his daughter''s cry on the phone, which made him anxious and flustered: "Hello! Hello! Alison

    Bang!

    In the fight, the pistol went off, and the huge noise made Gordon on the other end of the phone very nervous. He cried out madly: "Alison, what''s the matter? Are you ok? "

    Alison struggles with Sepp for the pistol, but the weak power of a woman is no match for an adult man. Soon she is thrown away by Sepp and falls to the ground.

    "Well done, Mrs. Gordon!" Sepp wiped the bloodstain on his forehead, which was accidentally scratched in the fight. Then he pointed his gun at Alison and said coldly.

    There was despair in Alison''s eyes.

    With a sneer, Sepp suddenly moved the muzzle of his gun to Diana, who was so scared that Jie said with a smile, "maybe I should solve her first!"

    "Don''t --" Alison cried out in horror and rushed up as fast as she could.

    Bang!

    Sepp kicks her away, then puts his finger on the trigger and looks at the innocent girl cruelly. The threat of poison in his body and the pressure of being forced to kill make him crazy gradually.

    "No -" seeing that her daughter was about to die, Alison cried out with tears in her heart.

    "Alison! Diana On the phone, Gordon, who had a bad feeling, cried out.

    Next second¡ª¡ª

    Bang!

    Gunfire!

    Alison collapsed to the ground in despair, but immediately she found that her daughter was still in good condition, while the villain Sepp fell to the ground. The right hand with the gun had been shot through, and he was holding the injured hand and rolling with pain, and his mouth was howling.

    The gun fell to the ground.

    "Diana!" Alison thought of her daughter for the first time. She rushed to her daughter and hugged her excitedly.

    "Mommy Diana hugged her mother in horror.

    Seeing her daughter safe, Alison finally let go.

    "Where''s my brother?"

    A girl dressed as a crazy clown came into the room with a small golden pistol in his hand, which hit Sepp.

    "I''m Halle Quinn, and my brother''s name is Adam... Um... Quinn! He is a timid private detective, he is now pitifully and helplessly waiting for his dear sister to rescue. But that idiot never admitted his name. He insisted that his name was Adam quezel. After saving him this time, I have the right to give him a new name, right

    Haley put out a foot on Sepp''s injured hand and looked at Sepp with a smile. Her voice became more and more excited.

    "Where is my poor little and helpless dear brother? Come on, come on, come on... "

    Sepp looks at the madman in front of him with frightened eyes. He has heard about this woman. He has heard that she used to be the best psychologist, and now

 Chapter 151

    There was a cold sweat on Sepp''s forehead, but he was still struggling to death. He said, "I advise you to let me go, or I promise they will rot there!"

    "Ah? Ha ha ha... "

    All of a sudden, Haley burst into a crazy laugh.

    "It''s said that you like to play games. Let''s play a pleasant game, too!"

    Haley pulled the injured Sepp, and I went to a place where everyone couldn''t see. In the dark, I could only hear Sepp''s hobby.

    "No!"

    "I''m wrong!"

    "Please, no! Please

    Ten minutes later, Haley reached out and pulled Sepp out of Gordon''s house with a smile. Sepp''s spirit began to be in a trance, his eyes gradually became dull, and the whole person was dull.

    "My brother is so cute, why do you want to catch him to play games?"

    "I don''t know. My job is to look at Dr. Gordon''s family..."

    "His name is John Kramer! Is that right? " Hally shook her head, her braids flapping¡° Little Pudding once mentioned him as an architectural engineer and a genius in mechanical design, psychology, biochemistry, pharmacology and other fields. Originally he had a happy family, but his wife had a miscarriage in an accident, John? Kramer lost his own child. Unfortunately, he found out that he was suffering from cancer soon after. He wanted to go to the insurance company to get insurance, but he was refused. He divorced his wife and tried to drive to end his life. As a result, he attempted to commit suicide. "

    Two people hand in hand, walking on the street like lovers, Harry suddenly put her head on Sepp''s shoulder and asked with a smile, "how do you want to die when my brother is rescued?"

    Sepp''s whole body suddenly trembled, his eyes flashed with fear, and he thought of the methods Harry had just used to him.

    "All right..."

    basement.

    Hearing the gunshot coming from the mobile phone, Gordon''s brain was blank, his eyes were empty, and his whole body trembled.

    Adam saw his strange appearance and asked cautiously, "Gordon, are you ok?"

    "Ah Gordon, who thought his wife and daughter had been killed, suddenly hung up the phone, threw his cell phone to the ground and roared madly, "let me go... I''m going out!"

    He had red eyes and a ferocious face. He grabbed the chain with both hands and pulled it up.

    "TMD, get me out of this damn place!"

    Seeing his crazy appearance, Adam shrank in fear and said, "you, you''re useless!"

    Plop!

    As soon as Gordon''s action stopped, the RAGE expression on his face turned into the deepest sorrow, and he collapsed to the ground, his eyes numb, and his spirit seemed to leak out in an instant.

    "Alison... Diana..." he muttered sadly.

    Adam was silent and didn''t know what to say to comfort him.

    The next moment, however, he saw Gordon suddenly turn his head and look at the saw on the ground!

    "No, what do you want, Gordon?" Adam''s face changed. He had a bad feeling in his heart and cried out in a panic.

    Gordon''s hand trembled slightly, slowly but firmly reaching for the saw, and then picked it up.

    Looking at the saw in his hand, Gordon''s face was uncertain, his eyes were flickering with uncertainty and hesitation, and a trace of madness.

    ¡°NO£¡¡±

    Adam clearly understood his intention and cried out, "calm down, Gordon! Don''t do stupid things

    Ding Ling Ling!

    At this time, the mobile phone still on the ground rang again in the distance!

    Gordon immediately threw away the saw and rushed to get the mobile phone, but no matter how hard he tried, it was still a little worse!

    The bell rang quickly, and Gordon, who was eager to know about his wife and daughter, struggled to reach it, but... His fingers were a little bit closer to it, and a little bit closer to it seemed like a natural moat. His weak struggle made his eyes more and more dim

    "Ah

    Worried about the safety of his wife and daughter, his eyes were filled with desolation and despair, and he cried like a dying beast!

    "Gordon..." Adam looked at Gordon as if he were a trapped animal. He could not bear it, but also felt a sense of despair.

    "Ah

    Gordon yelled again, and then his face flashed crazy. He suddenly turned back, took off his shirt and tied his leg. Then he grabbed the saw and saw down his right foot!

    "Gordon, no!" Adam screamed with fright. Seeing more and more crazy Gordon, Adam''s fear became stronger and stronger, as if there were some unknown danger happening to him.

    The sharp saw teeth cut the skin, the red blood shot out instantly, and soon gathered a pool at his feet. Gordon''s face quickly lost its blood color and became pale as paper, and his forehead was cold and sweaty.

    "Ah --"

    Sawtooth began to cut the bone, making a creaking sound. The pain in his heart made Gordon howl out!

    But he did not choose to stop, but the crazy flame in his eyes became more and more exuberant!

    Adam watched Gordon injure himself, his whole body was surrounded by fear and chill, and his limbs were stiff and unable to move. In my heart, there is a helpless sadness and endless despair as if falling into the abyss.

    "Ho Ho"

    Bear the inhuman pain, finally cut off the leg of Gordon collapse to the ground, breathing heavily, exhausted.

    The whole body is like being fished out from the water, soaked with sweat, without a trace of blood on the face, pale as paper!

    "No..."

    Adam collapsed to the ground, covered his face with his hands, and wept with a breakdown. Gordon, who has always been calm and calm, was forced to go crazy and hurt himself. This desperate scene hit him too much.

    I''m sorry!

    All of a sudden, he heard the sound of clothes rubbing. He looked up and saw Gao Dengzheng crawling slowly with his injured leg. Behind him, there was a shocking bloodstain!

    Adam couldn''t help looking in the direction he was crawling. He was shocked. It turned out to be... A pistol!

    In his frightened eyes, Gordon finally climbed up to the body, then stretched out his hand difficultly and took the pistol from his hand

    Adam felt as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss. Countless demons tore his body madly. The pain spread from his heart to all parts of his body.

    Adam lost consciousness, his eyes became dull, but in a moment he was clear again, and there was a trace of interesting pride in his smart eyes.

    "How exciting! I thought I was going to fail again Adam reached out and touched his face¡° I''m so satisfied with my health this time! "

 Chapter 152

    After Adam succeeded in winning, he immediately thought of his predecessor and Gordon''s plan. He looked up at Gordon with a pistol and decided to show his acting skills.

    "Gordon, what are you doing?" Adam pretended to be frightened and screamed in horror.

    Gordon turned a deaf ear, slowly but firmly opened the clip, picked up a bullet from the ground and put it in

    ¡°Oh£¬MyGod£¡¡± "Stop it, Gordon!" Adam cried in a broken voice! No, please! I didn''t hurt you! "

    Gordon struggles to sit up, slowly raises his hand and points the muzzle of the gun at Adam

    "No! I beg you -- "Adam shook his head wildly. He wanted to escape, but he had nowhere to hide.

    "Sorry, I have to save my family... So you have to die!" There was a twinkle of guilt in Gordon''s eyes, and then he pulled the trigger decisively!

    Bang!

    Adam''s exclamation stopped suddenly, his eyes lost their luster, and he fell to the ground without moving.

    "Ah Gordon cried wildly, "come out! I killed him. Let me see them! Don''t hurt them

    However, shouting for a long time, but did not get the slightest response, the expected behind the scenes, that is, Sepp did not appear!

    At this moment, Gordon really despair!

    He threw away his pistol and collapsed to the ground, looking at the ceiling with empty eyes and a dead silence on his face.

    For a while.

    "Get up, Adam, we''re done..." Gordon said lifelessly like a walking corpse.

    Then I saw that Adam, who should have died, suddenly moved, and then the "corpse" sat up slowly.

    "Why didn''t anyone come!" Adam covered his arm and murmured in the same despair.

    But what he thought in his heart was: isn''t my explosive acting easy to use?

    It turns out that the two have already agreed to play a play again. Gordon pretends to shoot Adam, but in fact it''s his arm that he shoots. The purpose is to make Sepp mistakenly think that Gordon has completed the task, which leads him to wait for an opportunity to fight back.

    Unfortunately, in the end, no one appeared. The blow of failure made them despair.

    To be exact, Dr. Gordon was in despair, while Adam was in dissatisfaction with his acting skills, so Adam decided to continue playing!

    Adam began to sob again. He felt that he was dead. His eyes unconsciously glanced at the iron gate which separated them from life.

    How I wish I could escape

    Wait, that''s it!

    "Gordon!" Adam suddenly exclaimed in surprise, pointing to the iron door and shouting, "that door... That door is not locked!"

    what?!

    Gordon, who had no love in his life, could not help but be surprised. He turned his head and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, the iron door was not closed. There was an unclosed gap between the door and the wall at the other end. It was obvious that there was no lock outside!

    be snatched from the jaws of death!

    Both of them brightened their eyes and regained their spirits in an instant.

    Gordon had a desire to survive again. He turned over and climbed to the gate step by step. He said, "I''ll go for help, Adam, wait for me!"

    Adam''s face changed. What''s next?

    Analyze the current situation: Although intellectually know that the other party''s behavior is correct, but think of to stay alone, coupled with the frightening fear

    The actor''s instinct made Adam beg: "Gordon, don''t leave me..."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring people back, I promise!"

    Gordon climbed firmly. Adam watched as he pushed open the iron door and disappeared outside, leaving only a long winding bloodstain and a solemn promise¡ª¡ª

    "Wait for me!"

    "Gordon..." he muttered in fear, "don''t come back..."

    There was silence again.

    Adam sat down a little uneasily, looked at the body on the ground in fear, and was ready to wait for Gordon to bring someone back to save himself. At the moment, the other party was his only straw.

    However

    The next second, when his eyes again inadvertently swept to the body on the ground, so that his extreme horror of the strange scene happened¡ª¡ª

    Bodies,

    Unexpectedly,

    Climb, get up, come and go!

    "Ah He suddenly screamed and jumped up with a bang in his head.

    I saw that "corpse" slowly stretched out his arms to support on the ground, and then slowly, slowly got up!

    For a moment, Adam felt a chill rush from his tailbone to the spirit of heaven! The air all around seems to be chilly and creepy!

    "Corpse" head with bloody scars, little by little mechanical rotation of the neck, and then with a pair of cold eyes staring at Adam.

    Adam''s eyes widened and his mouth opened. There was a gurgling sound in his throat. He was so scared that he lost his voice. He just stood there stiff and didn''t dare move.

    "Corpse" pulled off the false wound stuck on his head, then crunched and twisted his joints. The action was not fast, but Adam was immediately wrapped by endless cold.

    "The key to the chain is in the bathtub."¡° "Corpse" raised his hand and pointed to the bathtub where Adam first woke up. He opened his mouth slowly, with a low and hoarse voice.

    Adam turned his head and looked at the bathtub. He suddenly recalled that he had pulled out the plug when he just got up... His face suddenly changed!

    ¡°NO£¡£¡£¡¡± He held his head in agony and yelled, almost defeated by strong remorse.

    At the same time, the brain will be all connected in a flash, wake up.

    It turns out that the real behind the scenes is always with him and Gordon!!!

    Want to understand all Adam immediately jumped on Gordon dropped the pistol, intent to beat each other.

    But just as he picked up the gun, the man behind the scenes disguised as the corpse, that is, the finger of the vertical saw, moved slightly and pressed the remote control hidden in his hand.

    The next second, the iron chain is instantly electrified. Adam is convulsed by the electricity. As soon as his hand is released, the gun falls to the ground.

    The saw gave him a cold look, turned around and went to the iron gate.

    "Most people live without gratitude. But you won''t, never will. "

    "The game is over!"

    The saw turned off the light, left behind a cold word, walked out of the door step by step, and then resolutely closed the iron door, and all Adam''s life.

    "No

    Adam, in the endless darkness, hissed and roared.

    The voice of despair reverberated in the empty basement

    "My acting is perfect this time!" Adam stretched himself¡° Next... "

    Bang!

    At this time, the sudden change!

    There was a dull sound outside, and then, in Adam''s surprise (helpless) eyes, the iron door was slowly opened again!

    When the light came back on, Adam looked up and saw three figures outside the door.

    In the middle is a girl dressed as a crazy clown. On her left, there is a middle-aged white man with blank eyes. On his right, the right hand of the clown is holding the neck of a tall old man and lifting him in the air!

    Adam immediately recognized the identity of the old man, turned out to be just left the jigsaw!

    Bang!

    The clown threw her saw on the ground like garbage.

    Adam clearly saw that the neck of the hacksaw was twisted strangely, lying on the ground motionless, apparently dead. This time, he really became a corpse.

    What''s more?

    You can''t stop, can you?

    I''m a God King without power. I have to rely on acting

 Chapter 153

    "La la la..."

    The clown hummed a strange tune to Adam, bent down, grabbed Adam''s hair, and lifted Adam''s face up.

    Adam felt the pain of his scalp and looked at the crazy girl.

    "Brother, brother, Harry has found you!"

    The clown''s voice was full of joy, as if she had won playing hide and seek with her friends.

    "Hally?"

    When Adam heard the name, he finally knew what kind of world it was.

    Adam quickly looked through the incomplete memory in his mind and saw the identity of the body in his memory.

    Adam is a private detective. His parents died. There is a two-year-old sister who works as a psychologist in Gotham and has not contacted her for several years. Adam felt in danger while investigating the puzzle killer, so he called his sister, a psychologist in Gotham, and asked if the puzzle killer would deal with himself.

    They had a very unpleasant conversation on the phone. Hally''s foreword didn''t match her last words and her intonation was very strange.

    Adam was very worried about his sister, so he decided to wait for the puzzle killer to fall behind, so he went to see his sister and investigate what happened.

    "Wuwuwuwu... Brother, aren''t you happy?" The ugly girl burst into tears¡° Don''t you like Harry any more? "

    Adam suddenly felt numb. The clown is the first chaotic camp of Meiman. As the clown''s girlfriend, the clown is not inferior in some ways.

    As soon as he succeeded, he had such a sister. Adam deeply doubted how long he could live this time?

    Adam''s idea of occupying the body after successfully seizing it is, but he can''t eliminate the instinct of the body. He has a kind of instinctive love for the clown, the only relative and sister.

    Especially know the clown''s current situation, Adam''s body is very strong, want to protect the clown, let the clown away from this crazy guy.

    Adam doesn''t know much about DC''s comics, but he does know something about the clown Adam.

    Halle Quinn was originally a well-known authority in criminal psychology in Gotham. She was specially employed by the Arkham madhouse as a psychological consultant for the sick (there is also a saying that she is just an intern with bad luck). In the plot, Halle is described as a strong woman who has great ambition to study. Her identity and curiosity as a psychiatrist and researcher are the reasons, Halley has a high interest and conquest in the legendary criminal clown of Gotham.

    She spent a lot of spirit and time to study the clown, painstaking but fruitless, and later went to study the clown''s mental state and psychological world without the permission of the relevant units.

    She thinks that the extremely crazy thinking logic of the clown is the treasure of psychology. She wants to understand the spiritual structure of the clown and the secret hidden in it, but she doesn''t expect to get along with the clown and accumulate the time of day and night research. She unconsciously falls in love with the clown and is deeply fascinated.

    Harry, attracted by the clown, later committed more risks to help the clown escape from prison. Later, she was arrested and jailed. She revoked her doctor''s license and was considered to be a mental disorder patient. From then on, she began her criminal career.

    Halle is crazy about the clown and dressed herself as a traditional clown. Her blind love for the clown is her only weakness.

    The clown doesn''t love her, but constantly uses her and abandons her. In addition to being a smart and calm woman in the face of the clown, all she does is to seek the clown''s approval and please him. In fact, her nature is not cruel.

    She is the number one supporter of the clown. She thinks that only she can understand the clown''s sad inner world. She looks lovely, charming and mischievous, but she can be extremely fierce and cruel for the sake of clown, which shows the power of love.

    Adam used to love the role of the clown very much, and now he has become the brother of the clown, so he naturally wants to change the fate of the clown.

    You know, in the later plot, the clown is tired of Halley and shoots her away from a rocket. Halley, who is seriously injured, is lucky to meet poison ivy. Ivy uses different drugs and special serum to save Halley''s life. It also strengthens Halley''s physique and ability, makes her physical strength stronger and immune to most neurotoxins.

    Adam doesn''t know if Harry has been tied to the rocket by the clown. If not, Adam will never let this happen.

    Adam suddenly remembered something else.

    Although the clown constantly hurt Harry, she still loved her more and more. On the contrary, Ivy couldn''t see her through, and their friendship was often considered gay.

    "What are you thinking, brother?" Harry scratched her head with her little golden pistol¡° Aren''t you happy to see me? "

    "If it wasn''t for your current look, I think I would be very happy." Adam took a deep breath, gave a helpless smile, and pointed to the chain on his leg¡° Can you open this chain for me first? "

    "Okay, okay!" When she saw Adam laughing, Harry laughed, too.

    Halley''s pistol is really powerful. It only took three shots to break Adam''s shackles.

    At the beginning of the play, Adam was shot in the arm, which was a penetrating wound. Although the bullet was not stuck in the flesh, it still shed a lot of blood, which led to Adam''s slight dizziness.

    "What''s going on out there?" Adam doesn''t know how far the plot is now¡° Which city are we in now? "

    "The situation in metropolis is very bad now. Since Superman died, a succession of madmen have jumped out." Harry looked at Adam''s pale face, and finally showed some normality. With a trace of worry, she said, "why don''t you go to Star City, where is it still quieter?"

    "No, I''m going to Gotham." Adam put out his right hand to stop Haley''s neck and said in her ear, "I don''t know why you are infatuated with that psycho, but I''ll cut off his head!"

    Adam thought that before, Haley lifted up the puzzle killer with one hand and broke his neck. What do you think of when a little girl can do these things?

    This is obviously a modified body strength, that is to say, Haley has been tied to the rocket and launched by the clown.

    A kind of anger from deep inside occupied Adam''s brain.

    Wang''s sister, even... Clown, you''re dead!

    "You''re secretly investigating me?" Harry asked excitedly, "did you secretly investigate me? Do you care about me? "

    "Get out of here first." Adam''s body was not only injured, but also locked up for a long time, so some legs were weak. With the help of Halley, he stood up and walked to the door.

    When they came to the door, Halley shot the tall white man standing at the door.

    "Brother, are you going to my house?" Harry held Adam and said with a smile, "Ivy will welcome you very much. She also wants to kill my pudding."

    "My stupid sister." Adam hasn''t been hurt for a long time. He feels the pain on his body and says, "you touched my wound!"

 Chapter 154

    "Wow..."

    The sound of water reverberates in the washroom. Under the dim light, a strong man holds the edge of the pool and stares at himself in the mirror.

    "It''s quite strong."

    Adam took a towel and dried his hair.

    It''s been three months since Adam came to Gotham. After Harry rescued him, he disappeared that night.

    Although Adam is only a part of consciousness, he can also borrow the power of noumenon, but now the world has been suppressing him so much that he can''t do anything.

    Adam needs a lot of time to integrate into the universe, or do something else, to win the favor of the universe.

    Adam came to Gotham City, slowly recovering his strength, but also thinking about how to speed up his recovery.

    After three months of recuperation, Adam finally recovered some divine powers, and with these divine powers, Adam made contact with the noumenon.

    In the brief contact process, Adam got a solution based on the analysis and help of the system. That is to get a treasure that can change the world, just like the infinite gem of Marvel world, so that nature can play a powerful role in this universe.

    According to Adam''s investigation, this universe is also a relatively weak single universe, and the development speed is very fast, even Superman, the son of krypton, has died.

    Adam knew that there might be a big change in the universe in the near future. A guy who called himself the wolf of the wilderness would come to the universe to look for something called the mother box.

    The mother box can trace the source of energy and change the gravitational constant of a region; Transfer energy from one place to another; Perception of danger and life; Creating power field; Rearrange the molecular structure of matter; Attract or project a powerful burst of shock; Create electronic network, control the subject of mental state, and communicate with other life forms through the subject; Take over and control the unconscious and conscious machine; Maintain the life form of the subject in the harsh environment.

    But for Adam, the mother box can help him open the door of space and welcome the arrival of noumenon.

    Now Adam has no super power, but his body is stronger than ordinary people, so he can only wait for the opportunity quietly.

    Maybe Adam can rely on his wisdom to plan. Unfortunately, Adam''s wisdom is at the level of ordinary people. Even Arden, who is used to using force, is not as good as ordinary people in strategy, let alone Batman.

    Walking out of the washroom, Adam prepared a modest breakfast, a piece of bread and half a glass of milk for himself in the kitchen.

    In this somewhat dilapidated house, this is already the best food, leaving a pile of filthy things that are still moldy.

    Adam has no money, even the room he lives in is robbed. The original owner of the room is a gang member. Adam is not very welcome, so he is still buried in the backyard.

    Adam, who has always been good at using force, can''t find a way to make money. Like the people who live here, Adam doesn''t have a good life. He can''t even find a job.

    Adam was originally a private detective in this world. Although his tracking technology is not first-class, he can also take pictures secretly.

    But for Adam, these are too difficult, to kill all the witnesses, is not the best tracking?

    Unfortunately, there is no lack of killers in this world, and Adam can not become a qualified private detective. Maybe soon, he will feel hungry for the first time.

    Adam, who has always been "favored" by the will of the world, dare not even do some illegal acts, because the world will "favor" him. He may encounter Batman in the dark at any time.

    Adam once thought about doing something to make a lot of money, which would be more helpful to his plan.

    It''s a pity that all his money was earned for him by the terminator. He never knew what he could do.

    Many people have thought about the industries that make money, such as electronic technology, the Internet, or real estate... But these are not the most profitable industries.

    The most profitable industry is always the one written in the law. The ruling class must safeguard its own interests, which everyone knows.

    But no one will object. After all, "the most united people in the world are the people whose interests have been violated.

    Similarly, people who have not been infringed upon by their interests are the least United. "People tend to be good and avoid harm."

    Most people will be silent when they see other people''s misfortune in the news, but they will be afraid if these things happen to themselves, and they will be angry when these things happen to their neighbors.

    When people encounter emergencies, their way of dealing with them is to first ask about their own world outlook, then their own values, and finally take action. This is the "best behavior" that people think of themselves in a specific situation.

    As the former king of God, Adam did not allow himself to be hungry. Maybe it was better to integrate into the essence of Gotham when he was desperate.

    Adam''s cell phone rings. He takes it out and connects.

    "Adam?"

    The voice of doubt came from across the phone.

    "It''s me."

    Adam replied coldly.

    "Well, to make a long story short, we''re ready to move."

    "Du..."

    "OK..."

    The dark room, only Adam''s low voice, maybe he is not so unlucky.

    ¡­¡­

    Time is approaching noon, but due to the cold winter, there are not many people in the street, we still like to hide in the warmth of the stove.

    "Put on your hoods, we''re going to start!" The fat middle-aged driver pulled off his hood to cover his face, making his expression invisible.

    Adam shakes the m780 shotgun in his handshake, which makes him feel relaxed, and then pulls down his hood.

    Adam was accompanied by three people. There were five of them in this unlicensed black car.

    Their target is the bank, Gotham bank. They need a lot of money, preferably money that can''t be spent in a lifetime.

    The van stopped safely near the gate of Gotham bank to make sure they could escape the scene as quickly as possible

    There was a little excitement in Adam''s heart. He had never experienced such a thing. Adam opened the door, stepped out, went straight to Gotham bank, pulled the bolt and loaded the bullet.

    The guard at the door holds the gun on his belt and stops Adam and his party. Adam can''t see what the gun is in the guard''s hand, but it doesn''t prevent him from exploding the guard''s head with a gun.

    Along the way, people who met Adam either fell to the ground in fear, with documents flying around in their hands, or fled the scene in panic.

    For a moment, the whole Gotham bank was covered by a lot of chaotic voices, which was the best cover for Adam and them.

 Chapter 155

    Walking to the bank counter, Adam points at the scattered cash with his gun and signals to put it in the bag.

    The bank clerk put money into the bag with trembling hands. Adam didn''t feel nervous at all. He even laughed at the bank clerk, but the smile was blocked by the mask.

    Don''t make a sound when robbing, because every word has its accent and personality, which leads the police to come to the door. These are the new knowledge Adam learned in the car.

    For the police in Gotham, they will voluntarily give up cases that are too difficult. Maybe they have self-knowledge?

    In the whole process, Adam and his party kept silent. Except for one person who kept telling the time, they showed high psychological quality and professional quality.

    "Ten seconds to go!" Thin tall looking at watch some nervous say.

    "Go The fat man waved his hand and the party left quickly. They left the scene in a chartered car, while the Gotham police arrived late after they left.

    In a dilapidated warehouse, Adam five people are counting their harvest. It''s a boring job. Different from the teller, the money belongs to them, not to the high power.

    "Hahaha... Adam, do you know how much we have done for this vote? million! 200000 per person! Ha ha ha The fat man was holding the money on the table and laughing.

    "Yes, a million is not much, but not much." Adam took out the pistols on both sides of his belt and shot the two men sitting opposite, who were still counting their money.

    "What gives you the illusion that you can get money from me?"

    Then Adam knocked the tall man unconscious with a pistol, and pointed another pistol at the forehead of the fat man who was still drawing.

    "Dada dada... Don''t kill me... I''ll give you all the money!" The fat man swallowed his saliva, his pupils contracted and his body trembled slightly.

    "I''m sorry, although your song is very rhythmic, but kill you, money is also mine." In the terrified eyes of the fat man, Adam pulls the trigger, and the bullet roars out of the fire and goes into his head.

    It was the first time that Adam drove away from the warehouse, leaving behind four bodies and a lot of blood.

    Soon after, Gotham police rushed to the warehouse, but only four bodies were found. After they lifted the bodies, a flame broke out in the warehouse.

    I learned the trap knowledge from books. I really don''t know what books are sold in Gotham. Batman doesn''t care?

    Robbery money needs to avoid the limelight period to use, but before Adam in the counter is some old bills, not serial number, should be the existing money of the day.

    The money is about tens of thousands, enough for Adam to use until the police finish the investigation and then casually shoot a criminal to seal the file.

    "I hope Batman doesn''t have time to come to me. After all, he won''t be bothered by a million odd cases, will he?"

    The poor people can''t imagine the extravagant life enjoyment of the powerful, especially those rich people who regard money as a number, and they pursue the beauty of life incomparably.

    Adam used to enjoy all the things that she should enjoy. Her strong power suppressed her original desire as a human being. Now he likes the lively environment instead of losing his strength.

    So Adam, with a million dollars, won''t show up in luxury hotels or underground hotels. What he likes is a vulgar bar near the slum.

    He hoped that he could drink too much and wash off his bloody smell with alcohol. The smell was really bad. If he chose again, Adam would definitely shoot far away.

    However, compared with killing with a gun, Adam still likes to use divine power, without any blood, directly tearing his fragile body into powder.

    When drinking, there is no plot of pretending to be forced to slap face or chat up beautiful women. Please, there will be some beautiful women in bars outside the slums. Even there are few girls. After all, it''s such a dangerous place.

    Besides, you didn''t wake up in Gotham, did you?

    All over the place are psychopaths. The people are pure. Gotham is a city of outstanding people. Akam is not joking.

    If you want to live in Gotham, you have to have a certain way. Adam, who lost his strength, listed several points for attention.

    Don''t set up a flag on the street.

    Don''t laugh at those who walk lamely.

    Don''t go to the woods, the coast.

    Don''t hesitate if you don''t agree with me.

    5. Hit the robber if you can, and pretend to be calm if you can''t.

    6. Say "I''m crazy" when you do something wrong, and then go to Arkham to make friends.

    7. Akam is a friend and gcpd is an enemy.

    8. Don''t deal with people in Wayne group except Bruce.

    Don''t look down on any Zhengtai or Lori.

    10. Hold your thighs when you see the richest man.

    Well, the last one can be crossed out.

    After all, Adam is the king of God, although he doesn''t care about dignity or anything, but the bottom line still needs to be there. He doesn''t hold his thigh or anything!

    "Hey! Man, how about drinking alone? " Adam was tasting these inferior spirits when a tall and thin man came over, which reminded him of the tall and thin man who had just died in his hand.

    "Go away, boy, before I kill you." Adam looked at the young man coldly, his palm rubbing against the gun on his belt. He doesn''t have to make friends in this low-level place, and his identity is very sensitive.

    Adam''s sensitive identity is not because he participated in a robbery, but because he is Harry Quinn''s brother. If someone knows his identity, it will bring more trouble than Batman.

    "..." the young man nervously retreated to the corner where Adam could not see, praying that the murderer would not shoot himself madly. There was no shortage of madmen who shot at random in Gotham, hoping that this one he met was not.

    Adam watched the young man retreat to the corner, and then drink, in order to ensure his soberness, Adam can''t get drunk, who knows if there will be something blurted out after drunk.

    And who knows who will carry them away when they are drunk, and can they see the sun the next day?

    "It''s troublesome. It''s not fun to take a taxi to Gotham at night." Looking at the clock on the wall, he thought it had been dark outside for a long time. Adam touched his hair and left the bar.

    "What do you want to do?"

    A soft female voice sounded behind Adam.

    "Hally, you finally agreed to see me?"

    Adam looked back at his sister, whom he had not seen for three months.

    Harry knew her troubles and didn''t want to involve her only relative, so after saving Adam, she left without saying goodbye. But I didn''t expect that Adam really came to Gotham City, lived there, and participated in a robbery.

    God, is this still the brother who loves himself and is as timid as a mouse?

    Harry glanced at Adam''s gentle eyes and the pistol around her waist.

    I still love myself as always, but I''m not timid. On the contrary, I''m unexpectedly "brave.".

 Chapter 156

    "Brother, let''s go." Harry looks at Adam¡° Gotham is a big quagmire. If you get in, you''ll never get out. "

    "Don''t look down on me, Harry." Adam touched the dye on Harry''s face¡° Don''t you take off your make-up every day? "

    "It''s new make-up!" Halley rolled her eyes and said, "it seems you need a psychological assessment."

    "You''re much more normal now than when we first met." Adam looked at Haley with an easy look¡° It seems that you are not with the clown recently. He doesn''t continue to pollute you. "

    "Hee hee... The pudding is hiding, and I can''t find him." Harry''s face suddenly appeared a crazy smile, as if a clown, she changed a person.

    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. I''ll find him and wring his neck off." Adam laughed, too¡° So you''ll be as good as you used to be. "

    Adam laughed for a few seconds and then stopped. He suddenly found that his power increased a lot. He said in doubt: "I absolutely want to find the clown."

    The strength has increased again.

    "I swear to God, I will never find this clown in Gotham!"

    Harry looks at Adam in doubt, but Adam laughs like a fool.

    Adam''s physical strength has reached the bronze level, equivalent to Captain America, and he also has a lot of divine power in his body, so he is not afraid of Batman.

    And Adam finally found some skills to restore strength, probably to do something in this world.

    "Adam, whatever you want to do, don''t expect me to save you again." All of a sudden, Haley was cold¡° I advise you to take care of yourself. You can''t afford pudding. "

    When Halle finished, she turned away and disappeared into the darkness.

    "Try to do something. You can''t die anyway."

    With a strange smile on his face, Adam went to the place where he hid his money.

    Cathedral Square is the largest square in Gotham, and countless tourists come to watch and play every day.

    Here is the largest church in Gotham. It''s said that it''s hundreds of years old. It''s really an antique.

    Adam drove to the Cathedral Square. The trunk was full of dollars. These were all his game props.

    A good game must have a good venue, which needs to be open enough and a high building to facilitate Adam to leave the scene.

    Soon Adam found such a place, the time is noon, Adam has not eaten his lunch, a hot dog bought from the street, Adam noticed that there is a balloon in the sunshade.

    "It''s funny. I can''t wait." This is Adam''s assessment.

    Adam poured gasoline around, thick black gasoline flowing on the ground, around people began to stop and watch.

    After pouring two barrels of gas, Jack clapped his hands contentedly, took a cardboard out of the car and wrote down the words "dangerous" and "boom".

    ¡°okey! Ladies and gentlemen, Howare you, my name is Adam, you can also call me Jack, today I come here... Cathedral Square, there is a very interesting game to share with you Adam turned to open the trunk of the van, revealing the full of dollars.

    "I''m going to drop them, these green cute ones, from upstairs. How much can I pick them up depends on your speed!" Adam dragged the money box up to the second floor and knocked on the door of the house on the second floor.

    The door is opened by an old woman. The image of Christ on the wall tells Jack that she is a Christian.

    "Oh, damn it, I don''t like Christianity."

    "Bang!"

    "Believe me, you should believe in death." He took out a gun, knocked the old woman unconscious, and then dragged the money box into the window of the house.

    Now Adam can see that many people have gathered downstairs, looking at Adam waiting for the dollar bill in his hand.

    ¡°ok! Welcome my gift Adam grabbed a handful of money and threw it out of the window. The money was flying all over the sky, but the crowd downstairs didn''t rush. They were just ready to move.

    "Is it too little? So... "Adam threw half a box of money at one time, and the crowd downstairs began to scramble, and the more they gathered¡° Is that enough? "

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Adam took out the lighter, lit the bill stained with gasoline, and then pushed it out of the window.

    Burning banknotes fell on the ground full of gasoline, and the fire suddenly spread.

    A lot of people have been ignited by the fire, but this can not stop the crowd''s enthusiasm for money, trampling on the "poor man" who fell to the ground, they are fighting wildly, abusing wantonly, fighting angrily

    ¡°oh! Poor young man, and that kind old lady, what a pity. Are those your eyes? Hiss Adam looked at the crowd fighting in the fire with great interest. It was the best game.

    Adam took a dollar bill, put it on his nose, took a deep breath, and then gave a happy smile.

    The money has been smeared with hallucinogens by Adam, which can affect people''s central nervous system and visual nerve, leading to hallucinations and shielding pain (drugs also belong to hallucinogens).

    Adam''s self-made hallucinogen can volatilize in the air, similar to hypnotic gas. This is the secret recipe obtained in Osborne, which is why Adam needs a box to hold money.

    Adam didn''t know what those fighting people could see. He used it on himself, but it didn''t work. He didn''t know whether it was because of the divine power or the body.

    Adam looked through the memory of this body and found that he had ever smoked powder, but he was not addicted to it. Maybe it was a gift.

    Although the police in Gotham are corrupt and incompetent, in order to maintain the stability in public and their official career, they can still guarantee the police dispatch.

    Unfortunately, when the Gotham police arrived, there were only a pile of charred bodies and burned people wailing on the ground.

    So Adam stood in front of the window and looked at the frightened policemen. The desert eagle in his hand kept playing tricks.

    Adam likes the desert eagle very much. It is the weapon used by the fat man in the previous robbery. Adam''s body can completely ignore the recoil of the desert eagle.

    After the police arrive, Adam should leave. Although he is not afraid of the weak, Adam''s goal has been achieved. There is no need to waste time with the police.

    Adam imitates the clown and plays a grand flame game. Will the clown find Adam? Adam doesn''t know, but Batman will come.

    Maybe in Batman''s mouth, Adam can get the trace of the clown, so that Adam can find the clown and gently unload his head from his body.

    No matter whether killing the clown will restore more strength, but killing the clown, Adam must be very happy.

 Chapter 157

    Adam didn''t hide his trace. Of course, it''s only relatively speaking. For the police, Adam is a criminal who imitates the clown and has certain anti tracking ability.

    Although Adam''s strength has become extremely weak compared with what he used to be, for ordinary people, he is already a very powerful criminal. With excellent perception, ordinary police can''t find Adam''s whereabouts at all.

    In a bar not far from Arkham, Adam is drinking and watching the people on the dance floor swing and wait quietly.

    Adam is waiting for someone to find himself. The people around him are crazy and degenerate. It''s not far from Akam, so there are few good people gathering here. They are covered with tattoos, smoking, drinking and perm... No... Powder.

    Frantic music harasses Adam, making him a little uncomfortable. He walks out of the bar with a wine bottle, sits on the curb, and takes out a tablet computer.

    The tablet computer was picked up at random when Adam set fire. He pressed the power button once, and the screen lit up. Fortunately, it wasn''t broken.

    After browsing the news, Adam found that he had made a big mistake.

    This is just a DC extended single universe, not a real DC Universe, so there are not as many superheroes and super criminals as Adam imagined.

    There are only four famous superheroes on the Internet, and one died.

    Adam, the green arrow man in Star City, seems to be Oliver Quinn. He is also a rich man, but his ability is not strong. At most, he is a bronze scum.

    Batman Bruce Wayne in Gotham is the man Adam is waiting for. He is a super rich man. His super power is money. As a bronze scum, he can kill the enemy step by step. It''s so terrible.

    Superman of metropolis, a superman named Clark Kent. The fighting power is so powerful that it can be called the God of the world. Adam has never seen him, so he doesn''t know what level his fighting power is, but at least he is above the God level. This guy has died with a monster.

    There is also a wonder woman wandering around. Adam does not remember the name of this woman. He only remembers that this woman seems to be the daughter of Zeus and the princess of Amazon. According to Adam''s analysis, this woman is at least the peak of legend, even if she has no divine power.

    Then there''s no then. These are the only four active superheroes on the Internet.

    According to the analysis of the current situation, this single universe should be extended from the movie, and the next plot should be the plot of the wilderness wolf coming to earth to snatch the mother box.

    In other words, the current Batman has no time to pay attention to Adam.

    Adam used a bit of hacking technology he learned from terminator to find a dark network on the network. Through this dark network, he assigned a task, that is to find the clown in Gotham.

    Adam keeps a close eye on the data on the tablet computer. He hopes that someone can get the task, maybe death shooter or death knell. In a word, Adam hopes that there will be more powerful people in this single universe.

    The more powerful individuals in the single universe, the greater the potential of the single universe. Although the potential of the single universe is not big, it has nothing to do with Adam, but now Adam is a person who likes to be lively.

    More than ten minutes later, the task was claimed. A mercenary named ghost faced fox took the task. Adam scratched his head. He didn''t know if there was a character named ghost faced fox in DC.

    Now that he knows Batman has no time to take care of himself, Adam will not wait. He throws the bottle he has drunk and staggers to the rented hotel.

    There are no street lights on the dark street, and the moonlight shines on the earth, so that people can barely see the condition of some roads.

    Adam is walking along the road, facing a beautiful woman, holding his shoulders and looking at himself.

    "Ma''am, can I help you?" Adam is still very gentlemanly to the lady. He walked up to the woman and said seriously, "it''s better not to go out at night in this city. Do you want me to take you back?"

    She looked at Adam coldly and said, "you did everything in the cathedral before?"

    "Ha ha..." Adam seemed to understand something. He laughed awkwardly and asked, "what do you call a beautiful woman?"

    "Diana Prince." A Golden Whip suddenly appeared on the woman''s hand¡° Are you ready to repent? "

    Seeing the Golden Whip, Adam finally knew who the woman was.

    Wonder woman Diana, her weapon is not just a Golden Whip, it seems to be called truth lasso.

    The truth Lasso is the exclusive weapon of wonder woman. It is considered to be unbreakable. People trapped in the lasso can only tell the truth.

    "Diana... Wonder woman, right?" Although Adam is only a part of consciousness, he can also see the general level of others. The wonder woman in front of her is supposed to be a legendary one, and she has two wristbands on her arm, which contains a very powerful power¡° I remember Gotham is Batman''s district. Have you crossed the line? "

    The wonder woman did not pay attention to Adam. She waved the Golden Whip in her hand, then wrapped it around Adam and tied him into a rice dumpling.

    "You''re bound by my truth lasso. From now on, you can only tell the truth." Wonder woman stares into Adam''s eyes¡° Why did you do that? "

    "I want to find the clown, but I don''t know where to find him. Since he escaped from Arkham, he has lost his trace."

    Adam felt a magic power enveloping himself. This power is similar to a spiritual gem. It enveloped Adam''s heart and made him tell the truth.

    "I''m just imitating the clown. I think if I do this, the clown will be interested in me and come to me. Even if he''s not interested in me, Batman will be interested in me. I believe we''ll find clowns in Batman''s mouth. "

    "So you hurt so many innocent people?" There was some anger in the voice of wonder woman.

    "Living in the city of Gotham, they can face all kinds of dangers at any time." Adam said with indifference: "life is a part of death. Their part is over. I just advance the time a little."

    "I see. You''re crazy, too." Wonder woman suddenly calmed down, as if she was no longer angry¡° If you want to see Batman, I''ll send you to see him. I hope you won''t regret it. He''s quite violent sometimes. "

    "Is it because you agree with me that you are no longer angry?" The power of the lasso of truth makes Adam''s thoughts speak directly and cannot be hidden.

    "Weakness is the original sin. You agree with that."

 Chapter 158

    Wonder woman is worthy of being a wonder woman. With Adam, a big man can still run and jump in the city.

    Wonder woman runs faster and faster. Adam, who is bound by the lasso of truth, is in the hands of wonder woman. She floats in the air like a kite and follows her.

    Adam felt a little flustered, as if he was walking his dog.

    Wonder woman comes to a rooftop, takes Adam to the corner, takes out her mobile phone and makes a call.

    Adam watched the wonder woman take out her mobile phone and go to one side, whispering on the phone. If it''s an ordinary person, you can''t hear what the wonder woman is saying. You can still hear some vaguely when you are at your current strength.

    "Bruce... Rooftop..."

    "I caught... The clown..."

    Adam listened carefully to what the wonder woman said, vaguely only heard the name of Batman Bruce and the location of the roof, vaguely also mentioned the clown.

    After magic woman hung up the phone, she stood on the edge of the rooftop and looked at the scenery of Gotham. The breeze was blowing on her cheek, and her brown hair was flying in the air, giving people a different aesthetic feeling.

    Adam was tied up, thrown in the corner, even wriggling can not do, wonder woman has no interest in communication, adamso also did not speak, quietly waiting for the arrival of Batman.

    "Why do you pay attention to these little things?" A low voice sounded¡° I didn''t think you''d come to Gotham. "

    Adam followed the voice to see, I do not know when, Batman''s figure has appeared on the roof.

    A coat of black armor, a cloak like bat wings, a black mask with dog ears that can only cover half of the face, and a low voice coming through the sound transformer make the surrounding air quiet.

    "We have a big problem, but we have to solve this small problem first." Wonder woman points to Adam in the corner¡° He''s looking for a clown. You can communicate with him. Under the power of truth Lasso, he can''t tell lies. "

    Batman takes a deep look at wonder woman, and has some understanding of her big trouble. Maybe it''s another war.

    "Why are you looking for a clown?" Batman came to Adam with heavy steps.

    "To get a man''s head off his neck, you have to find him first." Adam''s posture was very uncomfortable, but he couldn''t change it. He frowned and said, "can you let me go first?"

    "Don''t play games with me!" Batman holds Adam up by the collar and stares at him with cold eyes¡° Why kill a clown? Do you want to replace him? "

    "I just want to kill him." Adam didn''t feel the pressure Batman wanted to put on him. He said carelessly, "I don''t want to know more about the relationship between you and the clown, but I believe you can find him."

    "So what you did in the cathedral was to lead me out?" Batman''s tone was a little angry, and he punched Adam in the face.

    The heavy fist hit on the face, did not cause much damage to Adam, but the corner of his mouth still spilled a trace of blood.

    "Can you tell me where the clown is?" Adam is in a good mood. After Batman appeared, his strength recovered faster.

    If Adam is not wrong, Batman may be the protagonist of the universe, the man favored by the will of the universe.

    "You want to see the clown, don''t you? I''ll let you see him, but now you have to answer my question first Batman puts a foot on Adam and looks down at him.

    "I can answer you anything I know, but can you move your foot first? It''s not very comfortable for me Adam smiles at Batman, whose teeth reflect the moonlight.

    "The first time I see you, I can conclude that you and the clown are the same kind of people. They are psychopaths." Batman didn''t take his foot away, but put in more strength.

    Batman asked about the cathedral again. By the way, where did Adam get his money from? After nearly ten minutes of conversation, Batman asked a question that made Adam a little headache.

    "Tell me, why do you want to kill a clown?"

    Adam frowned. He didn''t want to answer the question. Because if you answer this question, you''ll involve Harry.

    The power recovered in Adam''s body, in terms of quality, is no less than that of the lasso of truth, even more pure. But the gap in quantity can not be made up for in quality.

    Under the power of the lasso of truth, Adam said, "he lured my sister into the dark and made her crazy about him. If I don''t kill him, my sister will never wake up."

    "Halle Quinn?" Batman''s foot power has been reduced¡° Is Harry Quinn your sister

    "Halle quezel, quezel, not Quinn." Adam tries to connect with noumenon. He doesn''t like the feeling of the weak.

    "You have a good reason, but that''s not the reason why you hurt innocent people." Batman hit Adam in the face again.

    This blow interrupts Adam''s idea of connecting with noumenon. In the case of being beaten, Adam can''t calm down to connect with noumenon at all.

    Batman saw Ya Zhong''s two fists, but he didn''t seem to respond. He was stunned and hit Adam on the head again.

    Adam was a little confused by the heavy punch, but he immediately reflected that Batman wanted to stun himself.

    Batman punches Adam on the head, and Adam "faints".

    "Your interrogation is over?" Wonder woman holds her chest in both hands and looks on coldly all the time.

    "A trial outside the court can never be called evidence." Batman said coldly, "I just made an assessment of his harm."

    "What''s next? Throw him at the door of the police station? " Wonder woman looks at Batman with a strange look in her eyes.

    "He''s different from ordinary criminals. As I said, the first time I saw her, I knew that she was as crazy as a clown." Batman explained: "I can''t know his views of good and evil in a short conversation, but based on the conversation just now, I can clearly draw a conclusion that he regards the life of ordinary people as nothing."

    "Isn''t that true for most criminals?" Wonder woman doesn''t think so.

    "But his ability is much better than most ordinary criminals." Batman said seriously, "so he should go to a better place for him, and doesn''t he want to see the clown?"

    "Do you know where the clown is?"

    "Because of the big trouble, I didn''t want the clown to affect me, so I threw him to Arkham some time ago."

    "So you''re going to send him to Arkham, too?"

    "Probably. Let''s talk about the big trouble that''s coming."

 Chapter 159

    Wonder woman and Batman have a conversation about future troubles, and Adam, who pretends to be dizzy, also hears the conversation.

    Wonder woman and I can only be sure that the trouble comes from something called mother box. They don''t know much about more things.

    When Adam heard this, he was not interested. After all, he knew more than these two people. Adam calmed down, fell into a state of meditation, and kept trying to connect with ontology.

    But Adam''s noumenon has no time to pay attention to this small separation at present, because there are some troubles in the marvel monomer universe at this time.

    In the deepest part of Marvel''s single universe, mieba killed an evil god named kesulu and got a treasure with magical power, which mieba called the heart of the universe.

    After mieba got the heart of the universe, he got in touch with Adam, hoping to have a face-to-face talk sometime.

    Adam, the king of Asgard, who lost Asgard, readily agreed to meet mieba. Maybe they can reach an agreement on cosmic planning.

    ¡­¡­

    Gotham, midnight.

    At this moment, the morning drizzle finally turned into a torrential rain, falling like a sluice out of control.

    Gotham is usually a city that is hard to get close to. After the night falls, the whole city can be said to be full of demons. The darkness grows and spreads in all corners you can''t imagine, especially in rainy nights.

    When it comes to Gotham, there is another place I have to mention - Akam island.

    It was an island in the outskirts of Gotham, connected to the main city by a suspension bridge. On the island lies perhaps the craziest mental hospital in the world, the Arkham madhouse.

    It''s no exaggeration to say that even the air in the gothic Castle is full of the gloomy smell that seeps into the heart. A normal person would never want to stay in such a place for more than an hour, which will be a great test of willpower.

    Although there is a sign of "Arkham mental hospital" on the gate, everyone in Gotham knows that Arkham is actually the most dangerous prison in the world. The madmen in it are far more crazy than you think. No matter how well prepared you are, they will always surprise you.

    There''s another bunch of lunatics to be put into Arkham''s cell tonight.

    The heavy suspension bridge to Arkham island was slowly lowered, and a lot of rain fell from the bridge. Vehicles loaded with thick armor plates passed smoothly over the bridge, and the black carriage was marked with the word "Akam".

    The suspension bridge whistled low and was lifted up again after the vehicles passed. The rain soaked chain rubbed violently and made a clear sound in the night.

    The guard on duty outside the gate carefully checked the relevant documents of the traffic, and verified them in the system again and again before putting them in. No wonder they are so careful. Considering the average prison break rate of this mental hospital, which is almost once a week, we can''t be too careful.

    There was a thunder in the sky, and the lightning suddenly cut through the dark night. The guard standing in front of the door inadvertently looked at the night sky, and the thick clouds covered the whole sky. The two guards began to talk.

    "It''s said that one of the people this time was sent by Batman himself."

    "I also heard that the one who set fire to the cathedral some time ago and imitated the clown."

    "I''ve also heard that the director wants to give this guy a bad impression. After all, a guy who imitates a clown is not a fuel-efficient lamp."

    "The director is my uncle. How much more can you hear about me? My uncle will put him next to the cannibal and let the boy know where Arkham is

    "Why do you want to imitate a clown when you say he is good?"

    "This..."

    They shiver when they talk about the clown. They dare not continue the discussion. In Gotham, the reputation of the clown is enough to frighten some small people.

    Adam gave up and continued to communicate after he didn''t respond. Anyway, with his current strength, no one is his opponent except wonder woman and the coming wilderness wolf.

    Adam has seen Batman before, Batman''s strength is only in bronze level, and the level is not so good. Compared with the captain of the United States, Batman is a little worse. Even if he has the equipment bonus, he can only be regarded as mediocre.

    When Adam woke up again, he was sitting in a separate treatment room, and Adam guessed that this should be the characteristic of Akam.

    He glanced around. It was not so much a treatment room as an interrogation room, with a table, an oil lamp and two chairs. The only small window was sealed with adhesive tape. It was a strange place.

    From the loudspeaker in the treatment room, there was a loud noise, and soon a low male voice rang out.

    "Adam, I''m your doctor in charge, Lawrence. I think I should have a talk with you before I can determine your treatment plan."

    "Stop teasing. Are you sure someone will come to Arkham for treatment?" Adam moved his body for a while. After removing the lasso of the truth, the divine power in his body surged freely, giving him a very comfortable feeling.

    Adam''s current strength is at the peak of bronze, and the supernatural power provides him with leapfrog ability. If it''s a fight, silver is a little reluctant, and gold doesn''t need to think about it.

    At present, the wonder woman can''t be provoked. Adam''s heart is a little funny. The great king Asgard has fallen into such a miserable situation. Even if he is separated, it''s humiliating.

    "Since Adam, you don''t want to talk to me, I''ll send someone else to talk to you."

    After Dr. Lawrence said this, he said nothing else, and Adam did not respond. There was silence in the treatment room.

    Adam remembers the conversation between Batman and wonder woman. If nothing else happens, the clown is being held secretly in Arkham.

    Adam is going to find the clown. After killing him, he leaves Akam. Akam''s so-called elite guard can be regarded as nothing to Adam.

    While Adam was thinking, a woman came in. She wore a white coat and a mask, revealing a pair of long and narrow eyes. She is tall and has long legs hidden under her coat. And the most conspicuous is her beautiful shawl blonde hair, tied a pair of horsetails on her shoulders, showing an alternative style.

    She sat in front of Adam with a folder in her arms and blinked playfully.

    "I''m Halle quezel, your psychologist."

    Adam shows a helpless smile. He doesn''t think his dear sister came for him, because no one knows that Adam was sent to Kam by Batman except wonder woman, and no one cares.

    It seems that the clown is in Arkham, which exposes

 Chapter 160

    "Hally..."

    Adam looked at the sister in front of him, and suddenly he had some bad ideas.

    The clown is so infatuated with the clown that she even has to come here to rescue the clown. What if she can''t go back after killing the clown?

    Adam is a little confused, or will he even kill the clown?

    There was a burst of anger from the bottom of Adam''s body. Adam knew it was the original owner, so he laughed and gave up the idea of killing the clown. Anyway, since he came, the sister''s feelings for herself were still true.

    "Brother, I also want to thank you." Halley walks up to Adam and gently helps him with his collar¡° If it wasn''t for you, how would I know my pudding was hidden in Arkham by Batman? "

    "Hally, he treats you so much that you are still crazy about him!" Adam could not understand the feeling at all¡° You are a very difficult disease to cure

    "That''s because you don''t know him. He''s like a twisted black hole. He''s so charming!" Harry said with admiration as she took a button from Adam¡° I knew you were the best detective, brother. You must be able to find the pudding. "

    "Is that a bug?" Adam knew that he had been calculated.

    Sure enough, compared with these guys, Adam''s IQ is not enough. Let alone Batman and clown, even clown can count him.

    "Brother, everything you do is actually looking for your own death. Now, you should be safer here." Harry looked at Adam strangely.

    There was a sense of impatience, a sense of reluctance, and a sense of guilt in Halley''s eyes, and the rest was seven points of firmness.

    Next, no matter what Adam said, Haley completely ignored, took out a tube of medicine, and was about to inject it into Adam''s body.

    Adam''s intuition told him that Harry would not harm him, so he did not use the divine power to resist, watching Harry inject a tube of transparent medicine into his body.

    This tube of medicine is a sleeping pill. After it is injected into the body, it has a direct effect. After more than ten seconds, Adam loses consciousness.

    When Adam woke up again, he found himself in a dark stone room, which was more like a prison cell than a madhouse.

    There is a small window on the door made of pure steel. It seems that it should be used to deliver food. The whole stone room is very closed. Except for the small window on the iron door, there is no other ventilation place.

    The sound of "Dong Dong Dong" came all the time from the wall beside him. Adam thought that he was a patient with great energy. Maybe he could have a chat with him.

    Walking to the edge of the wall, Adam reached out and knocked on it. "Can you hear me?" he asked

    "Yes, new one?"

    On the other side of the wall came a very clean male voice, which sounded like an on-demand voice. Maybe he was a host before he was crazy, Adam thought silently.

    "My name is Adam. What''s your name?" Adam is always not good at talking with people. Every time he starts a conversation, he begins with a self introduction.

    "Lawrence, my name is Lawrence." It seems that people across the wall also like this way of communication.

    Adam was silent for a moment, and there was no movement on the opposite side. About 15 minutes later, Lawrence''s voice came from the opposite side again.

    "Adam, what are you locked up for?" Lawrence''s voice did not have a trace of curiosity, but with some taste of examination.

    "Arson?" Adam''s voice was a little uncertain, and then he asked, "Lawrence, what are you locked in for?"

    "My neighbor is Jewish. All seven of them live together." Lawrence''s voice was a little proud¡° I chopped them up, put them in the refrigerator, and filled them with three refrigerators. I caught them just half way through. What a failure. "

    "You''re disgusting. I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Adam turned his mouth and left the wall. He felt that Lawrence opposite the wall made him very sick.

    Mammals almost do not eat the same species, especially humans.

    This kind of behavior of feeding on the same kind is unacceptable. Even the most vicious criminals will not do this kind of behavior. The only person who can do this kind of behavior is a madman.

    Lawrence is very much in line with the definition of a madman. Although he causes far less harm to society than those super villains, his behavior is more guilty and vicious.

    Adam heard a trace of pride in Lawrence''s voice, which Adam could not understand. Was he proud of eating the same kind?

    Lawrence kept knocking on the wall and talking loudly, trying to attract Adam''s attention and keep talking.

    But Adam didn''t have the slightest interest in chatting with such a madman. He suffered from Lawrence''s harassment. If it wasn''t for a wall, Lawrence''s head would no longer be on his body.

    Lawrence''s ward is on Adam''s left. To avoid Lawrence''s interference, Adam goes to the right wall and sits down against the wall.

    "I heard you talking. My name is Gary."

    A voice came from behind the wall. It should be another patient of Adam.

    "What do you think of that cannibal maniac?" Adam''s back was against the wall.

    "A rude, disgusting fellow."

    Gray''s voice was so rough that Adam could even think of his bearded face.

    "Greg, what are you arrested for?" As he spoke, Adam thought about how to find the clown.

    Adam felt that he must kill the clown before Harry found him, otherwise his hard work would be in vain.

    "They said I was crazy, but I didn''t do anything crazy." Gray''s voice was flat¡° I just pulled off the skin of a few girls and stuck it on myself. Everyone else can wear nice clothes. Why can''t I? "

    "Well, I know about your illness." Adam some speechless against the wall, did not expect that there are really many madmen in Arkham madhouse.

    Shouldn''t all these psychoses go to a neurology hospital? Come to Arkham!

    "Adam, what kind of man do you like?" Gerry seemed to be in the mood, with a little excitement and a little expectation in his voice.

    "No, I like women." Adam suddenly felt his hair stand up¡° Why do you ask that? "

    "Why do you like women? They''re so dirty, though they look better. " Gray''s voice was full of anger¡° You should like a man like me

    "I''ll definitely rip your head off your neck, and that stupid guy named Lawrence!" The power in Adam''s body was surging, suppressing the nausea in his stomach¡° It''s said that there are a lot of talented people. Akam, you are definitely not worthy of the title of talented people. You disgusting guys make Akam ashamed! "

 Chapter 161

    Greg seems to be scared by Adam. He doesn''t make any more noise for a long time. Lawrence behind the wall is quiet.

    Adam resisted the idea of breaking the wall and rushing to kill them. He went to the wall opposite the door and sat down.

    "No matter what kind of man you like, I really like a man like you." Gray''s voice was full of love¡° Even your voice reveals endless bravery. I can even imagine what you look like! "

    "Hemp wheat skin!"

    Adam feels like he can''t help it. I don''t know how Batman can stop the idea of killing these scum.

    Adam suddenly remembered that there were patients behind every wall. What kind of mental illness would he be now leaning against this wall?

    After knocking on the wall behind him, Adam made sure that the back of the wall was empty and put his ears on the wall. The back of the wall was very quiet, but Adam was very patient.

    As time went by, it was probably lunchtime when the small window on the iron door opened and an iron plate came in. Two pieces of bread and a glass of milk were put on the iron plate.

    Adam didn''t rush to eat, but continued to stick his ears to the wall. It must be lunch time. There will always be some movement on the opposite wall.

    Adam''s efforts have finally been rewarded, the other side of the wall sounded the sound, the sound of the water kept ringing.

    Water?

    Is there a water prison in the madhouse?

    Adam thought for a moment, and finally thought of a lunatic who needed water, crocodile man.

    Crocodile man and marvel lizard man are similar, but the difference is that crocodile man''s IQ is not high, unlike lizard man is a doctor.

    Crocodile man, also known as killer crocodile, is a mysterious man wrapped in a cloak, attacking others like the famous urban legend of "sewer crocodile".

    He came to Gotham to become a local criminal giant and killed some of his competitors with a sewer raid. Then he joined the gang of criminals led by the clown to fight Batman. During the battle, Batman revealed the image of killer crocodile, a strong man with gray skin, scaly appearance and sharp teeth.

    Crocodile man''s strength is innate. His real name is Warren Jones. He was born with an atavism disease. His body grows scales and looks more and more like a crocodile. When he was a child, he didn''t stop using water to scrub his body to prevent this change, but it made him very painful every time. In the end, wellen gave up and let his body grow scales.

    Adam knew about him because Halle was a teammate with the crocodiles, and both of them worked for the suicide team.

    "Is that you, wellen?"

    Adam knocked on the wall.

    "Who?"

    A low husky voice, with a trace of vigilance.

    "My name is Adam, and Harry is my sister. She told me about you." Adam always thought that he would know the clown''s trace from the crocodile man''s mouth.

    "Hally?" Crocodile people alert said: "I will not tell her where the clown, I this is for her good!"

    Once in the suicide team, Haley was the only one who didn''t make fun of alligators'' appearance and was willing to make friends with them.

    Generally speaking, the relationship between crocodile people and clown is pretty good. Crocodile people need a friend very much, and clown performs very well.

    "Has Harry seen you?" Although Adam''s IQ is not too high compared with clowns, he is still much better than crocodile people. He can hear something from crocodile people''s words.

    "Yes, she came to me yesterday, but I won''t tell her, and I won''t tell you!"

    Crocodile man frankly revealed that he knew where the clown was, but he didn''t want to say.

    "I know you and Harry are friends. I''m her brother, so I won''t hurt her." Adam kept pondering over his words¡° As a friend, you must want him to be better, not worse, so our purpose is the same. "

    "I don''t believe you. Harry is so smart. You must be united to cheat me." Crocodile smart said: "I will never tell you where the clown!"

    Adam is a little speechless. He says he''s Haley''s brother. Crocodile people believe him without any doubt. Is he smart with his IQ?

    "I think I already know where the clown is." Adam''s brain turns fast, tentatively said: "Batman certainly won''t trust you, then you know where the clown is, it must not be Batman who told you."

    "What do you want to say?" The crocodile man''s voice was a little flustered¡° I didn''t say anything

    "Since Batman didn''t tell you that, how do you know where the clown is?" Adam analyzed: "the only reason is that you see it!"

    "I didn''t!" "I closed my eyes," retorted the crocodile

    "They think of you as the clown''s guard, don''t they?" Adam gave a clear smile¡° I don''t know where the clown is yet, but the place where the clown is held must have passed your cell... Oh no... it''s your ward. "

    "So they want me to be a guard!" The crocodile man suddenly became angry¡° No wonder they want to keep the clown under me... No! I don''t know! "

    "Na Na Na..." Adam suddenly thought crocodile man was very cute¡° It''s the basement. "

    "You liar The crocodile growled angrily¡° I knew you must be cheating on me! "

    "Don''t be angry. I already know the whereabouts of the clown. There''s no need to cheat you. You have to believe me. Our ideas are the same." Adam comforted, "you don''t want Harry to see the clown, so do I

    "But you can tell me where the clown is, not to mention Harry." Crocodile people become a bit depressed, words revealed a bit lonely¡° Harry, this is the smartest woman I''ve ever met. How can I hide it from her

    "So we''re going to do it another way." Adam''s mouth turned up.

    "How?" The crocodile asked stupidly, "can you hide the clown in another place? But we can''t even change where we live. "

    "Maybe you can eat that clown." Adam said with a smile: "you hide the clown in your stomach, Harry will never think of it."

    "The idea..."

    The crocodile man''s voice slowly weakened, as if lost in thought.

    Adam didn''t talk to the crocodile man. Now that he knew the location of the clown, he had to speed up his action. After killing the clown, he left Kam.

    Adam estimates that the wolf has come to the earth, and he needs to speed up his power recovery, otherwise he can''t get the mother box in the hands of the justice alliance.

 Chapter 162

    Arkham madhouse, half a month ago.

    Batman catches the clown and escorts him to Gotham police station. Director Gordon immediately arranges the most intensive care to transfer the clown to Arkham madhouse.

    If someone had paid more attention at that time, they would have found that all the staff of the lunatic asylum, who welcomed the clown, watched the devil lying on the bed board with awe and fear, and was sent in with all kinds of ties.

    The doctor''s hands were trembling when he was drawing blood for the clown. The clown suddenly raised the volume and laughed wildly, which made the poor doctor sit on the ground and his legs were too soft to sit up.    Everyone in the madhouse knows that this facility has been completely occupied by this madman.

    Although he is bound and locked up, everyone has the illusion that the person who is locked up in the cage is his own, and this madman is outside the cage, watching everyone struggling in pain, but he laughs.

    No psychiatrist wanted to see him, but he offered to see a doctor.

    "Why not? Without the psychological communication therapy that you insist on every time, it''s like the feeling of losing home, ha ha, that''s it, the feeling of home. " Said the clown himself.

    In his view, the Arkham madhouse is a place like home.

    A poor psychiatrist sat in front of the clown. She felt that when she first accepted the crazy patient in her life, she could not be as nervous as she is now.

    Her fingers moved uneasily, her lips trembled, her eyes didn''t dare to look directly at the opposite, but she still kept thinking about the terrible smile on her bright red lips in the dark ahead.

    "Why not speak? My dear doctor He asked voluntarily.

    "Well, what do you say?"

    "Oh! You are an expert. How can you ask me? " Cried the clown, and then said, "I can''t help it. Well, I have the habit of keeping a diary. I think you may like to study the psychology of patients through words, right? "

    He turned his head, which was still free, and pointed his mouth to his medical suit.

    "Here it is. Don''t be afraid. Come and get it

    The doctor hesitated for a moment, but he got up and found a book from his medical suit. She caught a glimpse of the clown from the corner of her eyes. Her eyes, like black beads, seemed to appreciate her toys with fun.

    It was a black diary with a beautiful bow tied with purple ribbon.

    The doctor opened the diary with shaking hands and studied it for a moment.

    The book is full of characters with all kinds of paint strokes. It''s disorganized, like children''s graffiti.

    "I... I don''t understand." The doctor whispered.

    "Let me explain. Did you see the little purple man? Her name is Erica. Yes, Erica. What a lovely name, isn''t it? Alas, it''s a pity that the final fate is really tragic. It''s hard to know what happened in the world. "

    "That''s my daughter," cried the doctor in despair! Please. She''s only ten. "

    "Well, let''s turn to the next chapter. Oh, you must be wondering what the red one is. Let me explain. It''s a man. He''s a real jerk. His name is Nash. He works in a shoe store. Poor man, he can''t get rid of his bad habit of drinking. Alas, this bad habit finally killed him in the street. What a pity. "

    "Don''t... don''t..." the poor doctor seems to have finally begun to understand the strange graffiti in the clown''s diary, pleading in a voice as light as the cry of a mosquito.

    "I don''t want to, but the world is so cruel." The clown said, "sometimes good people get good news, but sometimes they don''t.. All I write are diaries, not scripts of second rate soap operas. These are records of real events, so that everyone can know that the world is really so cruel... Well, that''s it. "

    "What do you want to do?" The doctor broke down and cried¡° What does that have to do with me! "

    "Be quiet, you go out first." With a low voice, Batman appeared.

    "Look who it is The clown yelled excitedly¡° My old friend has come to see me! "

    "Why threaten them?" Batman hit the clown hard on the body¡° Do you think you has the final say? "

    "More force!" The clown''s mouth is bleeding, but the smile on his face is more happy¡° Why did you send me here? Is there anything more important than playing games with me? "

    "You''re smart, but there''s no time for you to make trouble right now." Batman said it coldly.

    Batman breaks the clown''s bones and sends him to an airtight basement, where daily food is piped down.

    Above the basement is the crocodile man''s cell. Batman doesn''t allow anyone to touch the clown, and few people can pass the guard of the killer crocodile.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    "That''s all I know." Wearing a white coat, Halle sits in front of Adam like a lady¡° Crocodile people stubbornly think that it''s good for me not to let me see clowns, so I don''t have a good way for the time being. I know crocodile people. This guy is not easy to persuade, even me. "

    "I''ve said that. I don''t want to hear stories about clowns. Why do you want to tell them to me?" Adam helplessly looks at his sister sitting opposite¡° I don''t care how he was caught, and I don''t want to know how much prestige he has in Arkham. In short, he won''t want to go out this time. "

    "Oh, dear brother, why do you think you can kill him?" Halley looked at Adam with her head askew.

    "Can''t you live without a clown?" Adam looked at Harry, his eyes full of exploration¡° Maybe the clown has some strange ability. I once met a little girl who has such ability. She calls it persuasion. "

    "What are you talking about?" Harry looked at this more and more strange brother, a little confused.

    "No matter how powerful his ability is, after killing him, I think everything will be the same." Adam gave a gentle smile¡° You don''t think my three months in Gotham are in vain, do you

    "Is my brother so clever? Have you arranged other means? " Harry looks surprised.

    "I just got Ivy''s phone. I got the guard''s phone yesterday." Adam takes a cell phone out of his medical suit and shakes Harry¡° I have already called ivy. She will come here and take you away. You may not have much freedom before I kill the clown. "

    Halley''s pupils contracted.

    "Brother..."

 Chapter 163

    Soon after, the poison vine girl arrived as promised, tied up Haley with the vine and took her away from Akam.

    Akam madhouse is like a broken hive, where people with some ability come and go as they like.

    Even the guards didn''t feel any danger. They even hid and watched the poison vine girl take away a woman doctor in a white coat.

    "It''s finally time to start." Adam took off his sick clothes and put on the clothes of a guard.

    The invasion of poison vine girl created many opportunities for Adam. Violence destroyed the iron gate where he was imprisoned, and knocked out a guard by the way.

    Although the crocodile''s cell is just behind Adam, it will take several turns to pass through the aisle.

    Adam stroked the wall of his cell, which was not broken by his current strength. However, Adam only made a few circles.

    Adam didn''t know about the facilities in the Akam madhouse, and he didn''t want to confront the guards openly, so he tried to find the right route while avoiding the guards.

    With Adam''s efforts, he was very lucky to get lost. Adam in a guard''s uniform kept shuttling through Akam and came to the general control room of Akam.

    "Come on, then play a bigger one..."

    Adam knocks out the guards in the control room and opens all the locked doors of Arkham''s cells in the playroom.

    At the same time, it also turns off the limiter on the neck of the super criminal.

    Countless criminals, looking at the slowly opening prison door... For a time, they were inexplicably suspicious.

    What the hell? Fire drill? Evacuation drill?

    There are a few brave rushed out of the cell

    Akham''s guards are also in a state of stupor. They are even at a loss when facing the big men who are saving their cells. They can''t even hold their guns.

    Ouch¡ª¡ª

    Roar¡ª¡ª

    Boom, boom, boom

    In an instant, the whole Akam was drowned by the orange ocean of joy.

    Akam, no longer a lunatic asylum, is actually a prison, but a real lunatic asylum.

    The "patients", who are full of hormones and have been suppressed for a long time, all come out of the cell and rush to the front door of Akam!

    The guards don''t have the right to use lethal fire, they can only use the poor anesthetic gun and electric shock wand to solve this crazy escape.

    But these anesthesia guns and stun sticks are so powerless for the escaped thugs. The crazy feast starts in Arkham, and Adam''s patients join in the joyful feast.

    Countless criminals rush towards the main gate. Soon, the gate of Arkham will be broken.

    Adam left the control room. He saw the crocodile cell on the monitor. As long as he went to that cell, he could find the clown hiding in the basement of the building.

    Walking in the riot of Arkham, Ya met the criminal who was rioting and the guard who fought hard at that time, and then was stopped by a fool.

    The Riddler smiles and asks Adam, "what animal likes to sleep upside down?"

    "If you don''t get out of the way, believe it or not, I''ll blow your head off?" Adam looks at the Riddler in black. He doesn''t have time to play guessing games with this guy.

    The Riddler took a deep look at Adam, and the sixth sense told him that Adam was not easy to be provoked, so he cleverly turned and left here and walked into a ward.

    "The only one who can get out is me, nigma." The Riddler whispered with confidence.

    From the ward, he found a set of spare experimental clothes that had been prepared for a long time. He was dressed in a white coat. He looked quite like the official staff of Arkham.

    He found the access card he had prepared in the interval under the bed, and then the Riddler could walk out of the back door.

    This riot has made countless criminals in Arkham crazy. Many of them can successfully escape from Arkham because Batman is not in Gotham now.

    Adam went through thousands of news and finally came to the crocodile man''s ward. The iron door had been opened long ago. Adam walked into the ward and found that the crocodile man was sleeping in the water.

    "Wake up, you need to run." Adam went over and patted the crocodile. It was full of scales.

    The crocodile man opened his dim yellow eyes and gazed at Adam, sending out the smell of a predator.

    "I''m Adam." Adam patted the crocodile''s scaly body again and asked, "where''s the entrance to the basement?"

    "There." The crocodile man pointed to a place in the water, and he also heard the riot outside¡° What have you done? "

    "I went to the control room and opened all the cells." Adam went to where the crocodile man pointed¡° You should leave here as soon as possible. When I screw off the clown''s head, I will leave too. "

    "Can I help you?" For some reason, the crocodile thought Adam was a trustworthy companion¡° When we get rid of the clown, we''ll divide Gotham between the two of us. "

    "You''d better go. I''m not interested in Gotham."

    Adam found a code lock in the water, which must be the entrance to imprison the clown.

    Adam didn''t know what the code was, and he had no time to look for the code. He put his little power in his body to his right hand and punched the code lock hard.

    After a loud noise, the code lock was broken into parts, flying everywhere, and a dark hole appeared at Adam''s feet.

    Adam jumped out of the dark hole and saw a green haired freak in a suit as soon as he landed.

    This strange man''s face is made up with red and white background. The shape of his eyes, nose and mouth is huge. His mouth and eyes have wide white edges. It can be seen that there are two huge openings on both sides of his mouth.

    "Who came to see me?" The weirdo looks at Adam with a smile¡° My dear friends, welcome to my hut. "

    "Hello clown, goodbye clown."

    Without saying a word, Adam went forward and punched the clown on the head.

    Adam is not Batman. He doesn''t have the slightest power in his eyes. He also contains all the magic power in his fist. The clown''s head is like a watermelon that has been smashed. Red and white liquid splashes everywhere.

    Adam suddenly felt a burst of inexplicable pressure, as if there was a strong presence, looking at himself. The invisible pressure made Adam stand a little unstable.

    This is the concern of the will of the world.

    If Batman is the son of destiny in the universe, the clown is another son of destiny. The positive half is the negative.

    Adam who killed the clown stole most of his fortune. As long as he passed the examination of the world will, he can enjoy this part of fortune.

    Invisible pressure covered Adam''s whole body, but this time was very short. After a few seconds, all the pressure dissipated, and Adam''s strength began to recover madly.

    Bronze peak - Silver - Gold - Legend

    Adam''s strength finally stopped at the legendary level.

 Chapter 164

    Just as Adam was about to leave, he suddenly found a black notebook on the clown''s body.

    Adam opened this note with curiosity, which recorded a person''s life experience in Arkham.

    Arkham madhouse is located on the outskirts of Gotham. The insane asylum is an "abnormal human research center", where most of the prisoners are extremely dangerous high intelligence criminals. In this lunatic asylum, the spirit of the doctor and the patient is not very normal, but I, grace Ackerman, can assure the world that I am not insane. Because of some special reasons, I was chased and killed by a crazy man. In order to escape some small crimes I committed in my early years, I disguised myself as a madman and hid here.

    Now, I''m sitting in a rocking chair in the center of the lounge. All around is a snow-white world, white walls, white floors, white desks and chairs, and cold lighting. No one would like such an environment, even a madman.

    "Grace, they took my doll." Yvonne sat at a table not far from me, her thin legs swinging back and forth.

    There was an old man squatting under her desk. He was drooling all the time: "DOM is hungry!"

    The old man, DOM, pulled his hair and yelled, "DOM is hungry! DOM wants to eat! "

    This time, the noise was loud, and all the madmen around were in a panic.

    There was an old lady in a wheelchair by the window in the distance. She thought she was a Pulsatilla, so she stayed in front of the nailed window every day. I know she''s going to jump one day.

    There are two people playing flying chess beside the heating. Oh, it''s not normal flying chess. In fact, no one knows what their game rules are. Two madmen just play chess that no one can understand.

    Other lunatics only dare to stay far away in the corner, to be exact, to avoid me. Yvonne and DOM are my only friends here. Because other lunatics are afraid of me.

    Maybe it was because I didn''t respond. Yvonne was a little angry. She punched me and said in a high voice, "grace!! They took my doll! "

    I gave her a kick and was helpless to the little girl. "I heard Yvonne!" The girl is 12 years old, but she is from ward 7.

    Akham''s ward number is arranged according to the degree of danger. Generally speaking, the more crazy the psychiatric patient is, the higher the ward number is. DOM''s number 16. I''m number one.

    Yvonne jumped off the table and screamed, "I''m going to kill them! Grace! I''ll tear them up Then she pulled out the chair under me and ran to smash the door.

    The sound startled the madmen. DOM climbed out, grabbed a man and started to bite. The two men playing chess are smashing pieces.

    Ms. Pulsatilla also hit the toughened glass with her head and sobbed like a bird in her mouth.

    The red indicator light is on, which adds a little color to the rest room.

    Some women began to scream, some men were excited and shouting.

    In the chaos, some people were respectful to the army as if there were no one else, while others were dancing with unknown names.

    The originally silent lounge turned into a lively banquet.

    Scream, cry, alarm; Military ceremony, dance, violence, force, this is the banquet for the lunatics.

    I stand in place, looking at all this, but my heart is very calm, and even some enjoyment.

    Only a madman can truly express his emotions and thoughts. How I like my life here!

    Maybe I''m crazy, I thought to myself.

    Even in the chaos, no one came close to me, because they were afraid of me, afraid that I was crazy, or afraid that I was a normal person, a person outside? I don''t know.

    The head nurse rushed in with people, and the nurses and security guards waved stun sticks.

    "Shut up! Stop! You crazy people The head nurse is not soft on her patients.

    DOM was sedated. Yvonne was put in jail.

    The rest of them calmed down after a few electric shocks. I looked at the head nurse coldly, but she did not dare to look at me. You see, it''s another hypocrisy.

    When the madmen are subdued, they are quiet and clever angels.

    So the alarm was lifted, the banquet was forced to stop, and the place became a white cell, where a group of unusual people were imprisoned.

    Maybe, according to the doctor, we are crazy. According to the head nurse in private, we are animals. This is strange, because in my opinion, we are all geniuses, geniuses that are not tolerated by ordinary people, pure geniuses.

    We''re not half hearted. Yvonne only cares about her baby. DOM just wants to eat. Lady Pulsatilla just wants to fly. Oh, this is a world of fuckers.

    DOM looked sick after taking the sedative. He collapsed on the table and choked his nose with saliva and tears.

    The paramedics didn''t care. They strapped him up and kicked him off the table.

    So I couldn''t control my anger any more. I kicked down the nurses and taught them a lesson on the most basic respect with my fist.

    The head nurse rushed over with an electric stick and fell to the ground with one blow.

    So the security guards around didn''t dare to get close. Around the white cage, my lovely lunatics, who were electrified by electric sticks, whistled and screamed at me!

    With these whistles, I smile and raise my hands.

    The head nurse, covering her broken nose, stood up and pushed me rudely to the cell.

    When she saw my smile, she shrunk her hand again and only gently put it on me.

    I was surrounded by security guards. They were all on guard, holding electric batons. It seemed that as long as I had any action, I was ready to jump on them all. I showed them my teeth, and they huddled back again.

    All the way out of the lounge, I could hear cheers and whistles coming from behind the long white corridor.

    Head nurse scolded a few: "lunatic." The confinement room is a traditional dark room with dirty bedplates and smelly pillows. Before the head nurse closes, I pinch the fat on her face to pull her closer.

    "I heard your men took Yvonne''s doll again?"

    The head nurse''s fat face was trembling, and the uncooked nosebleed was still hanging on her face. I then said, "return it before the power failure at night, you know? Lisa, be obedient. "

    She nodded quickly, then hesitated and said, "I''ll put it back, grace. And I, my name is Helen

    I released my hand and laughed. "As long as you''re obedient, Dylan, I won''t trouble you. In the future, stay away from Yvonne. It''s good for you and me, isn''t it ~ ~ "I raise my tail and let them turn their tones as they please, which is the intonation I learned from another person.

    She quickly locked away from me and agreed to the agreement.

    Adam frowned and closed the notebook. He always felt that things were not so simple.

    This notebook is a diary. He carefully analyzes the people in the diary, but no one is familiar with it.

    This should be a diary from a long time ago. The akham described in it is not the same as it is now. In fact, the akham madhouse is more like a prison for felons.

 Chapter 165

    Adam turned the diary to the back.

    I sat back on the bed. There was a dirty mirror beside the toilet at the foot of the bed. It wasn''t very bright. I looked at myself in the mirror, or my albino skin and hair, the blood vessels are shallow buried under the skin, my eyes are shining in the dark, so fuzzy to see really like a madman.

    So I simply empty my heart and lie down on the hard bed for a sleep.

    In the evening, Yvonne and I ended our confinement, of course, because I threatened the caretakers again.

    We went to the canteen, the little girl has calmed down, and became the quiet thin little girl.

    I rubbed her withered and knotted curls, and she bared her teeth to me.

    It''s good to be afraid of. For example, my dining plate contains the unique candy given by the canteen aunt.

    It''s said to be unique, but it''s just the cheapest inferior fruit hard candy sold outside.

    But in Arkham, it''s a high-end snack.

    So that group of madmen are not afraid of me, when I did not notice has been a large number of people.

    Yvonne and DOM are puffing and banging and chewing my sugar. I felt a pang of heartache and rushed to protect my plate.

    Gnawing at the dry bread, I asked Yvonne, "why is your baby so important?"

    "Ah?" There was confusion in the little girl''s eyes. DOM followed him foolishly.

    Yvonne thought for a long time before he said intermittently: "that... That woman... She always stabs me secretly, and then gives my blood... Money? Then I''ll inject. Shoot... Needles... Hallucinations. So I... I just... I cut her while she... She was hallucinating. I tucked her hair in, into the wall. "

    When she said that, she responded and yelled at me: "doll! a doll! Grace! They took my doll! "

    The crumbs from her mouth spouted out, and tears came into her eyes: "baby baby!"

    I suddenly feel very sad, I guess she is still longing for that woman''s company, what she really wants to shout is not the doll, but the mother.

    She took the doll as her mother''s stand in and accompanied her to wither in this white cage!

    I couldn''t bear to see the little girl crying pitifully, so I grabbed the rest of the candy and stuffed it into her. "Yvonne, don''t cry. I promise you''ll see your doll tonight! Come on, sugar

    "That''s fine." The little girl stopped crying immediately after taking the sugar, or her tears were taken back before they came out.

    Half a sound before I react, that guy was cheating me to eat sugar. I feel angry and funny, but very distressed. Who said crazy people were stupid? They think they can be smarter than anyone.

    The little girl saw my expression and thought I was in love with sugar, so she also threw a piece of sugar into my plate.

    I really laughed this time.

    Also like her, throw the sugar into her mouth and chew it with a click.

    So she was more distressed, protecting the last few pieces of sugar, and refused to eat any more.

    Adam closed his diary and finally found what he was looking for, doll.

    Clown headless body lying on the floor, chest bulging Adam took out a look, the clown''s chest stuffed with a doll.

    This doll exudes an inexplicable breath, strange and terrible.

    Adam closed his eyes and felt the doll carefully. There were countless terrible spirits on the doll. Maybe what happened to the akham madhouse?

    Adam turned the diary to the last page, and he could see that it was written by a different person.

    I was born in the most chaotic neighborhood in Gotham.

    Who my dad is, whether he''s alive or dead, even my mom doesn''t know.

    Maybe I''m just the product of my mother''s mistake after taking drugs.

    She is a lion trainer in the circus class and a girl standing on the street.

    My mother is a lunatic, or, according to grace, a walking corpse.

    Her soul had already flown away, leaving only an empty shell in this dirty world.

    I think, my life, my existence is probably the most unimportant thing in her life.

    My value to her is no different from a ball of waste paper or a small bottle cap, except to block the leader''s harassment for her.

    She was drunk most of the time, only sober a few times.

    When she was sober, she was quite normal. She would scold and fry eggs for me, or bring back some roast chicken and beer from whom. She is crazy when she is drunk. Sometimes she takes me as her guests, sometimes she takes me as her addicted friend.

    But no matter what she is, I love her. Because she''s my mother.

    Don''t look down on mom, OK.

    Whether it''s a lunatic like me or a superhero, mom is special.

    Especially in the eyes of children, mother is God.

    So when she went crazy again, I ended her life. She was very calm and happy. She called my son for the first time.

    I also helped her to kill the disgusting headmaster and give her the first big, numb thug... I began to wear strange clothes, dyed my hair and decided to be a clown.

    Because the clown is the only one sober in those fifty-three cards.

    I began to think, who built this city?

    Who stipulated that there should be rich areas and slums?

    Who maintains balance and order?

    People living in this city turn a blind eye to these problems. They go to and from work, get drunk in a bar and go on the next day.

    Day by day, year by year, again and again.

    I began to ask my friends, and their answers were the same: "Hey, aren''t you crazy?"

    "Who cares about this? We certainly can''t manage it anyway."

    "Brother, are you short of wine?"

    "Hey, he''s crazy."

    So I know that I may be the only one who thinks about these problems, the only one who is sober.

    Since I can''t wake them up, it''s better to break the balance.

    After the collapse of order, the protagonist behind the scenes will appear, and then everything will come to light. Just like if the rabbit climbs out of the hat, the magician will show up, put it back in the hat, and prepare for the next performance¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Then I came to the Arkham madhouse. I''ve rarely heard of it before.

    It''s in the remote suburbs, away from the hustle and bustle of the city.

    It''s holding a bunch of lunatics.

    But when I really got to Arkham, I found that it completely overturned my world view.

    I became an Arkham, and I got used to it.

    What can''t kill you will make you strange, but habit, it is also a terrible thing, it will make you a willing fool.

    I''ve been assimilated by Akam and integrated with the people here.

    I also met a woman I''ll never forget - Grace Ackerman.

    At first sight, she was standing in the crowd, but out of place.

    Not only because of her charming charm, but also because of her skin color.

    She may have had albinism before, from hair to skin is not a white.

    So I approached her and saw her face.

    She is not good-looking, at most, pretty, but her temperament is a kind of magic that can make people ignore her appearance and look directly at her soul.

    Therefore, if she insists on classification, she will definitely be classified into the category of beauty. No, she has to be further classified.

    Because those women with empty appearance will only look like a straw bag standing beside her.

    There are many good-looking ones, but few with souls.

    But then I really realized what the snake and scorpion beauty was.

    Grace Ackerman is such a bad person.

    But she always sticks to the tradition of the older generation.

    Finally, she and I

    The diary ends here. There are not all the things in the diary, but it also tells Adam who its owner is.

 Chapter 166

    Adam got some information from this diary, but it didn''t help him at all.

    Also get a ragged doll from the clown''s body, the doll exudes a strange smell, as if condensing the whole Arkham''s madness.

    Adam threw the diary aside and carefully observed the doll.

    final.

    Adam decided to destroy it.

    Adam''s intuition told him that if he destroyed the doll, there would be some unexpected gains.

    Now Adam needs a lighter.

    So Adam wandered in Arkham, looking for a lighter.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Barry Allen is a very ordinary American youth, but he experienced an accident, let him become less ordinary.

    Barry was struck by lightning in an accident. When he came back from the hospital, he found that the whole world was slowing down.

    After several experiments by Barry, he found that instead of slowing down the world, he became very fast, like lightning.

    Barry, just like the superhero in the cartoon, has his own super power, a kind of golden lightning. Whenever he uses this kind of lightning, the whole world will slow down. He feels that he is omnipotent in this state.

    Barry is eager to become a superhero because he feels different from everyone around him. He also feels that he is out of tune with everyone around him. He always feels that others are too slow.

    Compared with Barry, the pace of life and the state of life of the people around him are too slow, including eating.

    Barry designed a suit for himself, which is not only wear-resistant, but also heat-resistant. The materials used are all fibers used in space facilities.

    Barry, who took to the streets to fight against crime, successfully became a superhero in his own mind, perhaps just like the bat in the legend.

    Barry, like other superheroes, got his exclusive title.

    Flash!

    Barry felt that the title matched him very well.

    When Barry launched the super power, he would be twined with small golden lightning, and his speed was like lightning, coming and going without a trace.

    Barry likes his nickname, at least much better than the green arrow, although the green arrow is his idol.

    Although Barry enjoys being a superhero, he is also afraid of being discovered by others.

    He doesn''t even know why he should be afraid. Maybe it will make him more different, or it will deprive him of his right to live as an ordinary person.

    One fine afternoon, Barry came home with his favorite bag as usual, but he found that there was a middle-aged stranger at home.

    The strange middle-aged man sat in Barry''s favorite chair.

    "Who are you? Why are you at my house? "

    Barry probably realized that his identity might have been discovered, but he was not afraid. Instead, he had a little bit of expectation and excitement.

    "Is this suit yours?" The middle-aged man went to Barry''s special heat suit¡° Very chic clothes. "

    "It''s a special wear-resistant dress. I can run fast and fall easily." Barry explained a little flustered and tried to block him with something.

    "High temperature resistance, wear resistance, aerospace fiber, this is not a fast runner, can you explain it?" The middle-aged man looked at Barry with a playful expression.

    "Sir, you haven''t explained why you are in my house." Barry pretended to be calm and said: "you don''t look like a thief. Maybe you are an insurer? Maybe you don''t know me. You can''t afford insurance at all. "

    "You''re different." The middle-aged man looked at Barry deeply¡° I need you. "

    "No, sir, what you need now is an explanation." Barry became more and more excited, as if something terrible was about to happen.

    The middle-aged man looked impatient. He took out a concealed weapon from his arms and shot it at Barry.

    For Barry, the concealed weapon is as slow as the slow dripping water drop often seen in movies. Barry easily reaches out two fingers and grabs the concealed weapon.

    "This is..." Barry''s eyes widened. The concealed weapon he caught was a bat like throwing knife¡° You are... "

    "As I said, you are different." Middle aged people look very happy.

    "How do you dress so strangely and act in the dark?" Barry already knew who the middle-aged man in front of him was¡° Can I collect this dart? "

    "There''s a big crisis on earth now. I need an emergency team." The middle-aged man patted Barry on the shoulder and walked straight out the door.

    Barry quickly picked up the pizza he had brought back and followed.

    "Batman, wait for me. Where do you know about me?"

    Batman doesn''t pay attention to Barry. Instead, he looks at Barry''s pizza.

    "Looking at this?" Barry shook the pizza in his hand and said, "my metabolism is much faster than that of ordinary people. Although I run fast, I consume more energy. I need to replenish energy in time, so I need to keep eating."

    "Get in the car." A cool sports car stopped in front of them, Batman sat in the driver''s seat, opened the copilot.

    In Barry unconsciously, he has been Batman with rhythm, default to join Batman said emergency team.

    "Forgive my curiosity, sir." Barry was eating his pizza and looking at the interior decoration¡° How many people are there in our emergency team? Do they all have superpowers? "

    "So far..." Batman started the car, looked at Barry and said, "there are three of you."

    "Do they all have superpowers?" Barry''s eyes lit up and asked, "I mean, what''s your superpower?"

    "Money."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    When Batman is recruiting Barry, another Batman teammate, wonder woman, who is allied with him, is also recruiting a guy with super power.

    A black man named Victor stone.

    Viktor, an excellent American football star, was seriously injured by the explosion of the parent box of tianqixing in an accident and was on the verge of death. However, at the moment of the explosion, he fused the elements of the parent box. In order to continue his life, his father, Silas stone, a scientist, took him to the "red room laboratory" under the government to collect all kinds of alien technologies for rescue, Due to the influence of the mother box molecules, Victor absorbed all the high technologies in the red house and eventually became a half human and half mechanical biochemical human.

    Victor, who became a bio, had his new name.

    Steel.

 Chapter 167

    Compared with Batman''s ease, wonder woman''s work is much more difficult. Steely is not willing to cooperate with wonder woman at all, even to talk with her.

    After a meaningless dialogue, steel flew into the sky and left the vision of wonder woman.

    At the same time, on the vast sea, Arthur curry, the king of the sea, saved a sinking fishing boat and got a message from the boatman.

    A monster attacked him.

    Batman went to Haiwang before, but Haiwang didn''t believe that any alien would invade the earth.

    According to legend, the ancient land of Atlantis sleeps quietly on the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean, but its inhabitants still live.

    In posedonis, the capital of Atlantis, Queen Atlantis gave birth to a baby, Olin.

    The newborn Prince has brilliant golden hair and beautiful eyes, but these characteristics are the biggest taboo of Atlantis.

    The ancient legend of monsters with mutated green skin and the same golden hair, so Atlantis regarded all babies with golden hair as ominous omens.

    As a result, Poseidonis'' future heir to the throne was mercilessly abandoned in the "rock of mercy", a traditional place for the exile of cursed babies or other death row prisoners.

    It got its name from the natural geographical characteristics that the abandoned people would die of exposure to the air due to the ebb tide, because after the sinking of the continent, Atlantis people had changed to only breathe and survive in the water, just opposite to the normal people on land.

    However, Olin survived. He has an ancient half blood, which enables him to live amphibiously on land and under water.

    The baby boy was rescued and raised by dolphins. Later, he was taken care of and educated by a gentle lighthouse keeper. He learned the language and lifestyle of human beings. With respect, he took the name of his adoptive father: Arthur curry.

    Arthur''s natural characteristics enable him to survive in the sea and exchange information with all marine creatures. His long-term marine life enables him to move freely in the resistance of water flow and the strong water pressure of the deep sea, and gives him more strength, strength and endurance than ordinary people on land.

    Arthur began to contact with human beings and fight with all kinds of villains on the sea, becoming a protector of the sea and a fighter for justice.

    Arthur has heard about the legend of the mother box. Now he finally believes Batman''s words. He drives to Atlantis as fast as he can.

    When Arthur arrived in Atlantis, a tall, strange looking guy was destroying with a big ax, and seriously injured all the guards of the seal box.

    Arthur knows an old legend, in the distant past, aliens attacked the earth, they rely on a powerful treasure called mother box, want to completely destroy the earth.

    The gods led the three races to defeat the aliens, and divided the mother box into three parts and gave them to the seal guards of the three races.

    The other two races are Atlantis and Amazon.

    Of course, Arthur can''t just sit by and watch this horrible looking guy do things in his own territory. He just rushes up and fights.

    It''s a pity that Arthur is not the opponent of this guy. The big ugly monster knocked Arthur down to the ground, grabbed the river, opened a channel and left the bottom of the sea.

    Arthur is very angry, he was defeated by the enemy in the sea, he is not willing to fail, he wants revenge.

    It was Atlantis'' responsibility to guard the mother box, and Arthur didn''t want to admit it. But the alien will use the mother box to destroy the earth, which is something Arthur can''t tolerate.

    Arthur just wants to guard the sea, he is not willing to take care of everything on land, but if the aliens succeed, the earth will be destroyed, how can the sea exist?

    The angry Arthur decides to go to land, defeat the ugly alien and grab back the mother box.

    Although Arthur was angry, he was not stupid. He was not dazzled by anger. He knew that he was not the opponent of the alien just now.

    Arthur took his exclusive weapon, the sea king''s three pointed fork, and embarked on the journey to land.

    Arthur''s first goal is to find Batman, who has come to find himself. He believes Batman will be a good ally.

    Arthur doesn''t care about things on land, but he knows a lot. He knows that Amazon''s heirs are mixed up with Batman.

    If Arthur wants revenge, he must borrow the power of others. Batman is a good partner and natural ally. Who will refuse?

    Arthur''s rapid passage through the sea, the sea will not only become his resistance, but will help him.

    Steel victor than Arthur is more reluctant to pay attention to everything around, but an accident makes him feel very angry.

    After the separation of Victor and wonder woman, he soon returned to his home.

    Victor''s house is in a mess and his windows have been broken. It''s obvious that someone is looking for something here.

    Victor used his ability to invade the network and got a very sad news that his father was arrested.

    The people who captured his father were not ordinary human beings, but a group of strange creatures with strange images and wings.

    Victor knows what these strange creatures are, wonder woman, and has made it clear to him that these guys with wings are aliens.

    They''re all under the wolf!

    Victor can''t tolerate them hurting his father, so he decides to find wonder woman and agree to her terms.

    Let''s deal with the wolf.

    The wolf of the wilderness is a guy who is famous in the universe. He has destroyed countless civilizations.

    The wolf uses the mother box to destroy other planets to obtain energy, and the energy obtained will be transformed into new energy through the mother box to act on the wolf''s own planet.

    Countless years ago, the wolf came to the earth with his mother box, trying to destroy the earth. Unfortunately, he was blocked by the three races led by the gods, and even the mother box was lost on the earth.

    The wolf always wants to come to earth to find the mother box, but he has no ability to defeat the earth, so he has been waiting.

    Finally, the earth is changing with each passing day, the gods are gone, Atlantis is submerged by the sea, and women in Amazon can only live on isolated islands.

    But the wolf did not dare to come to the earth, because the earth appeared a strong existence that he was afraid of. The name of the existence was Superman, the son of krypton.

    The wolf of the wasteland resisted the impulse of revenge in his heart and stared at the earth silently until the son of krypton fell in a big war not long ago.

    Here comes the wolf of the wilderness, who brings war and panic.

 Chapter 168

    Adam went all over Arkham''s lunatic asylum, but did not find a lighter. He came to the gate of Arkham, which was dilapidated and covered with bodies and blood.

    Adam observed in the dark and found that there was no guard or madman, so he came out and walked towards the wide world outside Arkham''s door.

    "Where''s my pudding?"

    A cold female voice came, Adam heard it, and Harry and a woman stood not far from Arkham.

    Adam''s brow wrinkled, clearly and poison rattan girl agreed, but did not expect poison rattan girl or with Harry appeared.

    Poison vine girl''s body can send out strong toxins, including strong hormones, which can poison any object and attract any man or woman. Poison vine girl can use her lips to secrete lethal venom and poison her target.

    Her psychotoxin can even control Superman and stir up the war between Superman and Batman. Only Batman and other determined people can resist the psychotoxin of poison vine girl.

    Such a powerful person, it is also justifiable not to abide by the agreement.

    "Your little pudding has been twisted off by your dear brother. Do you want the rest of the body?" Adam smilingly walked up to Harry and stretched out the doll in his hand¡° Or you can use it as a memorial. "

    Harry took the doll from Adam''s hand and looked at Adam with a strange look. Her lips trembled, but she didn''t say a word.

    "Take care, Harry." Adam rubbed Harry''s hair and turned away.

    Although confused by the clown, crazy infatuated with the clown, Halley, I haven''t killed the clown for myself?

    Adam left Arkham in a happy mood, but with the guidance of his intuition, he came to the underground pipeline of Gotham.

    Adam saw countless ugly images in the sewer, with a few wings, strange things.

    This kind of thing is called demons. They feed on fear and attack any creature with fear crazily.

    After the death of Superman, the son of krypton, the earth is really full of fear. Neither Batman nor wonder woman can bring human security.

    Adam followed these demons to a platform. Countless demons were flying all over the sky. A huge figure with an ax was interrogating several human beings.

    Adam knew that it was the wilderness wolf. He looked at Huang Yuanlong carefully and found that he was a god level strong man.

    Adam was lost in thought.

    Wonder woman is the peak of legend. Two wristbands with magical power on her wrist can make her exert her divine power in a short time.

    Wonder woman may still have the potential to grow up, but at present, she is not the opponent of the wilderness wolf, and her friends can not help her in the hands of the wilderness wolf.

    Adam looks at the wolf in the distance and thinks whether he wants to help wonder woman attack him.

    If wonder woman and others can''t get the wolf, they will try to protect the earth by all means.

    Maybe no one else will, but Batman will!

    If Adam remembers correctly, Victor steel knows the whereabouts of the last mother box.

    Now Victor must have joined Batman''s team, that is to say, the last master box is in Batman''s control.

    Mother box has powerful power, can easily destroy a planet, can also easily let a planet rebirth.

    Mother box even a planet can be resurrected, not to mention a person, even if he has the energy comparable to the planet.

    According to Adam''s current analysis, Superman is at least at the level of God. The strength of this single universe is lower than that of Marvel''s single universe. Therefore, Superman, the strongest guardian of the earth, is only at the level of God, far behind the bald woman, Gu Yi.

    But Adam is only a legend level. All the abilities given by the system can''t be used. Adam can only compete with wonder woman, or even can''t win.

    If Superman were resurrected, Adam would not be able to escape in front of the son of krypton.

    Adam looked at the wolf again. If his company and wonder woman attacked him, could they beat him.

    Adam didn''t want Superman to come back to life, because it was so hard to give his life to someone else.

    The wolf attacked the Amazon and Atlantis, got the mother box protected by the two races, beat the Amazon on the island, and ravaged Atlantis in the sea.

    The wolf is interrogating several human beings. He wants to know where the last mother box is.

    Although a few human beings are very cowardly, they don''t know what they are looking for.

    Until the wolf of the wilderness held up an old black man.

    "I won''t say anything." The old black man had a calm face.

    "Finally found a brave guy." The wild Wolf grinned.

    The demons were flying all over the place, and the wolf knew from these little guys that the old man in his hand was very scared.

    "I hope your courage will continue." The wolf looked ferocious. He put his hand around the old black man''s neck and tried harder and harder.

    Adam saw this scene and knew that the black old man was Victor''s father.

    As Adam expected, the semi mechanized Victor fell from the sky and launched a fierce attack on the wolf. Two beams of light hit the wolf and flew him out.

    "You have the smell of mother box, which is given to you by your mother!" The wolf did not get angry, but very excited to see the emergence of victor.

    Victor is comforting his father, and the old black man is also comforting his son.

    "Victor, the box must not be taken away by these aliens!"

    "Don''t worry, my friends are here."

    Adam found that the strength of Victor''s robot is gold level, and he could not help sighing at the strength of the mother box.

    With a ferocious smile, the wolf walks to Victor with a huge axe. He wants to cut off the limbs of the insect, and then know the whereabouts of the mother box from his mouth.

    Not far away from the hiding place, Batman is encouraging the flash.

    "You don''t need to hurt anyone, you just need to save people."

    "Who am I going to save? I''ve never had a fight

    "Save them from the aliens, no matter who saves one!"

    "All right, all right..."

    The wonder woman flew down from mid air and attacked the wolf. The truth lasso pulled out the wolf.

    "Your opponent is me!"

    The wolf and the wonder woman fight together. The demons in the sky are not decorations. They attack victor and the rest of the human beings.

 Chapter 169

    Adam looks at the battlefield and finds that the wonder woman is not the opponent of the wilderness wolf at all. He can only struggle and remain invincible.

    Adam made an analysis and found that sooner or later, wonder woman would lose in the hands of the wolf. The gap between the two was too big. Even if he did it himself, he couldn''t help wonder woman win the wolf, so he resisted the impulse to do it.

    Batman came down from the sky and attacked the demons.

    A golden lightning flickered in the battlefield, and all the weak human beings disappeared.

    "This speed..." Adam widened his eyes. The speed of flash surprised Adam¡° Speed alone will reach the level of Lord God

    The wonder woman continues to fight with the wilderness wolf, who is always at a disadvantage. The wilderness wolf is not in a hurry to attack, and orders the demons to find the rescued human.

    Batman, as a human being, is very powerful, but it''s hard to fight against these demons.

    Adam found that these demons not only can fly, but also have high-tech guns in their hands.

    After careful analysis and comparison, Adam found that these soldiers were stronger than the army of zitari, because their bodies were stronger.

    Batman fell into a bad situation. He couldn''t win several demons.

    Adam''s eyes shifted again, and found that wonder woman was also beaten out by the wilderness wolf, while Victor disappeared. Adam thought he should go to comfort his father.

    The wonder woman was beaten out by the wilderness wolf, and her sword also flew out. A golden lightning flashed by. The sword appeared in the hands of the wonder woman, and the figure of the lightning man appeared in the battlefield for the first time.

    Adam looked at the lightning man lying on the ground, as if he had been tripped. He couldn''t help laughing.

    Flash must have been too fast to grasp himself. He tripped over a pebble and fell to the ground.

    Wonder woman continues to fight against the wolf, while Batman summons a huge chariot, relying on the huge firepower on the chariot to suppress a large number of demons.

    The wonder woman was beaten out by the wolf again, and Adam felt a little distressed.

    Batman''s chariot appeared a few Gatling machine guns, to the wilderness wolf kept firing, repelled want to continue to attack wonder woman''s wilderness wolf.

    With the fierce fighting, a large number of cracks appeared on the surrounding walls, and the wolf''s eyes looked at these cracks.

    You know, this is an underground pipeline. If it collapses, it will be flooded.

    I don''t know what the wolf thought. Instead of the impulse to kill these opponents, he broke the surrounding walls and left with his own demons through the explosion channel.

    The mother box is a tool made by tianqixing technology, which can open the "pop channel", through which people can move beyond distance.

    This kind of explosion channel is similar to Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge, but the difference is not small.

    Rainbow Bridge exposure can take people to move over a distance, and it can also be directly used as a weapon. It can easily cut a planet in half.

    Adam thought with pride, watching the wolf lead his men to disappear in the pipeline.

    "Get out of here!" Victor appears in Batman''s chariot¡° I''ll operate this thing! "

    Batman''s chariots can work in a variety of venues because they can ignore the terrain.

    The chariot climbs on the wall like a reptile. Wonder woman, Batman, and flash all hang on the chariot and climb up the pipe with the chariot.

    The walls were broken, and a lot of water gushed out, flooding everything around.

    When Batman and others had no time to escape and were about to be submerged, Haiwang''s figure appeared in the water, and jumped before the current, clubbing on the ground with Haiwang''s three pointed fork that could control the current.

    The sea king''s face is hard, the sea king''s three prongs are on the ground, and they all wear out sparks.

    The current was trapped in the air by the invisible force and couldn''t move on. The bat chariot also took advantage of this situation and climbed up quickly.

    "I can''t hold on!"

    Sea king a face constipation of facial expression, the blue veins on the face all burst out, hands powerless let go of the weapon, the whole person was submerged.

    Batman and others have climbed to a high enough level with the time won by the sea king.

    "The alliance of justice has come together, and I have no ability to help them win the wilderness wolf, and I have no ability to prevent them from resurrecting Superman." Adam''s strength has returned to legendary level, so he is not too afraid of the water, cross knee in the water¡° I need more power to make sure I get the box

    Adam did not follow Batman and others, but flew to northern Europe as fast as he could.

    Adam needs to organize a sacrifice, and he needs to gain more power through this sacrifice.

    Batman and others went back to the base and welcomed the sea king. After that, everyone was in a daze.

    They are not the opponents of the wilderness wolf at all. Let alone take back the two mother boxes, even the remaining one, we have no confidence to protect.

    But no matter what, master the master box.

    Following Victor, we set foot on the road to find the mother box.

    With his men, the wolf came to a remote place in northern Europe. Relying on these two mother boxes, he built a relatively basic altar.

    Wait for the wolf to get the third mother box, put the three mother boxes on the altar, and the mother box will merge and produce a strong force.

    This powerful force will destroy the whole earth and transform it into the energy needed by the mother box.

    The wolf did the same thing last time, but it was destroyed by the three races led by the gods, and even the mother box was taken away by the three races led by the gods.

    When Adam arrived in northern Europe, he found the wolf, but he ignored it.

    Anyway, Adam is not the opponent of the wilderness wolf at present. He can''t stop what others want to do, and the wilderness wolf doesn''t know Adam, so the king of the wilderness will not stop what Adam wants to do.

    Well water does not offend river water, you are your mother box altar, I am my Asgard altar, Hello, I am good, everyone.

    Adam''s altar is very simple. It is only made of ordinary stones. These stones form a large round platform, covering an area of more than ten meters.

    Adam painted mysterious and unusual lines on this huge platform, which formed a huge eye shaped object.

    If you look at these patterns carefully, you will find that they are very similar to the patterns formed by rainbow bridge.

    It took Adam only two hours to complete the construction of the altar. Standing at the top of the altar, he took a long look at the place where the wolf was. Adam had a sneer on his face.

    "When I get my strength back..."

 Chapter 170

    Adam''s altar was finally built.

    No matter what kind of sacrifice is, it needs sacrifice. The more you want to get, the more abundant the sacrifice will be.

    Adam built the altar to communicate with himself, so he didn''t prepare too many sacrifices, only a demon like corpse.

    The lines on the ground began to shine slightly. Through the altar, Adam''s consciousness saw a nothingness. Through this nothingness, Adam passed on his consciousness to the past.

    However, after the connection between Adam''s noumenon and Adam''s consciousness of separation, they understood each other''s situation and what happened to each other during this period.

    On an iceberg in yodunheim, Adam sits lazily on the throne, a finger on his brow, thinking carefully.

    Marvel''s single universe has happened a lot during this period of time.

    Kesuru, the evil god of the world tree, appeared, lured a lot of life in a corner of the universe, held a huge life sacrifice, and got rid of the seal.

    Unfortunately, he was targeted by mieba before he made a big move.

    Although this ancient evil god was powerful, it was not a bit worse than mieba. It was eliminated by mieba without making any waves in the universe.

    To Adam''s puzzlement, mieba got a strange object after he wiped out the ksuru. Mieba called it the heart of the universe.

    This so-called heart of the universe is said to contain very powerful energy, which is no different from that of an infinite gem, or even more than that of a single infinite gem.

    After getting this treasure, mieba got in touch with Adam immediately and agreed to meet in three months to discuss the safety of the universe.

    Adam and mieba were not enemies at all. Adam was always on guard against mieba because he wanted to get unlimited gems, and mieba was his biggest competitor.

    Nowadays, mieba doesn''t seem to want to rob infinite gems, and it also conveys a lot of goodwill to Adam.

    Adam has carefully analyzed his ideas of exterminating hegemonism, and there is no big difference between them. Exterminating hegemonism is for the better development of the universe, hoping to eliminate half of the population, while he hopes to gain power for the goddess of death by eliminating the population. Although they have different ideas, they have roughly the same things to do.

    After agreeing to mieba''s meeting, Adam began to search for the clue of soul gem.

    Adam remembers that in the original work, it seems that Carmela, the adopted daughter of mieba, knows where the soul gem is and has been searching the universe for the whereabouts of the Galactic guard. Recently, he just got some news.

    Adam looked at his group of people. Without much thought, he sent balder out and ordered him to bring Carmela back.

    Adam''s Murdoch is not only a master of magic, but also has some knowledge of the stars. He told Adam that there will be a nine star spectacle in the near future. The nine stars in a row this time may have a certain influence on the nine Kingdoms written by Asgard.

    When Adam heard the news, a little surprise flashed in his heart, indicating that the gem was about to appear!

    Then, Murdoch told Adam that the time of nine stars in a row was three months later when Adam met mieba.

    As soon as Murdoch''s news comes out, Adam can''t help but doubt mieba''s real intention. Is mieba still attached to infinite gems and connected with the dark elves?

    The goddess of death has transformed Asgard into the kingdom of death. Although she can''t spread her power like the universe for the time being, Adam has no worries.

    The goddess of death is invincible in the kingdom of death. In the current single universe, no one can break through the protection of the God of death and hurt the goddess of death.

    And Adam''s own strength has also improved to the peak of the LORD God. He is only half a step away from entering the father level. Therefore, Adam is not afraid of any conspiracy to destroy hegemony. With his current strength, he does not care about these.

    The most important thing is that Adam still has a lot of cards. Let alone the cards brought by the system. The Carrie beside Adam is Adam''s biggest card and plug-in.

    How strong is carrie?

    Adam never asked about the system, and he didn''t see it.

    But Adam once jokingly asked Carrie, honey, how powerful are you?

    There is only one answer: words can''t describe it.

    When Adam got the news of the separation, he immediately knew his situation in the DC monomer universe.

    When Adam knew the situation of separation, he immediately got a task of the system, which made Adam a little curious.

    "Fall, can''t you see my separation before?"

    "Yes, but I can''t give him a task directly!"

    It took Adam three minutes to analyze and understand this sentence. He had no choice but to smile. He was really disappointed in his IQ.

    Task: get the master box.

    Reward: draw once.

    Adam took a look at the easy task and decided to go to the DC Universe himself.

    The throne, with Adam, flew to the teleportation in an instant.

    The altar built by Adam is the transmission array.

    The throne radiates blue light, and the power of space gems is used to the maximum extent.

    After ten minutes of hard work, Adam found that he could not go to the DC Universe, even if it was just a small single universe.

    Adam didn''t know the reason, and he didn''t want to analyze it, because these things will always be understood later.

    Next, Adam is going to send Chris to the opposite side of the teleport, but he still can''t.

    Adam thought that the people he chose were too strong, so he aimed at Kai, who had only the legendary peak.

    As Adam expected, it didn''t work out.

    Adam thought for a moment and made his last attempt to teleport the silver aurora.

    As always, the result of the failure, but this failure is different from before, this failure also let Adam know the reason.

    Not enough sacrifices!

    Adam''s separation is in the DC single universe, and he can''t collect the sacrifices that he wants to summon Chris and others in a short time.

    As time went by, Adam''s right index finger kept beating on the armrest of the throne.

    Adam didn''t overestimate his IQ. He really couldn''t think of a way.

    So Adam used the best method ever.

    "Luo Luo, help me find a way."

    "You can temporarily give the borrowing ability to the individual, but according to my estimation, he can only use it once."

    "Is this feasible?"

    "Don''t worry, don''t you know how strong the men you summoned who existed and contracted? One time is enough. "

 Chapter 171

    The altar where Adam stood lost its power on the mysterious lines, and the whole land became desolate.

    The connection between Adam''s separation and the noumenon is also broken, and the connection is lost again, leaving only an opportunity to borrow.

    Adam looked at the dark sky and was a little bored.

    After the interruption of contact, I found that my borrowing ability was not so comprehensive, and I could only borrow one kind of ability.

    Adam analyzed all the abilities he could borrow and came to the conclusion that only two abilities could help him.

    Because only one ability can be borrowed, not the strength of the contractor or the summoned, Adam can only use these abilities with the strength of the legendary peak.

    The Wuji sword sage''s Wuji way can help Adam cut down the wolf in the wilderness, but he seems to be a little weak in the face of Superman at least at the level of the LORD God.

    For Adam, Kay''s eight ways of escaping armor is a relatively invincible ability.

    Kai''s eight gates of dunjia have been opened to the Seventh Gate. The eight gates of dunjia that Adam can borrow can also be opened to the Seventh Gate.

    The legendary peak of Adam and the seventh door of eight dunjia, absolutely reached the half step father, positive hard anus Superman is not impossible.

    However, the burden of eight men dunjia on the body is very heavy. Adam''s body is not as strong as Kay''s Asgard''s body. After using eight men dunjia, it is likely to cause gene collapse in a short time.

    So, as a last resort, Ya didn''t want to use eight dunjia at that time. After all, Adam didn''t know whether he could really recover all his strength after he got the mother box.

    After thinking, Adam decided to go to Batman and his party to communicate with the so-called justice alliance.

    In order to help justice alliance cut down the promise of wilderness wolf, in exchange for the result that the mother box belongs to itself.

    At the moment, the justice alliance has also found the last mother box. They are arguing with each other.

    Batman thinks they can''t beat the wolf, so he wants to use the power of the mother box to revive the earth''s God, the son of krypton, Superman.

    Others obviously don''t agree with this view.

    Because no one can guarantee that Superman who has died once will keep the warmth of human nature or bring the anger of the dead when he comes to the world again.

    In vain, Batman tried to infuriate wonder woman.

    Batman''s IQ is no doubt. He angered wonder woman, in order to let her take up his responsibility and make her no longer afraid of the harm brought by Superman.

    Finally, with his intelligence and eloquence, Batman convinced other members of the justice alliance to resurrect Superman as the last card of the earth.

    Superman''s death has something to do with Batman. Since even Batman is not afraid of Superman''s revenge, other people will naturally consider giving it a try.

    Superman is the earth''s card, not Batman''s card. Batman also needs to prepare his own card.

    Batman''s real identity is super rich Bruce Wayne, and super power is money, which is not empty talk.

    In the case of justice alliance''s respective actions, Batman contacted his housekeeper and asked him to find Superman''s lover as a card to protect his life.

    In addition, Batman asked his housekeeper to take out the weapons made of krypton in the treasure house as the final insurance.

    Steel victor and flash Barry went to the place where Superman buried his bones and began to dig Superman''s coffin.

    On the way to dig the coffin, they had a communication, and suddenly found that they both got super power through some accidents. They had a good relationship with each other.

    Wonder woman is constantly honing her ability. She knows that she still has room for improvement. There is a secret in her heart, that is, she knows her identity.

    Wonder woman is the last means left by the gods, the biological daughter of the God King Zeus, and the last demigod of the Greek god system.

    Wonder woman has communicated with each other for many times, trying to use the power of the two wristbands more skillfully.

    Sea King Arthur is to mobilize their own ability, let the sea creatures become his eyes and ears, constantly looking for the location of the wilderness wolf.

    After Adam got the card, he came to Gotham with full confidence.

    Adam knows his ability and intelligence. He fully understands that he can''t find a just alliance in a short time by himself. When he finds the cauliflower, it will be cold.

    So Adam found his own sister in the world, Halle Quinn.

    After confirming the true death of the clown, Haley takes over the power of the clown, and contacts the members of the suicide team to form a new Gotham power.

    Harlequin became the leader of this force, and named the new force suicide alliance.

    Suicide League has tens of thousands of black forces, elite players, including clown, death shooter, killer alligator, poison vine girl and other strong.

    The strong strength of the suicide alliance led to their arrogance, even Batman did not pay attention. In the earth where Superman died, they decided to dominate.

    It''s a pity that they were defeated by their leader before they could carry out the plan of dominating.

    The death shooter just wants to spend a good childhood with his daughter. He doesn''t care about the so-called plan of dominating. He doesn''t participate in high-level meetings at all. He only comes out to help when Harry is in danger.

    Killer alligator''s brain doesn''t work well, and the sewers in Gotham are enough to satisfy him. In addition, justice alliance and wilderness wolf broke the underground pipes in Gotham before, so killer alligator is busy repairing the sewers in Gotham, and has no time to participate in the so-called hegemony plan.

    Because of the death of the clown, the clown is still in a low mood. She is holding a ragged doll every day and worries herself. She is even more lazy to pay attention to the so-called plans handed by her subordinates.

    As long as you don''t step on flowers and grass, I don''t care.

    The suicide alliance has become a super criminal force with nothing to do every day. The middle-level of the suicide alliance, the penguin who designs everything now, is a very smart guy.

    Penguin people know that without the support of those high-level elite combat effectiveness, all his plans can not be implemented, so temporarily slowed down the expansion of power.

    At this time, Adam found the honorary leader of the suicide alliance, Harley the clown.

    When Adam found his sister, Haley was holding poison ivy together, lying on the sofa watching TV, holding the rag doll Adam gave her, with a trace of sadness in her face, but it was much better than when she just knew the news of the clown''s death.

    "Harry, I need help."

    "Dear brother, you killed my pudding, and you want me to help you?"

 Chapter 172

    Adam didn''t get any help from Halley. He overestimated the relationship between himself and Halley''s cheap sister.

    Adam had no choice but to go to the metropolis alone.

    Adam went to Superman''s grave first.

    Superman''s tomb is just like a scenic spot. No one can see the difference between the tomb and before.

    The strength of the peak of Adam''s legend naturally shows that the earth on the tomb is new and has been moved.

    It seems that the speed of justice alliance has taken away Superman''s body very quickly. Adam thought that they would increase to a few days, but he didn''t expect that they reached a common intention so quickly.

    Adam looked up at the sky. The big sun was in mid air. It was still morning.

    According to the original records, the time of Superman''s resurrection should be near evening in the afternoon, so Adam still has some time to look for krypton spacecraft.

    Adam hopes to find the killer spaceship and prevent the justice alliance from resurrecting Superman. If it doesn''t make sense, he will fight.

    With Adam''s current strength, it can be said that he is half the weight of wonder woman, but Adam is definitely better than wonder woman in moves. After all, it''s not in vain to draw a sword to cut heaven and earth.

    Before Adam went to find the alliance of justice, wonder woman found Adam. She didn''t know whether she was lucky or unfortunate.

    "You look familiar." The wonder woman in a little suit stands in front of Adam and stares at him¡° I seem to have seen you

    Adam didn''t expect to meet wonder woman in this remote and uninhabited place. It seems that a battle is inevitable.

    "Kill Magic woman instantly disguised, sword and shield appeared in her hand, and the little suit also turned into a suit of armor. He put the shield behind him, drank in his mouth, spurted for two times in succession, and finally jumped ten meters above the ground. He held his sword in both hands and tried to chop Adam down.

    You just started?

    Adam is a little confused. Even if he was caught by wonder woman, he won''t come up and do it, will he?

    Is the wonder woman in a bad mood and trying to vent her anger on herself?

    Now that he has started, Adam doesn''t care about exposing his strength. Adam doesn''t want to continue to be beaten, so he won''t continue to hide and tuck in, just taking this opportunity to fight.

    After he regained his strength, Adam was in a good mood all the time. He called out "empty handed sword" in funny Chinese, and actively welcomed it. He sensed the position of the magic woman''s sword with his mental power, and quickly reached out with both hands, just holding the magic woman''s sword between his hands

    "Drink!" The magic woman stood up with all her strength, and the ground was shaking. She wanted to press the sword down, but it was strange that no matter how much strength she used, the sword was still.

    Wonder woman has never encountered such a situation. It''s useless to increase her strength.

    Adam, holding the magic sword of the wonder woman with her hands, felt the power of the wonder woman, and then laughed and said, "as a woman, especially a beautiful woman, it is better to be gentle, so do not kill or kill on the battlefield, or else no one will be wanted."

    The wonder woman is ungrateful. She shrinks up like an enraged kitten and roars again, "I''ll kill you!"

    "It''s not necessary, is it?" Adam shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, "I didn''t do anything heinous, and I didn''t come to get revenge on you. Why are you so reluctant?"

    After Adam said that, she pushed hard, and the wonder woman was hit on her chest by the hilt of the sword and flew out again.

    Looking at the magic woman who fell to the ground, Adam turned his mouth and wanted to turn away from here. It seems that he can''t cooperate with such a great hatred. In that case, it''s better to keep the strength and prepare to deal with Superman.

    I don''t know why wonder woman hates herself so much. Adam has a headache.

    The wonder woman fell to the ground and rolled twice before she stopped and stood up. Although she looked embarrassed, she didn''t suffer much damage. After all, she was the daughter of Zeus, a demigod, and even more powerful than some magic weapons.

    Although there is not much damage on the body, the damage on the heart is so big that there is no edge. The anger in the mind of wonder woman!

    Since the first battle with Ares, the God of war, she has suffered so much. Today, she was beaten twice. She is still a mortal. As the queen of Amazon, the daughter of Zeus, and the future successor of Paradise Island, she has never been so embarrassed. This shame must be paid back with blood.

    Adam didn''t know that wonder woman would hate herself so much, so he didn''t expect that wonder woman would be reluctant.

    Amazon women soldiers have never been afraid. No matter what kind of enemy they face, they will only march forward bravely and fight bravely. Although they suffer losses, they have no intention of flinching. They rush up again with a shield in one hand and a sword in the other. But this time they learn a lesson. Instead of competing head-on as before, they run around Adam quickly, The sword in his hand took the opportunity to chop.

    It''s worthy of being an Amazon woman warrior who has experienced a lot of battles. She found her weakness so quickly.

    Although Adam''s body has also been upgraded to the legendary level, the potential of mortals is limited, not to mention compared with Asgard''s body before, even the demigod constitution of wonder woman now surpasses Adam''s body.

    Adam can only resist the stormy attack of wonder woman, but he has no power to fight back. Fortunately, Adam''s mental power is strong enough to sense the attack track of wonder woman, and prepare to deal with it in advance, otherwise he will not be able to hold on for a long time.

    There was a clanging sound, and Adam''s arms kept shielding him. In the face of the overwhelming sword light of wonder woman, even if Adam had strong mental power, he would inevitably have fish exposed in the net and stabbed by the sword. In this case, Adam could only exert his divine power to the maximum extent to counteract the power of the sword. From time to time, there were bursts of pain.

    The situation is getting worse and worse. Adam''s divine power consumption is getting bigger and bigger. He is already in the downwind, and his condition is getting worse and worse.

    Adam and wonder woman fight more and more fiercely in Vietnam. After wonder woman changes the way of fighting, Adam is always at a disadvantage. However, under the strong pressure, Adam seems to have mastered some special skills, always able to predict the attack of the other party in advance.

    Sometimes wonder woman''s sword has to be taken back when it''s half attacked, because if she continues to attack, she will fall right under Adam''s fist, just as if she sent it to Adam and was beaten by Adam. This kind of feeling makes wonder woman extremely uncomfortable.

    Adam seems to have realized the feeling that the heart of the sword is clear, just like the limitless way he saw at the beginning.

    Your sword is my sword!

 Chapter 173

    After another stalemate for a while, the wonder woman finally leaps forward, takes the opportunity to put her sword and shield behind her back, unties a gold rope from her waist, and then tugs hard to cover Adam.

    Adam''s body turned, and he could have turned the rope, but the rope seemed to be alive, and the spirit had no way to make a bend, which entangled Adam''s hands.

    Wonder woman tried to pull Adam away. However, Adam reacted quickly, bent his legs and stood in a horse stance. With his higher quality than wonder woman, he just resisted the pull.

    The magic woman has incomparable power. She has increased her power several times in a row, but it still has no effect on Adam''s pure power. She''s stuck there.

    Mad, it''s this thing again!

    Adam uses his whole body''s divine power to fight against the strange power on the lasso of truth. This kind of strange power is also a kind of divine power, but it is not the same as Adam''s indoor nature, but in terms of quality, it is not stronger or even slightly inferior to Adam''s divine power.

    "Who are you? Or what are you? A mortal can''t be so powerful. " Just then wonder woman suddenly asked.

    In fact, I''m sorry to ask you something. I beat you like a dog last time. How did you become so strong this time?

    Wonder woman doesn''t believe that someone''s strength will improve so fast. She thinks that this guy in front of her must have kept a secret from herself. Maybe he is also an alien.

    "Tell me all your secrets."

    Wonder woman realized that Adam was restrained and wanted to keep up her efforts to get some useful news from Adam, but she didn''t expect to be safe. She was stunned by the following words.

    "Ugly, don''t turn on the light

    The love I want haunts the dark stage

    Ugly in this age of ambiguity

    My existence is like an accident

    Someone with a drop of tears will be a disaster

    Some people don''t know anything

    As long as you are hypocritical enough

    You''re not afraid of the devil, are you

    ¡­¡­¡­¡±

    What''s the situation?

    Wonder woman was completely stunned. Adam, under the control of truth Lasso, began to sing in another language.

    It''s not like that last time!

    "Tell me honestly, don''t play tricks, use English!"

    Wonder woman stares at Adam fiercely.

    Adam is no longer the weak toothache before, and the divine power in his body can completely resist the power of truth lasso.

    So Adam spoke again and sang an English song.

    "The empty streets of nemptystreet

    An empty house

    Aholeinsidemyheart the silent thoughts are deep in my heart

    I''mallalone

    Endless loneliness oppresses me

    I wonder how

    I wonder why

    I wonder where they belong

    The days we had together

    The songs we sang together

    Oh yeah

    Andohmylove and my love

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Wonder woman even suspected that her truth lasso was broken.

    "This... This, how is this possible?" The wonder woman screams out in disbelief. She is trapped by the truth. She is so ridiculous. She even humiliates herself by singing. Is it really that her truth is invalid?

    Even Ares, the most powerful opponent she has ever met, can''t cheat the truth. But Adam, a mortal, can do it. How can she not be shocked.

    Adam saw the expression of wonder woman, and he was very happy. How about that?

    Silly eyes!

    Shocked by my wonderful voice!

    Do you call me Asgar''s God of songs for nothing?

    At the same time, Adam felt that the power on the lock of the truth was weakened. He quickly carried the divine power to his hands and pulled it hard.

    The wonder woman was so surprised that she was thrown out by Adam because of her strength. Adam took the opportunity to break free from the real lock and gained the upper hand in the battle for the first time.

    Wonder woman got up from the ground and glared at Adam. Today, she received more blows than before.

    However, as the most outstanding Amazon woman warrior, wonder woman learned from her people the quality of never giving up. She took a deep breath and killed Elvin again.

    With his previous experience, Adam was as strong as the truth, and knew that it was hard to escape. He just took the initiative to grab one end of the rope and prepare to compete with wonder woman. Anyway, the truth had no effect on himself.

    The wonder woman has no idea of fighting with Adam''s brute force any more. She continues to rush forward to Adam and smashes her fist at Adam''s face.

    Adam sensed the trajectory of the punch and put his other hand in front of his face.

    This time, the wonder woman didn''t change her moves. She smashed her fist and was caught by Adam.

    Adam completely takes the upper hand and controls wonder woman. Suddenly, Adam has some dangerous ideas in his heart. Maybe he can leave her a big hurt and let her know that he is not easy to get into trouble.

    The feeling of Wuji Kendo reappeared in Adam''s heart. The sword cut the body and the heart cut the soul.

    Or cut her?

    At this time, one of the magic woman''s two hands is holding the truth, and the other is held. A sense of danger rises from her heart. It seems that even her life does not belong to her.

    The wonder woman knows that the situation is in crisis, so she can''t think much about it. She directly releases the hand that holds the truth sheath, and then bumps the silver bracelet on the other hand with the guard bracelet on her wrist. A flash of lightning comes out, just hitting Adam..

    "Ah Adam screamed and flew upside down, falling heavily on the ground, splashing mud and water, and his fragile mortal body spewed out a mouthful of blood.

    The power of this lightning is very powerful. It is ten times and a hundred times more powerful than the lightning that Thor''s hammer could control. It gives Adam the illusion of facing Odin.

    Is this the work of Zeus?

    The wonder woman looks happy when she sees that Adam is injured and spits blood. Before, she suffered a lot in Adam''s hands and was so depressed that she finally came back. Regardless of her own injury, she rushed to kill Adam completely.

    Adam was shocked when he saw the action of wonder woman, especially when his hands crossed in front of his chest. He seemed to be ready to attack again with the guard silver bracelet. But a moment later, Adam was steady.

    Odin is no chance to face, but the power of Zeus Adam also want to try some!

    At this time, a pair of magic woman''s silver bracelets hit each other again. There was another crackle. The lightning came out and shot at Adam at a speed invisible to the naked eye.

    Adam calmed down, emptied his body, and lifted the sword in his right hand into the air.

    Wonder woman sees the sword in Adam''s right hand, and her pupils contract. Isn''t that her own sword? When did it come into his hands?

    Your sword is my sword.

    A thousand cuts!

 Chapter 174

    The lightning blasts in front of Adam and is killed by a sword. The sword in Adam''s hand takes Adam''s body and flies to wonder woman.

    The magic woman''s pupil shrinks. She looks at Adam who cuts herself with a sword and raises her hands to stop him. The sword in Adam''s hand cuts on the magic woman''s wrist guard.

    Magic woman''s hands began to tremble in the open air, and a powerful force that could not be explained woke up.

    "This..." Adam''s pupil contracted into a small dot¡° Father level power

    Adam could not understand how such a powerful force existed in a wristband. Did Zeus seal his original strength in the wristband?

    But in this way, Zeus lost the possibility of resurrection. Did Zeus have such deep love for the illegitimate daughter?

    No matter what Adam thought of in his thinking, the power beyond comparison broke the sword in Adam''s hand and hit Adam on the chest.

    With the fog of blood all over the sky, Adam escaped seriously.

    Wonder woman doesn''t know that her wrist guard has such a powerful force that she lost her trace of Adam in the stupor.

    After Adam fled the battlefield, he was very upset. He didn''t expect that magic woman had such a strong card.

    Adam''s body was seriously injured, and he was injured by Zeus''s original power. According to Adam''s analysis of this divine body, he could hold on for at most one month, and then he would turn into ashes.

    "Enough!"

    Adam''s eyes are a little red, and there is not much time left for him. He needs to seize the mother box in the hands of the wolf in this short month, and use the mother box to build a transmission array to welcome the arrival of the body and his men.

    The divine power in Adam''s body was completely unable to play by the lightning suppressor of Zeus, and his body was seriously injured. He could not play any divine power temporarily, and needed a period of recuperation.

    Adam must rush to the last battlefield as soon as possible, find the right time, use Kai''s power, and use eight dunjia to seize the mother box.

    Adam''s current physical condition is completely unable to make a long-distance attack. Fortunately, Adam''s identity certificate is still in his own hands. He can quickly get to the northern European suburbs by buying a plane ticket.

    Although Adam was a criminal who escaped from the Arkham madhouse, his crime was not recorded. He was sent directly to Arkham by Batman, so Adam easily bought a ticket.

    That afternoon, Adam arrived at the airport, and saw the news of Superman resurrection on the airport news.

    "Wrong step, wrong step. I will remember this lesson and never underestimate anyone. "

    Adam rubbed his chest and showed the ticket to the staff. Then he got on the plane with his little luggage.

    Adam looked at the plane curiously, found his seat according to the tips on the ticket, and put his luggage on the rack.

    Adam seldom took a plane when he was young, so to speak, he didn''t do it several times at all. When he grew up, he basically drove on his own, let alone took a plane.

    Lying on the soft seat, Adam narrowed his eyes slightly. He wanted to have a rest.

    The passengers on the plane are not full, and I don''t know if it is often the case.

    Beautiful flight attendants provide services for everyone, and give people drinks, snacks and other food.

    After a short period of noise, the plane fell into silence and soon drove into the blue sky.

    The plane is flying quietly in the sky. The passengers are doing their own things. Some people are watching some saved videos on the computer. Some people close their eyes and take advantage of this opportunity to have a rest.

    At the same time, in the cabin, a few foreign guys who used to look elegant and gentle suddenly burst out at this time, taking out two micro flushes from the corner, holding their chests high in one hand.

    "Bang bang bang -" suddenly, the muzzle of the gun erupted, and the bullets poured into the front seats of the cabin. The passengers were shot into a sieve and fell powerlessly on the seat, but they were confused in their eyes. They didn''t know why they would die. They couldn''t close their eyes.

    "Don''t move, hijack."

    "Hijacking." On the other side of the cabin, there were several murderers, holding several AK-47s, shooting at the passengers.

    The whole cabin was silent for a few seconds. After looking at these terrorists for a few circles, the scream immediately shrouded them. The terrorists killed several people again and yelled in Chinese and English: "no shouting, you''ll die if you scream again!"

    In this case, even if there are several dead people sitting next to them, the passengers can only keep their mouths tightly closed, otherwise they will have to go to heaven with them.

    However, a foreigner who is not afraid of death and wears the author''s ID card around his neck, holding his mobile phone in fear, turns on the camera function and wants to record everything here.

    Several terrorists glanced, nodded, and seemed very happy that someone could record their feats. They also bared their teeth from time to time and put a poss on the super mobile camera.

    Adam opened his eyes and took a look. He couldn''t help feeling that he had a big head. How did these guys bring the AK47 on the plane?

    Adam even suspected that he was not on the plane from metropolis, but from Gotham.

    Adam''s current physical condition is very bad, but it is more than enough to deal with a few mortals. Unfortunately, Adam does not have a heart to be a hero.

    Since 9 / 11, hijacking has become a headache for all heads of state. Many talents in this field have provided many security measures to prevent hijacking.

    Today, this world-wide problem has been solved countless times. Hijacking is almost a difficult thing to accomplish. First of all, guns are difficult to carry. Even the most common method is to dismantle the guns, disassemble them into parts one by one, and then put them into places such as crutches and suitcases.

    Now looking at more than a dozen micro Chong and a few AK47 that black muzzle at any time to their own, although there is no threat, but Adam still feel very uncomfortable.

    Adam was upset and naturally wanted to solve these problems as soon as possible. Although I don''t want to be a so-called hero, there''s no need to let a few mole ants point their guns at me.

    Adam took a look at the arrogant robber in front of him. His inner power moved slightly and he was ready to start. Unexpectedly, a sharp pain came from his body.

    Cells, Qi and blood, five senses, muscles and bones, organs, even the brain, all have an invisible pain.

    Adam was in a cold sweat, the big beads of sweat on his forehead were falling down, and his body was shaking violently.

    The subtle electric current constantly swam in Adam''s body, madly destroying Adam''s flesh body, while Adam''s own divine power kept repairing.

    "Bear with it."

    Adam closed his eyes helplessly. Although his dignity as king Asgard was inviolable, it was too painful.

    Adam has a big weakness.

    I''m afraid of pain

 Chapter 175

    Adam closed his eyes and looked like he didn''t care about his own business. There was a lot of noise in his ears. The passengers were scared.

    A bearded terrorist in charge of one side saw that Adam seemed to be indifferent. He frowned and rushed forward with a sense of hostility. He was not stingy in his mouth and made a rude remark. He walked towards Adam''s seat with a gun.

    "Hoo --"

    Bearded backhand gun, mercilessly a butt at Adam''s head hit.

    "Bang --"

    Adam because of the injury is too serious, closed his eyes, there is no way to pay attention to the movement around.

    Adam was going to cooperate with these guys, but he didn''t expect that someone would take the initiative to find himself. He was hit on the head by a butt of a gun.

    Adam''s head was slightly dizzy, and the pain in his chest became more intense.

    The strike was loud and attracted the attention of many passengers around. Some of these people were sympathetic, some were compassionate, some were Schadenfreude, and some were helpless. Different eyes were all cast on Jackie Chan.

    Although Adam was seriously injured, his body, which had been transformed by divine power, was not hurt by a mere mortal. He was just a little dull. Then his face sank and he twisted his neck. The sound of "click click" with loose bones was particularly beautiful.

    "If you don''t provoke me, maybe you can live a little longer!" Adam''s cold voice, like the snow in the deep winter, floated in his ears.

    The next moment, facing the face of big beard, is a sandbag fist.

    "Bang --"

    Adam didn''t reserve his fist. He used his body''s full strength. He smashed his fist on mustache''s face. There are three reasons why he used his full strength

    1£º Adam was seriously injured. He couldn''t exert his power as he wanted. He was afraid that he would not be killed.

    2£º I intend to see how much strength my body can exert after being injured, so as to avoid the wrong estimation of my combat effectiveness.

    3£º I just want to teach this bearded a lesson and let him know that not everyone can touch the head of Asgard, let alone beat him.

    As Adam expected, even if he was seriously injured and the divine power could not be used, the flesh body with the divine power was strong enough.

    Adam''s whole face was sunken, and the bridge of his nose was smashed. He could not die any more.

    The quality of these terrorists is pretty good. Although they can''t catch up with the honest people in Gotham, they are still much better than other amateur robbers. Adam just killed the enemy, and the counterattack came.

    "Trouble!" Adam murmured and rolled forward. At this time, the original seat had been set as a sieve by the bullet.

    Several terrorists quickly moved towards Adam, their guns blazing.

    At the same time, the passengers in the cabin screamed and hid under the seats for fear of being shot.

    This way, the fierce battle begins!

    Seriously injured Adam used the most appropriate fighting method. The body method and concealed weapon skill he learned in Asgard were not elegant, but the most labor-saving.

    Adam kept rolling in the cabin, but the terrorists never shot a bullet at Adam. Instead, Adam killed many people with many small objects.

    "Trouble, this is not the way to hide, or bear the pain?" Adam once again dodged the terrorist''s shot. He picked up a fork on the ground and threw it towards the rear. A terrorist who had just changed his cartridge clip was stabbed in the throat by the fork. Blood gushed from his mouth and he was unwilling to fall down.

    have a chance to!

    Adam''s eyes lit up, and when the other terrorists were distracted, he suddenly jumped out, his hands clasped, his chest held high, as if he was preparing something.

    "Asgard wolf roar technique!"

    "Roar - roar"

    The strong and visible sound of terror from Adam''s mouth, in the blink of an eye, directly lifted several terrorists in front of him, and hit him hard.

    The sound wave was still going on. Adam stepped up his strength and once again burst out a terrible sound wave.

    This is the skill of death goddess''s pet wolf, which can attack sonic boom with the sound of material and spiritual double strike. Adam thought this skill similar to lion roaring skill was very interesting, so he studied the principle.

    After studying the principle, Adam quickly mastered this skill, but never used it.

    This skill is very powerful for the weak, but it is useless for the extraordinary life. That is to say, as long as the enemy reaches the legendary level, this skill will be useless.

    Which of Adam''s former enemies was not a god level strongman?

    Asgard wolf roar killed almost all the terrorists and passengers, leaving only a few passengers far away from Adam.

    The terrorists on the ground all died miserably. They were a little closer to Adam, and their mouths were still bubbling. The broken meat kept popping out, and their eyeballs were protruding. If someone opened the heads of these terrorists at this time, they would find that their brains had been broken into a paste.

    It''s better to stay away from Adam. It''s just bleeding.

    More than 20 terrorists were so "roared" to death by themselves. Adam was born with a sense of pride and a strong sense of self-confidence.

    Even if Wang was seriously injured, he was as strong as ever!

    Justice alliance, you should be careful!

    Looking at a few lucky passengers around him, he looked at himself like a monster. Adam could not help but curl his mouth.

    "I said I was not fit to be a hero."

    Adam didn''t go up to mend the knife. He didn''t care if someone would tell the story on the plane. He leisurely went back to his seat and closed his eyes.

    What happened next didn''t take part. Even if the passengers in the cabin were lucky, they were shocked into idiots by the huge noise.

    After some investigation, the captain didn''t get any useful information, so he had to contact the ground and quickly drove the plane to the destination.

    After the plane landed, a group of guys in military uniforms took control of all the people on the plane and kept asking what happened, but the passengers who survived were already shocked into idiots.

    Adam pretended to be a fool and looked around. Without the attention of the army, he escaped into the bottom of a car.

    Adam completely endured the pain in his chest and was taken out of the airport by the car without saying a word. After leaving the airport, Adam immediately forced the car to stop and killed the driver.

    Originally, there was no need to kill the driver. Unfortunately, the driver talked too much rubbish. Adam was impatient and killed him.

    Driving the stolen car, Adam rushes to the base built by the wolf in the wilderness. Adam has seen the place before and still remembers the specific location.

 Chapter 176

    Adam drove to a small town nearest to the outskirts, abandoned the stolen car outside the city and walked into the city.

    Looking at the delicious snacks on the roadside stall, Adam can''t help but be greedy. Although his body doesn''t need to eat at this time, his appetite is still hard to give up.

    Adam found that he didn''t have any money on him. He didn''t want to cut corners, so he had better buy food with money, take out a bank card from his pocket and walk into the bank.

    Adam has prepared the bank card for a long time. There is not much money in it. It''s all the clean money left by the body when he was a detective. Don''t worry that someone will make trouble.

    Although the city is not prosperous, there are many people waiting to withdraw money from the bank. Looking at the long line in front of the window, Adam finds a place at random and sits down.

    Say Adam is not in a hurry, but the saliva secreted in his mouth and the snacks sold outside the bank constantly tickle Adam''s nerves.

    Adam said he was worried, but he was enjoying the scenery outside the window and didn''t queue up.

    Do you want to jump the queue?

    "Don''t move

    Bang!

    When Adam was entangled in his heart, a shout suddenly sounded from outside the bank, followed by a sharp voice, and the glass door of the bank broke.

    The sound of gunfire is still m16s1 rifle, an old-fashioned assault rifle that has been eliminated for a long time. It has three shots and is suitable for assault operations.

    Adam leaned down slightly and looked up at the three people who came in. The first one was a strong man with a m16s1 rifle in his hand. He was sweeping the people in the hall. When he saw the beautiful woman standing in the lower half of the stairs, his eyes couldn''t help brightening.

    It''s troublesome. Why do these things always happen to Adam?

    However, compared with robbing airplanes, robbing banks is more common. Adam once did similar things.

    Adam obediently sat on one side, looking at these guys who can be said to be peers.

    "What are you looking at? You''ve got to hold your head and squat. Have you ever seen a bank robber?"

    Behind them, the two intruders were both armed with six shot revolvers. One of the thin men looked arrogantly at the bank counter, and the other was at the door, with his gun aimed at the security guard who might intrude at any time.

    Three men, three guns, 15 rounds in a round. Except for the one that just pierced the door glass, there are still 14 rounds left.

    Three men hold three positions in a triangle, which is the best defensive position and can keep everyone in sight. This position is not like an ordinary bandit, but more like a team with professional training.

    The police are not easy to handle, but they are more professional than I was at the beginning.

    While observing the three robbers, Adam silently recalled in his mind what he had done, and some thought of the three accomplices who had been killed by himself.

    Looking at the three robbers, Adam has some inexplicable sense of familiarity and intimacy.

    Adam frowned and looked at the chaotic hall. For these ordinary people, as long as they are armed, it means that they have great lethality and their lives are threatened. In this case, normal people only have fear and panic in their hearts.

    Adam suddenly thought of his purpose. He came to get the money himself!

    Adam glanced to the stairway and saw a beauty in professional clothes retreating upstairs under the cover of two bodyguards. Although the beauty''s face was full of fear, it didn''t seem to be in a big mess. She became one of the few people who kept calm in the field.

    Look at three very professional robbers, maybe their purpose is not to rob the bank?

    Bang!

    Another shot rang out, and Adam''s heart leaped. A man at the counter, who looked like a business manager, had a flash of blood on his chest. He fell on the ground unconscious. A black mobile phone slipped from his sleeve and fell into the bank hall.

    Obviously, he tried to call the police just now, but he was seen by the big man.

    Adam quietly moved his position, avoided the camera in the hall, and looked at the three robbers in the hall in a shadow.

    According to the truth, the first purpose of the robbers is not to kill, but to steal money. When threatened, it''s natural to kill. However, there must be a moment of panic and uneasiness after killing, instead of showing such calm. It seems that killing is not a big deal for them.

    Adam feels like he''s back in Gotham. He deserves to be a northern Europe with strong folk customs.

    These three men are not ordinary robbers. They are fierce characters. They are no different from some talents in Gotham.

    Mad, is that how you carry your luck?

    Adam seems to think of something. Is it because he is against wonder woman that he is targeted by the will of the world?

    "I said squatting with my head in my arms. If anyone has any more small movements on his hands, the bullet won''t have eyes!" The big man in front yelled, "and you, where are you going? Get down and stand up for me!"

    The muzzle of the gun in the big man''s hand swung towards the woman. The woman in the professional dress turned pale, and immediately stood on the stairs and did not dare to move.

    "That''s good. Be obedient. I won''t be hard on myself. We''re here to rob, not to kill. Do you understand?" The big man waved to the back, "Xiao Liu, let them load the money and withdraw before the police arrive!"

    "OK, big brother!" The thin man didn''t know where to find a travel bag, shook his hand and threw it on the counter. The muzzle of the gun pointed at several salesmen, which made several saleswomen look pale.

    "Don''t be afraid, little sister. Just fill up the money for your brother. It''s not hard for you, hehe?" The man''s eyes swept around several salesmen, especially taking care of some towering positions. He looked like a squint.

    Several saleswomen put their cash into their travel bags with fear, and then squatted on one side with their chests, shivering all over. Where do these ordinary people usually see such scenes, let alone not far from the hall, there is a colleague who knows nothing about life and death. The oppressive smell caused by the bloody pictures is about to destroy the psychological defense line of these young girls.

    However, this extremely repressive atmosphere did not last for a minute, but was broken by a voice outside the bank.

    "You social worms, filthy scum."

    Adam looked out the window.

    The police car is ready for battle, and a handsome middle-aged man is shouting at the bank with a big horn.

    "You are surrounded. I urge you to surrender!"

    "Brother, why did the police come so fast?" A robber''s voice was a little alarmed.

    "There are some problems." The leading man did not show any panic¡° Take all the money with you and I''ll play with them. "

 Chapter 177

    At this time, the robber inside fired several shots into the air with a weapon and yelled, "listen to me, the police outside. Prepare a car for me and fill it up in ten minutes. More than a minute, I kill a man. "

    Outside the police with a trumpet said loudly: "people inside listen, let go of the hostages inside, hand over your weapons."

    The leading man shot a man without saying a word. A few seconds later, all the people in the bank began to cry out in horror: "murder!"

    The people inside yelled, "didn''t you hear me clearly? Get ready for the car. If I don''t prepare in ten seconds, I''ll kill one more person. I''ll see how many people there are enough for me to kill. "

    The police outside immediately panicked: "don''t be impulsive, we''ll help you prepare the car right away." Then whispered: "immediately call the director, the enemy is extremely brutal."

    "Yes."

    Adam has a big head. It seems that things here can''t be finished for a while.

    The bank was originally equipped with several security guards, but under the control of the robbers, these security guards squatted on one side as honestly as ordinary people.

    When the police voice sounded outside, several security guards looked at each other, as if they were not ready to continue waiting to die.

    A security guard quietly touched his waist and wanted to take out his gun. A masked shooter, who had already paid attention to security, flashed a fierce light in his eyes and turned the muzzle without hesitation.

    "Bang bang" masked shooter fired three shots in a row, gun fatal, hit the security guard in the chest.

    The security guard collapsed on the cold concrete floor, and the blood oozing from his chest dyed the clean floor red. The rest of the guards were pale and did not dare to act rashly.

    After all, working here is just a mess. No one wants to fight for his life.

    Next to the crowd squatting on the ground more clever, holding the head, like lambs waiting to be slaughtered fate. The masked gunner looked at it scornfully, then said to the leading man: "hurry up and go, the more things drag on, the more trouble."

    "Then take the time to do things." The man nodded, with a trace of coldness on his face.

    "Kill them all!"

    With his command, the robber who was loading the money and another masked shooter started the killing without hesitation.

    The scene is too bloody to describe in detail.

    Before long, the mob continued to kill, but by this time, the bank was dead, about a third of them were dead, and the living were scared.

    The surviving hostages gathered together, shivering and looking at the three robbers with frightened eyes.

    They are like a group of ghosts climbing out of hell, and they have lost their humanity.

    Adam lay on the ground pretending to be dead, half squinting at the three robbers.

    I thought they were three robbers, but I didn''t expect that they were crazy. Adam determined that the purpose of these three people was to cause a killing, not for the so-called money.

    Adam suddenly thought of the beautiful woman in professional clothes, who he thought was unusual before. He looked up to the direction of the stairs and found that there was no one there.

    All of a sudden, a cat called "meow ~"

    A black cat suddenly rushed into the bank, with dark soft hair, elegant body, and a pair of black gem like eyes. It looks like a very valuable cat.

    If there are experts who study cats, they will find that this is just an ordinary wild cat. Although it has a common breed, it has a noble temperament than any noble cat.

    It yelled at the bandits, jumped up and grabbed the gun in its hand!

    "Ah! You damn cat The culprit with the injured right hand roared and raised his foot to trample the cat to death. Be careful of those who are not dead, for fear that the cat will be trampled to death by the robbers.

    The fact is that the bandits can''t step on the kitten at all. On the contrary, the kitten''s flexible action makes them confused, and the hostages also take advantage of this opportunity to escape.

    After all, these robbers are life-threatening abnormal killers. They are not the robbers who will let you go if you squat on the ground and watch them rob.

    The bandit friends who are killing happily behind, as soon as they see that the hostages are running away, they know that they are going to be bad, so they immediately lift the gun and pull the trigger!

    Suddenly, suddenly!!

    The dense bullets shot out in an instant and hit the ceiling, making the delicate ceiling of the bank pit by pit.

    It turned out that at this time, a girl in a black tights, with a huge mask on her face, rushed out. A girl raised her leg and kicked the bandit''s companion''s gun upward. No one was hurt when the gun was lifted up.

    "It''s cat girl! Cat girl

    All of a sudden, the hostages in the bank yelled happily, "she has come to save us!"

    Adam looked at the happening of things with a muddled face. How could there be superheroes in remote places?

    Isn''t Catwoman in Gotham?

    Three robbers and this suddenly appeared superhero fight, Adam suddenly found that the three robbers'' skill is not simple.

    The action is clean and neat, and the quick killing moves also point to the weakness of the human body.

    According to the fighting style of the three robbers, Adam has basically figured out why they came.

    Adam can be quite sure that the actions and methods of the three robbers should come from the army. They designed the bank killing to attract the superhero named cat girl.

    Adam didn''t want to get into trouble at all. He had enough trouble and it wasn''t worth getting involved.

    The cat girl''s movements are very flexible. She is very comfortable under the siege of three soldiers disguised as robbers. If she continues to fight, the three soldiers disguised as robbers will be killed in a few minutes.

    Yeah, it''s just getting killed!

    This superhero, named cat girl, is ruthless and can''t get away from the key. It doesn''t seem to be a good one.

    Adam carefully observed that this superhero, named cat girl, is not powerful, but is a bronze level.

    If you think about it seriously, this cat girl may not even be able to beat Captain America

    Just as the police outside the bank were about to rush in, Adam, who was afraid of trouble, hit a gangster on the knee with a small stone. The joint attack of the three gangsters suddenly led to a loophole. The cat girl seized the loophole and solved the three gangsters cleanly.

    Just when Adam thought the cat was going to leave, he found that the cat slowly walked up the stairs.

    The hostages in the bank run out of the bank cheerfully. It''s too dangerous for them whether it''s the killing of the bandits or the ruthless killing of three bandits by the superheroes in their hearts.

    And when he was not in a hurry to leave, but staring at the cat''s position upstairs, Adam always felt that he would find something.

    Half a moment later, a middle-aged man in a suit came down, scratching a pimple on his chin.

    Adam''s eyes widened. His vision told him that this middle-aged man was definitely a middle-aged man, but his spirit told him that this was the cat girl just now, who was a young woman a second ago.

    Mutants?

    Magic girl?

 Chapter 178

    This guy who can become someone else, maybe a mutant, maybe some other superpower, in a word, Adam is very interested in him.

    Adam quietly followed the deformed guy and walked out of the bank. The sun in the sky radiated infinite heat. Now it''s just noon.

    Adam remembers that the battle between justice alliance and wilderness wolf should be in the evening, so he has enough time. Adam decides to follow this interesting guy to see who he is and what he wants to do.

    Adam secretly follows the deformed guy and takes out his mobile phone to search for information about the cat girl on the Internet.

    According to the photos provided by the online crowd, Adam found that the cat girl in the bank was very similar to the cat girl in Gotham, but not exactly the same. So Adam determined that the man was not the real cat girl just now.

    While looking at the mobile phone, while walking into an alley, and then looked up to find that this is a dead end, reluctantly revealed a wry smile face.

    Obviously, Adam was found.

    "Who are you? Why are you following me? "

    An ordinary looking middle-aged man appeared behind Adam, holding a pistol and pointing at Adam.

    "My name is Adam. What''s your name?" Adam gave a smile¡° Whether we are friends or enemies, I think it''s more polite to exchange names first. "

    "Patrick O''Brien." The middle-aged also gave their names¡° Why are you following me? "

    Adam searched for the name in his mind to make sure he had never heard of it, but he was vaguely familiar with it.

    "I''m just curious about your ability, and I''m not going to do anything to you." And when you smile at Patrick.

    "Don''t follow me any more." Patrick put away his pistol and turned away.

    Patrick has found Adam''s tracking for a long time. According to his observation, Adam really doesn''t have any bad ideas for him, but has been following him quietly.

    Patrick also secretly looked at Adam''s mobile phone and found that Adam was searching for the cat girl news, so he believed Adam''s words.

    In Patrick''s mind, Adam may be more interested in cat girl than himself.

    Patrick O''Brien, a thief nicknamed "eel", was shot by a security guard during a theft. Unfortunately, he was hit on the head by a cylinder falling from the sky, and the unknown acid in the cylinder flowed into his wound.

    Fortunately, the mysterious monk saved him and made him change his ways, but the acid that entered his body made him have the ability to deform at will. Wearing black sunglasses and red and yellow tights, he called himself a plastic man and became a superhero.

    Plastic people can change the shape of their bodies at will. Because the body is super flexible, ordinary weapons can''t hurt half of his hair. And he is like a magic girl, can become anyone, even Batman has been cheated by him.

    Although Adam was curious, he didn''t want to get into trouble. Now that he had been discovered, there was no need to continue.

    Adam looked at the disappearance of his back in front of him and laughed. He was ready to walk out of the alley, but when he got to the entrance of the alley, he felt a pain in his head and fainted.

    But when you open your eyes again, it''s on a lab bench.

    Adam felt pain coming from his limbs, and his body was very tired. He didn''t seem to have any strength. The divine power was still fighting against Zeus''s power and couldn''t be fully activated.

    "Your name is Adam, isn''t it?"

    A low voice remembered that when he looked left and right, he found that there was no one around him. It should be someone who woke up through the monitor.

    "Who are you?"

    Adam couldn''t figure out who was aiming at himself. The justice alliance wouldn''t do such a thing, would it?

    "You don''t need to know who I am. I''m just a scientist curious about your power."

    A low voice said in a declarative tone.

    "You used to be just an ordinary person. After being kidnapped by a jigsaw puzzle killer and participating in a horrible game, after just three months of transformation, you have the power to surpass ordinary people."

    "I saw your fight with wonder woman. I''m very curious about where your power comes from. I hope you can tell me honestly."

    Adam''s brain is running at full speed. Who caught him? It seems that he is going to experiment with himself!

    "I have done some research on your body and found that although your body is stronger than ordinary people, it is not so strong. What is your real strength?"

    Adam closed his eyes and looked at his condition. He found that his tendons were broken.

    "Hand tendon and foot tendon" is the tendon of the human body, which is the lower part of the muscle on the human leg and arm. It is connected to the human calcaneus and plays an important role in human walking. If it''s damaged or broken, people can''t walk.

    Tendons are convenient for muscle attachment and fixation. The tendon of a muscle is attached to two or more different bones, because the traction of the tendon can make the muscle contraction drive the movement of different bones.

    Once the tendons of the hand and foot are cut off for more than a period of time, the ligaments retract, and the muscles can''t contract to drive the movement of different bones. At that time, the muscles will atrophy completely. Even with Shenli, there is no way to regenerate the tendons of the hand and foot, because they have healed and formed.

    "I don''t care who you are, but I''m really angry." Adam opened his eyes slowly, and his eyes were all indifferent.

    Adam and wonder woman lost the battle, the partner may not be happy, but there will be no other feeling.

    But he was tied to the experimental platform and became a mouse, which made Adam a little intolerable. As the king of Asgard, glory was above all.

    Adam forced the pain in his body and began to use his divine power.

    The divine power is running in Adam''s body circle by circle, which not only dispels the fatigue of the body, but also connects the tendons of hands and feet to heal, making the body no different from ordinary people.

    Adam''s explosion this time may shorten his life span of less than a month. According to Adam''s own analysis, he may be able to live another month, but Adam doesn''t need that long. Adam only needs one day.

    Adam will use this day to destroy everything around this mysterious laboratory, kill all the people who know these things, and then snatch the mother box to lead the body to come.

    When the noumenon comes, it will impose a sanction on the world that makes itself run into a wall everywhere.

    After this, Adam made up his mind that the world full of sin needs to be purified.

 Chapter 179

    When the divine power reached the extreme, Adam stood up, broke all the steel wires that bound him, and walked down the experimental platform with a full face of anger.

    "It''s incredible power. If I understand your power, maybe I can make the next Superman."

    Low voice constantly praise, as if not aware of the arrival of the crisis.

    Yadong looked around and found that this is a relatively traditional laboratory, full of bottles and cans, which is probably a chemical laboratory.

    Adam picked up a dark yellow test tube liquid and threw it to the password input of the steel gate. His intuition told Adam what he should do.

    The test tube was smashed by Adam, and the crisp sound of the glass mixed with the deep yellow liquid sputtered onto the door of the composite gold and steel.

    "Zizi..."

    A deep cold corrosion of steel, with the smell of oxidation, spread to the inside of the stairs.

    The strong smell of corrosion made Adam feel uncomfortable for a while. He put the back of his fist and hand under his nose and stepped back. His eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the steel door.

    The steel portal is like a paper burned from the middle by fire. The bubble corrodes quickly and a hole appears. The circuit electrons inside are completely corroded.

    But in four or five seconds, there has been a big hole with a radius of more than 20 cm. The corroded steel lava bubbled down. It looks very shocking.

    Through the slightly rising smoke overlooking the oxidation odor, Adam saw outside the door, fully equipped soldiers, wearing gas masks, waiting for himself.

    Without hesitation, at the moment of seeing them, Adam directly rushed up to kill a man and snatched the gun in his hand. His reaction speed was amazing. The M16 automatic rifle he had just snatched fired twice in a row.

    The bullet went through the corroded hole. In Adam''s sight, the bullet left two sonic boom tracks, hit the two soldiers with gas masks in the head and blew them out.

    "You are excellent, but this laboratory is carefully built by me. It''s not so easy to escape. I''ll play a game with you."

    The sound in the laboratory is still making a low sound. A portable rocket has been fired at Adam.

    Adam can tell the trajectory of the missile by his voice alone. For Adam, the speed of the portable missile is not fast. It only takes a blink of an eye for Adam to judge when it appears at the hole.

    "Bang"

    Adam''s face is indifferent. He is carrying an M16 automatic rifle. He seems to be careless. The bullet shoots at the RPG portable missile.

    It''s the sound of "Peng" again.

    After the gentle explosion, the missile did not explode into a heat wave. Instead, it was hit by a bullet, and the green smoke rolled out.

    This did no harm to Adam. Instead, he put down all the soldiers with their faces covered at the door.

    Chemical weapons, gas!

    Adam''s face was slightly awe inspiring. He was not sure about the effect of the poison fog on himself. After all, this body is just an ordinary person''s body and does not have the anti poison property of Asgard body.

    But just as the green poison fog quickly came to his feet along the stairs, Adam flashed through the corrosive hole and saw that the soldiers who had been put down were wearing gas masks, but the skin on their hands was still exposed. It''s clear that the fog doesn''t work on skin contact.

    Need to breathe toxic gas?

    Adam turned his mind slightly and thought that he could hold his breath for half an hour only because of his strong vital capacity. In addition, the divine power could be transformed into the energy needed by any human body, even if he didn''t breathe?

    Holding his breath, Adam made a fierce effort to dent the soft rubber elastic plate in three or two steps, with the impact of the downward force.

    "Bang"

    The huge noise suddenly rang out. The door, which weighs nearly ten tons, was kicked by Adam. The powerful sound filled the place. The cold air in the air, the green poison gas and the smoke of the smoke bomb were all slightly shocked and stopped.

    A figure who is not a great man rises from the ground in the thick fog in the background sound of steel chirping. His figure is not strong, but it seems that he wants to reach the sky.

    The spirit of Adam''s figure does have the power to frighten people, as if the authority of King Asgard was once again defeated.

    Dozens of big guns with thick thighs appeared in the soldier''s hands, shooting at Adam''s figure in the thick fog.

    The sound of "BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM".

    Dozens of big cannons shot out huge metal nets, covering all directions of 360 degrees without dead angle towards Adam''s figure.

    Adam transcended the intuition of mortals and immediately felt that heaven and earth were to be surrounded and covered. There was no gap in any place. There were too many iron nets.

    His eyes flashed slightly, and his tall figure ran quickly, which stirred up a whirlwind of smoke and quickly ran to a position with less metal mesh.

    He put his hand in front of the metal mesh and grasped it as if he were throwing clothes. His hand swung up and rolled up the metal mesh.

    All of a sudden.

    Adam''s face changed, and a strong electric current blue light spread from the metal mesh, paralyzing him.

    Although some ordinary electric current has no effect on Adam, don''t forget that Zeus'' lightning still remains in Adam''s body.

    The strong electric current stimulated Adam''s body. Zeus''s lightning seemed to feel the taste of the same kind and rioted again in Adam''s body.

    "Drink..."

    Adam uttered a deep fright from his throat, biting his teeth, cracking his pupils, and a trace of blood emerged from his eyes.

    Adam''s eyes were red and his expression was horrible and ferocious. In a moment, he had strong muscles. His blood was surging wildly in the pulse. The blue current was running down his body surface from his hands. After his body, it flickered. He was suddenly paralyzed by Adam''s powerful body Qi and blood, and could control his body''s action.

    This kind of electric current, if facing ordinary people, can certainly turn people into charred corpses. However, facing a strong man like Adam, it''s better. With a little effort, Adam used his divine power to suppress Zeus again.

    While Adam was suppressed for a short time, these soldiers who didn''t know which side of the force quickly raised their guns and fired crazily.

    Thousands of bullets in Adam''s eyes, friction out of the red hot toward him. For a moment, there was a kind of fierce shooting with tens of thousands of arrows, which wanted to shoot people like a beehive.

    Adam''s divine power is fighting against Zeus'' lightning. It can''t be used for the time being. The power of the flesh body alone can''t resist the power of the bullet.

    "Make me..."

 Chapter 180

    Adam''s face is full of anger. As soon as he steps, a white airflow suddenly appears on his body. The air barrier seems to be impeding his action.

    Adam''s speed at this moment has reached the speed of sound, and the mighty divine power in his body has suppressed Zeus'' lightning

    He took the arm of the metal mesh, and with the momentum of stepping forward, he stepped in an instant, like a giant statue stepping on the ground, stepping the ground out of big cobweb pits.

    When the bullets "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.

    At this moment, Adam is like a ferocious beast out of the fog, blowing out a strong wave, giving people an almost invincible sense of oppression!

    Adam''s body passes through the bullet forest, and uses his arm''s muscle to resist the bullet in the dangerous part. The bullet goes straight into his arm, and the magic power strengthens the flesh body. The bullet only breaks through the skin, enters into the fiber muscle for one or two centimeters, and is blocked by the thick mountain like solid muscle.

    Under the explosion of Adam''s anger, the bullets could not stop his violent power.

    With a bang, Adam''s eyes appear in front of a soldier. Adam, who came to the DC Universe, is really angry for the first time!

    The soldier''s pupil had time to react. A huge figure appeared in front of him. He had been punched on the head by Adam, directly with the gas mask embedded in the head. His brain burst out and flew more than ten meters. His body still convulsed and died subconsciously.

    The metal net is like the cover before his death, covering half of his body, only revealing his head, which looks terrible.

    The sound of the bullets suddenly stopped, the air seemed to condense, and Adam''s terrible momentum spread.

    A group of soldiers seemed to be watched by the ancient beast, and their bodies were stiff at this moment, which was the suppression of life level.

    Mortals face the most direct fear of angry gods.

    The smell of smoke rose from everyone''s gun and spread in an instant.

    Adam''s right arm was shocked. It was like a lot of bullets that blocked the pores of sesame seeds. When he was shocked, they fell one after another. The clear falling sound stunned them.

    To the extent visible to the naked eye, the bullet drilled each hole one or two centimeters deep, and saw the white fiber and the flesh, but a few drops of blood flowed down the ground from between the fingers.

    When adanton felt the bullet hole sprout and grow granulation, itching to buckle, in front of them, the arm slowly healed to the extent visible to the naked eye.

    "Not bad." Adam had a sneer on his face¡° I can''t help cheering for your courage. Tell me, who do you obey? "

    The soldiers didn''t speak, and they didn''t know whether they were too loyal or frightened by Adam''s terrible power.

    Adam closed his eyes and realized what he had felt before. At the moment when the bullet penetrated into his arm, Adam Ming seemed to feel the burning kinetic energy of the bullet. However, his own cells had a force field. When attacked by foreign forces, the cells in his arm naturally released the force field. Each cell mixed up and then combined into blood, When the strong and horizontal combination becomes a muscle, the bullet is hard and hard to be killed by its own muscle.

    Adam thought that this body was far less than Asgard''s body, but he didn''t expect that after the baptism of divine power and Zeus lightning, the body was more powerful than Adam expected.

    Adam did not have the powerful and unspeakable Divine Body inherited from Asgard, but even so, these guns could not hurt him.

    That''s interesting.

    See Adam arm block bullets, in front of their eyes completely self-healing moment, the smoke smell of this space is strong enough to make people fear, suffocate.

    "The bullet didn''t hurt me as much as I expected!"

    "I think too much of myself."

    "Is it because of the sudden loss of powerful power that I am a little over cautious?"

    Adam''s mouth is very big and crazy. He is a resident of erkam madhouse.

    Adam suddenly threw the M16 automatic rifle and the M8 pistol, as well as some magazine, all to the ground.

    "You can go on. Anyway, you won''t tell us who is behind the scenes. I''d better kill you all... I''ll find it myself."

    The atmosphere suddenly became delicate, and the smell of smoke mixed with air conditioning, smoke, and a little bit of poisonous fog that Adam stepped out of the blast, all made many soldiers and Slade sweat.

    He has no weapons in his hand, but it brings greater fear to the soldiers around him.

    "What kind of monster are you?"

    "It must be a monster, it must be!"

    "Alien monster?"

    "Alien monster!"

    There were soldiers sitting on the ground, their faces looked unbelievable. They had never seen such a thing!

    What creatures can resist bullets?

    On earth, without hesitation, even dinosaurs will be destroyed by bullets.

    The only exception is Superman, who is an alien, so at the moment, the valiant Adam is taken for granted by the soldiers as another alien monster.

    Even Tyrannosaurus rex was able to shoot disabled, seriously injured and dying with the dense and chilling amount of bullets just hit Adam''s arm.

    But Adam shook his hand, the bullet fell off, and then recovered.

    In the knowledge of these soldiers, only Superman can do this.

    The dead god of the world!

    Obviously, these ignorant soldiers didn''t know that the invincible superman had come back. Just yesterday evening, the son of krypton had been resurrected.

    In the eyes of these soldiers, Adam''s ability to withstand bullets was unimaginable.

    In the cognition of these soldiers, he is already an invincible weapon in the world.

    If we don''t use missiles, we can''t eliminate Adam. Maybe missiles are useless.

    Can missiles deal with Superman?

    No!

    What kind of monster is it that the guns that soldiers hold begin to shake and the muscles that can''t even be shot through?

    Do you still need to fight?

    "I will give you real fear."

    "I seem to like that people are afraid of me, afraid of me and looking up to me!"

    Adam''s mouth drew a upturned smile, and his eyes were still smiling in the cold.

    As soon as he stepped, a big cobweb pit appeared on the ground, which immediately appeared in front of a soldier who sat down on the ground in fright. With a lift of his right hand, the tiger caught him by the neck and lifted him up.

    "The devil!"

    "Will Superman come to save us?"

    "But Superman is dead."

    "What shall we do? Mom... "

    In the eyes of the people.

    The light reflected from the back of the soldier who was held up in despair. The shadow of the soldier covered Adam''s face. He could vaguely see Bati''s cruel smile and white teeth, just like the devil depicted in the Bible.

    Adam put one hand around the soldier''s neck, lifted it up and squeezed it.

 Chapter 181

    Slightly air conditioning smell, strong smoke mixture, occupy the space of everyone''s sense of smell, people suffocate.

    The incandescent lamp lights up and frightens the soldiers for a moment. They stare up at Adam, who is not tall but looks like a giant.

    Adam stood tall and raised his soldier with one hand. He looked like a devil with a cruel smile. Under the light, the picture is fixed at this moment. He is a terror demon who rises from the earth.

    "Ah

    "No!"

    "Everybody shoot!"

    "Shoot! Don''t be stunned

    The scene changed from static to dynamic again. The frightened soldiers raised their eyes and subconsciously made a sound of fear.

    Fear of the soldiers again raised their guns, numb pull the trigger, countless gunshots and continuous ring out in this suffocating space.

    There is a trace of hope in the eyes of fear, which may be the hope that the gun in hand can protect their safety.

    Countless flying bullets are showing in front of Adam''s eyes again, so weak and boring.

    Adam grinned. Instead of resisting the dead soldier''s body, he raised his chest and put out his arms, letting the thousands of bullets pour down.

    Let your despair deepen.

    Each bullet is like a needle, slightly pricking his nerve, and let him feel his existence.

    Adam''s mouth was wide open with teeth, and his eyes were cold with a crazy smile.

    Stepping forward again, Adam faced the bullets coming from the sky because of fear.

    Feel free to meet, there are several bullets shot in his hand, like a few needles together pierced in.

    It doesn''t hurt much.

    It just happened to trigger Adam''s long-standing blood madness and make his blood boil for a moment.

    It''s like facing Odin for the first time.

    It seems that it is the first time that he shows his fangs to the supreme mage.

    The ground cracked more seriously than before. The cobweb pit suddenly appeared on the ground, and the dust was raised by him. Adam pressed the palm of his hand against the bullet on the forehead of a nearby soldier.

    "Ah..."

    The warm bullet burned the soldier''s skin and made his eyes almost protrude in fear.

    Then, he died.

    The death was worse than anyone else. Adam squeezed his head and killed him.

    Driven by excitement, Adam became more cruel.

    In particular, Adam''s mouth was extremely wide, his teeth were white and neat, and his eyes were cold with a crazy smile, which made the soldiers feel cold at the bottom of their hearts.

    A backstage man behind the camera bit his tongue. The bloody scene woke him up. In the afterimage, he saw Adam grinning, his eyes cold and crazy, catching bullets with his fingers.

    He seems to have made a mistake.

    Adam''s current body, if not divine power, has more than ten tons of power. This kind of power does not mean that the maximum power is more than ten tons, but the conventional power is more than ten tons.

    Once it breaks out, more than ten tons of power can be exerted through Adam''s body skills, which is enough to exceed 100 tons of power.

    Adam is also the first time in the sea of bullets, the burst of this dripping power. After all, the guns used to pose no threat to him, although now the fragile fingers are rubbed by bullets to see the bones.

    The bullet rubs red and moves wildly. Adam''s two fingers, even if they are like steel, are rubbed by the supersonic kinetic energy, and the skin and flesh begin to fly. Finally, he sees the deep white finger bone, and the bullet stops at Adam''s white finger tip.

    But after all, Adam caught the bullet with his fingers in the supersonic bullet friction, and then the flesh and blood rubbed off by his fingers recovered itchily.

    All this slowed down in the eyes of those behind the scenes. It was because the body trembled with terror and the adrenal glands surged countless times that we were able to see this frightening scene on the screen.

    The gunfire was more and more tragic.

    The traps that the backstage agents intend to set with the soldiers'' lives are weakening, sound wave, strong current, poison gas and so on. But for Adam, it''s just a little trouble.

    In this space, the smoke, from time to time there is a scream of fear, the body splashes up, pastes on the far wall, turns into mud, or the head is directly exploded, or Adam''s foot sweeps the spine.

    This is Adam''s mime. In his world, there is no other voice, only he has color.

    This time, Adam didn''t use guns, didn''t use his head to calculate the position, angle, airflow and psychology. This is the first time that Adam used his physical strength to kill the enemy.

    It''s a battle of flesh and blood.

    "Hoo

    Adam let out a soft, comfortable breath.

    Don''t fight with your head.

    That''s amazing!

    Wait a minute. It seems that Wang has never used his brain to fight

    There was no cry, no cry.

    All the soldiers are dead, except the man behind the camera.

    It''s not too much to describe this scene.

    Adam''s warm blood seemed to have been exhausted just now when he finished his breath. The smile on his face and the Cold Crazy eyes were returning to indifference. He looked down on the world as if he didn''t care.

    He doesn''t care how many lives he has died in his own hands, nor does he care about the blood flowing under his feet and the wet soles of his shoes. After all, he is the son of death who comes to spread death.

    As the son of the goddess of death, he is high above the world. Maybe sometimes he doesn''t care about himself. After all, he is only a part.

    A clank.

    It''s like the sound of a sword coming out of its sheath.

    "You can''t escape, Adam. You can only be buried in this underground base."

    The voice of the backstage man through the sound again, although the voice is still low, Adam still heard the fear from it.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll come to you soon." Adam looks at the camera overhead and smiles¡° I know where you are

    Adam had already carefully observed the underground base and knew that the man behind the scenes was hiding in the central control room, watching himself through the screen. I also know that there is no means for this behind the scenes man. He has already sent all the soldiers out.

    The only people who are left behind are the researchers who are wearing white coats and busy in other laboratories. It seems that the killing outside has nothing to do with them.

    Although these researchers wear white coats like doctors, they are doing totally different things. Countless corpses are placed on the research platform in front of these researchers.

    Adam didn''t know whether they were doing a cadaver experiment or a living experiment, but Adam was quite sure that these guys didn''t respect life.

    "The rest will die, too!"

    "I said it

    Adam can''t wait to kill them. Anyway, he doesn''t know what time and what''s going on outside.

    In short, with Superman, the earth will not lose.

    After enough killing, we''ll go out and look for the mother box. Anyway, the aliens can''t take it away.

 Chapter 182

    A decent looking and gentle looking old man was hastily packing up his files, holding all the things on the table in his arms, turning and running to the door.

    If you look away from the desk, you can see a bunch of screens. It looks like a monitoring room.

    This old man is the man behind the kidnapping of Adam, the first scientist with a very high IQ, Michael Holt.

    Michael Holt showed extraordinary wisdom when he was young. At the age of 6, he could read the works of Bohr, Einstein, Planck, Fermat and other theoretical physics masters. When children of the same age are still trapped in the animation Sesame Street in front of the TV, he is interested in studying the profound theory of time and space.

    Michael got a lot of money with his smart brain, but as he got older and older, he felt the threat of death and fell into the disgusting human body research.

    This is not the first time that he kidnaps others to do human experiments. He usually selects those people who are different from ordinary people to do research. Unfortunately, this time he provokes a nasty existence.

    In fact, Michael has long focused on the superhero. In fact, his original target was the plastic man Adam was tracking, and the bank robber was his hand.

    The plan goes well. Michael has already checked. The plastic man will appear in the bank today. But when he is ready to start, he finds Adam who is tracking the plastic man.

    Even more coincidentally, the robbers on the plane Adam took before were also his people.

    Michael has a lot of researchers, but not all of them support Michael''s human research. One of the most outstanding researchers wants to defecte and contact the government of a certain country.

    Michael had found out for a long time that the researcher was quietly collecting evidence about himself. Because he was afraid to scare the snake, he pretended not to know.

    In the name of going out to collect materials, the researcher often transmits information to the outside world. This time, after passing information once, he wants to fly back to the underground research institute.

    Of course, Michael couldn''t allow such a betrayal, so he arranged for a group of people to kill the researcher in the name of hijacking the plane, but Adam happened to be on the plane.

    The bandits who hijacked the plane before all had remote monitoring equipment. Michael appreciated what Adam did on the plane and investigated the information about Adam by the way.

    Michael got some news about Adam through hacking, and saw the video of Adam and wonder woman fighting. Compared with Adam''s fight on the plane, Michael analyzed the news that Adam was seriously injured.

    When Michael is about to arrest the plastic man, he happens to find Adam tracking the plastic man. A guy who is seriously injured and has strong strength appears in front of him. Michael can''t help but be greatly moved.

    Numerous coincidences together, prompted this time Michael to Adam''s start.

    Michael built a huge underground base for his research. He not only recruited a large number of researchers, but also hired a large number of soldiers to be the guards here. However, these soldiers were all dead in Adam''s hands.

    Seeing the previous battle, Michael fully knows Adam''s fighting power. He overestimated his strength and power before. He didn''t expect that even after Adam was injured, he could not deal with it. Now Michael just wants to escape from this hell.

    If he doesn''t run away quickly, Michael believes that he will know what the real hell is. He doesn''t think Adam is joking about things on the plane. Michael knows that Adam is not a soft hearted man.

    After all, have you ever seen a soft hearted man kill the hostages in order to deal with the robbers?

    Adam''s consciousness noticed Michael''s action, but instead of rushing to find her, Adam went to the elevator and took the elevator to the ground.

    Michael''s underground research institute has only one way out. The exit is in a dilapidated warehouse on the ground. Adam sits at the door of the warehouse with a cruel smile on his face. As long as he waits here, no one can escape.

    Michael had conceived of setting up an underground passage for his underground research institute, but it had not yet been implemented.

    Originally, Michael had prepared an underground special drilling truck that could run underground. Unfortunately, the truck had been damaged by the traitor before, otherwise Michael would not have sent someone to kill him on the plane.

    Through the monitoring equipment, Michael has found Adam guarding the exit, Michael with important documents standing by the elevator with sweat on his face, just dare not take it.

    "What should I do?"

    "That ferocious guy is at the exit. I can''t get out of here at all!"

    The sky is very dark, more than 20 kilometers away from the dilapidated warehouse, an inexplicable strong force is constantly expanding.

    Adam looked from a distance and a smile appeared on his face. He realized that the time had not passed for a long time. The wolf was in action.

    Adam didn''t rush to get there. He was waiting for the Justice League to win, and then he would use his cards to snatch the mother box.

    Although Adam has confidence in the cards, he won''t be too reckless. The lessons he learned in wonder woman before give Adam some experience.

    If Adam rushes over now, he will be besieged by justice alliance and wilderness wolf.

    Although the wolf is the enemy of justice alliance, the most important thing for him is always the mother box. If Adam wants to seize the mother box, the wolf will certainly attack Adam first.

    Now the commander of justice alliance should be wonder woman. Never underestimate a woman''s Revenge psychology. If Adam appears, wonder woman may give up attacking the wolf and deal with Adam instead.

    After using the card, Adam can crush the wolf and wonder woman with his strength, but for Superman''s strength, Adam still has no bottom in his heart.

    Adam doesn''t know Superman''s position, but anyway, Superman and wonder woman should stand in the same position. If wonder woman asks to attack Adam, maybe Superman will join the siege, which is a very bad scene for Adam.

    At this time, there is a big war in the temporary base built by the wild wolf. Before Superman comes, the magic woman and the sea king attack the wild wolf alternately.

    Steel Victor is holding the mother box in both hands. It seems that he is operating something. Batman and lightning man surround victor and are escorting him.

    At this time, the alliance of justice fell into a tailwind and was constantly attacked by the wolf of the wilderness. The wonder woman lost her look when she was fighting with Adam. The wristband left by Zeus on her arms should have exhausted its energy and didn''t play any role.

 Chapter 183

    Michael was hiding in the underground research institute and didn''t dare to show his face. He didn''t know what Adam thought, so he had to wait for the judgment of fate.

    Adam narrowed his eyes and looked at the battlefield 20 kilometers away. He could feel that there was a big war breaking out there, trying to suppress his desire to fight.

    Michael thought hard for a long time, and thought that hiding in the underground research institute was not a long-term solution. Although he had some subordinates outside, he was deeply aware of Adam''s fighting power. Even if all his subordinates were called back, they would not be Adam''s opponents.

    Michael also observed the outside news and knew that Superman had been resurrected, but he did not guarantee that Superman would come to save him. After all, he was not a good man.

    Michael looked at the cold elevator in front of him, and his heart was tangled again and again. He felt that he should call his subordinates outside to find Superman for help.

    Although his research is very evil, according to Superman''s past practice, he should hand himself over to the state.

    After careful analysis, Michael had some small ideas in his mind. Even if he was arrested by Superman and sent to the state for treatment, it would be better than being beaten into meat paste by Adam.

    However, Michael still has some fluke mentality in his heart. Maybe he can talk with Adam, maybe he can buy Adam with money.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The wonder woman has fought with Adam several times, and each time she has to eat. It''s just because she is so shameful and brave that she works harder to cultivate and enhance her strength. Now the wonder woman is much stronger than the one in the same period of the original plot. The wonder woman holds a sword in her left hand and a gold rope in her right hand, and uses all kinds of subtle moves to kill the wolf in the wilderness.

    At the beginning, the wolf didn''t take the wonder woman in his eyes. He always pressed the wonder woman to fight. Even with the help of Haiwang, the wonder woman was not the opponent of the wolf.

    However, after a long time of fighting, I found that the woman was too fierce. Her sword was sharp, her whip was novel, and her attack method was very unique. One was hard and the other was soft. She complemented each other. Her words and soul were like a flexible Golden Snake. She attacked him from all kinds of strange angles and restricted his action. Her treasure was extremely sharp. She cut from the front hard bridge.

    After a period of fighting, the wonder woman can fight against the wild wolf independently. The sea king is sent to protect victor. Steel Victor is willing to operate the mother box.

    In the face of the tactics of wonder woman, the wilderness wolf is in a hurry for a moment and retreats repeatedly. Otherwise, he has greater fighting power than wonder woman. Every time he encounters a crisis, he always uses the method of losing both sides, regardless of his own danger, holding a big axe to chop, for fear that he has been injured.

    Just when the two men were fighting fiercely, Superman finally arrived. Originally, Superman was still hesitating whether to intervene, because he knew that it was the personality of wonder woman, that is, a violent woman, a fighting maniac. It would be bad for her to get upset if he intervened in the battle.

    Superman is also strange. Batman revives himself because he can''t fight the wolf. However, the wolf is not the opponent of the justice alliance. Even a wonder woman can fight the wolf with equal strength.

    Superman thought about it, and he had better save people first, because Superman found that there were some mortals running for their lives on the edge of the battlefield.

    Superman sent all the mortals out of the battlefield with extremely fast speed, and then floated in the sky of the battle between the wonder woman and the wild wolf, thinking about whether to play.

    "Clark, are you standing there watching? Or do you want to be fair one-on-one with him? "

    If it was in the past, wonder woman would not want others to intervene in her own battle, but this time it is different. It is a war for all people, not a personal grudge. If we can''t solve the wilderness wolf quickly, what if Victor can''t control the mother box?

    When Superman heard the words of the magic girl, he immediately recalled that, indeed, this is not the time to talk about one-on-one. This is a war involving billions of lives on earth. As long as we can win, we can use all means of conspiracy.

    Although the voice of wonder woman was very bad, Superman didn''t mind. She laughed and joined the fight.

    Superman rushed straight up and punched the wolf in the chest. The wolf had just been beaten back by the swordswoman. Before he had time to stand firm, he instinctively raised his Tomahawk to block it. However, Superman''s strength was beyond his imagination. After hitting the Tomahawk, he directly pressed the Tomahawk on his chest.

    "Wow The wolf screamed and flew backward. On the way back, his mouth was spraying blood continuously. He flew dozens of meters before falling down and smashed countless Network Cracks on the ground.

    The wolf in the wilderness under Superman''s hands, did not even have the slightest strength to fight back.

    The wolf struggled to get up, and his spirit was dispirited. However, even so, he still held up his body and stared at wonder woman and Superman with hatred eyes. "Very well, the earth is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Even if the gods are gone, there are still experts like you, but your destruction has been doomed. Now you will welcome the arrival of destruction!"

    "Ha ha ha!" The wolf burst into laughter and took a device out of his arms.

    "Not good!"

    Superman and wonder woman screamed at the same time. They didn''t expect that the wolf had a backhand. Although they didn''t know what the device would do, something bad would happen.

    The wonder woman rushed out to stop it. Superman''s eyes radiated hot light. Unfortunately, there was no time. Although one shoulder and one arm of the wasteland were pierced by Superman''s hot light, and a sword came from the wonder woman, he still bit his teeth and pressed the button on the device.

    The magic woman swords the wolf on the chest. At the same time, there is a violent explosion hundreds of meters away from the three men''s war. The aftereffects of the explosion also involve them.

    Superman relies on his super speed to protect the wonder woman behind him in time. With his strong body, Superman tries his best to resist the impact of the explosion. Although the explosion is strong, neither of them has suffered much damage. As for the wilderness wolf, it''s unfortunate that he was hit by the explosion and flew out directly, smashing through a big building. He was seriously injured, even more so.

    After the aftershock of the explosion dissipated, wonder woman and Superman gritted their teeth when they saw the scene in front of them, because the abandoned buildings and all kinds of high-rise buildings within a few hundred meters were turned into ruins. Fortunately, this is not an urban area, otherwise, I don''t know how many people will die miserably.

    Wonder woman and Superman look at the dying wolf at the same time, and they can''t help but want to tear him to pieces. But at this time, a tall figure appears in the center of the explosion not far away, with a roar similar to that of a wild beast.

 Chapter 184

    A huge figure full of anger, stood up in the explosion, green skin wrapped in explosive muscles, it is so strong.

    Wonder woman and Superman ignore the injured wolf, and at the same time, they surround the tall figure. At the first sight of the green monster, they decide that they can''t let this guy leave here, or they don''t know how many innocent people will die.

    The green monster is full of rage. It seems to have no sense, only the desire to destroy. Its two eyes are cruel and cruel.

    After Superman and wonder woman left, the wolf stood up with all his strength and struggled to escape to the distance. Originally, he had a mission to sneak into the earth this time, that is, to find three mother boxes belonging to tianqixing. Although he had collected three mother boxes, now he was injured like this, Where there is the ability to take the mother box, can only give up temporarily, first find a secret place to hide, save life again.

    Superman and wonder woman have found the wolf running away, but they don''t have time to deal with it now. They stare at the monster in front of them, a green giant with a height of four or five meters, exuding a mixture of destruction, destruction and death, which makes them gasp for breath.

    "I''ll go first! You see if you have a chance to get him out. It''s easy to hurt other people if we fight here. We can''t let go of our hands and feet. "

    Victor is still operating the motherbox. Batman, flash and sea king surround victor. They are fighting with demons to protect Victor from interference.

    Superman said a little at the foot, his body rushed out like a meteor, and hit the green giant''s face with a fist.

    The green giant seems to be very heavy, but the action is unexpectedly flexible, and has extraordinary fighting instinct. When Superman''s fist is near, he instinctively raises his arm and blocks Superman''s fist.

    Although Superman''s reaction to the green giant was a little unexpected, he didn''t want to continue to attack. He took back his fist and made a turn with his super speed. He hit the green giant''s back heart again.

    Seeing his fist close, Superman was delighted. This fist was specially used to shock strength. Although giant green didn''t know where the wolf came from, his body was really strong, but his internal organs were still relatively weak. If he attacked the internal organs by beating cattle across the mountain, he couldn''t hurt him.

    But I didn''t expect that at this time, the green giant suddenly turned his body and slapped Superman hard. It turned out that although the green giant lost all his memory and thinking when he was angry, his fighting instinct was strengthened to the limit, and this instinct didn''t need to think at all.

    Superman didn''t care to attack any more. He crossed his arms to meet the huge slap. With a bang, Superman was directly patted by the slap. His feet fell into the ground and didn''t reach his knees. However, he finally pushed the slap to the top, and the two figures, one big and one small, were so energetic.

    "Drink!" The wonder woman makes a coquettish sound. The voice cord in her hand shakes and wraps around the neck of the green giant. The green giant can''t help leaning back. Superman immediately grabs the opportunity, pulls out her legs from the ground, and blows at the green giant again.

    The green giant grasped Superman''s fist by instinct, but this time Superman had already prepared. Two red eyes flashed and two hot rays shot out, just hitting the green giant''s chest, making the green giant retreat again and again.

    But even so, the green giant still did not suffer much damage, because his skin was unexpectedly strong, Superman''s light could not break his defense for a moment.

    Even if a little bit of green skin has just been damaged, it can not cause any damage to giant green, because Giant Green''s recovery ability is also extremely strong, and the damaged skin heals again at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    At this time, the green giant''s neck is still wrapped with the words and soul rope, and the wonder woman pulls hard behind him, but surprisingly, it doesn''t have much effect. The green giant''s attention is always on Superman. For the green giant, the attack of the wonder woman can''t do him any harm, on the contrary, the attack of Superman hurts him a little.

    The green giant is full of anger. In his simple mind, whoever hurts himself is his enemy, so he wants to hammer Superman to death.

    Superman''s fist is still in the hands of the green giant. After several attempts, Superman can''t break free. Superman simply uses his body to rotate, holds the green giant''s head between his two legs, and tries his best to turn back and throw the giant into the air.

    At this time, the wonder woman seized the opportunity and swung the green giant up with the Yanling lock. After a few turns, the speed reached the limit and suddenly released. The green giant was directly thrown out, followed by Superman. When the green giant was about to fall, she attacked from below. At this time, the green giant was in mid air, even though his instinctive reaction was too strong to resist, After being blasted out to live for several times, the green giant landed on a wasteland outside the deserted city, smashing a big hole.

    Wonder woman and Superman quickly came to see the giant green struggling to get up in the big pit. They were relieved that they would not have to worry about affecting Batman if they started a war here. They didn''t need to tie their hands and feet as before. They could let go completely and have a good fight.

    The position of the three people at this time unexpectedly came to Adam thousands of meters away, Adam''s excellent eyesight, can clearly see the three people''s appearance.

    "Green fat man?" Adam widened his eyes and looked at the figure of Superman fighting¡° What''s wrong with the goods? "

    Adam didn''t know what happened. He thought the wolf had been killed by Superman at this time, but he didn''t expect Superman to fight with Hulk.

    Think about it.

    After all, with Superman''s explosive fighting power, there are not many people who can fight against him. They can be called gods, and the only one who is not called gods is the Hulk.

    So the scene in front of Adam''s eyes can be said to be... A fart!

    Where''s the Hulk from?

    Adam looked at the figure not far away. After carefully perceiving it, he found that the hulk and the Hulk he had seen were not the same.

    Now the Hulk is obviously much stronger than Adam once beat hawk, and has reached the level of the LORD God.

    And the hulk of Adam''s world, even in the most angry time, can only reach the God level combat effectiveness.

    Moreover, the Hulk in front of Adam is obviously bigger than the Hulk in Adam''s universe in size, but the whole body''s violent and angry breath is surprisingly consistent.

    It fully shows his identity as Hulk.

 Chapter 185

    Superman vs. Hulk, what''s all this mess?

    Adam is confused, Adam suddenly thought of a thing.

    Superman and wonder woman are fighting Hulk here. Will the remaining people in the mother box be the opponents of the wilderness wolf?

    Or did the wolf run away?

    Doesn''t that mean the mother box is easy to get now?

    Adam thought about it carefully. Batman, the king of the sea, has the fighting power of flash and steel. He thinks that he can get the master box without playing cards.

    "So..." Adam turned his head and looked at the exit of the underground research institute¡° It''s time for you to have a good time. "

    Adam originally intended to use Kay''s ability to open eight dunjia after the dust settled in the justice alliance, and destroy the underground research institute before he went to the battlefield.

    With the help of Kai''s ability, Adam''s survival time should be less than one day after opening the eight gates of dunjia, so Adam has been waiting.

    But now, it seems that you can get the mother box without borrowing Kay''s ability.

    Actually, he could live a few more days. Even if he was a part, he didn''t want to die directly. So Adam is not ready to borrow Kai''s ability now. But without Kai''s powerful eight door dunjia, he can''t directly destroy this underground research institute.

    Do you want to kill one by one?

    Waste of time not to mention, Adam is not a person who likes to kill, especially out of the state of anger, Adam does not want to be so bloody.

    Adam directly scanned the underground research institute with strong mental power, but he made an amazing discovery that the backstage has solved most of the things for him.

    In desperation, Michael uses the underground research institute''s silencing device and wants to pull all his men to bury him.

    The underground research institute has already set up various facilities to start spraying poison gas. After scanning, Adam found that the only living part of the underground research institute was Michael, who was behind the scenes.

    Michael in the elevator hard pressed the button, the elevator deep underground to the ground, with Michael to death.

    Adam didn''t know what was behind the scenes, and he couldn''t understand the psychology of holding everyone to be buried with him.

    But that doesn''t stop Adam from relaxing after losing a problem.

    Adam''s back against the wall, quietly waiting for the arrival of the elevator, with a relaxed smile on his face.

    As the elevator slowly opens, Michael calmly walks out of the elevator and faces Adam.

    "I think there''s some misunderstanding between us." Michael said to Adam with a straight face: "everything that happened before was decided by his subordinates. When I knew what happened, I executed them immediately."

    "Well." Adam nodded indifferently, trying to see how the backstage man fooled himself.

    "I''m very sorry for the loss you caused." Michael bowed deeply to Adam and said sincerely, "I will offer you a large amount of compensation to make up for your mental injury."

    Michael saw that Adam didn''t have any complaints on his face. He continued with joy: "although these unpleasant things have happened, I''m still honored to recognize you as a powerful man."

    "Oh." Adam didn''t respond to these words, and he still wanted to laugh. Did the man in front of him think that he could let him go by just saying a few good words?

    "I will try my best to compensate you." Michael bowed deeply again, with a smile on his face¡° What kind of compensation would you like to get? Whether it''s money or anything else, I can give it to you as long as I have it. "

    "Now that you have said that, I am not an unkind person." Adam walked up to Michael with a smile and held out his right hand.

    Michael''s face was full of joy. He thought he had escaped a disaster. He also stretched out his right hand to shake hands with Adam.

    Adam didn''t mean to shake hands with Michael. He put his right hand on Michael''s neck and raised it with one hand.

    "You can give me what you have, so give me your life."

    Michael was held up in the air by Adam with one hand. The feeling of suffocation made him cry. There was a sense of despair in his heart. It seemed that he could not escape.

    Adam just held Michael in one hand and quietly watched the weak life slowly running away in his own hands. But as time went on, Michael''s breath became weaker and weaker because he could not absorb fresh air.

    Michael felt like he was hallucinating, as if God was waving to him. Knowing that he had come to the end of his life, he vaguely heard the words of the people who deprived him of his life.

    "Life is a part of death, and that part of you is over."

    Adam threw Michael''s body aside and looked at the battlefield again.

    The enhanced version of Hulk is not the opponent of Superman and wonder woman at all. It has been suppressed all the time. But his physical strength seems endless, constantly launching a counterattack, super defense and change state recovery ability, so that Superman and wonder woman can not eliminate it at one time.

    Adam made a big circle, trying not to attract the attention of several people in the battlefield, and quietly rushed to the base of the wilderness wolf.

    Wildwolf''s demons have been killed. Batman is surrounded by Victor, watching him operate the mother box.

    When there is a big event, you must first calm down.

    Adam took a deep breath and walked slowly towards the mother box.

    "Victor, is that ok?" Although Batman is fully armed, he doesn''t use a voice changer. After all, people here know his real identity.

    "It''s difficult!" Victor worked on the mother box with sweat on his face¡° The energy contained in the mother box is too huge. These three mother boxes have begun to merge. My ability now can only prevent them from merging, but I have no ability to separate them. "

    "What are we going to do?" Haiwang stood by with a fork, a little at a loss.

    "Leave it to the wise." As like as two peas of lightning, he was vomiting. The battle was dislike. He knew that our lightning bug hated worms, and the magic like worms were just like the worms.

    "I need a strong external force to separate the three mother boxes directly." The sweat on Victor''s face showed us how hard he worked.

    "So we need superman now?" Batman just guessed what Victor meant¡° You need to operate the system, and then let Superman directly use brute force to separate the three boxes. Is that what you mean? "

    "Yes." Victor nodded hard.

    "Actually, I have a better idea." Adam came out of the shadow slowly with a kind smile on his face.

 Chapter 186

    As long as Adam touches the mother box, it will not take much time, just a few seconds, and he can contact another universe through the mother box.

    Superman and wonder woman are both fighting against the Hulk. Now there are only Batman and other people around the mother box. As long as Adam borrows the power of any one of his subordinates, he can smooth them out and get the mother box.

    But Adam has some different ideas about the current situation. He doesn''t think it''s necessary to solve everything by fighting.

    After a few days of experience, Adam had a great reflection on his IQ and EQ. what a good opportunity to exercise.

    "Adam?" Batman looks at Adam, and countless thoughts flash through his mind.

    Batman is not only a smart man with high intelligence, he is also a conspiracy theorist. When he saw Adam, he came up with a lot of ideas. He even thought Adam had something to do with aliens.

    "Meet again, Mr. rich." Adam smiles politely at Batman and greets the others¡° Your Majesty the sea king, Mr. lightning, and Mr. steel, I''m Adam for the first time

    "Who is this boy?" The sea king asked Batman with a sharp fork in his hand¡° Is he your friend? "

    "Hello." Lightning man a shy smile, and did not take Adam as an enemy.

    Steel bone is busy controlling the mother box. He has no time to pay attention to Adam. He looks at the mother box like a bomb in front of him with sweat on his face. His eyes are full of dignity.

    "Adam, what do you want to do?" Batman didn''t answer the sea king''s question and made preparations for Adam''s fight.

    Batman has learned about Adam''s real fighting power from wonder woman. According to wonder woman, Adam''s fighting power is no weaker or even slightly stronger than wonder woman.

    Batman has several plans in his mind, but he can''t deal with Adam. Among them, the strongest sea king is still far away from wonder woman, not to mention flash, who is fast and has poor attack power.

    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m here to help." Adam was smiling genially¡° The power of the mother box is very great. If you are careless, it will cause indelible damage to the whole earth. As an earthman, I naturally don''t want to see this happen. "

    "What do you want to do?" Batman is still watching Adam warily. In his eyes, Adam is a complete lunatic. He doesn''t think Adam will come here to save the earth.

    And there are many other reasons.

    The battle between justice alliance and the wolf didn''t take long from the beginning to the end. Adam''s presence here shows that he was ready.

    Otherwise, even with the moving speed of Superman and wonder woman, it is impossible to arrive at the scene so soon.

    Even with this alone, Batman was sure that Adam knew about the mother box long ago, and knew where the wolf had started the mother box.

    Where did Adam get the news?

    Even the alliance of justice can roughly determine this position because of the existence of steel bones, which can be connected with the mother box. How did Adam know that the wilderness wolf would start the mother box here?

    In a moment, Batman sat down and made a judgment.

    Either Adam and the wolf are on the same team, or Adam has inside information that Batman doesn''t know.

    There''s another idea in Batman''s mind. Maybe Adam has abilities that Batman can''t understand. He can know these things, but Batman doesn''t think anyone can have such powerful abilities.

    Adam, whose IQ is mortal or even lower, doesn''t know that Batman has thought so much. He starts to explain with a gentle smile on his face as usual.

    "I didn''t want to do anything. I said I was here to help."

    "Any careless handling of the mother box will cause irreparable consequences, so I hope you can give me more trust."

    "I believe you don''t have any desire to possess the mother box, and I happen to have the ability to send the mother box directly away from the earth."

    "So what do you want to do?" Batman said as he motioned to others to protect the mother box.

    "Simply put, give me the mother box, and the earth''s crisis will be lifted." Adam said with a smile: "anyway, if you leave the mother box, you can also hide it. It''s better to give it to me to prevent future trouble."

    "So your purpose is the mother box?" Batman fully expressed his distrust of Adam.

    "Maybe you have some misunderstanding about me. My first goal is to protect the earth." Adam said with dignity: "even if I made a little mistake before, I am an earthman after all."

    "How do you know the mother box is here?" Batman''s mouth raised a smile of disdain and asked in a suspicious tone, "and how do you know about the mother box?"

    "Do you know why I can''t?" Adam''s face is not very good-looking, as if his IQ has been suppressed¡° Or do you want to hold the master box in your hand? Even if it''s a threat to the earth. "

    "Batman, since we can''t do anything, why can''t we let him have a try?" The sea king has no prejudice against Adam. As soon as Adam comes in, he smiles and calls him his majesty, which makes the sea king very satisfied.

    "Yes, it''s all about protecting the earth. Why don''t you let him try?" Flash also thinks that Adam is very kind and believes what Adam said.

    "He''s a murderer, we can''t believe him." Batman explained to his companion, "he was in Gotham before, killing innocent people in order to find the clown."

    "I''ve killed the clown." Adam had a look on his face that he knew you''d say that¡° I admit that my means are too radical, but the harm of clowns is too great

    Adam said with a straight face: "I would like to ask you, the clown will kill so many innocent people every time, can just take him back every time, waiting for him to escape and kill more people next time, what do you think?"

    Batman is not interfered by Adam at all, and he is not even bothered to explain to Adam. After all, Batman has been fighting crime in Gotham for more than ten years, so he doesn''t have to be afraid of other people''s doubts about his character.

    "How can we say that he is a human being on earth, but he didn''t come because he wanted to destroy the earth?" Flash thinks Batman''s a little bit against Adam¡° Maybe his purpose is to occupy the master box, but anyway, the problem we are facing now is that we can''t control the master box. If he has a way, why don''t he stop the master box first? "

 Chapter 187

    Flash is right. Facing a bomb that is about to lose control and destroy the earth, the most important problem now is to stop it.

    Haiwang''s eyes are on Batman. He agrees with the saying of flash, but he believes in Batman''s wisdom. He is waiting for Batman to make a decision.

    "Do something quickly, I can''t hold on any longer!" Steel all the mind is used to control the mother box, for the outside world all information can not receive, he does not even know what happened during this period.

    Steely''s words undoubtedly made the scene a little tense. There was anxiety in the eyes of sea king and flash, and even in the eyes of Batman.

    "The situation can''t be worse now. Let me try." The smile on Adam''s face became brighter.

    Although Adam''s IQ was crushed by Batman, the current situation has helped him.

    "I''ll ask you a question, and if your answer is right, I''ll believe you." Batman was silent for a moment and said, "you have to tell me what you really think. Are you willing to answer this question?"

    "Good." Adam nodded and said, "I hope you can keep your promise. I will tell you what I really think."

    "One day, you are hijacked by bandits. The bandits let you choose. One: eat a jin of Rexiang and let you go immediately. 2£º I''ll chop your hand and let you go. " Batman got the mask, looked at Adam without expression and asked, "do you choose one or two?"

    Adam was a little confused. He didn''t know why Batman asked this question. He thought Batman would ask himself some psychological questions.

    "Two." Adam didn''t think much and said, "dignity and life, I will always choose dignity."

    "No, you don''t choose two." Batman said in a deep voice: "you will cut off the robber''s hands, then force him to eat Xiang, and finally kill him!"

    ¡°£¿¡±

    Adam is speechless. Is Batman deliberately picking on himself?

    "Are you sick?" Adam asked with a gloomy face, "if you ask me to answer questions, I''ll answer them honestly. Why do you make fun of me?"

    "I''m just procrastinating. I never wanted to believe you." Batman has a cold smile around his mouth¡° From the first time I saw you, I was sure you were a real lunatic. "

    "A madman will not value life, and your practice proves that you are a madman who ignores life." Batman looks into Adam''s eyes¡° I don''t see any respect for life in your eyes, so I don''t believe you will save the earth at all. "

    Adam''s heart was full of anger, and his IQ was crushed.

    But Adam didn''t break out. He suddenly became smart. The real world is not a movie. Why should Batman explain these things to himself?

    You know, with Batman''s cold and hard work style, it''s not easy to explain these things to others. There must be a reason for him to do so.

    Adam carefully looked around and closed his eyes to feel the battlefield in the distance. The terrible battle continued. Superman and wonder woman were still fighting against the Hulk.

    "I know there''s a reason for all this, but I can''t imagine why you''re provoking me." Adam looks at Batman suspiciously¡° Even if you want to procrastinate, it doesn''t make sense? "

    "I just want to procrastinate. I have analyzed that your curiosity is very heavy, so please ask questions and I will definitely answer them one by one." Batman looks at Adam''s smile more brightly, and he guesses right.

    "I seem to think of something." Adam''s eyes narrowed¡° Superman and that monster fight, wonder woman in or not will not determine the outcome, but will be the outcome of the arrival of faster

    "If I guess right..."

    "See you again." The figure of wonder woman appeared in front of Adam¡° Go on with that unfinished battle

    "How did you inform wonder woman?" Adam had more doubts in his heart and asked Batman, "if you had informed her of the action, I would have found it, but I didn''t find that you informed her."

    "I didn''t inform anyone, I just got to know my old friends." Batman looks relieved.

    "Superman?" Adam''s face changed. He didn''t think of Superman''s signature ability¡° If I guess correctly, it should be super listening, right

    "Clark found out. You sent me here to support." Wonder woman kindly explained to Adam: "he said that you are in a bad situation. His super vision can''t see your internal organs."

    "Yes, you beat me to death." Adam suddenly felt a little funny, maybe Superman just came here and found himself, but he didn''t pay attention to himself.

    His majesty, the king of Asgard, was also ignored as a salted fish one day.

    "I didn''t expect it to be like this either." When the wonder woman heard Adam''s words, her face faded, and her eyes even flashed a trace of intolerance.

    In the eyes of wonder woman, although Adam did a lot of wrong things, it was all to protect his sister. Although he was guilty, he would not die.

    In particular, after Adam showed that he could fight as well as wonder woman, wonder woman felt it was a pity that Adam just died.

    "The battle between Superman and that monster won''t be over soon." Adam firmly said: "and you should not be able to stop the operation of the mother box?"

    Wonder woman took a look at the still running mother box, and a trace of deep worry flashed in her eyes.

    Her performance is exactly what Adam said.

    "Your biggest problem now is to stop the mother box, and that mechanical boy obviously can''t do it." Adam''s expression is very happy, continued: "now is not the time to feel sorry for me, you should think more about how to protect the earth."

    "I''m not waiting for her to come back to deal with you." Batman came out again.

    Adam has a bad hunch in his heart that his IQ will be trampled on the ground by Batman again?

    But why?

    Is there anything special about wonder woman that can stop the mother box?

    Zeus''s backhand again?

    "What do you mean?" Adam looked at Batman with malice, full of disgust for this high IQ guy.

    "I said I didn''t believe you, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you touch the mother box." Batman takes a look at wonder woman who is not far away from him¡° The reason I''m waiting for her to come back is to let her watch you. "

    "You want to use me as a tool?" Adam looked at Batman and didn''t know what he was feeling.

    The great king Asgard was calculated to such an extent. However, when he could not even get angry, his IQ was really too low.

 Chapter 188

    Adam is very dissatisfied with Batman''s attitude, but the end is what he wants. He admits it in order to get the subject as soon as possible.

    Wonder woman was silent for a moment. Although she felt that Adam was in a very poor condition now, a super strong man was about to die because of the hidden wounds he suffered from fighting with himself, she still said, "I''ll stare at you."

    Adam didn''t pay attention to the justice alliance again, and walked to the mother box with a smile on his face.

    Looking at the steel that was trying to communicate with the mother box, Adam gently put his right hand on the mother box

    Adam only felt a pain in his head, and countless memories appeared in his mind, which were very scattered.

    Vaguely, Adam saw the Arkham madhouse.

    Arkham madhouse is also a famous scenic spot in Gotham. It is located in the suburb of Gotham, where the most dangerous and terrible criminals are held. It is said that a long time ago, the famous doctor Amadeus Arkham established Arkham madhouse to treat patients with mental diseases like his mother, The hospital is also named after his mother, Elizabeth Arkham!

    Unfortunately, this place seems to be cursed. As early as during the construction period, the architect of the hospital went crazy and hacked his workers to death. Soon after the accident happened again, Martin, a high-risk criminal in the Arkham madhouse, escaped and then killed his wife and daughter while Amadeus Arkham was not at home.

    This event greatly stimulated Amadeus Akam and began to rebuild the Akam madhouse, making it a special center for criminals with severe criminal tendency and mental illness. And his first patient was Martin the mad dog.

    Six months later, mad dog Martin was electrocuted by Amadeus Akam.

    Although the incident was finally judged as a medical accident, Amadeus Akam was greatly stimulated. As a result, he became a patient in his own lunatic asylum and died there. It is said that there is still his ghost wandering here!

    Adam had been put in Arkham, so he recognized it at a glance.

    Adam found that time seemed to stop. The people of justice alliance around him kept still. Even the flying dust in the air stopped. Only the memory and consciousness in his mind were still running.

    Adam once again looked at the memory of the Arkham madhouse, suddenly saw a familiar figure.

    A big man with a big back walked into the Arkham lunatic asylum. Even though he was wearing clothes, he could feel his muscles as strong as iron tower. What''s more, he was wearing a wrestler mask on his head, and some strange pipes were inserted into him.

    "Er..." Isn''t this Bain? " Adam said it subconsciously.

    Speaking of Bain, he can be regarded as a powerful and powerful character in the Batman world. It is said that Bain grew up in prison and was born with the talent and wisdom to compete with Batman. It was in that place that he used all the resources at hand to train himself and taught himself a lot of knowledge, including language, mathematics, philosophy and strategy, In addition, he continued to carry out cruel physical training to strengthen his body so as to gain living space. Later, he was selected by the military as the experimenter of the poison strengthening soldier, and used the poison device to strengthen the body density, so that he gained nearly two tons of strength, and thus escaped from prison and became a mercenary. The most important thing is that he was able to use the poison device to strengthen the body density, This person relies on his own wisdom to analyze Batman''s real identity is Bruce Wayne! He also had the superhero paralyzed.

    "So whose are these memories?" Adam had a headache. He was distracted by these memories and his consciousness couldn''t link to the mother box¡° Arkham''s doctor or patient? Or those who died in Arkham? "

    Adam thought of the strange situation when he killed the clown. If Adam guessed correctly, he was caught at that time.

    In memory, Bain led a group of mercenaries and guards of Arkham. After a war, he rushed into the camp and lost only four or five of his men. But after opening a cell in the Akam madhouse, seven or eight people were poisoned by the gas released by the people inside.

    Bain led his men to aim at the cell, but no one came out, and Bain and others did not dare to go in.

    "The akham madhouse has a long Crouching Tiger! It''s worthy of the name I don''t know how long later, Bain finally took back his domineering, praised with a sigh, and turned away.

    His younger brother also took the gun, skillfully put up a doctor, took out tools to copy his fingerprints. After all, the prisoners in Arkham lunatic asylum are felons. Most of the fingerprint locks here need to verify the doctor''s information. After all, these people clean up the guy and run away without a trace.

    The scene in Adam''s memory still stays at the gate of Arkham, not following the figure of Bain.

    Memory continues to run. At this time, the footsteps of the guards of the Arkham madhouse also appear at the gate of the Arkham madhouse from far to near. In the TV series, the police and guards don''t come late until the end of the story?

    Why are you so diligent this time?

    Is the owner of these memories a dead guard?

    "Listen to the people inside, you have been surrounded. I hope you have a good idea. Look back, don''t make meaningless resistance." the guard below carried a big horn and yelled at the inside. They didn''t dare to rush in directly. They all knew what kind of danger they were holding inside.

    "Well... May I ask you a question?" A voice that Adam didn''t hear appeared in his memory¡° What''s the advantage of turning myself in now? "

    "It''s a lot of good!" As soon as the guards listen to the play, they immediately come to the spirit. It''s best to solve the problem without fighting. "You''ll face two years'' imprisonment if you make a big trouble in the Black Gate prison. Participating in the escape of the Akam insane asylum faces 60 years'' imprisonment, injuring Dr. Hugo faces one year''s detention in the Akam insane asylum, and damaging the walls. The repair and cleaning costs, plus the mental loss of our security personnel, plus the cost of renovating and waxing, are 10 million. If you turn yourself in now, the sentence can be reduced to 50 years, and the economic compensation can be reduced to 5 million, A toilet can be prepared for you in the cell, meat can be added at the weekend, a free lottery can be provided at Christmas every year, and your inmates can arrange your favorite tastes, white or black... "

    Who is it?

    The master of memory?

    "Oh, Ho, Ho..." the original ordinary voice, but it became a bit strange, yin and Yang strange tone said: "if I don''t surrender?"

 Chapter 189

    All the pictures in Adam''s mind disappear. Adam has seen all the pictures contained in this memory fragment, but Adam does not know who is the owner of this memory.

    Although the master of this memory spoke, he didn''t show his face. He was a madman from his tone, but there was no shortage of madmen in Arkham madhouse.

    Adam found that there were still several pieces of memory floating in his mind. If he didn''t know these things clearly, his consciousness could not touch the mother box at all, so he ran into a piece of memory again.

    The picture appears again. Adam knows who the owner of these memories is at the first sight when he sees the picture. He can''t help but feel a little scared.

    Is it the master of the memory who tampered with himself?

    Does he still have the ability?

    incorrect!

    A guy with green hair is sitting on the sofa in a daze at the TV. The old black-and-white TV is showing cartoons with unknown names. His face is morbid pale, and a blood red scar divides the corner of his mouth into a strange smile, with a funny purple coat.

    With such an obvious look, everyone in Gotham can recognize Adam''s identity at a glance, except Adam. He''s the guy who died at Adam''s hands, the clown.

    As like as two peas in Adam''s eyes as like as two peas in his own hands, he is the same as the one who wears his own face.

    All of a sudden, a group of people rushed in and gathered around this guy. Listening to the tone of these people, they seemed to be a gang, called hell iron fist gang.

    It''s a name Adam thought was very retarded.

    This guy with green hair stood up gracefully and arranged his tie in his spare time. The members of hell iron fist Gang could not help but be vigilant. It is said that although the clown has just made his debut, even the company commander does not follow suit!

    But ruthlessness has spread all over the world, and it''s very abnormal. She once hijacked a woman who was the boss of a gang. After receiving the ransom, she burned her with the ransom. She also said that she did it to see if the beautiful woman and the most favorite money would make the fire more special. In case this is a clown, be careful, Many have even pulled out their guns.

    At this time, the suspected clown suddenly fell down on his knees with a plop, and cried with a face full of snot and saliva: "spare your life, hero! I''m just a bad comedian. Two hours ago, I received an invitation for an interview, asking me to play a clown in this abandoned toy factory for $300. I didn''t think much about it. I don''t know what you said... "

    After hearing this, the boss of the iron fist Gang quit. He suddenly pulled this man up and drank, "you''re bullshit. We''ve received accurate information that the clown is here. Other tigers and rattlesnakes on the street have received the same information. Do you think you can cheat me, the biggest man of the future Gotham underworld?"

    "Boss, I didn''t cheat you. You see, I''m not a gangster. I''m a comedian. I''m not as big as your arm. How dare I cheat you? Don''t you want to die? " The man was still crying with tears on his face, but from Adam''s point of view, he always felt that he was deliberately wiping his nose on the iron fist gang boss. He was really a bad guy.

    "I see. My client must have identified my background as an actor, so he asked me to pretend to be him to confuse you. This murderer trapped me to death... What can I do? My wife is about to give birth, and I haven''t paid the rent for the first three months. What can my wife and my future children do when I die?"

    The boss of the iron fist Gang took a lot of care. It seems that this sick looking guy does not have any threat. "Who is your client and where is he?"

    "Well... He went upstairs not long ago and never came down."

    "Good! Guys, "the boss of the iron fist Gang yelled," ask a few people to go upstairs and have a look. Be careful! In addition, send someone to lock the entrance. I don''t want other gangs to rob us of our reward later, and you! Big fool, come and search this guy who calls himself an actor. "

    Is it because of killing the clown that the memory of the clown appears in Adam''s mind?

    Adam looked at the picture in his memory and analyzed it.

    The boss of the iron fist Gang recruited a clever little brother to search his body. Don''t underestimate this step. Although the guy who called himself a third rate comedian was thin and looked like he was crazy and no threat, it would be better to find some money printed with Washington Franklin on his body. After all, no matter how small a mosquito is, it''s meat. You can''t miss it if you pass by.

    I don''t know that this guy has a problem again. He says that he has inherited epilepsy since he was a child. If he doesn''t take medicine, he will suffer all over and die. It''s hard for his younger brother who frisked him. His face is sprayed with saliva and white foam. He can''t see it, so he has to wave his hand and ask someone to pour him a glass of water.

    Adam carefully observed the clown''s performance, and found that the clown''s performance had a strong trace, but it showed that everything in the performance seemed to be true, and no one doubted his performance.

    The clown''s performance is very poor, but no one around suspects that he is acting. Adam even thinks that this is the special ability of the clown, because Adam does not believe that all the gangsters around are mentally retarded.

    At this time, the younger brothers who went upstairs to catch people suddenly ran down and yelled, "chief!..." Something''s wrong

    "What''s the matter? How many people up there, what weapons do they have? " The boss of the iron fist gang was on the alert.

    "The boss is not! There is no one on it, "the little brother replied with a pale face." there are no living people on it. God, they are all corpses. Other tigers and rattlesnakes are dead and piled on it! "

    At this time, the younger brother who was in charge of the body search also gave a cry of surprise. They searched for fame and found seven or eight knives from this seemingly vulnerable third rate actor, ranging from $0.50 bargains at the hardware store at the intersection to bone cutters for slaughtering livestock in the slaughterhouse. The key is that several knives were bloodstained, Even because too many things have been cut, everyone can''t help but take a breath of cold air, alert but scared to look at this smiling guy again.

    "Who are you?" The younger brother who was in charge of the body search was nearest. He responded quickly and immediately drew out a pistol to embolden himself.

    "Tut tut..."

 Chapter 190

    "Don''t be so nervous, young man." The clown''s funny face was full of smile and replied with smile, "you just searched carefully for a long time. Now I don''t have any weapons, which is no threat to you. Are you still afraid of me as an unarmed person? If it comes out, will other people laugh and say, "Oh, boy only dares to talk to others when he is holding a gun, ha ha ha..."

    When I heard this, I was stunned. It seems that I really don''t have to be so nervous. An unarmed guy, even a black mask or a penguin, is no big deal.

    At that moment, the guy who called himself a third rate comedian slapped the glass he had just drunk on his face. I''m afraid no one would think that one day this glass, which is not worth 5 cents in the grocery store, could be used as a concealed weapon, especially when the scattered fragments pierced his eyes like flying knives, Then, before the victim had time to howl, he was grabbed by his opponent and held hostage. Of course, the gun in his hand became someone else''s.

    The whole incident came so suddenly that the people of the iron fist Gang didn''t even react to it. Some people were so scared that they wanted to run away, but the entrance had just been locked

    The picture in memory is still evolving, and Adam is a little confused.

    What does that mean?

    Let me learn clown?

    Or is there a secret in the clown''s memory?

    Adam continued to look into the memory.

    "Don''t be impulsive. Do you think you can threaten us if you take one of our hostages?" The boss of the iron fist Gang is a leader in the end. When he reacts, he makes a secret gesture to make people detour, and at the same time he makes a speech to stabilize his opponent.

    "Think about it, you only have a broken gun stolen from the second-hand market, only loaded with three bullets, and we have 10 guns pointing at you! If you don''t have the same brain as the big fool in the corner, you must see the situation clearly! "

    However, to answer him, it was a shot that hit the tattered voltage transformer of the abandoned factory, and the whole factory fell into darkness.

    When the gun was fired, the iron fist gang was startled, but after repeatedly confirming that their parts were intact and did not open a hole for ventilation, they were relieved and angry. We always bullied others first when we came out of the road. When was it their turn to be bullied by a madman with a gun?

    So no matter what happens, Anderson pulls out his gun one after another. He hides in the corner and scolds his mother. What if he is injured by mistake in this dark environment?

    Hurry to make 180 degree parallel contact between your body and the floor, and bury your head in the ground like an ostrich. That''s the safest thing.

    Anderson is just a poor guy who can''t survive. He has been in hell iron fist gang for less than ten days. He just wants to live with these gang members, but he is not as brave as others.

    But the sky didn''t meet people''s wishes. A few bullet cases flew out of the gun, while they were hot, and they bounced into Anderson''s collar. It hurt so much that the goods jumped three feet high. When they jumped up, they opened their mouths and wanted to swear. But they immediately reflected that this jump was easy to provide targets for other people who were shooting pistols, so their swearing words changed immediately

    "Captain! Don''t shoot! It''s me, my own man

    "It''s you boy... Ah no... it''s Anderson." The boss of the iron fist Gang recognized his younger brother and yelled: "don''t shoot, be careful to hit your own people!"

    Then the people woke up and stopped fire one after another. They could not see anything. If they all shot indiscriminately, they might die in their own hands.

    For these outlaws, it doesn''t matter if they kill their companions, but if they let their companions kill them, what a injustice!

    Soon, the power supply was restored, but the light bulbs went on strike. The circuit of this long abandoned toy factory was seriously aging. After a trip, almost all the light bulbs could not be started. The only one that could give a little light was just like a candle in the wind. It went out for a while soon, and then it came back on half a day later.

    Flickering lights with messy and gloomy factory environment, once quiet, strange atmosphere will diffuse!

    By the light, people find the kidnapped little brother, the poor man has been just shot into a sieve, and the guy who calls himself a third rate comedian has long gone!

    Anderson squatted in the corner and could not help but secretly congratulated himself. If he had searched himself just now, even if he had escaped the last bullet, his face would have been absolutely splashed by the glass.

    The boss of the iron fist Gang is not so happy.

    It''s a shame for the whole gang to be teased like this by one person!

    He roared: "you are a complete liar. Those who dare to play with us will be broken into pieces in the end. The only exit of this factory has been locked by us. You''d better pray that God will protect you from being found by us!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, whysoserious!"!, As the saying goes, "smile for ten years, ha ha ha..." a cold night owl like laughter came from the darkness, and everyone raised their guns to look for it, but the damned lights were always on and off, and they couldn''t locate the opponent''s exact position.

    "A complete liar? That''s hurtful Nightowl like voice loomed in the dark, sometimes as if on the people''s side, sometimes far away in the sky, "I''m really a comedian, my jokes can be funny."

    The weak light suddenly went out, and the darkness was like the tide.

    Everyone looked around with vigilance. They didn''t shoot like they did last time. It''s crucial to avoid accidental injury in a dark environment

    "Don''t you believe it? Let me tell you a joke. There are two prisoners in one cell. One of them is going to be locked up for a year for stealing, and the other is a robber and murderer, but only for two weeks. Why? Ha ha ha! Because the murderer was shot two weeks later, hahaha... It''s so funny! Ha ha ha... "

    Anderson''s voice was too close to him, as if he was whispering in his ear. At this moment, a little brother nearby gave out a scream!

    The air was full of blood. At this time, the light came back. Unfortunately, there was a corpse on the ground with three or four cheap fruit knives around the neck!

    The murderer had been away for a long time, and he could only hear the sound of mocking laughter in the dark.

    All the people were in a panic, the surrounding air became quiet, and the heavy gasps kept ringing.

 Chapter 191

    "Don''t panic, everyone. Take me as the center to form a circle. The opponent is in the dark, and we are in the bright... Small..." the iron fist gang boss quickly called, but at this time, the lights went out, and it was dark all around!

    "What? My jokes don''t sound good? Then I''ll change it. There are two prisoners in one cell. One of them is going to be locked up for a year for stealing, and the other is a robber and murderer... "The evil whispers reverberate in the dark, so that people can''t tell the exact location.

    Light up!

    Iron fist gang boss has fallen to the ground, a screwdriver inserted in his eyes, red and white brain in the silk out

    The lights are out!

    "Hahaha, it seems that my level of telling jokes is really bad. It doesn''t matter. I''ll change another one. There are two prisoners in one cell. One of them is for stealing, and the other is a robber and murderer..."

    ¡°WTF£¡ I''ll fuck you, you pretender. "A little brother angrily took out his gun and shot into the dark!

    Light up!

    There were two more victims on the ground. One was cut through the whole throat by the glass, and the other was unluckily hit by his companion''s stray bullet. All of them were speechless!

    Then the light went out again

    "Damn it, I can''t stand it!" A little brother was so crazy by the strange atmosphere that he ran to the entrance of the factory and knocked on the lock of the door. This thing was locked five minutes ago.

    "Oh, honey, why are you so nervous? Why don''t I tell you a joke? Relax. There are two prisoners in one cell. One of them is for a year for stealing, and the other is a robber and murderer

    After playing the picture in the memory fragment, Adam is still immersed in the picture just now. He doesn''t think that the picture is bloody, but he thinks that the clown''s level of telling jokes is too bad.

    And only one joke, over and over again, it''s rubbish!

    Adam hit a soul fragment again, but this time the situation seems to be different from before.

    In a newly-built school, a principal was on the stage and said, "next, let''s welcome the freshmen representatives..."

    "Me?"

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted the headmaster''s passionate speech. A group of people wearing the clown mask, the clown can always find countless evil little brothers. Adam admired this personality charm, rushed in and pulled the headmaster down from the podium. They held guns in their hands and surrounded the students and teachers.

    All of a sudden, the whole classroom was in great fear, screaming and chaos spread in the crowd. But when they saw the people standing on the stage, everyone was quiet, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.

    A head of green hair, purple suit, purple gloves, like the exaggerated clown dress with paint. The creepy man standing alone is the clown who once made Gotham into chaos. Here he is!

    "Good afternoon, students and teachers. I think you all know me. My name is clown." The clown stood on the stage with a symbolic smile.

    "I was going to have a little party for the return, but guess what I found? There are dozens of barrels of gasoline and bombs in the basement of the classroom. Hahaha... "The clown laughed madly," I didn''t put them, so who put them? Maybe, one of them

    The last sentence pierced everyone''s heart. All the students and teachers looked at the people around them carefully for fear that they were carrying a detonator.

    "So I decided to play a little game with you. If you can find out the man who planted the bomb and I help you kill him, you will be safe. But remember to be quick, because he is likely to detonate and you will all be blown up. "

    "It''s... It''s him! He must have let it go All of a sudden, a girl pointed to a fat boy and cried out. The clown''s men immediately dragged the boy out and shot him. The poor boy even fell down without a cry. When people around saw the blood, they unconsciously stepped back a few steps. A few timid girls even sobbed. Even the girl who sued the boy also covered her mouth and left tears.

    "Oh, ha ha, ha ha, it''s ugly to die. Thank you, miss. I''m sure you''re not the one who planted the bomb, so even if someone identifies me, I won''t kill you. Now that there is a risk factor missing, are there more "enthusiasts" willing to report others? " The smile in the clown''s eyes grew stronger.

    The sound of selling rose and fell. Enemies, opponents, strangers and even friends are scapegoats who give up for their lives. As long as they give up, one can live, and there is a risk factor. Why not do this? The sound of gunfire, scream, cry and scold are intermingled, just like the hymn of hell. This is the real hell on earth.

    "This is the heart." The clown said quietly with a smile, "Adam, do you see it?"

    Adam suddenly surprised that the clown should communicate with himself in memory!

    All the pictures disappear, and Adam''s mind turns into darkness. A figure stands alone, and his green hair marks his identity.

    "How did you do it?" Adam''s figure appeared opposite the clown¡° How did you make it in my head? "

    In the lonely and dark space, there are only two figures standing relatively, depressing and flustered atmosphere rendering the surroundings.

    "Ha ha..." the clown laughed and said: "the clown is not a name, but a spirit!"

    "So?"

    "So when I die, you are my successor!" The clown smiles at Adam¡° You need to spread my thoughts. The world needs chaos. Only in chaos can there be real fairness! "

    "I think it''s a disease." Adam''s face was grim¡° I think I can save it. Maybe it can be cured. "

    "No, no, you don''t have time." The figure of the clown suddenly moved around Adam, with his hands open and dancing like a little swan, which was so strange and ridiculous.

    "As you look at my memory, I see your memory as well."

    "King of Asgard, son of death, you came to my world with your purpose, but now there is no time to waste."

    "You have only two choices. Either you are polluted by me or you die with me. No matter which one you choose, you have no time."

    "If you don''t get polluted by me, you will lose this chance to get the mother box. When you project your consciousness next time, maybe the mother box will be hidden long ago."

    The clown was dancing and persuading Adam.

 Chapter 192

    Adam thought for a moment, and felt that there was nothing wrong with what the clown said. If he gave up this opportunity, he didn''t know what would happen.

    According to the original plot, Superman uses the powerful power to help steel separate the three mother boxes and save the earth.

    But now Superman is entangled with a hulk who doesn''t know where to come out. They are close and hard to win. In a short time, they can''t get away from helping steel.

    If Adam gives up this opportunity, justice alliance will choose to let wonder woman show the ladder Superman to entangle Hulk, and then Superman will separate the mother box.

    Adam had observed the battle between Superman and the Hulk before, and the strength of both of them could be regarded as the top among the gods.

    Wonder woman has only divine strength. If she is careless, she will be seriously injured by the Hulk. At this time, the Hulk should attack Superman who is the most threatening to him. If Superman wants to separate the mother box, it will fall short.

    If Superman fails, the startled mother box will directly burst out of astonishing energy and blow up the earth directly.

    In this way, Adam will lose the position of the mother box. Even if Adam can project his consciousness into the universe again, he will not be able to find the mother box in a short time.

    Although Adam is not particularly anxious, he does not want to give up such a good opportunity.

    The clown saw that Adam was thinking seriously and wanted to add another fire. He put his mouth to Adam''s ear behind him and said, "everyone comes to the world with a mission. No matter how ordinary and insignificant he is, there is always a corner where he can put his soul. There is always someone who needs him

    Adam turned and looked at the clown. He didn''t understand the profound words.

    "You come to the universe where I live, and nature has your mission." The clown said in a calm voice, "and I also have my mission. There are many people who will need me, such as... Harry."

    "So?" Adam seems to have heard something¡° I''m going to kill you just for Harry. Now you want me to keep you for her again? "

    "Yes." The clown had a strange smile on his face¡° Would you like to? "

    The clown didn''t want to do anything, he just wanted to disturb Adam''s thinking.

    Adam thinks that the clown is not as dangerous as he imagined, and he will be helpless when he has no way to do it.

    Adam even thinks that the clown is not a madman, because madmen are not afraid of death, and now the clown is obviously afraid of death.

    The clown''s words, which are close to begging for mercy, let Adam''s heart down his faint vigilance.

    "Be good in my head and don''t make trouble."

    There was a big smile on the clown''s face. Adam didn''t know why the clown was so happy, but he felt that the obstacles between himself and the mother box had disappeared.

    Adam''s consciousness through the mother box of his right hand, the huge energy carries Adam''s consciousness, tears time and space, and comes into contact with a distant world that should not have been touched.

    Jotunheim of Marvel Universe, looking at the endless glacier, a dazzling throne floating in the air, Adam sitting lazily on the throne, his head on his arm, his arm on the armrest.

    A powerful and strange higher energy suddenly appeared in mid air. Adam quickly absorbed this energy through the throne.

    This energy belongs to the higher energy of the universe, which not only enables Adam to gather enough high energy for the gold soldier to upgrade, but also connects Adam''s consciousness to the part of the DC Universe.

    At the moment when Adam''s Noumenon connects with the consciousness of separation, the clown in the mind of separation pours on the consciousness of separation with a ferocious smile on his face.

    "This..."

    Adam''s separated consciousness and the clown are integrated into a whole in a moment. Even if Adam''s essence is embodied in the possession of spiritual gem, he has no time to start.

    At the moment of the connection of consciousness, Adam knew all the memories of the separation, and at the moment of the integration of clown and Adam, Adam lost control of the separation.

    It''s a wonderful state.

    Adam''s separation is still Adam''s separation, but Adam can''t control him. Adam can see everything that the separation sees, can read the memory of the separation at will, but can''t control all the behaviors of the separation, and can''t explore the inner thoughts of the separation.

    "Hello." With a crazy smile like a clown on his face, he greets Adam with a smile¡° I''m your new part, clown

    "I can destroy you at any time." Adam''s eyes did not fluctuate. Adam with power and Adam without power were not a gesture at all.

    "Great noumenon, supreme God, I tremble under your majesty!" The clown said in a strange voice while wriggling his body, like a frightened earthworm.

    "Give me a reason not to crush you, worm." Adam''s index finger was on his brow.

    Whether or not the separation and the clown merge, the connection between the mother box and the throne has been reached, and Adam can tear up the space at any time.

    The task of separation was completed perfectly, so even if he was destroyed, Adam would not care too much, but if separation was fused by clowns, it would be a kind of dignified offense to Adam.

    "Noumenon, I believe you can feel that I am your part, there is no doubt about that." The clown becomes serious. No matter why he does it, the reason is not that he wants to die easily¡° You can destroy me at any time, so why do you do that? "

    The clown''s face was full of confidence.

    "After fusion, I have acquired most of the memories of this separation, and a small part of your memories."

    "Break the space projection, a little sense of separation, and then rely on separation to establish a transmission array in another universe, or find a treasure with huge energy."

    "It''s the first time you''ve done this, but I''m sure it''s not the last time."

    The clown held his head high with confidence.

    "And I believe I can finish this task well, so I hope you can send me next time."

    "You can control my life and death at any time, and don''t care if I will betray you. Anyway, for you, I''m just an insignificant mole ant, and I can''t achieve your achievement even if I spend my whole life."

    "And I''m sure I''ll do better than you did before."

    "You gave me a reason not to kill you." Adam nodded¡° Give me another reason why you did it. "

    "I thought the earth was my playground, but later I found out that the universe is very big. Until now I have found a wider world." "The clown said enthusiastically:" the world is so big, I want to see more

 Chapter 193

    Adam thought a little and agreed to let the clown live on.

    This time, Adam found that his intelligence was indeed insufficient, but Adam didn''t want to improve his mind.

    Adam has many ways to improve his intelligence, but it doesn''t have much effect on Adam, because when his strength reaches Adam''s level, it''s really useless to plot.

    Adam didn''t know what other strong men were like, but Adam, who understood Wuji Kendo, could be regarded as having a clear heart of the sword. No matter what kind of conspiracy, he couldn''t count Adam.

    Whatever your wisdom, I will break it with one sword.

    The clown is crazy and smart, which may cause great trouble. Other people may not dare to accept him. However, for Adam, the clown is just a clever worm. If he is obedient, he will use it. If he is not obedient, he will be crushed to death.

    "Come back first." Adam''s supreme throne, flashing a blue light, the clown will appear in front of Adam.

    The clown appeared in the ice and snow, and could not help shivering. Adam''s divine power is just to protect him.

    Adam''s fingers hit the throne again, and the green light diffused to the clown''s body. The clown''s body only felt warm inside, and all the injuries recovered.

    "Although the connection between you and me is not broken, you can''t borrow my divine power indefinitely." Adam leaned lazily on the throne and said to the clown, "all the strength needs you to cultivate slowly. This body will stay here. Every time you perform a task, I will throw your soul."

    "Thank you very much." The clown knelt down in front of Adam.

    "Go to practice. You have the memory of separation. You have a general understanding of this place. Find a place for yourself."

    Adam came to the DC monomer universe through the connection with the mother box.

    Batman and others watched as Adam''s right hand gently touched the mother box, a dazzling light flashed, so that everyone''s eyes could not see things. When the line of sight recovered again, Adam had become a different look.

    Wonder woman''s feeling tells her that the black haired and black eyed man sitting on a gorgeous throne is Adam.

    Adam was playing with the mother box in his hand, and a surprise flashed in his eyes.

    The mother box contains powerful power and a mysterious cosmic law. If Adam doesn''t feel wrong, it should be the law of reincarnation.

    Although this Law of reincarnation is very one-sided, by destroying other planets to obtain energy for tianqixing, for Adam, this is a good surprise.

    The throne sends a hunger signal to Adam and wants to swallow the mother box in Adam''s hand.

    Although the mother box is not as good as the infinite gem in origin, the three mother boxes are no less beneficial to the throne than one infinite gem in terms of energy and rules.

    "Adam?" Wonder woman looked at Adam with a dignified face, as if he had changed a person, and felt extremely strong pressure all over.

    Wonder woman doesn''t know what happened to Adam, but the pressure brought by Adam in front of her makes her breathless.

    Wonder woman once thought that the most powerful person in the world was Superman Clark, but it was not until she saw Adam that she found that there was such a powerful person in the world.

    "Interesting little girl, let me feel the power of Zeus again." Adam pressed the mother box on the throne and looked at the wonder woman with great interest.

    The moment when Adam pressed the mother box on the throne, the throne rose slightly. He once swallowed the mother box, but in a moment, he had digested it.

    Since then, there has been no mother box in the world, and the throne has been strengthened to a certain extent, which is more powerful for Adam.

    Adam suddenly felt a surge of power in the supreme throne pouring into his body, and his mind was clear. Suddenly, great progress had been made in kendo.

    Adam never thought that the throne would bring so much energy to himself after swallowing the mother box.

    Adam''s own strength has been standing at the peak of the LORD God. What we need to break through the father level is not energy, but perception.

    Every strong man at the level of heavenly Father understands a kind of abnormal existence of cosmic rules, such as the trial rules of Odin, the death rules of the goddess of death, the dark rules of the supreme mage

    Adam''s understanding of Wuji Kendo is not enough. This surge of powerful energy makes Adam''s body reach a terrifying level, and enhances Adam''s Wuji kendo.

    After this promotion, Adam also achieved his wish to stand at the peak of the single universe, but in terms of strength, Adam is still inferior to the real father.

    Adam''s face is full of excitement and smile. Although there are some defects, they are the same to Adam as none.

    Adam has bug level skills that he can borrow.

    In the past, borrowing skills was limited by Adam''s body, and the borrowed ability could not be exerted to the limit, but now Adam''s body and energy have reached the level of father, and he is still very powerful.

    One plus one doesn''t have to be two.

    Adam''s powerful body and energy, plus the ability to borrow other people''s skills, if Adam faces Odin again, he will be able to take revenge openly.

    Although there is no chance to face Odin, and no chance to experience the power of Odin, but in the face of the same level of Zeus power as Odin''s power, Adam still has the heart to win.

    A kind of pressure, which makes the world change color, comes from Adam''s body. All the people in the justice alliance are pressed to the ground. Even the most powerful wonder woman here is half kneeling on the ground, supporting the ground with both hands and unable to stand.

    "Let me see how terrible Zeus''s power is. He can''t take care of his life by himself."

    Adam, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, gently hooked his finger to wonder woman. The wristbands on wonder woman''s hands actually broke away from her body and flew towards Adam.

    While resisting the pressure, wonder woman looked at Adam in horror, knowing that Zeus left her wristbands, and even wonder woman herself could not take them off her hands.

    Two simple and generous gold wristbands intertwine with each other and stop in the air in front of Adam. If only from the appearance, no one will believe that these two simple wristbands contain powerful energy.

    Adam sits on the throne, reaches out his toilet paper and gently touches the wrist guard floating in front of him. The crisp metal cross sound rings.

    Ding

 Chapter 194

    Ding... Hum

    With the hum of metal, two wristbands filled with purple lightning.

    Purple lightning is like a small snake, constantly want to bite Adam''s fingers, Adam''s fingers to tease the snake.

    "Not very strong, but very interesting." Adam frowned. Through the lightning in the wristband, Adam roughly understood the strength of Zeus.

    The king of God in this world is much worse than Odin. He didn''t really step into the level of father in heaven. He was just a strong man at the peak level of the LORD God. No wonder he fought so hard with the wilderness wolf in those years.

    When Adam''s Noumenon came to the universe, his purpose was basically achieved.

    Adam, who has the supreme throne, is a combination of four infinite gems and a mother box. He is almost invincible in this universe. He can also open the space portal at any time and let his men come.

    With a wave, the wristband returns to the wrist of the supreme woman again. Adam doesn''t communicate with the justice alliance. A blue light takes Adam and disappears in front of Batman and others.

    "Who was that guy just now?" The sea king stood up in sweat¡° How could there be such a terrible guy

    "How fast he is!" Flash pointed to his face in horror¡° I just wanted to attack him, but he slapped me and I came back

    Everyone looked at the flash in surprise, because everyone didn''t find out what happened just now. If the flash didn''t say it, maybe no one knew it at all.

    "How can he play with the mother box in the palm of his hand?" The steel structure of the mother box whispers: "the power of the mother box is supreme, and no one can play with the mother and her in the palm of the thigh!"

    "That guy was Adam just now?" Batman felt that things had gone beyond his expectations¡° Is he with the wolf of the wilderness

    "It''s Adam, but he''s definitely not with the wolf." Wonder woman stroked the lost wrist guard.

    "Then why does he feel like a different person when he touches the mother box? Even the appearance has changed. " Batman has a reasonable analysis: "there are only two possibilities, either the mother box has given him a strong power, or he has been so strong, just put his power in the mother box."

    "According to the analysis of the strength of the wolf and Victor, although the mother box has great power and magical functions, it can''t make a person strong to that degree!" Batman''s eyes narrowed¡° That is to say, he once touched the mother box. "

    "Don''t be so absolute." Wonder woman retorted: "the gorgeous throne under him is much more powerful than the mother box. There is no need for him to store his power in the mother box."

    "Then why does he change when he touches the mother box?" Batman was a little scared, but he didn''t mess up. Looking at wonder woman, he asked, "how strong do you think he is? And Clark. "

    "His strength... I can''t describe it!" Wonder woman said in a trembling voice, "I doubt that even Superman can stop him."

    Steel because of the mother box thing, is still in a state of confusion. Because Adam slapped the flash, his consciousness was not concentrated. Only Haiwang is quietly listening to the communication between Batman and wonder woman.

    The sea king took the hand of the three pointed fork, suddenly a tight, voice with fear, said: "if he has ideas about the earth..."

    Everyone in the field was shocked and thought of the terrible consequences.

    Batman looked at all his comrades in arms and said in a low voice, "Diana, help Superman and solve the big green man as soon as possible. The others come back to Gotham with me. We need to find the clown quickly

    "Who is the clown?" Flash looked up in confusion¡° The name doesn''t sound very strong. "

    "I suspect that his previous identity is also fake, but since he will kill the clown for Harry, it shows that he still cares about Harry." Batman looked at his former comrades and said, "whether we can get information about him from Harry or not, it''s good to find Harry."

    Wonder woman nodded and jumped to the battlefield of Superman and Hulk.

    The rest of the justice alliance, led by Batman, boarded the return flight.

    After escaping from danger, the wolf hid in an underground pipeline to recover. But just as he arrived at a secret base he had prepared, a blue light appeared in front of him.

    The blue light flickered a few times, and a man who was riding to the gate appeared in front of the wolf.

    "What did you make that big green man out of?" Adam''s eyes were very curious and fixed on the wolf.

    The wolf had been seriously injured. After being beaten by Superman, his combat effectiveness dropped sharply. However, even if he was not injured and his combat effectiveness was at its peak, it was not enough for Adam to clap with one hand.

    The wolf originally thought that the most dangerous existence on earth was the son of krypton, or the strongest existence in the wolf''s years of cosmic war career was the son of krypton Superman.

    But in front of this only with this look let him close to the death of the terrorist who is?

    No, what kind of creature?

    "I''m asking you something." Adam''s eyes narrowed slightly and waved to the wolf.

    A surge of divine power patted on the wolf and beat him out.

    Seriously injured, the wolf bumps into the underground pipe and drops to the ground with a mouthful of blood. He raises his head and looks at Adam with frightened eyes.

    Adam saw that the wolf did not answer himself. He raised his right hand, shook his head and said, "since you don''t want to say it, forget it."

    "No! I said, I said The pupil of the wolf shrank to the size of the needle tip and cried out with fear, "I made it!"

    "Go on." Adam put down his right hand and tilted his head to look at the wolf with a smile on his face.

    The wolf chick nodded like eating rice and said quickly, "I will tell everything I know. Don''t kill me!"

    "About 70 years ago, when I was slaughtering aborigines on a planet, there was a big crack in the sky."

    The wolf glanced at Adam in horror, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and continued: "I don''t know why, there is a space crack in the sky. A strange thing falls out of the space crack and then it closes."

    "After careful examination, I found that this strange thing should be a kind of technological creation, but with the technological level of the universe, it is impossible to analyze what it is for."

    "Originally, I was going to ignore it. When I continued to carry out the massacre, the cracks in the closed space opened again, and a golden manual fell out..."

 Chapter 195

    "Instructions?" Adam interrupted suddenly.

    "Yes, instructions." The wolf knelt down in front of Adam.

    Adam nodded and motioned to the wolf to continue.

    "According to the instructions in the manual, I know something about it."

    "Its name is seal 77. It comes from a universe called doyano. The technology of that universe is very advanced, but the space is very unstable. There are often other cosmic strongmen or monsters who break the world and come to doyano. "

    "The original race of the doyano universe and the existence of these other universes broke out one war after another, making the doyano universe greatly destroyed and on the verge of collapse."

    "Most of these creatures coming to the doyano universe are irrational monsters, just like the green giant I released before, but some of them are intelligent alien cosmic powers."

    "The people of doyano hope to get the help of these cosmic powers, and these good cosmic powers can''t see the destruction of doyano''s universe, so the strongest of doyano''s universe and these alien powers have jointly established an alliance."

    "The name of the alliance is the seal alliance. The leader is a strong man in the universe. His name is the big barrel wooden jacket. He is especially good at seal."

    "The big wooden feather belt leads the strong men of all universes. After tens of thousands of years of hard work, it seals all the monsters that are rampant in the doyano universe in such a small device."

    "These sealed monsters all got a new name, which is the seal number. The green monster I released is the seal number 77. "

    The wolf lowered his head and waited for Adam''s trial. He could see that Adam and he were the same kind of people, so he knew how to save his life.

    "You are very aggressive, which is similar to me." Sitting up, Adam''s body on the throne became straight¡° You feel too much of the atmosphere of the Yano universe, so make a space coordinate for me. "

    "I didn''t record the spatial coordinates. The strength of the supplies is arranged according to the number. The smaller the number, the stronger it is. The green giant is only number 77." The wolf looked up¡° I can''t imagine how powerful the top 10 monsters are. They come to my world, so I''ve messed up all the space information there, and no one can find them any more. "

    "Bad news." Adam nodded understandably.

    "I don''t think those monsters are as strong as you, no matter how powerful they are!" Suddenly, the wolf fell to his knees in front of Adam''s feet¡° I hope I can do something for you under your command. "

    "It''s very good for you to change your mind from a super power in the universe to a subordinate of another person." Adam''s right hand was on the shoulder of the wolf¡° And you are very smart, not only can you see what kind of person I am, but also can react very quickly and make your posture

    "Thank you very much." The wolf bowed his head and felt the power of Adam''s right hand slapping on his shoulder¡° Please allow me to help you. "

    "Everything''s fine with you, but you''re uglier than Sophie."

    Adam put his right hand on the shoulder of the wolf.

    "What

    The wolf widened his eyes, but before he could react, he felt a terrible smell of destruction on his shoulders.

    The magic power evolved in Adam''s body is transmitted to the body of the wolf through his right hand. With a slight tremor, the wolf is shocked into a pile of fly ash and disappears in the universe.

    Adam is now very curious about the enhanced Hulk. Maybe he can find the space information about the doyano universe on the so-called seal 77.

    Adam was just about to leave here when he suddenly found that an inexplicable force enveloped here, which made Adam feel familiar.

    "This is..."

    Adam''s eyes narrowed. He had felt this power in his mother Hera and in the death Legion under the death goddess.

    The air suddenly filled with a black smoke, the black smoke in the air winding into a wolf headed monster.

    "Anubis?"

    Adam is very familiar with the image of the monster that the smoke turns into in the air.

    The monster in the image of Anubis doesn''t have the slightest clarity in his eyes. His muddy eyes reveal indifference, just like a robot operating according to rules.

    In Egyptian mythology, only la can revive the dead, while anubis is only the guide to the underworld. He is only in charge of the soul of the dead and is responsible for judging the soul of the dead. There is no source to say that he can revive the king. On the contrary, La is different. He is the God of creation. Human beings are created by the tears and sweat of La, and he still dominates the sky The earth and the underworld are the most powerful gods in Egypt. Whenever night falls, he will come to the underworld in his own solar spaceship to combine with Osiris, the Lord of the underworld, so he is also a god of death.

    According to mythological analysis, anubis should appear here for the soul of the wolf.

    Adam suddenly seemed to understand something. Every universe has its own laws.

    There is samsara in Adam''s universe, and the one who controls the operation of samsara is Adam''s mother, the goddess of death.

    The goddess of death will unconsciously lead the soul of death to a place of nothingness, not the underworld of the nine kingdoms, but an unspeakable mystery, the underworld of Heim.

    Heim underworld, a kingdom controlled by Hella, the God of death, has the same name as her. Hell in Nordic mythology, also translated as the underworld, is a place that only the dead can reach. You have to walk on the rugged road of nine days and nine nights in the cold and dark land of the extreme north to get there.

    Maybe other people don''t know. As the son of the goddess of death, Adam knows that the underworld of Heim is not in the universe, but in another dimension, and even Hella himself can''t enter.

    Hella can only sense the underworld of Heim and send the dead soul to the underworld of Heim through her own ability. All this is Hella''s instinct. Even the goddess of death can''t control her behavior of sending her soul to the underworld of Heim.

    Adam saw anubis in front of him, gently waving his scepter. After a half day in the air, a fog disappeared.

    Adam didn''t feel what was going on, and anubis disappeared after that.

    Adam frowned. He found that he was not strong enough. He didn''t find out what anubis had just done and didn''t feel any soul.

    "Why do the death rules here turn into anubis?"

    "It''s Hades who controls death here, isn''t it?"

    "Is it because Hades is dead?"

 Chapter 196

    "Forget to ask him how to seal back..."

    Adam suddenly patted his head and felt a little distressed.

    Adam has beaten the wolf to pieces. Fortunately, the wolf''s spaceship is still over the earth. According to what the wolf said just now, the manual is on the spaceship.

    "Well? What about the sealing device? "

    Adam just beat the wolf''s body into ashes. The wolf''s axe and armor were still on the ground, but there was no seal in the armor.

    Shaking his head, Adam did not continue to look for the throne, flashing blue light, with Adam appeared in the battle of Superman and Hulk.

    At this time, the war situation is very sticky. Superman and the Hulk are equal in strength. Originally, Superman had some advantages because he could fly. But with the fighting time getting longer and longer, the Hulk''s anger became stronger and stronger, and their strength increased to the limit of God.

    The Hulk''s body is bigger than when he sees it separately. The beating heart sounds like a drum, which gives people a very strong feeling. Unfortunately, the green blood on his body makes him look miserable.

    Although Superman has not been hurt, his battle clothes have been damaged and stained with a lot of soil. It seems that his fighting is not easy.

    Superman''s own strength is the peak of the main God, which is a little less than the limit of the main God. In essence, Superman''s strength is worse than that of the Hulk, because the means are much more than that of the Hulk, so they are half the weight.

    Originally Superman could suppress the Hulk, but the more injured the Hulk was, the more angry he was, the stronger his strength became, the stronger his strength became, and he had super recovery ability, and the injuries he suffered would have been better.

    So the Hulk has gradually begun to reverse the suppression of Superman, if it is not because Superman can fly, maybe now it has begun to hurt.

    The Hulk relies on anger to improve its strength. When it reaches the limit of the LORD God, it seems to be stuck. It can''t improve its strength any more.

    Adam saw the situation in the field and understood the potential of the Hulk. The Hulk relies on anger to enhance its strength. Basically, it has unlimited potential. As long as he keeps angry, he can improve his strength all the time, but the reality is not imagination after all.

    If you want to enter the heavenly Father level, you must master a rule of the universe. The Hulk obviously can''t control any rule unless his anger has been raised to a level where he can become a rule of anger.

    The Hulk has many forms, and the Hulk in front of us is the same form as the Hulk in Adam''s universe, which is the primitive savage hawk.

    Barbaric Hawk is the "classic" Hawk, with very limited intelligence. There is no upper limit to combat effectiveness. It has something to do with your anger. The more angry you are, the stronger your combat effectiveness will be!

    So the limit that the Hulk in front of us can reach is the limit that the Hulk in Adam''s universe can reach.

    Adam has some ideas about the Hulk. I want to turn Bruce Benner into my own man, but now seeing the Hulk in front of him, Adam gives up this idea.

    The limit is just a barbaric hawk at the level of the LORD God, which has no help for Adam''s power, because Adam''s fighting power at the highest level of the LORD God is not lacking.

    Bald, the God of light, is a resurrected man that Adam met unexpectedly. Through the contract, Adam controlled bald and became his own subordinate. Balder is good at using double swords, and he can control energy. Now his strength has reached the peak of the LORD God, and he is better than superman.

    Raytheon Chris, a Raytheon Asgard soldier discovered by Adam, is much worse in power than Thor, but definitely better in strength. Now Chris has reached the level of Lord God, and with the help of Raytheon hammer, he also has the fighting power of Lord God''s peak level.

    Chris''s brother Kay, an Asgard warrior with amazing physical talent, has no talent in energy, so his strength has stagnated at the legendary level. Because Adam''s subordinates won the eight dunjia given by Adam. Kay''s strength is not too strong in ordinary form. He''s just better than the ordinary legend. He''s just like wonder woman. But if he opens the eight dunjia, his fighting power will even surpass the level of the LORD God and reach the level of heavenly father. Kay is Adam''s best man.

    Adam appeared on the battlefield, so that the two fighting temporarily stopped fighting.

    Superman looks at Adam with no expression on his face, but there is a great shock in his heart. His super hearing can''t hear Adam''s heartbeat, his super power can''t see through Adam''s body, and his super perception is spreading danger.

    For Superman, the Hulk''s performance is more like a beast, angry to the limit of the Hulk''s strength has been the greatest degree of enhancement and reason has been completely lost.

    His arrival brought the Hulk a sense of fatal threat, so that the Hulk did not hesitate to launch an attack.

    The big green figure rushed straight to Adam.

    Bang!

    As the speed of the fist instantly exceeded the speed of sound, there was a sharp sound explosion immediately. Then, it hit the ugly face of the Hulk mercilessly, and immediately there was a stinking green blood spraying out. The Hulk had been blasted out nearly 100 meters by this violent force!

    Adam slowly draws back his fist and is disappointed with the Hulk.

    Adam thought that the Hulk, who incarnated as a beast, or had the instinct of a beast, was not only the instinct of fighting, but also the instinct of pursuing evil and avoiding good. But he didn''t expect that the Hulk was just like a fool. He didn''t know that he could crush him with a wave, but he had to rush up.

    "Who are you?" Superman is floating in the air. The red cape behind him is flying with the wind. He looks at the Hulk who faints on the ground and looks at Adam with a dignified face.

    Adam suddenly found a very interesting thing, the Hulk has been knocked unconscious, but the huge green body lying on the ground, did not want to change back to human form.

    Adam directly uses the power of the supreme throne to send the Hulk to Jotunheim of marvel, and orders Chris, the God of ray, and balder, the God of light, to guard the Hulk.

    Balder and Chris are better than Hulk. They can suppress hulk and trap him without hurting him.

    Adam is going to solve the problem of the universe first, and then go back to study the Hulk to see if he can find the coordinates of doyano''s universe from the Hulk.

    After Adam got the Hulk he wanted to capture, he focused on Superman, the strongest man in the universe, the God of the earth and the son of krypton.

 Chapter 197

    "Would you like to believe in a goddess?" Adam decided to give Superman a chance.

    Adam came to the universe to spread his faith to the goddess of mother death, and the way Adam spread his faith was violence.

    Adam is going to take yodunheim''s army of ice giants to the universe for an expedition to spread the belief in the goddess of death.

    Those who believe live and those who don''t die.

    The superman in front of him is very excellent, which makes Adam not bear to kill him. If he is willing to believe in the goddess of death, maybe Adam is willing to give him a contract scroll.

    "Which goddess?" Superman carefully said: "is there a traditional God in this world? That omniscient, omnipotent power, great existence

    "Yes, my mother is such a great God." Adam raised the corner of his mouth and said solemnly, "she is the supreme goddess of death. All her followers will be favored by her, and those who do not believe in her existence will be given death."

    "You are ready to wage war in the name of faith!" Superman''s eyes were so big that he understood what Adam was going to do.

    "No, I want to save the universe." Adam said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for my intervention, the universe would develop according to the original law and soon be doomed."

    "I don''t believe it." Superman shook his head and said firmly, "I won''t believe it unless I see it with my own eyes."

    Adam was a little tangled for a moment. He didn''t know if he should waste his time because of Superman.

    Adam thought about it carefully. The potential of Superman is much greater than that of the Hulk. After all, the legendary thinking Superman, whose powerful ability makes Adam look sideways.

    Superman, as the protagonist of the DC world, has had many versions since it was created. Superman in the main world is also the most classic Superman character. It is the first superhero in the history of comics, including super power, super endurance, super speed, super sense, clairvoyant eye, super hearing, light speed flight, thermal radiation, frozen breathing, invulnerability to the whole body Super healing ability.

    In other Balanced Worlds, each form of Superman has different abilities. The strongest state of Superman''s ability is just like the setting of AAO in Marvel Universe.

    That''s aoo!

    Superman in the ultimate form not only has super strength, flight, invincibility, X-ray vision and other usual super abilities, but also has divine power, energy absorption, size control and cosmic consciousness. In addition, thinking Superman can also adapt to any future event to offset it, which means that he can be aware of the future, so he can stop it before it happens.

    Thought Superman has reached the level of multiverse, which is worth Adam''s waste of time.

    Now that Adam has made up his mind, Adam will certainly work towards his goal.

    The supreme throne exudes a green light and covers Superman. The power of time, with the consciousness of Superman, enters the river of time and makes Superman become another person to experience the future.

    I don''t know how long later on earth, a young man opened his heavy eyelids, and soon judged that he was lying on the metal floor through the cold touch on his cheek.

    He got up faintly, looked around and found himself in a dark room. The walls and floors of the room were cracked in many places. The fluorescent lamps with four bulbs were embedded in the ceiling, but three of the tubes were broken.

    Outside the heavy wall came the dull roar, as if someone was beating the war drum with a hammer.

    He has a headache and can''t remember what happened before he lost his memory. But he is quite sure that he shouldn''t be in such an uncomfortable room. He feels like a high-tech prison.

    He groped to the door, shouting and banging his fist on it. But to his surprise, he punched down, and the whole metal door was concave like paper paste, making a sound and falling to the ground.

    He was a little confused. Judging from the landing momentum, this layer of alloy door should weigh more than 200 pounds, but it collapsed under his fist.

    But he wasn''t surprised for long because the scene outside the door was more unacceptable.

    The dark red sky, the wailing earth, and the black creatures fluttering their wings are all over the sky like dark clouds. This kind of scene is not only reminiscent of hell, but also the end of the world.

    That kind of black creature is familiar to the young man. He seems to have seen this kind of creature before. In his impression, this kind of creature is very weak. It seems to be called a demon like creature. It''s one of his own defeated generals.

    He found himself in a military base - at least once, probably, because he saw broken tanks, burning armored cars and fighters, and bodies and blood everywhere.

    It looks like he''s the only one left alive in this base.

    He held up the cracked wall with one hand and resisted the urge to spit out.

    When his eyes suddenly and uncontrollably see through the bones of his hand, he can''t help but scream.

    Before he could get used to it, there was a lot of noise.

    He heard countless people''s screams and cries for help, like thunder like shelling, soldiers'' heroic cry to death, and the flutter of the wings of those monsters in the sky.

    There are so many voices pouring into your mind in a flash that it''s not the feeling that you want to experience the second time. He covers his ears painfully and kneels to the ground, feeling that his mind seems to be bursting with the excessive information.

    But at the same time, he also quickly understood that the powerful arm strength, the X-ray line of sight that can see through, the terrible super hearing, and perhaps more magical abilities that he has not yet discovered.

    He was very familiar with these abilities, as if he was born with his instinct. He seemed to see himself in a red cape floating in the air, using these powerful abilities to save one vulnerable life after another.

    These vulnerable lives regard him as the Savior, and call him Superman. Led by him and his friends, they have a war with a group of alien creatures.

    More than that, he hasn''t thought of it yet.

    The bodies of countless brave soldiers have been lying among the burning ruins of the city, and the number of deaths and injuries is still soaring.

    The soldiers bravely poured artillery fire on the endless army and fought against the demon army from extraterrestrial with their own blood and life.

    The boy stood up slowly, with a trace of pain in his eyes.

    Did he fail?

 Chapter 198

    "Come on! Soldiers As the army prepared for the next round of attack, general hidman said to his soldiers, "good news has come from the White House. As long as we get through this round of attack, backup will be there soon!"

    It''s a lie. They don''t have reinforcements anymore. There is still no movement in the White House. All the troops in the world are losing. They are the last troops in the city.

    A soldier hesitated and asked, "general... Do they really say Superman is dead?"

    The general was stunned and silent.

    "They said the day after the enemy came, the alliance of justice was defeated and they were all dead. But if even they fail... How can we win? "

    The atmosphere is cold to the freezing point in a moment, which is the problem that all people are avoiding these days, because they are like cruel and bloody reality, no one has enough courage to face.

    General hidman was silent for a long time. He didn''t answer. He said in a low voice, "in ten minutes, be ready for battle."

    It is at a time when the world is desperate enough that the dark ruler has come to give the last push to the world which is already standing on the edge of the abyss of despair. He had a dark, burly figure, and fell from the sky in a column of domineering light. Even the earth trembled when his feet fell.

    "General!" The correspondent stammered, "you... You have to see this."

    General hidman took a deep breath and came to the screen monitoring the front line. He was also shocked.

    The dark demon in the picture steps towards his army like a king, and any obstacles are crushed by the dark red energy beam from his eyes.

    Their tank troops were instantly disintegrated by the devastating energy, and seemed to disappear out of thin air.

    The targeted fighter formation tried to dodge, but the light was like a living bite. It turned together behind the fighter, as if it had been written into the tracking program. So the air force also followed the destruction, less than ten seconds in total.

    General hidman sat down dispirited. He felt his throat so dry that he couldn''t say a word. He couldn''t order his men to go out bravely to the top, because he knew it was meaningless. The black demon could blow the rest of his troops out in a second - maybe shorter.

    They''re done, and so is the planet.

    The young man who wakes up from the ruins also sees all this. He flies into the sky and is just ready to rush into the battlefield.

    "Did you see that?" A strange voice rang out in the young man''s ear¡° Without my intervention, this would be your future. "

    Before he had time to say anything, he suddenly found that the picture in front of him had changed.

    However, all of a sudden, the invincible black. Demon suddenly stopped. He raised his head, as if in agony to a roar, dark red light from his mouth and nose and mouth out of thin. Then all of a sudden, his whole body broke, like a balloon full of air burst from the inside out. A frightening energy beyond human cognition was released into the sky and disappeared behind the clouds in a moment.

    The dark monsters are restless, and the fall of their leader has obviously caused quite a riot.

    They scurried like headless flies for more than a minute, then several huge eddies opened in the sky above the city.

    This group of monsters have no intention to destroy, scrambling to rush into the vortex in the air, and then withdraw completely in ten minutes.

    General hidman gaped at what was happening on the monitor. There was a quiet moment in the whole headquarters, so quiet that even a needle could be heard falling.

    The aggressors have gone and they have won.

    The throne stopped emitting green light, and Superman slowly opened his eyes.

    "Without me, you would be dead again now." Adam looks at Superman¡° You can''t save the earth, the only one who can save it is me, only faith

    Superman took a deep look at Adam. He was still immersed in the doomsday picture he had seen before. When he heard Adam''s words, he couldn''t help thinking.

    Although Adam hopes to solve the problems here as soon as possible, it''s not too late to sit on the throne and wait for Superman''s choice.

    ¡­¡­

    After Adam left the Marvel Universe, the clown didn''t listen to Adam and went to practice honestly. Instead, he followed him back to the DC Universe.

    Adam''s previous behavior has completely opened up the two single universes of Marvel Universe and DC Universe. The clown, who has part of Adam''s power, can naturally return to DC Universe through the transmission array.

    The clown knows that Adam will turn the DC Universe into a belief farm for the goddess of death. If he doesn''t hurry up, he may never have a chance to play a game with his favorite Batman, so he has to hurry up to play a game with Batman again.

    A narrow dark corridor, placed a large container like cage.

    It is not so much an iron cage as an iron prison.   Because in this cage, ten poor little girls are imprisoned in it.   The thick chain of gloomy tightly clasps the entrance and exit of the cage, which seems to be permeated with the word despair.   In the vicinity of the cage, eight armed gangsters armed with guns guard here.   The commander of these eight armed criminals is the clown, the super villain as famous as Batman in Gotham.   The clown is no longer the clown. After the integration with Adam''s separation, not only Adam''s separation consciousness is polluted by the clown''s chaotic will, but also the meaning of the clown is affected by Adam''s separation consciousness.

    Although the clown''s idea of separation is still as crazy as before, advocating chaos is the real fairness, but now it is more arrogant, a kind of higher life instinct arrogance.

    At the moment, the clown is holding a black pistol, walking leisurely in front of the cage. It seems that he is waiting for someone''s arrival.

    The clown has learned the news of justice alliance through the Internet. Batman has returned to Gotham with the people of justice alliance, so the clown will make this arrangement.

    Clown Fenshen didn''t inform Batman of the things here through any channels, but he knew Batman would know the things here and would come to meet him.

    The real clown has died in Adam''s hands, and this matter is known by wonder woman, Batman and others.

    After seeing the powerful power of Adam, how can they not come to see their own dead people, let alone the people who have that power.

    Gradually, there are more and more people in front of the narrow corridor.   From the first few, to the next dozens, and then to the present hundreds.

 Chapter 199

    Adam found the clown when he came to DC Universe.

    But Adam didn''t pay attention to the clown''s separation. For him, as long as the task of clown''s separation is well completed in the future, Adam doesn''t care that he does some other things.

    Adam''s eyes stay in Gotham for a moment, then he takes them back. Looking at Superman who is still thinking, Adam is not worried.

    For Superman, who has great power and more potential, Adam will show some patience appropriately.

    Clowns are divided here, and hundreds of mediocre and cowardly citizens gather in front of the criminals as if nothing had happened, watching the live broadcast of the case on the news channel.   Even a considerable number of people have quickly uploaded this real-time case to the Internet in the United States through mobile phone shooting and networking functions, with the help of social software such as Facebook.   In today''s information society with developed media industry, the lives of ten innocent little girls can be regarded as a large-scale case from any angle.

    A young female reporter in her twenties saw that the clown was walking slowly back and forth, while the other eight little running dogs were standing in the same place with guns in a military posture, and immediately inferred that he obviously had a special plan.   In fact, anyone with a little clear analytical ability can infer this.   The only difference is that after inferring this point, the inferer has no follow-up action.   Although this female reporter is eager for quick success and instant benefit, she is really brave.   She clenched her teeth, held the microphone tightly, and went to the clown several meters away.   When she first took the first step, her heart beat faster and at a surprisingly high frequency. Fortunately, slowly, the heart rate decreases by one point for every meter.   When she came to the clown face to face, she suddenly found that things were not so difficult, not as bad as she thought.  ¡° What do you want to do, Mr. clown? "   The female reporter took a deep breath and, stimulated by adrenaline, summoned up the courage to ask such a question that all the reporters present wanted to ask.   After asking, he quickly raised his right hand and held up the microphone to the clown''s torn lip covered with red paint.   The clown didn''t answer her question directly. Instead, he gave a strange smile, which made the creepy feeling spread all over her skin.   In front of the camera to sort out some of their long hair that mess, and then grin, this is the official start of the answer.  ¡° Before answering this question, I would like to express my admiration to the woman reporter next to me. " With the voice, the clown raised his arm, pointed the black pistol at the eyebrow of the female reporter, "according to my observation, there are more than ten reporters at the scene. Among the dozen reporters, she is the only woman warrior who has the courage to interview me positively. "   The barrel of the gun is on her eyebrow, and the gun holder is still a moody, psychopathic super criminal. No matter how strong the psychological quality of Rao Shi''s female reporter is, at this time, her temples are full of sweat, and her face is as cold as ashes.   For a moment, she vaguely realized that she seemed to have made a wrong decision.  ¡° "Cough cough," the clown cleared his throat, twisted his neck, and finally laughed unkindly at the camera, "Batman, I''m waiting for you here."  ¡° By the way, I have something to tell you. " The clown straightened his hair again, faced the camera and said, "the clown is just my profession. My name is Adam... Well... What a wonderful and noble name!"

    As the voice fell, the clown pulled the trigger without hesitation.   A metal bullet with great penetrating power was shot out of the gun.   The sparks splashed all over the place and burned the eyebrows of the female reporter.   The bullet went straight in and penetrated the female reporter''s brain.   With a puff, the female reporter fell to the ground, and her sobbing career ended completely.   Hundreds of citizens gathered in front of us saw a young female reporter brutally shot by a clown in broad daylight. They no longer believe in the ridiculous common sense that more people are safe.   They are in a mess, looking for suitable and safe escape routes one after another, hoping to leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible.   In front of the wide corridor, it suddenly became chaotic.   About a minute later, the crowded crowd just now became empty and quiet.   In addition to the few brave citizens, there are also several other journalists and photographers.   Hundreds of people, within a minute of witnessing the shooting of a female journalist, did not dare to openly protest or express their anger and spit.   On the contrary, he fled the scene early to defend his life value.   For a moment, the clown has won the first battle.

    In a very ordinary apartment, two beautiful young women are sitting on the sofa watching TV, and the news on TV just shows up.

    "The clown is still alive?" The taller woman said, "Hally, I remember your brother''s name as Adam."

    "That''s my brother!" The woman with snacks in her hand said helplessly: "it seems that he was polluted by the clown. After he saved me, he trapped himself in it?"

    "Are we going to save him?" Another woman snatched the snack from Harry.

    "No, everything in the past has nothing to do with me."

    The same scene appeared on the TV of Wayne manor. A man and a woman were standing in front of the TV. Their expressions were very ugly.

    "Bruce, is that a clown?" Wonder woman looked at the TV, a little doubt flashed in her eyes.

    "No, although both the style and the voice are very similar, they are totally different in appearance and shape." Batman knows the clown very well¡° Maybe an imitator, but his name is... "

    The name Adam annoys Batman and wonder woman.

    "Let''s go now." The wonder woman waved her sword¡° Just ask him in person. "

    "No, I''ll go alone." Batman shook his head¡° Your task is to find Harry as soon as possible. I''ll ask Ah Fu to help you and let steel bone speed up. "

    ¡­¡­¡­

    A few minutes later, the eight police cars nearest to the crime scene finally arrived late.   Although the police force led by director Gordon is very efficient, it is still a bit late.   A young woman''s life, as early as a few minutes ago has been farewell in this narrow and cold road.  ¡° Hand over the hostages, disarm and surrender! "  ¡° Hand over the hostages, disarm and surrender! "  ¡° Hand over the hostages, disarm and surrender! "   The police officers took out their rifles, submachine guns and shotguns one after another, and attached to the police car with a serious look. They put on a well-trained fighting posture to confront the armed criminals not far away.

 Chapter 200

    Forty police officers are ready to go, waiting for director Gordon, who is in charge of the situation, to give further instructions.   Eight criminals were ready to move, as if they would pull the trigger in the next second without warning.

    At the critical moment when the police and bandits face off and war is about to begin, Batman, the guardian of justice in Gotham, finally arrives.

    Chief Gordon was relieved that he was probably the only one among so many policemen who knew Batman had been away.

    I thought Batman wasn''t in the singing world. It was a big trouble now. But I didn''t expect that I was lucky. The clown just came out and Batman arrived.

    This time, Batman''s appearance is not as showy as before.   There are no high-tech bat chariots printed on the front cover of newspapers, and there are no flying black winged bats.   As the crowd turned around, a tough man in bat combat suit and black cape walked steadily from behind the crowd.   After seeing the arrival of a large number of police officers and the arrival of Batman, the hundreds of civilians who had just left in panic felt that they had enough security, so they rushed to the scene of the case.   Anyway, it''s night. They don''t have anything important to do. It''s not a boring night for them to join in the large-scale case and see the legendary Dark Knight Batman in real life.   Soon, the scene of the crime returned to its former state, but there was an extra Batman wearing a mask and a group of police officers fighting criminals.   Director Gordon, who was in charge of the operation, felt relieved when he saw the scene under control.   The big stone hanging in my heart finally dropped gently.   Batman, in the eyes of the Gotham police force, is a good helper who is trustworthy and not disappointing.  ¡° Batman, as expected, you''re back. "   The clown''s blood white mouth became narrower and narrower in an instant. It was like a devil''s ferocious smile.  ¡° As you can see, "Batman stopped in front of the clown and asked in his hoarse voice," what did you come to me for? "   With that, Batman raised his arm and pointed to the cage that held ten innocent little girls nearby: "do you want to exchange the lives of those ten little girls for mine?"   Hearing Batman''s words, the clown couldn''t help laughing twice.

    In fact, Batman''s heart at this time, there is a sense of darkness. The clown just said that you are back, not you are here, which means that the clown knows that he was not in Gotham before.

    How did the clown know about it?

    Batman can be sure that the clown has something to do with Adam.

    When Batman saw the clown, he was sure that the changed guy in front of him was really the familiar feeling of the clown. Batman was sure that he would not admit it wrong.

    "To tell you the truth, I''m really curious. If I threatened you to exchange your own life for ten of them, what kind of choice would you make?" The clown turned his eyes like a confused child, thinking about this interesting question.

    "I''ll think about it when you have a chance!"   With the murky and heavy voice falling, Batman quickly takes his vigorous and powerful steps to catch the psychopathic clown in front of him.   How to expect, the cunning clown seems to have expected the other party''s action, quickly back a few steps.   At the same time, he put his right hand into his pocket and took out a smartphone screen size remote control.   Batman grabs the clown''s collar with one hand, raises his other hand high, and is about to knock off the clown''s teeth with one punch. Unexpectedly, a suspicious remote control appears in front of him.   By the strong Batman''s collar, the clown was a little out of breath for a while.   When a normal person is out of breath, there is no doubt that the expression on his face is intense pain and panic. However, the clown at present seems to be a freak. The more out of breath the trachea is, the more violent the red and white dry face shakes, which means that his smile is more and more brilliant.   Seeing that the clown is holding a remote control in his hand and his fingers are clinging to the surface of the red button, Batman can guess without thinking that there is a bomb with huge lethality on the cage where ten little girls are held.   As long as the clown makes a little effort and moves his thumb down half a centimeter, the lives of the ten little girls will lose their luster.   At this moment, Batman has no doubt lost the upper hand, and the cunning clown has the upper hand again.  ¡° Still... Don''t you let me down? " With a creepy friendly smile, the clown shakes his remote control in front of Batman''s eyes.   Batman''s anger returned to anger, but he didn''t lose his sense. He gave the clown a vicious look and then threw it to the ground heavily.

    Everything Batman does is to test the clown. After some action, Batman can be 100% sure that the person in front of him is a clown and not a clown.

    Batman has not been fighting with the clown for one or two years, so he is very familiar with the clown. He dares to say that in addition to the clown himself, he is the most familiar person in the world.

    Batman is quite sure that the guy in front of him is not a clown, because his physical quality is not the same as that of the clown, and his height and body shape are totally different. He is a head taller than the clown, and he has more muscles than the clown.

    But through eye to eye contact, Batman can be 100% sure that the guy''s eyes in front of him are absolutely clowns. No one in the world can have such crazy eyes like a clown.

    The clown''s physique is not strong, and his skill is not as vigorous as that of martial arts experts. He was thrown by Batman and sat on the ground without suspense.

    The clown did all this on purpose. Now he is Adam''s part, and he has Adam''s magic power and strong body. Even if he is single with Batman, he can put Batman in a few seconds, but he just wants to make a fragile appearance.

    For the clown, the game he wants to play is never a confrontation of force. The clown claims to be a smart man and regards the smart Batman as his lifelong opponent.

    I don''t think I have a chance to see Batman again this time, so I come to play a game with Batman. Of course, I won''t use force to suppress Batman, but play with Batman relying on wisdom.

    With enough chips in hand, the clown stood up slowly, patted the dust on his pants, and faced Batman, fearless and unhurried.

 Chapter 201

    "Compassion is a great weakness of human nature." The clown stares at Batman with a serious face, "and for you Batman, this weakness is highlighted most vividly."  ¡° Compassion for the weak is a ray of brilliance in human nature, not a weakness in your words. " Batman refuted the clown''s point of view, "the reason why compassion belongs to the weakness of human nature is only for you, a strange and unsociable person."  ¡° There are a thousand Hamlets out of a thousand. " The clown''s serious face gradually changed and returned to the original rebellious joking expression, "you have your point of view, I have my point of view."  ¡° Then again, this evening I solemnly invite you here, in fact, not to kill you As he spoke, the clown shook his head. "If something happens to you, who should I play with? isn''t it? Do those boring police officers deserve it? "  ¡° What are you threatening me to come for? "   All of a sudden, Batman under the mask, eyebrows deep lock, face dignified.   He suddenly found that the clown had been staring at his mask, as if trying to see himself through.  ¡° Do... Do you want me to lift the mask? "  ¡° Ha ha ha, clever Batman, I just want to know the real side of you as a citizen of Gotham The clown spread out his hands, "just gently lift the mask, you can save the lives of ten lovely little girls, what a cost-effective thing!"   For the clown''s request, the frowning Batman is lost in thought.   In retrospect, the reason why I chose to wear a mask to fight criminals was to hide my true identity.   As we all know, the gangs in Gotham are not only numerous but also ruthless.   In the name of hero, if you don''t cover up your identity, the people you love will suffer unimaginable harm when you are known by the evil forces.   So, all along, Bruce Wayne has been fighting criminals with a mask.   Apart from Alfred pennyworth, the loyal housekeeper of Wayne manor for decades, Lucius fox, the trusted head of weapons manufacturing department of Wayne group, and the dead ex girlfriend Rachel Dawes, no one else knows his true identity.   But tonight, the true face of Batman may have to be made public.

    Batman''s real identity is Bruce Wayne, the richest man in Gotham, which the clown has known for a long time.

    Not only clowns know Batman''s true identity, but most criminals know Batman''s true identity, but they don''t want to reveal it.

    They are afraid that Batman will change his mind and become crazy after his real identity is exposed, so everyone knows Batman''s real identity, but no one reports him.

    The clown is not afraid of Batman''s change. On the contrary, he hopes Batman''s mind will change, but he will not expose him. On the contrary, he hopes Batman can put on his mask. This is not the first time he has done so.

    The clown always lures Batman to reveal his true identity in various ways, but he never succeeds.

    The clown knows that this may be his last meeting with Batman and his last game of love, so he hopes to try again.

    Ding!   Similar to the sound of two pieces of metal colliding, in everyone''s surprise, without warning.

    People''s eyes not far away to see, a sniper crawling behind the police car, the police officer''s gun barrel, is a faint smoke with gunpowder smell.   It goes without saying that just now, when the clown was not paying attention, the sniper aimed at the clown''s right wrist holding the bomb remote control, and then quickly pulled the trigger, making a powerful sniper bullet shoot at his wrist.   The sniper made the decision to shoot at the clown''s wrist in order to get rid of the remote control that controlled the lives of ten little girls.   The reason why Batman is threatened by the clown is that he is worried that the young lives of the ten little girls will wither in the explosion.   As for the remaining eight armed criminals, it''s obvious that they won''t make much of a difference.   This place is relatively open, and there is no place for covert defense around. The eight snipers on the side of the police team alone can instantly kill the criminals who are exposed in sight.   After being hit by an expected bullet in the right wrist, the clown was taken a few steps to the left and almost fell to the ground.   Fortunately, the remote control did not drop.

    Because the clown''s wrist is not hurt at all.   Because as early as before the implementation of this criminal activity, the predictable clown had predicted the current situation.   He fully simulated the scene of the upcoming confrontation between the police and the bandits, and inferred that there would be snipers secretly firing cold guns at his right wrist holding the bomb remote control. Therefore, he put a piece of special metal material on his hands and wrists in advance, which not only had hardness several times higher than that of ordinary steel, but also had the effect of shockproof and shock absorption, in case someone really shot his wrists at that time.

    Of course, the clown, a cunning guy, is also wearing a high-strength bulletproof vest in line with the principle of carefully driving for thousands of years.   What''s more, with the clown''s current strength and physical strength, even if he was shot on the temple with a sniper gun, he would not be hurt at all.

    But the clown did a lot of preparation, because he didn''t want Batman to know that he had powerful force.

    The clown always thinks that too strong force will make his high wisdom game a little bad, so he has been hiding his strength, pretending to be shot back, but also back two steps.

    Sure enough, now that the metal armband is working, the clown keeps his right arm intact, but also keeps the bomb remote control, maintaining his own initiative.  ¡° Who just shot me? "   No one knows what the clown is thinking, but he has a happy smile on his face.   Although the clown''s arrogant and harsh words were clearly heard, the well-trained and disciplined sniper did not answer his question.  ¡° No one admits it, does he? " At this point, the clown suddenly took out another remote control from his pocket, moved his thumb to the top of the red button of the remote control, and pressed the button tightly. It seemed that he would press the button hard in the next second. "Well, let''s see the price of dishonesty! Ha ha ha ha

 Chapter 202

    In the clown''s creepy laughter, ten bombs under the police car were instantly detonated.   Boom, boom!   The deafening sound of the explosion rang out one after another!   Debris flying, soil flying, smoke rolling, scream repeatedly!   Eight police cars and 40 police officers were killed in a series of violent explosions. More than half of them were killed on the spot.   The rest of the police officers, without exception, were seriously injured, or had broken legs and arms, or had blood and flesh blurred, or had severe burns. The casualties were appalling.   Dozens of Gotham citizens, who are closest to the police car and the best viewing angle of the crowd, were also in the explosion area because they were close to the explosion center. They were also slightly or seriously injured.

    The clown is a cruel guy, always.

    These poor policemen really shouldn''t irritate him. Even if they don''t, he will detonate the bomb sooner or later.

    The people around them could not take care of themselves, so they did not pay attention to the situation of the police.   After all, compared with his own life, even if the sky falls, it can only be regarded as a second-class important thing.   At this time, they suddenly understand a truth, that is, in front of the crazy super criminals, even if there are a large number of police and Batman guarding justice in front of them, it is not necessarily safe.   As a result, after the explosion, they ran around without exception, and soon left the crime scene which was like human purgatory.   Looking back, we can see that the police officers at the scene were seriously injured and killed, and even dozens of citizens were injured by the explosion; Looking back, I saw ten young girls who were imprisoned in iron cages as livestock. The angry Batman clenched his fists and built up full strength on his legs. They rushed to the crazy clown several meters away with lightning speed.   The clown knows that his speed should not match Batman''s, and he should dodge Batman''s attack slowly, but his body is too strong. If he moves, he may expose his strength far beyond Batman''s, so he simply chooses to stand in the same place and wait to be beaten.   At that time, an iron fist with powerful force smashed the clown''s cheek.   The well-informed clown is obviously aware of the terrible power hidden in Batman''s fist. If the opponent''s fist is allowed to hit him in the cheek, the most important thing that should happen is that he is lucky to lose a few teeth. If he is not careful, maybe the whole jaw will fly out.

    You can measure the clown''s current physical strength  £¬ If Batman hits the clown in the face, maybe the clown won''t even lose a hair.

    So the clown seized the opportunity, quickly raised his arms, protect in front of his head, for fear that Batman would find his physical strength.

    With a bang, Batman''s iron fist suddenly hit the clown''s Metal Wrist.   The metal wrist was forced, but the rest of the force did not disappear. The clown was taken back a few steps. Finally, he was unstable and almost fell over.   Just as the clown is holding his body firmly, Batman, who is rushing in, hits the clown in the abdomen with another powerful blow.   After receiving this blow, the clown, who is extremely intelligent but "mediocre in physique", was hit in the air and flew three or five meters back before falling to the ground.   The hard stone ground was directly smashed into pieces.   Of course, the clown''s body will not produce such destructive power. The basic reason is that the clown wears a high-strength bulletproof vest.   The bulletproof vest is a high-tech product he bought in the black market at a cost of 5 million US dollars. It can not only resist the bullets of pistols, rifles and submachine guns, but also the armor piercing bullets of heavy sniper guns may not be able to break it at one time.   Otherwise, Batman''s heavy fist just now might be enough to punch a blood hole in his stomach.

    Maybe.

    Anyway, the clown is very satisfied with his acting skills, and perfectly shows everything that a fragile clown should show.

    See the boss was knocked down to the ground, nearby eight younger brother rushed forward, and Batman had a fierce fight.

    The clown smilingly peeks at these randomly gathered idiots and fights with his basic friend Batman. I don''t know why, his heart is full of pleasure.

    As a result, to be expected, all the eight guys who played the role of cannon fodder were beaten black and blue by Batman, who was superior in fighting.   Some lost their teeth, some had broken ribs, and some had their hands and legs broken. In a word, no one was lying on the ground wailing.   After getting rid of these minions, Batman walked quickly to the cage where the ten little girls were imprisoned, lifted up his two powerful arms and held tightly the two adjacent iron pillars on the cage.   Instill strength to the left and right sides to break, two steel bars were immediately broken to a large degree of distortion, making the opening enough for the trapped little girls to escape.

    "Saved, children." Batman stood in front of his mouth and extended his right arm to the little girls so that they could keep their balance and not fall. "Don''t be afraid, the bad guys have been knocked down."

    The little girls sobbed with a pathetic look of Wei Qu on their faces, stretched their arms to Uncle Batman, held uncle Batman''s hand gingerly, and then walked out of the opening of the cage carefully.   Everything seems so normal, everything seems so harmonious, everything seems so warm.   Until the tenth girl came out, her lips trembled slightly, and her big eyes could not help but shed tears like a clear spring.   She threw herself into uncle Batman''s arms, buried her head in each other''s arms and cried bitterly.   The good Batman just stroked the little girl''s soft blonde hair and comforted her gently.

    Adam, who is still in a standoff with Superman, puts his eyes on Gotham and quietly appreciates the good play.

    Now the clown is Adam''s part, so Adam naturally knows what the clown thinks and what the clown does.

    Adam is more and more satisfied with the clown, and he also feels admiration for the clown''s arrangement.

    Although Adam is powerful and proud, he always knows that his strategy is not good. The clown can be said to make up for his weakness.

    "Human nature..."

    Adam looked at the superman who was thinking in front of him with his eyes closed. He could not help murmuring.

    "It''s really a topic worth thinking about..."

 Chapter 203

    However, at this time, it can be said that surprisingly, when the little blonde girl choked, she quietly pulled out a golden dagger from her back.   In the case of Batman''s ignorance and lack of vigilance, the sharp blade of the golden dagger stabbed him in the waist, one of the weakest parts of the bat''s battle suit.   Golden dagger is a special sharp dagger with high hardness, which can easily cut off steel and pierce stone walls.   Even ordinary bullets can not penetrate the bat combat clothing, are it effortlessly pierced a crack.   It was developed by several weapon experts hired by the clown a few months ago. Its purpose is to deal with Batman, the enemy. It finally came into use tonight.   Before the clown was locked up in Arkham, had given up the game, thought it had no use, but did not expect God and he played a joke.

    The sharp pain from the waist made Batman push away the little blonde girl in his arms, but he didn''t make any effort. The little blonde girl didn''t fall down.   Fortunately, Batman''s response was timely, and the sharp golden dagger only penetrated half of the body, which was about seven or eight centimeters deep into the flesh and blood.   Of course, this depth is not enough to be fatal, but it is also enough to cause Batman to be seriously injured.   In the face of such a life and death line of wound distance, if there is a slight carelessness in the process of treatment, the consequences will be unimaginable.   After all, in addition to all the high-tech equipment and tens of billions of dollars of family wealth, Batman himself is just a strong and healthy normal human who is proficient in fighting. Although all levels of his physical fitness are at the peak of human beings, his body structure and operation mode are not fundamentally different from ordinary people.   Batman covered his bloody waist with one hand and pointed to the little blonde girl with a golden dagger in front of him. His twitching mouth was speechless for a moment.   Adam is quietly enjoying this good play in the distance. He doesn''t know whether Batman really didn''t find it or intentionally wanted to get hurt. It doesn''t matter to Adam.

    While watching this good play, Adam is thinking about the issue of human nature in his heart. Maybe this can help Adam convince Superman.

    At the tip of the golden dagger, wisps of warm blood are flowing down the path of the blade, and then drop to the gray ground under her feet. With each drop of blood, it will splash a bright red blood.   In a moment, the gray ground was dyed blood red with the smell of death.   Wang Hai, who had been watching the scene beside the destroyed police car, was also confused by this sudden play.   He thought that with Batman''s super combat power and rich experience, it was more than enough to solve just a few minions, so he didn''t have to do it.   And when I saw Batman bend the iron pillar and rescue the lovely little girls, I felt happy and joyful from the bottom of my heart.   Unexpectedly, among the ten seemingly innocent little girls, there is a clown''s inside line, and the inside line looks only seven or eight years old.   It''s because this little girl is only seven or eight years old that Batman will let down his guard.

    Cunning clown, it''s really tricky!

    Adam looks at the little girl who stabbed Batman with a dagger. There is a wry smile on her lips. He doesn''t know how the clown can persuade aurora.

    The little girl, who looked only seven or eight years old, was Aurora under Adam.

    Adam was once a powerful and versatile mutant in the mutant universe.

    Aurora''s variant ability is to persuade others. He can use language to chat with others slowly to achieve the purpose of controlling others. People who are convinced by aurora will believe in every word Aurora says unconditionally.

    In order to increase Aurora''s self-protection ability, Adam also gave Aurora''s mutant saber toothed tiger''s mutant ability, strong body and super recovery ability.

    According to Adam''s idea, aurora is the saint of death, which he has decided for a long time. Adam never let Aurora participate in dangerous things.

    You know, Batman now has formed the justice alliance. There are super powers like flash and wonder woman around him!

    Adam gently waved his right hand, and the throne flashed a blue light. Bald, the God of light, who was drinking in yodunheim, appeared in the sky of the clown, Batman and other game places.

    "Protect aurora. Don''t get involved in other things."

    Balder listened to Adam''s command and looked down at the crowd. His body was shining with milky white light, and the whole person disappeared without a trace. This is his application of light power, optical stealth.

    The waist was deeply stabbed, poor Batman has been seriously injured, breathing rate gradually accelerated, now he is in poor health.

    Batman is a human body. He has no strange self-healing ability. Although he presses the wound hard, with every blood circulation inside his body, the blood at the wound still flows out like a stream.

    If you don''t see a doctor in time, there are only two consequences, either you die of excessive blood loss or you die of wound infection.   The police force nearby has been completely destroyed. The only ones left are the dead bodies lying under the scrapped police cars and the police crouching in pain. Their combat power is almost zero.   In addition, the civilians who have just gathered here to watch the excitement have already fled to a safe area tens of meters away.   After all, in their minds, the distance tens of meters away can ensure that their precious lives will not be hurt.   In other words, there is no one who can help Batman except Wang Hai, a non Gotham resident.   The clown, covering his stomach, totters to the injured Batman.

    Of course, the reason why the clown has to cover his stomach is not to imitate the state of Batman at the moment, but because in the previous fight, the clown was punched in the abdomen by Batman. Although he had the effect of shock absorption of bulletproof vest, he was still broken two lower ribs.   Batman lost too much blood, so he squatted on the ground with a frown tight. The little blonde girl took advantage of the situation and put the sharp cold blade of the golden dagger on his neck.   The clown comes to Batman''s body, slightly bends down, and reaches out his right hand to Batman, ready to lift Batman''s mask.  ¡° You know, Mr. Batman. " The clown''s fingertips have touched Batman''s Graphite mask. "In fact, the best thing I want to understand is that you, the dark knight who has been fighting criminals, eliminating evil and taking saving the corrupt Gotham City as his duty, what is the real identity hidden under the mask?"   With the voice, the clown wrists, ready to lift Batman''s mask in the next second.   To solve this puzzle, which puzzles not only myself but also millions of people in Gotham.

 Chapter 204

    At the moment when the clown is ready to lift the bat mask, the magic woman quickly catches the clown''s right wrist in time and stops the clown''s further action.   The clown''s attention has been on Batman''s mask. For a while, he didn''t notice that someone was coming behind him. When his wrist was pinched, he realized that there was one more person beside him.  ¡° Aurora The clown changed his serious face and yelled angrily at the little blonde girl in front of him: "someone is approaching me. Don''t you see it?"  ¡° I''m sorry Aurora pretends to be wronged and lowers her head to hide the smile in her eyes¡° I didn''t notice him either  ¡° This beautiful lady, are you trying to stop me? " The clown raised his head slightly and looked at the magic woman who held her wrist. She had a evil smile on her face. "If you want to stop me, isn''t it easier and more effective to hold a pistol against my head?"

    "It''s too cheap for me to put a gun in your head!" Wonder woman looked angry and said angrily, "a madman should be treated as a madman should be treated!"

    All of a sudden, the power of great power, like a torrent of water, rolled out of the five fingers of wonder woman, and continuously poured into the metal arm cover on the clown''s right wrist.   Only a few seconds later, the metal arm sleeve, which is hard enough to resist sniper bullets, was greatly twisted and seriously deformed.   This is alloy!

    Alloy stronger than steel!  ¡° Ah, ah, ah   Severe pain was felt all over his forearm, and a heartrending wail came from the clown''s long, blood red lips.

    I don''t know why, there''s always a little less charm in this miserable cry.

    The clown''s original self-confident smile suddenly disappeared, and was replaced by his extremely twisted ferocious face, which was a real expression of pain, not a manifestation of psychosis.   Perhaps only the clown himself knows that the little arm covered in the metal arm sleeve, whether it''s bone or flesh, has suffered irreversible permanent damage at this moment.   If we have to use specific adjectives to describe it, it is flesh and blood, bones and muscles are broken.

    Clown, I can''t laugh any more.   Originally, I wanted to perform a weak man in front of Batman, but I didn''t expect to wait for wonder woman. Without using magic power, this body is a real weak man in front of wonder woman.

    In the absolute crushing level of power, even excellent intelligence and equipment is futile.  ¡° Rubbish   After confirming that the opponent''s right arm had been discarded, wonder woman released her right hand as if nothing had happened.

    The poor clown fell on the ground and curled up, with a terrible cry in his mouth and a crystal light in his eyes. It wasn''t tears, but the clown thought about what to do next.

    There is no magic woman in the script designed by the clown.

    Batman used to never let wonder woman get involved in his fight against crime.

    He wanted to touch the abandoned right forearm with his intact left hand, but he found that the flesh and blood on the right forearm had been trapped in it by the solid and twisted metal arm sleeve. Only the blood flowing out along the gap, there was no entrance.   The clown borrowed from Adam, that is, Aurora, the little blonde girl disguised as the victim, when she saw that the Summoner''s body was injured by an inexplicable woman, she immediately grasped the handle of the golden dagger, opened her small legs and rushed to the wonder woman angrily.

    At the age of seven or eight, she was supposed to be innocent, but in the eyes of the onlookers, this little girl named Aurora was a terrible image.

    In the eyes of those who don''t know her true identity, aurora may be just a piece of white paper without painting at the beginning, but later, under the almost religious enlightenment of clown, the mind is gradually occupied by pure evil, and gradually transformed into a little devil.

    But who knows, Aurora felt that he was the just one.

    After all, Lord Summoner is the king!

    The separation of God and King has the right to decide the fate of a group of mortals?

    Although wonder woman is a good person, she is not a good person without principles. After all, as a descendant of Amazon, she has been trained as a little girl.

    Even if the other party is a young girl, but she launched a fatal attack on herself, there is no need to be polite, who was not a little girl before!

    Slightly sideways, easily avoided Lisa''s stroke, magic woman immediately grabbed Lisa''s wrist, a little force, then crushed her wrist.   The wrist was pinched off, and the palm lost its power. The gold dagger in Aurora''s hand fell to the ground, making a crisp metallic sound.   Intense pain is transmitted to the central area of the brain through the pain nerve, and then fed back to the pinched wrist. The shrill scream comes from the mouth like a kitten whose tail has been trampled on.

    Aurora was so well protected by Adam that she never suffered any injury, let alone a serious injury like pinching off her wrist.

    Aurora, who felt severe pain for the first time, kept screaming like an ordinary little girl. Balder in the sky almost couldn''t help it.

    But balder held back, because he knew Aurora''s true ability. This injury might heal itself in a short time.

    Balder has signed a contract with Adam. He is a loyal subordinate who sincerely considers for Adam, so he hopes that Aurora, another subordinate of Adam, will experience more training.

    It is a maxim that balder always believes that only through more suffering can a soldier grow up.

    In the face of this little girl named Aurora, who is still a minor, wonder woman has not taken her life.

    Wonder woman will never easily take people''s lives. Even if it''s a crazy person like a clown, wonder woman has never thought of killing people directly.

    For a young criminal of her age, crushing Aurora''s wrist and making her disabled for life can be regarded as a great punishment.

    Fortunately, aurora is not an ordinary mortal. Otherwise, for a little girl, it would be better to die happily if she was disabled for life.

    Wonder woman looked around and found that there was no danger. She picked up Batman and disappeared in the shadow.

    "Why didn''t she take me with her?" The clown stopped screaming and sat up¡° He should be looking for clues in me! "

    "Maybe they have another clue." Aurora moves her healed wrist¡° I''ll tell the summoner. They hurt me

    Bald as like as two peas in the air, he twitched at the corners of his mouth, and looked at the earth as it was in his universe.

 Chapter 205

    The good play of the clown''s performance is over. Batman is also taken back to Wayne manor by wonder woman to join the partners of justice alliance.

    Adam took back his eyes and focused on Superman.

    "How much longer do you want?" Adam, who was always short of patience, finally got a little impatient.

    "I think so." Superman opened his eyes, eyes only firm two words¡° I will not give up the earth, and I will not give up the human race. No matter how terrible the enemy is, I will have a try. "

    "Even if you die?"

    Adam narrowed his eyes.

    "Even if I die!"

    Superman gives a smile, in which Adam sees the gentle sunshine.

    "Well, you go." Adam waved¡° I hope you can save your world. "

    Superman was stunned. He thought Adam would attack him, but he didn''t expect Adam to let him leave. Did he misunderstand Adam?

    After Superman disappeared, Adam first came to the universe and destroyed the tianqixing warship near the earth.

    Adam sits on the throne with his legs crossed. The twilight sword appears on his right hand, as if waving the sword carelessly.

    Countless sword lights appear in the universe, forming a crisscross sword net, wrapping up the wolf''s spaceship.

    "I declare you guilty."

    Adam yelled quite a second, with a naughty smile on his face.

    With Adam''s voice, the sharp sword net cut the spaceship into countless pieces. With the undercurrent in the universe, it was washed everywhere.

    Adam frowned. He was not a garbage maker.

    After a ring of fingers, all the pieces are thrown to the sun with the blue light, and in an instant they become invisible smoke.

    Adam finished all this and returned to earth again, this time in a dark corner of Gotham.

    "Why should I let Superman go?" Adam looked at the clown who ran here to play games. There was no obvious expression on his face. People didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Lord Summoner!"

    Before the clown could speak, Aurora flew to Adam and plunged into Adam''s arms.

    "What are you doing here without playing with sister carrie?" Holding Aurora, Adam finally showed a smile on his face and gently pinched Aurora''s small face.

    The clown stood aside with a smile and didn''t speak. He knew it was not the time for him to answer the question.

    Aurora twisted her body in Adam''s arms and said in a coquettish voice: "Sister Carrie said she was hungry and went to the universe to find something to eat. I''m bored to stay alone."

    Aurora took a look at Adam''s face and continued: "the clown said he had a plan to help the summoner master accept the belief of the universe faster."

    "Yes? Tell me about it

    Adam rubbed Aurora''s hair and looked at the clown.

    "Faith comes from fear, and people today are not afraid enough." The clown showed a strange smile on his face and said in a peaceful voice: "the death of Superman has brought infinite fear to people in this world, but Batman and wonder woman are protecting them. We should make them more afraid."

    "So?" Adam probably understood the meaning of the clown, but he still didn''t understand what the clown wanted to do¡° Need me to kill them in front of the world? "

    "No, they need to kill themselves."

    The clown said with a strange smile: "although the appearance of wonder woman has somewhat disrupted my plan, I didn''t want to do anything to Batman. I just want to install a tracker on him."

    The clown takes out a device the size of a mobile phone from his arms. It looks like a radar display system. A red dot is flashing.

    "Now that we know where they live, we just need to find a chance for aurora to persuade a few of them, and we can see a civil war."

    "I''ll leave it to you." Adam nodded.

    For Adam, killing Superman and others directly is not a good choice. After all, these people can be regarded as the lucky children of this plane.

    If Adam does it himself, he will be more or less affected by some cause and effect. Although he doesn''t care about these with his strength, it''s good to reduce some troubles.

    "My Lord, my strength is not enough." If the clown arrived early, Adam would let him do it. He said with a smile: "we need to make the two sides of the justice alliance split evenly, even if they can''t die together, we also need to make one side dead and injured."

    Adam looked up to the sky, and Aurora followed Adam to the sky.

    The clown scratched his face and looked up at the sky, but the clown couldn''t see anything.

    A white figure suddenly appeared in the sky, fell to the ground in less than a second, and fell on one knee in front of Adam.

    "Your Majesty."

    Adam nodded, pointed to the figure and said to the clown, "this is bard, the God of light of Asgard. You must know him too. His strength is equal to Superman, but his means should be more than superman."

    "Enough."

    The clown nodded to show that he understood Adam.

    Adam thought about it and felt that it was not safe. He was not worried about the clown and balder, but worried about Aurora''s safety.

    Although Aurora has the variant ability of saber toothed tiger, her body is far stronger than ordinary people, and she has super recovery ability, but for Superman and wonder woman, they have enough ability to kill Aurora completely.

    "Well." Adam snapped his fingers again, and the blue light of the throne was brighter than ever before.

    After the blue light dissipated, a strong man with a big beard appeared in front of the crowd, with a hammer engraved with mysterious patterns in his hand.

    "If there''s anything to fight, just let Chris go. Balder will stay with Aurora and protect her." Adam said to the clown, "Aurora is more important than the universe. I hope you remember that. If you want to play, I''ll let you play, but remember to be faster. My patience is not particularly good. "

    "Yes, sir."

    The clown kneels down respectfully in front of Adam, you can understand Adam in the clown''s heart, know that there is no special feeling in the clown''s heart, this kneeling is just a superficial Kung Fu.

    "Don''t let me down."

    Adam took a deep look at the clown and disappeared on the throne.

 Chapter 206

    "What''s going on, folks?"

    Chris looked around in a daze, his beard still stained with liquor.

    "I''ve got a mission. You should have a good fight this time." Balder came forward and patted Chris on the shoulder, ready to tell him about Superman.

    Chris looked at balder as if he didn''t respond. His mouth was half open and his eyes were cloudy.

    Looking at Chris''s hazy eyes, balder knew that his situation was the same as his own, but Adam didn''t send a message to Chris.

    After leaving everything to the clown, Adam returned to the marvel single universe, the universe outside Asgard.

    Looking at the once beautiful God domain, wrapped by endless gray death breath, Adam extremely wants to know what is happening inside, and does not know whether the goddess of death has completely awakened.

    In this Marvel''s single universe, there are countless races, which are constantly engaged in wars and pestilence.

    A large number of lives have passed away, and the laws of the universe have been running in cycles. Whenever a life has passed away, a large amount of energy of death rules will be produced. All these energies are absorbed by Asgard, now the kingdom of death, and digested little by little.

    Until now, Adam did not know what the goddess of death really needed. It was not a huge belief, but the death that happened all the time. As long as there was life death, the goddess of death would become more powerful.

    But the death of another universe will be absorbed by the gods who are transformed by the death rules of another universe, so Adam wants to publicize the belief of the goddess of death in the DC Universe.

    A rule of the universe, in fact, is the collective consciousness of all life in the universe. As long as most of the creatures in the universe recognize that the goddess of death is the God in charge of the rule of death, then the death in the universe will provide power for the goddess of death.

    It takes a long time to spread the belief. Even if Adam can subdue all the creatures in the universe with peerless force and force them to believe in the goddess of death, it will take a lot of time to find these creatures and then launch a war to capture them.

    Because what Adam needs is faith, not aimless slaughter, so Adam needs to spend more time to ensure that these lives are captured alive.

    So Adam wants the goddess of death to wake up as soon as possible. His goal should not be in the DC Universe, but in the Marvel Universe, where the goddess of death has been recognized by the rules of the universe as being in charge of death.

    The spirit of the world tree once said to Adam that as long as half of the population of this marvel single universe is slaughtered, the goddess of death can control all the power.

    Adam reached out and gently stroked the fog of death. His eyes flashed with nostalgia for the goddess of death and indifference to the life of the whole universe. In his heart, he put the meeting with mieba on the agenda.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After Adam left, the clown took some of Adam''s men and found a comfortable and humble hotel in Gotham.

    The clown''s plan to Adam is to split the alliance of justice, turn some of them into evil existence, and let a war happen between the alliance of justice''s own people and the traitors.

    But what the clown wants in fact is to pollute Batman, which has always been the wish of the clown. Fortunately, this matter does not contradict the plan that the clown said.

    The clown now has two plans.

    Plan a is what he once mentioned to Adam, using Aurora''s power of persuasion to split the alliance of justice.

    Plan B is to use his own clown gas to pollute several members of the justice alliance.

    In fact, there is no difference between the two plans. The reason why the clown has not started is that he is analyzing the strength comparison of justice alliance members.

    The clown wants to find a balance point among these people and make the split just alliance equal. Even if he can''t, he will lose both sides.

    In a room of the hotel, Chris, who looks fierce, is drinking with balder, who looks elegant. It''s not hard to see that Asgard is rich in drunkards when they wolf down.

    "What is this clown?" Chris picked up the bottle and drank half of it¡° Why do I feel a little bit of contract in him? "

    "I don''t know, but Aurora should know." Balder poured the wine from the bottle into the glass, sipped it gently and said, "you know your majesty loves Aurora the most. Can you drink slowly?"

    "It''s a real man''s romance to drink a lot!" Chris rolled his eyes¡° Originally, I wanted to fight with mieba. It seems that I can''t catch up with the meeting this time. "

    "There will be a chance. If you have been the overlord of the universe for such a long time, you will not easily submit to your majesty." Chris smilingly said: "even if your majesty is now by him, after the goddess of death can leave the kingdom of death, he will not be allowed to continue to roam in the universe."

    "Do you know the goddess of death well?" Chris has some spirit¡° I just heard of his highness Hella''s prestige in the legend, and I really don''t know what his highness Hella''s character is. "

    "Elder sister Haila is a person who has no choice but to say the same thing. Compared with Odin''s kingly way, elder sister Haila''s behavior is more like hegemony." Balder''s eyes flashed with fear¡° Asgard in those days, people sincerely submit to Odin, but they are not afraid of him, but they are all afraid of the goddess of death from the bottom of their hearts. "

    "What is kingcraft? What is hegemony? " Chris looked at the Thor''s hammer on one side¡° I only know that Odin is very cowardly. If his majesty Adam was not in power, who would care about Asgard''s reputation in the universe now? Does mieba really want to meet? I''ve already called

    "You look down on Odin. As long as Odin and this day''s bread, you will never dare to beat Asgard." Balder smiles. He is an old man who has lived for a long time. Asgard is now the God of light and was once the God of light.

    "Mieba is a member of the Titans. He is naturally different from other Titans. He is more powerful than ordinary Titans."

    Balder tells the story of exterminating hegemonism with nostalgia.

    "After the destruction of Titan, mieba wandered in the universe. He fought endlessly, one planet after another, but he never lost, and his men gradually increased."

    "Mieba, who was more and more powerful, focused on infinite gems, but Odin was also collecting infinite gems at that time."

    "So the two of them actually fought?" Chris''s eyes lit up¡° And you mean that old coward Odin won? "

 Chapter 207

    "At that time, Asgard, led by Odin and the goddess of death, was invincible. It''s one of the strongest forces in the universe. " Balde said with pride: "what''s more, Asgard had more powerful than both of them. My brother Tyr, the God of war, was also a strong man of the level of Lord God!"

    "I don''t want to hear anything. Tell me what happened." Chris took a gulp of the wine¡° You just say what happened, and then what happened. "

    "Mieba knew that Asgard had unlimited gems, so he called on him and wanted to take them away." Balde said with disdain: "at that time, the goddess of death was fighting outside, so Odin put on the destroyer armor and beat mieba like a dog."

    "Odin so strong?" Chris didn''t believe it¡° We didn''t see him when we launched the coup. What''s the matter? "

    "I don''t know the specific reason, but nobody dares to deny Odin''s strength." Balde said: "since that happened, mieba has been cultivating himself. He has never done anything in the universe to collect infinite gems."

    Chris was silent for a moment and asked, "since Odin is so powerful, why did Asgard become unknown in the universe?"

    "That''s what I said before." "Odin wants to be a wise king, so as long as people submit to him, he will not do anything to these people," bard said

    "Give me a specific explanation, such as tyranny." Chris poured balder a glass of wine politely.

    Balder takes his glass and drinks it. He begins to explain to Chris with a smile.

    "The so-called kingly way is to kill those who don''t listen to their own words, and the rest of them call themselves kings." Balder had a good time drinking. He said with a reddish face: "one of the representatives is Odin. Everyone in the universe knows that Odin is the strongest, and everyone knows that Odin is a very excellent king."

    "Go on." Chris opened an unopened bottle of wine and filled Balder''s glass again.

    "When it comes to bullying, we have to mention sister Haila, the goddess of death." Balde said with nostalgia in his eyes: "the original goddess of death led the death army to be invincible and invincible. She is the goddess that we asgardians worship most."

    "Elder sister HeLa and Odin have totally different ideas. She killed all those who were against her and those who had been against her wish to surrender."

    "Because elder sister Haila controls the rules of death, she turns all her enemies into death fighters and joins her death army."

    "The more people elder sister HeLa killed, the stronger the Legion of death will be. The stronger the Legion of death will be, and naturally he will start more wars."

    "In fact, to put it bluntly, kingliness is to kill those who are not obedient, while hegemony is to kill those who are obedient."

    "Odin is a king, and sister HeLa is a very overbearing goddess."

    "The death army of elder sister HeLa is getting bigger and bigger, and the warlike people in Asgard are more and more supportive of elder sister HeLa''s ascendancy, so Odin is afraid."

    "Although Odin is stronger than elder sister HeLa, he can''t kill her. The death army under elder sister HeLa is much stronger than the female warrior army under Odin."

    "That''s why Odin started on elder sister Hela. She not only sealed elder sister HeLa on the earth, but also the Legion of death in Asgard''s underground palace, which was also her former palace."

    Chris was so excited when he heard the story of Asgard that he could not help worshipping the goddess of death even more. He interrupted and asked, "I know the goddess of valgus, but I''ve never heard that the goddess of valgus has an army."

    Balder laughed and asked Chris, "do you think the female warrior is strong?"

    "Very strong." Chris thought about it, and he knew SHIV, the female warrior God, and said, "according to the strength of his majesty Adam, a female warrior God is at least silver level, right?"

    "How powerful Asgard was! There are tens of thousands of silver level female warrior gods, hundreds of gold level female warrior gods, several God level female warrior gods and my brother''s Lord God level war god Tyr, forming Odin''s strongest female warrior God army. "

    Balder''s face was more and more nostalgic. He didn''t know what he thought of and sighed with loneliness.

    "Alas, it''s a pity that such a powerful legion of female martial gods was destroyed in the civil war and killed by elder sister Haila."

    Chris heard that the Legion was killed by Hella, and his curiosity became more and more serious, just like a kitten scratching with its paw, but he did not dare to ask.

    Some things can be heard as stories, but some things are still unknown.

    Chris quickly changed the subject and asked, "is your majesty Adam king or overbearing?"

    "Your Majesty Adam..." balder could not help but become a little murmur¡° I don''t know... "

    "Why not?" Chris scratched his head¡° I think his majesty Adam should also be king. After all, the magician Murdoch was not obedient, but now he has taken an important position under his majesty Adam. "

    "I think his majesty Adam is more like the way of heaven." Balder''s eyes flashed a look. As Asgard''s oldest God, besides Hella, he actually knew more and was much smarter than he seemed.

    "His majesty Adam doesn''t care if anyone is against him. He just wants to do what he wants to do. Anyone who stops him from doing will be killed. As long as it doesn''t affect him to achieve his goal, even if he is against him, he won''t pay attention to it."

    "Although what you say is very reasonable, it''s better not to discuss the Lord Summoner in private." Aurora pushed open the door and came in with a cold face¡° We are all loyal subordinates of the summoner. We just need to obey his orders. I hope you will not think about what kind of person he is. What he does is right or wrong. These things should not be considered by us who are subordinates. "

    Chris and balder looked at Aurora coming in, embarrassed and funny.

    It''s embarrassing because they talk about Adam being heard by Aurora. It''s like Aurora''s lovely face at the age of seven or eight is as serious as an old courtier at the age of seven or eight.

    "Cough..." Aurora cleared her throat and said in a tender voice, "I know you are curious about the identity of the clown. I''m here to tell you this. Do you remember that the summoner once cast a wisp of consciousness into this world?"

    "Well."

    Chris and balder looked at each other and nodded.

 Chapter 208

    "The consciousness of Lord Summoner has attached a person also called Adam to this world, and this world has one more part of Lord summoner." Aurora held her head high and said with pride, because only she knew about it except for the summoner himself.

    Aurora frowned and whispered: "the division of Summoner killed the clown, but the clown didn''t know what happened, so he fused his consciousness with the division of summoner."

    Chris and balder didn''t really understand, but they kept nodding because they understood the general meaning.

    Three people are discussing the clown, did not expect to say that the clown clown, clown face with colorful makeup, with a cheerful pace, push the door to come in.

    "My friends, don''t let your majesty Adam wait. We need to move as soon as possible!" The clown waved his right hand, just like a leading general.

    "Well." Chris dropped the bottle in his hand, opened his right hand, and Thor''s hammer flew into his hand. He grasped Thor''s hammer and stood up¡° Come on, who are you doing? "

    Balder nodded to the clown, a flash of light on his body, the whole person disappeared in the air, he was invisible again.

    Aurora could feel balder standing behind him, looking back, but seeing nothing.

    "Our first goal." The clown fumbled in his arms for a long time, took out a picture and gave it to Chris¡° Get him back. "

    Chris takes the picture, which shows a sunny young boy with his name, Barry Allen.

    "Then what do I do?" Aurora looks at the clown expectantly. She likes these exciting things very much, probably because she has restless genes in her body.

    "Wow, my little princess." Clown exaggerated kneel in front of Aurora¡° Shall we have an ice cream together? "

    "I want to do something more interesting!" Aurora, with a serious face, said in an emphatic tone, "Lord summoner, I hope that things in this world can be solved as soon as possible, and so do I!"

    "Let''s wait for uncle Raytheon to catch flash and start working, OK?" The clown''s tone is extremely soft, even if he talks to Harry, he has never been so soft.

    It seems that not only the clown polluted Adam''s separation, but Adam''s consciousness also affected the clown.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The wilderness wolf affair is over, and the justice alliance is half disbanded. In addition to wonder woman, Batman is still around. Everyone has returned to all kinds of life.

    Although Superman is afraid of what Adam will do, he can''t find any trace of Adam, so he has to put his worry in his heart.

    Superman didn''t tell anyone about Adam. Everything Adam let him see scared the God of the world. He didn''t even dare to tell Batman what happened in the dreamland.

    Although Batman and Superman have some grudges, Batman is Superman''s most trusted person. He even thinks that Batman is the smartest person in the world.

    And Superman has no doubt about Batman''s protection of the earth, so Superman is willing to tell Batman some difficult things, let Batman use his wisdom to solve, but about Adam and Adam let him see those things make Superman dare not tell anyone, can only be deeply buried in the bottom of his heart.

    Superman, as usual, did something to save lives in metropolis until he received a phone call.

    "Clark, this is Bruce."

    Batman''s voice on the phone.

    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you

    Superman put down his newspaper.

    "Do you remember the guy who called himself Adam?"

    Batman''s low voice says a name that scares Superman.

    "He... He showed up again?"

    Superman''s voice trembled a little. He didn''t know why he was so afraid of Adam. He dared to refuse him face to face.

    "He didn''t show up. I just suspected that something had something to do with him." Batman said in a low voice, "but you''d better come. Barry is missing."

    "The kid who calls himself flash?" Superman breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Adam had nothing to do with it¡° Are you sure she''s missing, not something to do? "

    "I''m not very sure, but he promised to come to my house for lunch, but he hasn''t heard from me until now." Batman said: "you know how fast Paris is. Apart from you, the only one who can catch it in the world is Adam."

    "I''ll be right there."

    After Superman''s phone call, he flew to Wayne manor in Gotham in a minute.

    After greeting Superman, Batman and wonder woman arrive at Batcave, Batman''s secret base.

    "I checked the surveillance video around Barry before he disappeared. This is the last picture of him." Said Ah Fu, Batman''s old housekeeper, pointing to the surveillance screen.

    In a dirty alley, the lightning man, dressed in his battle suit, turned into a flash of lightning and disappeared, never to appear again.

    While Batman and others are studying where flash has gone, aurora is brainwashing flash with a sweet smile in an abandoned warehouse in Gotham.

    "Little sister, can you put me down?" The lightning man was hung on the beam with a rope, and his feet were not touching the ground, so he couldn''t use his lightning speed.

    "Not yet." Aurora stretched out his index finger and said, "you need a course of speech therapy, that is, speech therapy."

    The flash man helplessly looks at the little girl in front of him. He really doesn''t know what to say. He can''t help but think of himself and how he was caught here.

    Flash left Batman''s Wayne manor to continue his chivalrous life. After he knocked out three robbers, he was ready to have a nice pizza.

    "Flash! Lightning speed! Unfortunately, not as powerful as Superman, I will not envy, I am destined to exceed the speed of lightning! Faster than superman As he thought about it, he came to an alley and watched his hands tremble. Almost as soon as he stepped up, he immediately got to the position where he could see. He knew that this was his super speed. He liked this speed, and he was used to this kind of life.

    Especially after helping Batman, it made him feel more dizzy. Ordinary people are different.

    Flash joined the justice alliance after this battle. He is very satisfied with his life now. Bruce Wayne introduced him to a very decent job, which made him feel at ease with his father in prison.

    "Cool After the pleasure of speed, lightning man''s face showed an excited smile.

 Chapter 209

    At the beginning, it was difficult for flash to control this sudden power. Every step he took, he almost bumped into something. However, after a few bumps, he had mastered this power, even the deceleration after running.

    Flash is practicing his control ability. In this battle with the alien wilderness wolf, flash finds that his control ability of speed is very insufficient, and even often trips himself. This is a fatal mistake in the battle.

    Flash takes time to practice his ability every day, but he stumbles every time he starts. He knows it''s because he doesn''t practice much.

    After flash''s daily practice, he rushed to one of his favorite pizzas and had a good meal.

    After only eating his favorite food, flash left the store and came to an award ceremony.

    Flash has received the news that someone will start a robbery at this award ceremony, and the person who started the robbery has the ability to surpass ordinary people, and he can separate himself.

    When the flash man just received this news, he didn''t believe it at all, but it''s not too strange to think about his ability and his friends in the justice alliance, who can divide himself into several people.

    Lightning man came to the award ceremony with the idea that he would rather believe something than nothing. He was going to go to Mr. Bruce''s home for lunch after the award ceremony.

    The award ceremony went on step by step according to the process, and flash didn''t find anyone trying to sabotage it.

    Flash man has a helpless smile on his face. He thinks he may have been fooled. He doesn''t know who is joking with him. It may be victor or Batman. Anyway, both of them have the ability to invade their personal computers.

    "Be quiet! Everyone, be quiet On the awarding stage, a man with black overalls and black hoods, holding a gun, yelled loudly at the awarding scene. With the gun in his hand, the peaceful and lively scene suddenly quieted down.

    "How sweet! You all wear the most precious jewelry, as if you know I''m going to rob you! Everyone, line up! Give me all your jewels People on the podium scan around at random and see a lot of glittering jewelry.

    But it''s also normal, awards, this form of party, regardless of men and women, want to show the best side, so they will deliberately wear valuable jewelry, so as to attract the envy of others.

    Flash wants to leave the action of a pause, did not expect that someone really came here to rob.

    Flash thinks he should check the person who gave him the information after he went back. No matter whether he has malice or not, since he knows the news, it means he must be not simple.

    "Don''t move When the six men were ready to leave after the robbery, a voice stopped them! Then he saw a fat man in a security suit, holding a pistol in both hands, pointing at the six men in black behind them.

    "Lay down your arms!" The guard''s pistol pointed at six people, with a threatening tone.

    Six people turned around at the same time, six pistols pointed at the security guard, they did not hesitate, even half a nonsense meaning, directly fired at the security guard!

    "Bang!"

    Six guns, but only one shot was heard by the people present, because the six guns were fired at the same time, and the six people were perfectly synchronized, just like one person.

    This time, flash believes that there will be people in the world who use the technique of separation, because these six people have a tacit understanding. Flash does not believe that there will be six people who cooperate with such tacit understanding to be robbers.

    So there''s only one truth. It''s a super criminal scene.

    When the security guard found out that the six bandits had fired directly, they were all startled and hid.

    When the six robbers found that no one was interfering, they took the loot and walked out quickly. Although he had super power, his super power might not be able to beat the police, let alone the army.

    Flash found that this person didn''t mean to hurt the hostage, so he didn''t show up directly, but quietly followed behind.

    Flash is afraid that someone will be hurt if he does it directly. His control over his ability is not perfect, so it''s better to be careful.

    "Hum ~" at the gate, six figures quickly got into a black van, and when the car just started, flash just walked out of the gate.

    "Shua!"

    The next moment, before driving away 10 meters of the black van co driver, suddenly appeared the figure of lightning man, and the driver, but did not respond.

    After getting on the bus, the flash can''t find those parts. It seems that those parts have returned to the driver. It can be imagined that the driver is definitely the main body.

    "Separation skill, it''s a good ability!" It was not until Flash''s bland words rang out that the driver found that the co pilot didn''t know when there was a man, a man who couldn''t see his face clearly.

    Yes, he couldn''t see the face of flash because his head was shaking so fast.

    Who let the flash not pay much attention to this news, so he came to the award ceremony without his own war clothes, and he didn''t have a mask, so he had to hide his face in this way.

    "Bang!" Although I don''t know when flash got on the bus, the man knows that the other side is absolutely not simple, so he picked up the pistol in front of the steering wheel without hesitation and pulled the trigger on Barry''s head!

    In the driver''s view, such a close distance, the other side absolutely can not escape their own shot.

    The bullet washed the face, how to lose!

    However, the next thing was beyond the imagination of the split man, because in his view, the guy who couldn''t see clearly didn''t move at all, and the bullet had been caught in his two fingers, just like the bullet was in his fingers.

    "How is that possible?" He couldn''t believe that the human could catch the bullet, and he still caught it with two fingers. Are you sure this is not a movie?

    The speed of the bullet has reached the speed of sound, which is impossible for human beings!

    Because of a special accident, the separators have the ability to separate, but they don''t know what such ability can do until a guy with strange clown makeup finds him.

 Chapter 210

    "What? Is it shocking? That can only say that you are too ignorant. Don''t you usually watch the news? Have you heard of Superman in metropolis? "

    After lightning man said this sentence with a flat face, he punched the split man in the head, and the split man suddenly lost consciousness.

    And the two black vans had no time to lose their direction, and the flash on the co pilot had disappeared!

    "Bang! Click, click ~ ~ "

    Flash watched as the black van hit the guardrail beside the road and the glass on the window broke, but he didn''t have any interest in going forward.

    He knew that the man was not injured, but was still in a coma in the cab. He had already called the police in advance and the police would come to take this guy away soon.

    Flash suddenly cold hair upside down, only feel a bone chilling attack to himself, quickly launched the super power to one side to hide.

    When the flash dodged to one side and looked at the place where he had just stood, the dark ground had broken, and the silver current was still spreading on the ground.

    Just now, a flash appeared out of thin air and struck the spot where flash stood. If it wasn''t for flash who escaped the flash, it must be flash himself rather than the ground now.

    Flash''s super power not only makes him move faster than ordinary people, but also makes his brain run faster than ordinary people.

    In a short moment, the lightning man has analyzed a lot of things. According to the damage of the ground, the lightning man knows that the person who just launched the attack doesn''t want his life, but wants to stun himself, because the power of the lightning can''t directly kill the lightning man with super power.

    "I can''t run so fast. It seems that I can''t stop running."

    A big man with a hammer in his hand appeared in front of flash.

    The flash man looked at the man with solemn eyes, because the wind just appeared was very special, accompanied by a flash of lightning, he appeared in front of the flash man.

    The flash man can see at a glance that the big man in front of him not only has a strong physique, but also has the ability to manipulate lightning. And judging from the speed he just appeared, he will not be much worse than himself.

    "Who are you? Why attack me? " The flash knew that he would not be his opponent and was ready to run away.

    Chris has learned the information of flash from the clown. He knows that the boy in front of him has nothing better than his speed.

    Chris didn''t go through many battles under Adam''s hands, and they all dealt with people who were much weaker than himself. There was no good way to face a flash who was not weaker than himself, and to capture him alive.

    Chris didn''t answer the lightning man''s question. The hammer of Thor in his hand was raised over his head, and the power in his body surged. Chris''s power of lightning attribute was greatly enhanced by the hammer of Thor.

    Innumerable silver white electric snakes sprang on the lightning man in mid air, and blocked the escape routes around him.

    Chris is worthy of being a natural fighter. When dealing with a very fast guy, he naturally needs to use a large area attack.

    Countless flashes of lightning are flying in the air. Because of the large area, their attack power is reduced a lot. But it happens that the lightning man is the kind of person who only has the speed monster and is very poor in other aspects. Even if the power of these lightning has become unsatisfactory, it is just good for the lightning man.

    Flash man launched his super power, incarnated in a yellow lightning, constantly moving in the silver power grid.

    Countless lightning chasing the pace of flash, although the power of these lightning become very weak, but also relatively speaking, if an ordinary person is hit, it will become coke instantly.

    Although flash is much weaker than other superheroes in body, it is also much stronger than ordinary people. If it is hit by these lightning, it is just temporary paralysis at most.

    Lightning man is walking through the lightning with a smile on his face. He finds that the speed of the lightning can''t beat him at all.

    Flash is getting more and more excited. I''m flash!

    As long as I run fast, lightning can''t catch up with me!

    Chris stood in the same place and continued to radiate magic power through Thor''s hammer. There were more and more lightning in the air, and a masochistic smile appeared on Chris''s face, as if a spider was watching the insects surrounded by cobwebs.

    After he found that lightning couldn''t catch up with him, he was ready to run away, because he knew his attack power could not hurt the enemy.

    Just as flash was about to run away, he suddenly found that he was surrounded by the power grid all around him. The dense power grid in the air blocked all the routes that flash could escape.

    Now flash is a worm in the cobweb. Even if he can rely on speed to escape temporarily, he will be knocked down by the power grid sooner or later, because he has no way to escape.

    Lightning man is shuttling through the power grid in despair. He has no hope of escape. It''s only a matter of time before he is caught.

    "Surrender

    The flash man suddenly stops at the same place, raises both hands, a surrendering appearance.

    Chris''s expression did not change at all. The hammer of Thor in his hand pointed at the flash, and the flash was knocked to the ground and fainted.

    "The task is well completed. You can go to Xiaochao to get the reward."

    Chris said a word to the abandoned van, reached out to pick up the lightning man who fainted and carried him on his shoulder. The hammer of Thor shot into the air. Chris was driven by the hammer of Thor and flew away.

    The door of the discarded bread suddenly opened, and the person who was separated came down. Looking at Chris who had already gone away, his face showed a look of yearning. He also wanted to obtain such powerful power, and the person who could give him such powerful power was probably the only one.

    The sound of the police siren came, and several police cars were coming here. The police looked around warily, pressed the hat on the pressure head, and went to the distance with their heads down.

    In an abandoned factory in Gotham, the lightning man was suspended in the air with a haze on his face. He thought of the big man who caught himself here with a hammer in his hand.

    So powerful strength, must not be much worse than superman, why such a powerful person is nameless?

    Flash suspects that the gang who arrested themselves have an evil plan against the earth.

    It''s not that flash suspects or that these people have arrested him. It''s that he sees a clown walking slowly into an abandoned factory.

    "Wow, isn''t this our superhero flash?" The clown walks up to the lightning man with strange steps, bows and says, "welcome."

 Chapter 211

    Flash has never seen a clown, but he has heard of the name of the clown, a very crazy super criminal, Batman''s lifelong opponent.

    The lightning man looks at the clown who appears in front of him and thinks of the man who can control the thunder with a hammer. He is a little chilly in his heart. He didn''t expect that the clown has such a strong fighting power around him.

    "Clown, why did you arrest me?" Although the lightning man was very scared, he didn''t show it on his face. He said calmly, "no matter what you arrested me for, your plan won''t succeed. Batman will stop you as always."

    "How do you know I''m a clown?" The clown suddenly pretended to be frightened¡° Have you investigated me? What do you want to do to me? "

    "Face painted clown makeup, a crazy look, you are not a clown, who will be?" Lightning man sneered: "you kill and set fire to all evil, of course I''ve heard your name, do you still need to investigate? But I do want to do something to you. I want to arrest you! "

    "Maybe I''m just someone else with the same clown makeup?" The clown said with a smile: "but even if you guess right, I admit that I am a clown, but I think you have some misunderstanding about me."

    "Misunderstanding?" Flash said with disdain: "how many crimes have you committed in Gotham? Do you want me to tell you? Can you still quibble that you didn''t mean it? You''re a super criminal. There''s no way to refute that! "

    "I admit that I kill and set fire to destroy, but I''m not a bad person." The clown said deeply: "you think I''m a bad person, just because you don''t understand me. If you study what I''ve done seriously, you will find that..."

    "I''m a lunatic! Ha ha ha... "The clown lay on the ground with his stomach in his arms, rolling and laughing wildly.

    "I want to start as soon as possible. I don''t have time to watch you perform." Aurora came over dissatisfied and kicked the clown with her little feet¡° If you really can''t suppress your desire to perform, you can find a circus. Can you get out of here now? "

    "Oh, my little princess, I''ll tell another joke and leave. Believe me, my joke is very funny!" The clown patted his clothes and stood up. He walked up to the flash and said affectionately, "let me tell you a joke about being brave for a just cause."

    Lightning man shut up and watched the clown''s performance coldly. He was very sure that the clown was a madman, because everything the clown showed was different from normal people.

    Lightning man deeply doubts what happened to make the clown such a madman.

    Ignoring Flash''s expression, the clown cleared his throat and began his speech.

    "Cough..."

    "The fool stole the beggar''s wallet, and was seen by the blind man. The dumb man roared and scared the deaf man, and the lame man flew up. The wanted man wanted to send him to the Public Security Bureau. Pockmarked man said: for my face, forget it."

    "Ha ha ha..." the clown laughed wildly¡° Is that a funny joke? "

    Aurora:

    Lightning man: "MMP, the madman is really a madman.

    "Well, when my joke is over, I won''t disturb your work, little princess."

    The clown once again showed a gentle smile to aurora and turned away from the abandoned factory.

    "Well, the fool''s gone. It''s time for us to start treatment." Aurora looked at the flash with a blank face¡° You should listen carefully to every word I say next, and believe in what I say. "

    "Little sister, I''m not sick. I really don''t need your treatment. Can you put me down first?" Flash looked at Aurora''s eyes with a trace of doubt.

    How many people are normal with the clown? Maybe the little girl is also a patient, but judging from her appearance, she hasn''t done anything bad, has she?

    Flash just want to leave here, tell Batman and Superman what happened, and then send this lovely girl to the mental hospital.

    Even if the flash thinks the little girl is crazy, she is very lovely. If the little girl is cured, she will be more lovely.

    Aurora didn''t pay any attention to what flash was thinking and began to give a lecture seriously.

    "In this world, there is a supreme king, perfect Adam, who is the guardian of the living beings, the God King of the gods, the embodiment of justice, and the executor of all principles..."

    Flash finally knows what this little girl is going to do. She is brainwashing herself to become a believer of Adam.

    The corner of flash''s mouth is twitching. Do you think I''ll believe it if you just blow this Adam bull B in front of me all the time?

    As time goes by, Aurora''s mouth keeps opening and closing, and countless words of praise for Adam ring out in flash''s ears.

    Flash from the beginning to feel a little funny, and gradually some believe, until the final conviction.

    It took three hours, twenty minutes and thirty-two seconds. The lightning man, who has not been determined, has been convinced by aurora to become one of Adam''s most loyal men.

    "Blitzkrieg Barry Allen, the summoner wants to save the world, and there are too many stubborn people in the world. Now it''s time for you to pay for the adults." Aurora looks at flash with a serious face¡° Are you willing to contribute your strength to the transformation of the world for Lord Summoner? "

    "I''m always ready to give my little strength to the summoner." Flash has been untied the rope, and is kneeling in front of Aurora with a holy face¡° If there''s anything I need to do, please tell me

    "Ha ha ha... The little princess is worthy of being a little princess!" The clown with a funny face came in again¡° Lord flash, believe me this time, isn''t the clown a bad man? "

    Flash kneels down in front of Aurora''s face and doesn''t even look at the clown. For him, except for his loyalty to his majesty Adam and Princess Aurora, everything is dull now. No matter whether the clown is good or bad, what does it have to do with him?

    Although the clown was ignored by flash, he didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he squatted in front of flash with a happy face, took out a piece of paper and said, "I have prepared a list for you. These guys are all against his majesty Adam. You need to get rid of them all."

    Flash took the paper and saw a long list of hundreds of names.

    Some of these names are often on the news, and flash has seen people who are either business elites or political bigwigs.

    "From today on, I am the lightning killer. I will use lightning speed to solve these homes that dare to disobey the orders of his majesty Adam as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 212

    After flash left with the assassination list, Aurora''s life fell into a little calm before, but this is not the life Aurora wants.

    Although ice cream and desserts are great.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Eric Howard is an excellent politician. He likes the feeling that people need to call the wind and the rain. He is determined to get better policies for the poor.

    Although Eric is not sincere, for the sake of these poor people''s votes, he has been speaking for them. He plays a role alone. After a long time, maybe he thinks he is the role.

    Just when Eric was about to give a speech, his assistant told him bad news. Recently, many politicians have been assassinated, and these guys are his friends.

    Eric and these politicians who have been assassinated have different political views. They only have one thing in common, that is, they support superheroes.

    They think that the police and the army can''t protect the people well, so superheroes are necessary. They praise superheroes, Batman, green arrow and a series of heroes, and even propose that the state should organize an alliance about superheroes.

    Eric actually looks down on these street heroes in his heart, but the people need them. If they support these heroes, there will be a lot of votes.

    The assistant told Eric that after everyone''s analysis, the politicians who were assassinated were all people who respected superheroes. It should be some superheroes who responded.

    Eric pondered for a long time and decided to give his speech on the stage, because this is the metropolis and Superman''s territory. He doesn''t believe that any super villain can hurt himself under Superman''s eyes.

    "Dear friends, welcome to my speech."

    Eric had a gentle and polite smile on his face.

    "I believe you all know me as well as Superman. Of course, I don''t put myself and Superman in the same position. I just say that Superman and I actually have the same idea..."

    "Superman, he helps people without pay, and I''m also fighting for people''s interests..."

    A speech without nutrition but very popular, constantly out of Eric''s mouth.

    Eric, who is making a speech, suddenly stops. The audience is still curious about what happened. There is a big hole in Eric''s head on the stage.

    Not far from the podium, a guy in a yellow tights was wiping his index finger with a handkerchief.

    "132."

    Flash wiped the blood from his fingers and left here with a smile on his face. He was getting closer to his goal. The guys on the list had killed more than half of them.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    "It''s certain that Barry did everything that happened recently." Batman looks at Superman and wonder woman sitting opposite him with a gloomy expression on his face.

    "Someone''s in control of flash." Superman''s face is also very dignified. If it''s true, flash''s moving speed is a little faster than superman''s. If flash continues to kill like this, even Superman can''t stop him.

    "We need to stop the flash as soon as possible and look at the news reports. People are already flustered." Wonder woman''s face is very ugly, because Eric, who died before, is a admirer of wonder woman and often publicizes her feats in the news.

    "I''ve almost figured out the killing pattern of flash. He should have a list of people who support us." Batman said with a blank face: "I''ve analyzed the next person he''s going to hurt according to his logic. The metropolitan police chief, Mr. George Clark, you go to protect him."

    "I''ll hide in the dark to protect Mr. George. If there''s no accident, I''ll get the flash back." Superman nodded confidently.

    Batman nodded and said to wonder woman, "I''ve informed Victor, but Haiwang can''t get in touch now. I need you to go and bring Haiwang back in person."

    "You mean Wonder woman''s eyes widened.

    "I think it''s a conspiracy against us, and Haiwang and steelworks won''t be too safe now." Batman seems to have a headache¡° Victor will come as soon as possible, but Haiwang can''t get through at all. Maybe his mobile phone is flooded. "

    "Then I''ll go now." Wonder woman nodded and stood up to leave.

    Batman didn''t stop him. After wonder woman left, he said to Superman, "I can''t get in touch with Victor steely or Arthur the sea king. As the king of Atlantis, the sea king should be safe in the sea, but steely should be very unsafe."

    Superman''s face is a little dignified. He doesn''t know why Batman sent wonder woman away.

    "I have analyzed the enemy''s behavior. They should deal with it from the weakest. Flash is the weakest here, but it''s not so easy to deal with it after killing the enemy." Batman said solemnly, "so if necessary, we can use some extraordinary means."

    "What do you mean?" Superman listened to Batman''s heart beating violently. He had some bad premonitions in his heart.

    "If there''s no way to catch flash alive, we''ll have to kill him." There was a cold light in Batman''s eyes¡° I''ve got my sonic weapons ready. If you can''t take the flash, I''ll have to launch them. "

    "You..."

    Superman''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe it. Batman said these words.

    Batman is the dark knight of Gotham City, but he always adheres to the principle of not killing people. He can use violence to hurt criminals, but never hurt others'' lives. This is Batman''s bottom line.

    Superman''s uneasy premonition is getting stronger and stronger. Batman in front of him doesn''t seem to be a dark knight. Maybe he was really in the dark because of these attacks.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In an abandoned factory in Gotham, steel Victor has become a pile of parts lying on the ground, next to the sneering flash.

    "After the lightning man became a lightning killer, he was really different." The clown came out of the dark corner¡° Why kill him? "

    "Because his skin color makes me very uncomfortable. Besides, we don''t need such a weak person." Flash looks at the clown coldly¡° I''ve injected the medicine you gave me into Batman''s body without his attention. "

    "All the people on the list have been killed. I need the next one." The flash is a bit daunting at this time.

    "You don''t need the list. Your next task is to take Superman around."

 Chapter 213

    It''s almost a month since Adam returned to Marvel''s single universe. First, he found Carrie, who was preying everywhere in the universe, and then began to reorganize the army of ice giants in yodunheim.

    Adam didn''t mean to try at all. He gave Asgard all his training methods and advanced equipment to the ice giant.

    It''s not so easy for ice giants to become Asgard''s enemies. In terms of system, they are much better than ordinary Asgard soldiers. They have obtained Asgard''s advanced military training methods and their combat effectiveness has improved by leaps and bounds.

    However, in just a few days, the army that can run across the universe has already seen its rudiment. Led by the ice giant Wang laofei, this army has been stationed in the position of the transmission array.

    After the military training, Adam will spend 80% of the time together except He Jiali, and the rest of his energy is on the Hulk he sent back.

    Adam''s chief magician Murdoch has been studying the Hulk, but he only found that the Hulk is very powerful and full of gamma energy.

    So Adam had to find out the original universe and the experienced universe of the Hulk by himself, through the infinite enlargement of the throne and the infinite gems on the throne, and the spatial fluctuation of the Hulk.

    This process is very difficult. Every universe has its own coordinates. It is very difficult for Adam to analyze the coordinates of this universe through the fluctuations of space, especially for the Hulk who has passed through several universes.

    The Hulk has no wisdom and can''t return to human form, so Adam can''t communicate with him at all, and he doesn''t know how many worlds he has experienced. He can only find the coordinates he wants from the huge spatial fluctuation of his body.

    The idea is good, but it''s extremely difficult to implement. The Hulk has a lot of spatial fluctuations, but it can''t locate even one cosmic coordinate.

    Countless spatial fluctuations are entangled together, making it impossible to tell which is which, the coordinates of the universe, but it is impossible to make any mistake. Even if it deviates a little, it will lead people to an unknown abyss.

    Adam had no choice but to ask Carrie for help. Carrie had awakened to inherit her memory. Although the planet devourer deliberately blocked the information about the multiverse in her family''s mind, Carrie knew a lot about the way to locate the single universe.

    After some efforts of Carrie, Adam was not satisfied with the result.

    This Hulk is entangled with a lot of cosmic information. If you want to obtain the cosmic coordinates, you can only intercept one of them.

    That is to say, Adam can only get a cosmic coordinate from the Hulk that he has been to the universe, and he is not sure which universe it is.

    The only good news is that Carrie can tell the strength of the universe to which these coordinates belong.

    Adam thought for a while and decided to choose the strongest universe.

    Anyway, Adam has a system and a calling card. Maybe if the enemy is strong enough, he can summon a star building Dragon King or something.

    "It''s been a long time since we won the belief in the earth. Even if we ask aurora to speak every day, the earth people of the DC Universe should recognize the clergy of the goddess of death?" Adam was already a little impatient.

    "Maybe you''re wrong." Carrie leans in Adam''s arms with a smile¡° The most intelligent creatures on earth are not necessarily human beings. "

    "What else could it be?" Adam looks at Carrie in his arms in doubt¡° Although the ocean is the largest on the earth, can''t fish also have wisdom? "

    "Of course, the fish here have no wisdom, but don''t forget, it is said that there is a race called Atlantis living in the sea of the universe and the earth." There was a bright light in Carrie''s eyes¡° Why don''t you let me go? "

    "No, just wait and come with me." Adam pinched Carrie''s little face¡° Mieba didn''t know what good things he got. He broke through and became a father level strong man. I''m not his opponent without playing cards. "

    "And my cards are used less than once. I don''t want to waste them on mieba. You''d better stay here to frighten him." Adam did not have any embarrassed expression, looking at the arms do not know how strong Carrie, face also showed a proud expression.

    The first thing after the breakthrough of mieba''s power was to snatch Adam''s infinite gems. But before the action of mieba, he met Carrie, who was hunting everywhere in the deep universe.

    Carrie has a big appetite to fill in her discontent, but she has set a bottom line for herself not to eat intelligent creatures unless it is necessary, so he has been looking for strange stars with strong energy in the universe to satisfy her appetite.

    When Carrie meets mieba, she immediately recognizes mieba and finds that mieba''s strength has made a breakthrough. Her first thought is to kill the enemy for Adam.

    Kerry thought it over carefully and found that mieba was not Adam''s enemy. As long as mieba didn''t want to rob infinite gems, the purpose of mieba was the same as Adam.

    Mieba wants to kill a large number of people in the universe to reduce the pressure of the universe. This is that the universe should not die too soon, and Adam also needs to kill a large number of people in the universe to enhance the power of the goddess of death.

    Therefore, mieba can be used as Adam''s helper from other aspects. Instead of directly killing mieba, Carrie just hanged mieba and then showed her identity as Princess Adam.

    After being beaten, mieba will naturally stop thinking about robbing infinite gems. Instead, it''s like Adam sending an invitation to a meeting.

    ¡­¡­

    Aurora, originally arranged by the clown, is following the clown to Wayne manor to persuade Batman. Walking on the street, she suddenly receives Adam''s instructions.

    "Tell flash to change his plan and let him lead Superman to Gotham. Balder will fight Superman." Aurora gave orders directly to the clown beside him¡° Inform Chris that the plan remains unchanged. His task is still to catch the sea king and wonder woman, but the key point is to change from wonder woman to sea king. "

    "Did you find out?" The clown''s mouth suddenly became a strange appearance¡° Oh, Ho, Ho, Ho... I want to play for a while more. "

    "Go and play with Batman. Don''t let him disturb me." Aurora looked at the clown and said with no expression: "how long you can play depends on your luck. I will seize the time to persuade the sea king. As long as I persuade him, it will not take long for Atlantis to believe in the goddess of death, which is probably the time for my several speeches."

    "Please slow down, little princess." The clown took out a pistol from his arms and stopped a car on the road¡° I really want to play with Batman for a while

 Chapter 214

    Flash appeared in the metropolis as planned. He didn''t have the slightest hidden meaning. He appeared in the street aboveboard.

    The citizens of the metropolis saw the murderer on the news and quickly hid away.

    The worst thing about human beings is that they like to watch. The famous lightning killer appeared on the street without any mask.

    "I heard this guy used to be a superhero. His name is flash."

    A fat, greasy middle-aged man, with a pizza in his hand, pointed at the flash in the middle of the street.

    "Yes, I heard that this guy is now called a lightning killer. He is a super criminal, but he doesn''t look like a criminal. I haven''t heard of what he has done. What crimes has he committed?"

    A young girl, still holding several books in her arms, looks at the handsome young face of flash, with little stars in her eyes.

    "I heard he killed a lot of people." The middle-aged uncle took a look at the young girl. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes. He said with a smile, "Hello, are you working nearby too? I''m the editor in chief of horn daily

    Lightning man stands in the middle of the street without sorrow or joy. His appearance is to attract Superman.

    Superman and Batman have made a plan for a long time. The first time flash appeared, they got the news.

    As early as the first time flash appeared, Superman arrived at the scene with super speed, but he did not appear in front of people, but stopped in the sky invisible to the naked eye, monitoring flash with super vision.

    Batman and Superman have made a long-standing plan. Superman is also the lightning man, and has been following the lightning man. After Batman arrives, he will control the lightning man''s injuries with sound weapons.

    Superman has been following Batman''s plan, watching the flash in the air, and did not rush to do it.

    Superman''s speed is not much faster than the flash, but if he wants to catch the flash, he will inevitably be unable to control his own strength and hurt the flash.

    Superman knows his power very well. If he can''t control it, he will not only hurt the flash, but also cause irreparable damage to the flash.

    So Superman quietly floated in the air, looking at the flash, some unspeakable annoyance in his heart.

    Batman is driving his bat chariot and is coming here rapidly. Batman feels that there is infinite anger in his heart. He feels that he has been tampered with.

    When Batman woke up one night, he found a needle hole in his neck. Through monitoring, he found that flash had given him an injection.

    Batman has been taking his own blood for tests since he found out this, but he didn''t find anything wrong with himself. He just became more and more emotional.

    The day before Batman and Superman met, Batman found out what had changed.

    On this day, Batman was in the laboratory to observe his blood reaction, but suddenly he heard the news that he had become a lightning killer. In his anger, he began to change.

    Batman looks at himself in the mirror, from an ordinary person to a big green man, and he doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh.

    He knew what the flash shot to himself was, the blood of the green giant who fought with Superman before.

    Batman gained great power, but he didn''t lose his mind, which made Batman a little happy, and he was amused by the lightning man''s action.

    Batman thinks that the purpose of flash''s injection of blood is to turn himself into a monster who knows nothing but destruction. However, he did not expect that he would have such willpower and was not influenced by anger.

    Batman has made a series of psychological evaluation on himself, and found that he has just become a little irritable, but he has not lost control, which makes Batman very happy.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, the bat chariot was blasted into the sky, and a green monster jumped out of the bat chariot to become Batman.

    "It looks like you''re absorbing well." The clown came out with a smile. He did the explosion just now.

    "Are you disappointed to see me?" Batman, who became the Hulk, grinned at the clown¡° Do you think I''m going to lose my mind and become that monster? "

    "You really think too much, I just can''t stand my opponent, as weak as a mortal." The clown bared his white teeth¡° The medicine that flash man injected you is called Hulk serum. It''s not extracted from the giant who fought with Superman before. It''s a hulk much weaker than that giant. "

    Batman knows that the clown didn''t cheat himself, because his power, not to mention compared with the giant before him, is slightly weaker than wonder woman.

    "I always want to play a very perfect game with you, relying on wisdom to decide whether to win or lose, but now it''s really too late." The clown said with a deep face, "so we can only decide the outcome by force."

    "You don''t know where you get the powerful power, so you think that if you defeat me in this way, I will not win. That''s why you injected me with this kind of medicine." Batman said in a declarative tone: "you always wanted to put yourself and me in a fair position to play a game, and now the situation is similar."

    "Sure enough, Batman is the base of my life... No, the opponent of my life." The clown''s figure suddenly became a muscular man about two meters tall and rushed to Batman.

    "Have a good fight!"

    The clown punches Batman hard. The giant Batman becomes flies back and knocks down a building.

    "Ah

    Batman jumped out of the ruins of the building with a roar and yelled at the clown: "I know you must have other conspiracies, but now I can''t manage so much. I admit that your plan has been successful. My heart is full of anger now. I can''t even control myself."

    Batman turned into the Hulk a bounce appeared in the clown''s head, hands into a big fist, hard hammer on the clown, the clown into the ground.

    "But have you figured out the consequences of turning me into a monster? Are you ready for a crazy Batman

    Watching the clown nailed to the ground like a nail, Batman screamed wildly.

    "I prefer to call you angry bat." The clown pulled himself out of the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile, "hahaha... I admit this plan is rubbish, because my original plan is to turn you into a laughing bat."

    "Kill

    Batman''s eyes suddenly become red, two nostrils are also white, the look in his eyes also lost dexterity, only the fire of anger burning.

 Chapter 215

    The transformed Batman is fighting with the clown, and Superman''s waiting has become something that will never come.

    At the moment when the clown detonates the bat chariot into the sky, he sends a message to the flash. After receiving the message, the flash takes action.

    Flash doesn''t know Superman is watching himself in the air, and he doesn''t have the ability to find Superman, but it doesn''t prevent him from leaving here quickly.

    Flash is not running away, but it''s no different from running away. The scenery around him is passing quickly in front of flash. In a few minutes, flash is about to run out of the border.

    The fast-moving flash man finally finds the trace of Superman. Superman flies in the sky, leaving a long track because of its speed. The flash man only finds the figure of Superman by relying on the track leaving traces in the air.

    There was a sarcastic smile on Flash''s face, and Superman kept circling.

    Superman doesn''t know what flash wants to do, but he follows Batman''s plan and follows flash in the air.

    The lightning man is running with no side loan. The Yellow lightning on his body keeps surging. The lightning man is running faster and faster. It seems that he has broken through his own limit.

    Superman saw that the lightning man was running faster and faster, and he couldn''t keep up with him, so he had to fly down, fell in front of the lightning man and stopped him.

    "Barry, let''s go." Superman looked at the flash with concern and said, "I know you are controlled by them. Believe me, we will find a way to save you."

    "What makes you think I''m under control?" Flash sneers and delays. He''s waiting for Chris.

    "I was also controlled by poison vine girl in those years, so I understand your feelings and know your current state." Superman affectionately said: "do you know what you have done? You have killed hundreds of people. When you wake up, how do you face yourself! "

    "Where do you see that I''m not awake?" Flash''s mouth is perfunctory, and he scolds in his heart. Chris''s action is so slow that he doesn''t come now.

    "Are you superman?" After a flash of thunder and lightning in the sky, a big man with a hammer flew down from the sky.

    "Who are you?" Superman felt a great sense of threat from the man with a hammer. Such a powerful existence is definitely not a human on earth!

    "I''m your father!"

    Without saying a word, Chris raised his hammer to Superman.

    Thor''s hammer wrapped around the lightning, hard hit Superman''s chest, Superman flew straight back, hit the ground.

    After a loud noise, there is a big hole in the ground. The center of the big hole is superman. The corner of Superman''s mouth has spilled a little blood. It seems that Chris''s hammer is not easy.

    Superman flashed fierce color in his eyes. Without saying a word, he flew to Chris to return the color.

    Superman''s right hand clenched his fist and hit Chris hard. Chris held out his left hand and grabbed Superman''s fist. He swung his hammer and hit Superman again.

    Superman raised his left hand, stopped the hammer that was about to fall, gritted his teeth and hit Chris''s nose with his head.

    Chris just felt his head buzzing, dizzy, and the whole person was shot out.

    After a round of confrontation, the two can be regarded as half a weight, if the pure strength is concerned, the increase of Chris plus Thor''s hammer is a little higher than superman.

    Chris held up the hammer of Thor, thunder and lightning in the sky, a thick lightning split on the hammer of Thor, Chris only felt the strength in his body increased by three points.

    Superman floats slowly in the air, his eyes suddenly light up, and two hot lines of vision are toward Chris community. Chris raises Thor''s hammer to block Superman''s hot line of vision.

    Is this just staring at who''s pregnant?

    Chris Tucao, while carrying the body''s inner power, the hammer of thunder god make complaints about the Superman''s hot line.

    Chris raised Thor''s hammer again and rushed to Superman, but Superman found that his strength was not as strong as Chris, so he refused melee and kept flying in the air.

    Superman side of the sky flying, while non-stop to Chris fired hot line of sight, hit Chris all over the pain.

    Chris couldn''t help sniffing his teeth, cursing Superman and avoiding the attack of Superman.

    Although Chris has the ability to fly, his flying speed is far behind Superman.

    Can''t catch up, can''t fight, can only be Superman unlimited kite.

    Chris''s fighting method is different from his predecessor Thor. He never takes the initiative to throw Thor''s hammer out to attack the enemy. Chris is used to the sense of security brought by Thor''s hammer in her hands. He has always been gripping Thor''s hammer and beating people. But now this situation leads Chris to try Thor''s fighting method.

    Chris finds a gap and throws Thor''s hammer at Superman.

    Raytheon''s hammer twines the electric light and flies to Superman at a very fast speed, bringing out a silver white lightning track in the air.

    Superman''s pupils contracted, but before he could react, he was bombarded by Thor''s hammer. Thor''s hammer took Superman to the distance and hit a mountain.

    This hill is not big, it was directly hit by Superman carrying Thor''s hammer into the rubble.

    The flash man stands by and looks at the battle. He can''t help but feel a little envious. Although he is fast enough, he can''t see it better than these abnormal guys.

    Chris''s smile has not yet opened, but suddenly froze, there is an incredible expression on his face, he found that the increase of Thor''s hammer has disappeared.

    A flash of electric light lit up in the gravel, and all the gravel on the ground was shot away. Superman floated slowly in the air, and the Cape behind him was flying in the wind.

    Chris looks at Superman with surprise, because Superman''s hand is holding the hammer of Thor that attacked him just now. The lightning on the hammer of Thor is flashing on Superman.

    "Have you recognized the Lord?" Chris had a tearful face¡° I said, "I shouldn''t throw it out."

    Superman''s face was covered with blood, his chest was sunken, his bones were broken several times, he was holding Thor''s hammer in his hand, half closed his eyes and fell into epiphany.

    While repairing Superman''s injury, Thor''s hammer instills its own rules into Superman.

    The hammer of Thor was originally a weapon that Odin gave to the goddess of death. Later, after Odin sealed the goddess of death, he transferred the hammer of Thor.

    Raytheon''s hammer is the exclusive weapon of the heir to Asgard''s throne, which contains a trace of cosmic rules, and this time the name of the rules is justice.

    It means King Asgard must be fair!

 Chapter 216

    Justice is fairness and justice.

    Chris, as Adam''s subordinate, certainly can''t count on his sense of justice, and he helped Adam launch the war, not to mention the word fairness.

    Compared with the rough, reckless and unruly Chris, the superman who takes defending the earth as his own duty and never bullies the weak to kill criminals is more in line with the standard of choosing the master by Thor''s hammer.

    What''s more, Superman''s powerful Yang power is also what Thor''s hammer likes. Although it''s not as good as Chris''s lightning power, which is in line with the mysteries of Thor''s hammer, Superman comes from the sun, and his warm and hot energy can be regarded as Thor''s hammer''s hobby.

    In addition, the hammer of Thor has the restriction of meat. Chris does not have Odin''s blood. The betrayal of the hammer of Thor is not too surprising.

    "I don''t know what to say." Flash comes to Chris in a daze.

    Chris took a look at Superman, who was still feeling the power of Thor''s hammer in the sky. The corners of his mouth twitched and said, "but it doesn''t matter."

    "MMP..." lightning man said with a tangled face: "should we call support?"

    Chris nodded. He didn''t think flash was wrong.

    If only by their own strength, Chris and Superman can be regarded as the top of God, but Superman has more means than Chris, so Superman is slightly better than Chris.

    Chris has the increase of Thor''s hammer, so he surpasses Superman in strength, but it''s a close match.

    And now Chris lost the hammer of Thor, Superman, but got the favor of the hammer of Thor, that is to say, Superman is much stronger than Chris, if they fight again, it should be a crushing game. Or it''s a fight for Superman''s Welfare Bureau, and Chris belongs to the party being hanged.

    Chris, while Superman is still feeling the changes brought by Thor''s hammer, is calling Adam in his heart.

    "Your Majesty, help! It''s my birthday! Thor''s hammer has defected

    "Your Majesty, your majesty, do you hear me?"

    "Your Majesty, Chris, your most loyal man, is no longer a Thor, and he will be beaten soon!"

    Adam received Chris''s call for help and was amused.

    Adam sent Chris because he thought that Chris could fight Superman, plus a Thor''s hammer, obviously he could kill Superman alone.

    But I didn''t expect that Chris was robbed of his equipment by others. In this way, the advantage of equipment became the disadvantage of equipment. One of the problems was the rhythm of being killed.

    What''s more, Chris''s cute appeal for help made Adam smile. He didn''t expect that the coarsest old man in his charge had such a funny side.

    Adam of course will not die, although Chris will not die, but will be beaten.

    The blue light flashed from the throne, and the space energy was activated.

    A strong man in a green tights appeared in front of Adam.

    "Your clothes..." Adam''s mouth twitched, looking at Kay in front of him.

    "Yes, your majesty." Kay knelt down on one knee in front of Adam and didn''t feel anything wrong with his green tights.

    "Chris needs your help. Let''s let your youth bloom." Adam waved and sent Kay directly to Chris through space force.

    Kay appears next to Chris with confusion in his eyes.

    What youth?

    Kay, I''m thousands of years old. What''s my youth?

    "Help, Kay!"

    Kay''s eyes turned to the cry for help. His cousin Chris was being beaten.

    A guy with a red cape behind him, holding Chris''s Thor''s hammer, is hanging Chris. Looking at the scar on Chris, Kai is angry.

    "The gate of death is open, the battle of eight gates is completed!"

    Kay''s right thumb gently touched his chest, and the red power rushed out of the body, forming a real red armor.

    The momentum of skyrocketing rises from the ground, frightening the superman who is hammering Chris.

    "So strong!"

    Kai stood in the same place, sighing his own strength. This was the first time that he had opened fire after he had completed eight dunjia.

    It didn''t take long for Kaiba gate to open completely. Without saying a word, he rushed to Superman. With a flash of red light, the upper part of Superman''s body and Thor''s hammer became powder.

    Kay stared at his right fist, a little incredulous.

    Superman was beaten to death before he saw Kay''s face. This man, who can be regarded as the son of face, died in Kay''s hands.

    The son of Weimian couldn''t beat the B.

    Because the effect of strength is mutual, the bone of Kai''s right fist has become smashed and is healing at a very fast speed.

    "Kay? So strong? "

    Chris lay on the ground with a black face and a big mouth.

    "I seem to have seen Odin!"

    Chris struggled to get up from the ground and came to Kay''s side.

    Kai also untied the state of eight dunjia, felt a weak in the body, and couldn''t help reaching out and hugging Chris.

    Adam, who was watching the battle in Marvel''s single universe, was also shocked.

    I thought that after the eight door dunjia array was fully opened, it would bring Kai the father level energy, but I didn''t expect that the red body full of destructive energy could reach this level.

    Adam''s own energy and body have also reached the level of heavenly father. The only difference is his understanding of the rules of the universe. However, the energy that has just begun to play out is hundreds of times more powerful than Adam''s energy.

    Although there is no breath of rules, it is full of the destruction of pure power.

    "Who is this?" Flash trembles and walks up to Chris.

    "Kay." Kay nodded to flash, looked at Chris apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, brother."

    "Ah? You saved me and made me less beaten. Why do you say I''m sorry? " Chris scratched his head and asked inexplicably, "are you taking advantage of my mission to the universe to drink all the good wine I have hidden?"

    "No!" Kay said in black, "it''s OK."

    "Oh." Chris smiles¡° We''re done. We''ll wait for Aurora. "

    "Is this the lightning man?" Kay walks up to flash and pats him on the shoulder¡° I hear you are very fast? "

    "Well, I''m the fastest!" Flash looks up with pride¡° It goes around the earth several times a minute! "

    "Please take me to aurora and see if you need help over there." Kay patted flash on the shoulder again.

    "Good."

    Flash reaches for Kay''s arm and starts his power. The yellow light flashes and they disappear in front of Chris.

    "Isn''t he already weak?" Chris watched Kay and flash disappear¡° The eight door dunjia can''t be used any more. What''s the combat effectiveness? Why do you have to join in the fun? Why don''t you find a place to drink with me and wait for your majesty Adam to come? "

    "Wait!" Chris suddenly thought of something, looking at the ground only half of the Superman body.

    "No!"

    "My hammer!"

    "Kay, you little bitch!"

 Chapter 217

    Just when Chris was fighting with Superman, Aurora also arrived at the seaside. He was very lucky and found the sea king directly under a lighthouse by the seaside.

    The weather here is very cold, but Haiwang''s strong body is not afraid of this little cold current. He is sitting in the wilderness with his bare arms, lighting a fire and roasting meat.

    Aurora happily went to the sea king, just ready to say something to persuade him to surrender, he was absorbed by the barbecue, all attention.

    How fragrant!

    Sea king looks at the little girl who appears in front of him suspiciously. He doesn''t participate in Batman''s action, so he doesn''t know aurora.

    Haiwang was just curious about why a young girl appeared here.

    The place where Haiwang is located is an isolated island.

    It''s not accurate to say that it''s deserted, because there are more than a dozen families living here, but these people are known by the sea king. He is very sure that Aurora is not an aborigine here.

    Moreover, if you look at Aurora''s skin and clothes, you can see that she is a child of a rich family. It''s impossible for her to appear alone in such a place where birds don''t shit.

    Haiwang is a man who is not good at words. He did not ask the reason why Aurora appeared here. Instead, he said very stiffly, "would you like some?"

    Although the sea king''s tone is very bad, but the words still reveal that gentle.

    Aurora looked at the strong man in front of her for the first time, and she could be sure that although the man had a cold appearance, his heart was very soft.

    Aurora is a kind girl, but her kindness only shows to those who are on Adam''s side.

    "Thank you." Aurora showed a sweet smile and sat on the stone beside the sea king.

    The sea king didn''t ask Aurora any questions. He just tore off the barbecue and handed it to aurora. Aurora took the barbecue and ate it in small mouthfuls without saying anything.

    Sea king looked at Aurora, took out a bottle of high concentration liquor from his arms and began to drink it.

    "Aren''t you cold without a coat?" Aurora pretended to be curious and began to talk to the sea king.

    "Maybe it''s because I''m stronger." The sea king shook the wine bottle in his hand and said with a smile, "and I still have it. It''s a good thing!"

    Aurora began to laugh. Her two beautiful big eyes narrowed into crescent moon. As long as Haiwen chatted with him, it was a good start.

    If it is not necessary, Aurora does not want to force a gentle iron man like Haiwang to chat with him.

    It''s not that Aurora sympathizes with an enemy like Haiwang, but because such a person is not easy to give in and force him to chat, the effect will be very poor.

    In addition, the king of Shanghai is determined and powerful, which will prolong the time of persuasion. Aurora hopes to help Adam accomplish anything Adam wants to accomplish with the fastest speed.

    In front of a fire on the rocky beach, a big man with a big body and a beard was chatting happily with a delicate and lovely little girl.

    Balder was floating in the air, hiding himself and protecting Aurora secretly. Listening to the sea king''s heroic laughter, he drew a dangerous arc from the corner of his mouth.

    Aurora was very happy. He found that although Haiwen was a little curious about himself, he didn''t have any vigilance. The speed of persuasion was very fast. After chatting for about half an hour, he could quietly change the will of the sea king.

    Haiwang likes to chat with this little girl very much. I don''t know why, this little girl gives Haiwang a very kind feeling, and as the chat time gets longer and longer, this kind of kind feeling gets deeper and deeper.

    The development of things is very smooth. Aurora is smiling and chatting with haiyaowang. If no one bothers her, it will take less than half an hour for aurora to finish her task.

    Unfortunately, there is no such simple thing in the world.

    Balder, floating in the air, soon finds that someone is coming here at high speed. Balder uses his magic power to feel it carefully. A car is coming here at a high speed.

    Balder, the driver of the car, doesn''t know her, but the woman sitting on the front passenger''s seat is known not only by balder, but also by Haiwang and aurora. She is wonder woman.

    Magic woman obeys Batman''s command. After arriving at the seaside by plane, she keeps looking for the sea king everywhere.

    Through the understanding of the sea king, the wonder woman searched all the pubs around and finally got the news about the sea king.

    In a dilapidated tavern, wonder woman learns the trace of the sea king from the tavern staff.

    Looking at Marvel woman''s sweet appearance, the bartender of the tavern did not hesitate to sell Haiwang, the old patron of the tavern. He not only told Marvel woman that Haiwang had purchased several bottles of liquor here, but also told Marvel woman that Haiwang was going to barbecue at the seaside.

    Wonder woman smiles gratefully at the guys in the tavern and is ready to turn around and leave the tavern. But when did the tavern guys see such a beautiful and fashionable beauty smile at themselves?

    The tavern man directly stops the wonder woman who wants to leave, pats her chest and tells her that she can find the sea king in the wonder woman.

    Wonder woman looked at the tavern staff and her infatuated eyes. She couldn''t help but feel a burst of laughter. She never thought that she would have the day to rely on her face.

    The tavern man stole his father''s old car and drove to the seaside with wonder woman.

    There are not many people living on this island. It can be said that everyone knows each other, and the only one who often leaves this island is Haiwang. Therefore, the tavern staff determines who the wonder woman is looking for.

    Because Haiwang is one of the strangest people on this island, he once secretly observed Haiwang, and he knew where Haiwang liked to stay on the beach.

    Xiaoji is not sure. Haiwang must be where he knows. Whether he is or not is a good thing for Xiaoji.

    If Haiwen is here, the young man believes that he can get more thanks from the beautiful lady beside him. Maybe there will be some beautiful stories.

    Looking at his handsome face in the rearview mirror, he thought about his strong muscles, and could not help but show a confident smile that no one else could understand.

    If the sea king is not there, the young man can take the beautiful lady around him to other places to look for, and can spend more time with the beautiful lady.

    The boy looked in the rearview mirror again and blinked at himself in the rearview mirror. He believed that more time together would help him and the lady know more about each other and let the beautiful lady know how good she is.

    It must be better than that bearded drunkard!

    While cheering himself up, he drove along with wonder woman.

 Chapter 218

    Aurora is still happily chatting with the sea king, and the persuasion ability continues to mobilize. The sea king is more and more convinced of Aurora''s words unconsciously.

    The tavern guy drives the car with wonder woman, getting closer and closer to the place where Haiwang barbecue. Wonder woman also feels Haiwang in her own perception.

    Floating in midair to protect Aurora balde, he suddenly disappeared in midair. When his figure reappeared, he was already in front of the car in which the wonder woman was riding.

    "Stop."

    Balder looked at the SUV and the wonder woman in the car indifferently.

    For balder, who is at the peak of the LORD God, there is only Superman who can be regarded as his opponent in the world. For balder, the wonder woman who has not yet stepped into the God level is just a small role that he can clean up with hands and feet.

    The tavern man stepped on the brake and looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of the car in horror.

    Balder is tall and handsome. He is wearing the traditional gold robe of asgart. Under the robe is the close fitting leather armor, and he carries two swords on his back.

    "Who are you?" Wonder woman gets out of the car and looks at balder carefully.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Please get out of here."

    Compared with the belligerent Chris, balder doesn''t like fighting and doesn''t mean to start fighting. Instead, he persuades wonder woman to leave here.

    Wonder woman looked at balder, turned to the tavern man and said, "thank you for bringing me here, but you can see the situation now. You can leave here first."

    "No!" Looking at the beautiful face of wonder woman, the bartender could not help but feel warm in his heart and said aloud, "I will protect you!"

    Then the tavern man got out of the car and yelled at balder, "what do you want to do?"

    "Annoying mole ants."

    Balder shook his head and looked at the tavern man indifferently.

    Wonder woman is the daughter of Zeus anyway. She can be regarded as a demigod. No matter in identity or strength, she deserves to give some respect to her ears

    But the bartender in this tavern is just an ordinary mortal. For balder, an ancient Asgard God, the humble mortal dare to yell at himself like a mole ant, which is absolutely a provocation to his dignity as a God.

    Balder, as Asgard''s God of light, naturally gives these ants the death they deserve.

    Balder''s right hand suddenly flashed a white light. Wonder woman only felt a throb in her heart. A big hole appeared in the tavern man''s chest and heart.

    "So strong!"

    Wonder woman can''t care to mourn for the death of the tavern man. She was shocked by Balder''s strong power. The attack strength and speed of the white light just now made her unable to react.

    Wonder woman''s pupil contracted. If the white light just attacked her, she would have a hole in her body.

    "Please don''t worry, lady. You are a strong man with great potential. I won''t hurt you easily." Balder bent slightly, revealing the qualities a gentleman should have¡° I believe you will become a soldier under your Majesty''s command in the future. Your qualifications are far beyond all the female martial gods I have ever seen. "

    "The sea king is ahead, isn''t he?" Wonder woman takes out her sword and shield¡° What did you do to him? "

    "It seems that I can''t continue to communicate with you, which I deeply regret." Balder shook his head as if he really regretted, and raised his right hand to wonder woman.

    "This is my own move. I call it the bondage of light. Please feel it."

    Balder''s hand lit up a white light, but the white light did not fly out as usual, but flew in mid air, turned into a rope made of light, winding towards wonder woman.

    "Hey

    The wonder woman hums and raises her sword to this rope made of light. As an Amazon person, she will never wait to die.

    This rope made of light seems to have no substance. It easily passes through the sword and shield of wonder woman. The moment it touches the skin of wonder woman, it turns into substance and binds all kinds of magic woman.

    "I hope you can be honest, or your posture will be ugly."

    Balder watched as wonder woman was tied to a crab and fell to the ground, with a playful smile on her face.

    Of course, wonder woman will not lie here honestly. She keeps twisting her body, trying to open the rope made of light.

    Balder is worthy of being the ancient god of light. His salary constraint is very powerful. The magic woman used all her strength and could not do any harm to the rope made of light.

    Balder watched wonder woman move around on the ground like a creeping mollusk, with a smile on her face.

    "Don''t look down on me!"

    "Ah

    The anger in the eyes of wonder woman Xia is like substance. With a roar, the power in her body instantly exceeds the limit that she once exerted and continues to burst out.

    Magic woman''s hands on the outdoor, suddenly lit up a mysterious light, two golden lightning along the magic woman''s wrist, all over the magic woman''s body.

    Balder noticed the change of wonder woman and frowned at the golden pattern of lightning on her body.

    "Although very weak, the essence of strength is very high." Balder felt it carefully¡° There''s some trouble, but it''s not too much of a hindrance. "

    "I''m wonder woman!"

    Wonder woman roars again. The golden lightning on her body gives off dazzling light and brings infinite power to wonder woman. Suddenly, wonder woman rises into the sky and floats in the air.

    The magic woman, floating in the air, is full of golden lightning, breaking Balder''s light bondage into pieces, and the rope made of light disappears in the air.

    "Women in trouble, but also flashy."

    Balde looked at the golden lightning on the wonder woman and the anger in her eyes, and waved her right hand again.

    Countless soft white light emitted from Barr''s right hand, formed hundreds of milky white ropes in the air, and rushed to the magic woman in all directions.

    Magic woman waved the golden lightning on her body and kept breaking the ropes. But there were too many ropes. Finally, she put out the lightning on her body and wound her into a white cocoon.

    After being entangled in a white cocoon, wonder woman lost her flying ability and fell to the ground again, making a big hole on the beach.

    "It''s called the bondage of infinite light."

    Balder walked to the cocoon with a smile and patted it gently. The light on the cocoon trembled.

 Chapter 219

    Balde will control the wonder woman, then fly to the mid air, again hidden, secretly protect Aurora''s safety.

    Aurora and Haiwen are not aware of what happened before, and they are still chatting happily.

    With the time of chatting longer and longer, the smile on Aurora''s face is more and more brilliant, while the light in the sea king''s eyes is becoming more and more dull.

    Adam watched all this with his eyes beyond space. Seeing that the dust was about to settle, he laughed with satisfaction, withdrew his eyes, and turned his attention to what was happening in front of him.

    Every day, apart from accompanying Carrie and practicing, Adam would occasionally look at the earth to see if anything new happened.

    Just now, Adam saw a figure that surprised him.

    A character that Adam loved very much, and Adam had tried to find him in other worlds.

    He likes to wear red tights. He likes to carry two weapons behind him just like balder, but he carries a knife and balder a sword.

    Adam just saw his figure in a taxi, but Adam just happened to see the place and didn''t observe it carefully. When Adam thought about who he was and turned his eyes back again, he couldn''t see him.

    Adam magnified his perception infinitely through the supreme throne and covered the whole earth, but he could not find any clues related to him. Adam suspected that something was protecting him.

    So Adam himself turned into an ordinary looking middle-aged American man and took the taxi he had just taken.

    Adam wanted to find him just because he was curious about why he appeared on this earth. He should not appear in this universe.

    Adam got what he wanted and sat in a taxi driven by an Indian brother.

    "Where to?" The little Indian brother showed a row of big white teeth to Adam.

    Adam looked at the decorations on the car and said, "3 Brooklyn street."

    "It''s really bad luck for me to receive a guest who didn''t give me any money today." Indian brother is very happy to talk with Adam, and found that Adam looked at the decoration on the car, pointed to a picture of an Indian woman and said, "it''s beautiful."

    Adam looked at it and said, "it''s beautiful. Is she your wife?"

    Indian brother some vicissitudes of life said: "Gita, she is very lovely, I could have married her, but... She is infatuated with my cousin BANDU."

    Turning a corner, the Indian brother continued: "he is shameless but charming. Fortunately, the guest who didn''t give me money enlightened me."

    After a pause, he continued: "he said, when you meet love, you should hold on tightly. Don''t let go. Don''t make mistakes like him, otherwise the whole world will be full of the smell of fat mom doing yoga."

    Hearing this, Adam had a very familiar feeling and asked the Indian brother, "what does fat mother smell like?"

    "He said," it''s like the smell of two tramps drying each other in their shoes filled with urine. Oh, it''s disgusting. I can''t go on talking about it. "

    Adam''s expression is also a little disgusting, he has determined the identity of that person, Marvel''s first gun, death servant. The man who has an immortal body and can break the dimensional wall.

    Arriving in Brooklyn, Adam got out of the car, took out a bill and handed it to the Indian brother. "Don''t change it. The extra money belongs to the guest."

    The little Indian brother looked at Adam''s back and said, "Merry Christmas, sir.

    Adam looked at the taxi and a very happy smile appeared on his face. He finally knew why the corpse appeared in the universe.

    Adam has always known that there are mutants on this earth, but these mutants are too weak, and there are no X-Men and mutants brotherhood, so Adam did not know too much about these mutants.

    And now Adam knows that there is a deadman in his universe who can break the dimensional wall, and he is the strongest of all the deadmen in the universe. He has an independent movie.

    Adam always wanted to find a death attendant because he liked it very much in his previous life. Now he has a chance to see a real person. Why not?

    Adam was standing in the street, thinking about himself.

    A taxi stopped in front of Adam, but when looking at the familiar Indian brother, I couldn''t help opening the door and getting on the car again.

    "Merry Christmas, sir. Have you finished?" Indian brother is very happy to see Adam.

    Adam had nothing to do. He nodded, closed the door and said, "have you figured out how to compete with BANDU for Gita?"

    In the face of Adam''s problem, the Indian brother''s expression is very helpless, said: "I don''t know how to fight, bastard BANDU is more charming than me."

    Adam looked at the little Indian brother with a smile and thought about it. Death is what he said to the little Indian brother. He said, "do you think you don''t have any chance to compete with BANDU for Gita?"

    Indian brother is more helpless, turned a corner and continued to say: "yes, there is no chance, that bastard BANDU will attract Gita more than me."

    Adam supported his face with his right hand and laughed for a while. He resisted the impulse to laugh from his heart and said seductively, "are you willing to commit a crime for Gita? Or are you willing to commit a crime for your love? "

    "Yes, sir, I''d like to, but I don''t know how to do it," he said

    Adam didn''t know where to take out a gun, put it in front of the Indian brother and said, "that bastard is your rival. You have to catch him and kidnap him. Throw that bastard at Gita''s door, threaten her, and you''ll get your love. "

    When I heard this crazy plan, my Indian brother''s reaction was

    Surprise is surprise.

    Worthy of being able to attract the attention of the dead man!

    The Indian brother said to Feng Ren, "thank you for your guidance, sir. That''s right. I''m going to kidnap BANDU and throw him to the gate of Gita''s house." Then he laughed happily.

    Adam patted his head and looked at the little Indian brother who laughed like a child. For the first time, he found that someone''s IQ was so close to his own, which was so simple and direct.

    Adam thought about it again and felt that he could not appear as incompetent as the Indians. He said contemptuously, "are you Indians so surprised?"

    When you think about the driver in the movie, Adam knows he''s a joker.

    He planned and indeed kidnapped BANDU. He had a car accident with a cheap pack of guns. It''s a pity that the movie didn''t tell the ending of the Indian brother.

    Now it''s Adam, an Indian brother, who offers ideas to kidnap his cousin.

    The Indian brother did not answer Adam''s words and continued: "Sir, I had an idea just now. Your suggestion gives me a complete idea. Kidnap him, dissect him like grilled fish, and he''s still in front of Gita''s house. "

    Adam looked at the Indian brother, had to sigh that India is also a fighting nation, a love triangle can make, kidnap, kill and dissect.

 Chapter 220

    Adam expressed his high recognition of the Indian brother''s plan, because he can''t think of any better plan, and he doesn''t want to waste any more time with the Indian brother.

    After getting out of the taxi, Adam is thinking about how to find the dead waiter. Maybe the taxi he ordered is a good choice.

    But Adam had no time to stare at the earth all the time. After he lost hamdal, Adam found out how useful hamdal was.

    Finally, Adam thought of the terminator he hadn''t contacted for a long time.

    Adam was surprised to find that he had some influence on the earth.

    Adam came to the terminator through the induction of contract and directly using space ability.

    At this time, the terminator has lost the human camouflage appearance, the silver white metal skin reflects the sun''s light, and he is experimenting with his new body in an underground research institute.

    When Adam left the earth and went to Asgard to inherit the throne of God, he gave orders to the terminator to try his best to improve his strength, so the terminator gave up all his power, cut off the connection with Hydra, and wholeheartedly improved his strength.

    The energy system of the terminator is no worse than the clean energy produced by iron man. A small battery as big as a palm contains nuclear energy. What the terminator needs to improve is its steel structure.

    Terminator is very, very rich. He spent a lot of money to set up an underground research institute, and then made a large number of intelligent working robots in the Institute.

    And through a large number of money to buy a large number of Kada produced Zhenjin, for their own creation of a pure Zhenjin body.

    The terminator''s body is made up of Zhenjin, and the terminator does not carry any weapons on this body, only 18 nuclear power batteries are installed in the body.

    The terminator doesn''t have any long-range attack ability, and can only rely on fists to do damage. The terminator has a flame eruption device installed on the sole of its feet, so it can fly at a speed hundreds of times faster than the speed of sound.

    Because the terminator''s body is made of vibrating gold, he is not afraid of wear and tear caused by high speed. 18 nuclear power batteries give the terminator powerful power.

    The terminator has been tested. He can blow up a mountain with one punch. With brute force alone, he has achieved magical combat power.

    "John, help me find someone." Adam appeared directly in front of the terminator and gave the order without saying a word.

    "Master, all the forces in the real society have been thrown out by me. Now it will take some time to pick them up again." The terminator''s electronic eye looks at Adam as if it reveals some emotion.

    "Do you have feelings?"

    Adam suddenly felt very surprised that none of the robots with feelings are weak, they will become more and more powerful, just like the aochuang that should appear in this world.

    Unfortunately, because of Adam''s interference, he took away the heart gem early, which made it impossible for him to produce again.

    "I don''t know. I''m simulating human emotions." The terminator said honestly, "I don''t know whether I am in a state of human emotion or simulation."

    "Whatever, I need you to help me find someone." "His name is Wade Wilson and he''s a very good mercenary because he''s suffering from cancer and may have been involved in an illegal human trial," Adam recalled about all the dead attendants in the film. That''s about it. Help me find him

    "Good master, when I find him, I''ll contact you by contract." The terminator nodded.

    Adam takes another satisfied look at the terminator, turns into a blue light, disappears on the earth, and returns to yodunheim.

    On the ice field of yodunheim, countless ice giants are gathering, and the army composed of ice giants is about to go to the DC Universe.

    Aurora has finished her work, and after successfully persuading the sea king, she summoned the intelligent creatures in the sea through the sea king.

    In the sea full of intelligent creatures, Aurora, through the magic conch, a treasure handed down by the sea king''s family, launched a three hour faith speech on the intelligent creatures in the whole sea.

    The magic conch is the treasure of Atlantis. The sea king can pass her voice to the ears of every intelligent creature in the sea through the magic conch.

    Aurora was very happy when she learned about this magic treasure. She got the magic conch from the sea king and gave a speech to the magic conch.

    With Aurora''s efforts, the goddess of death has finally become the God recognized by DC''s Cosmic rules. The goddess of death can gain power through the death of DC''s cosmic creatures through a cosmic space.

    Adam looked at the army of ice giants and felt excited. His mother was about to wake up.

    "Laurie, your only task this time is to spread the faith of the goddess of death." Adam looked at the leader of the Legion, the ice giant Faye Wong, and said, "those who believe live, and those who don''t die."

    "Yes, sir."

    Laurie nodded and took his army of ice giants to the teleport.

    Adam used all the divine power in his body to hook up the transmission array space through the supreme throne, and the power of the gem was infinitely enhanced.

    Adam''s goal this time is not to open a portal, but to open a permanent space channel, so that the two universes are completely linked together.

    In such a long time, the rules of the two universes will intertwine with each other, and eventually the two universes will merge into one universe.

    Such a channel is difficult to achieve, because the rules of the two universes are resistant to entanglement. Adam can now force the rules of the two universes to entangle according to the common ground of the two universes.

    What the two universes have in common is the goddess of death.

    The God in charge of death has always been one of the most powerful representatives in the universe, and also one of the most supreme powers in the rules of the universe.

    Death and life are always at the top of the law, no matter in which universe, this is universal knowledge.

    Endless blue light is shining in yodunheim, as well as in the seaside of DC Universe, and a passage through the two universes is gradually formed.

    It''s like setting up a door between two universes that can never be closed. The two universes spew information to each other, and the rules are constantly intertwined. They resist each other, and they are eager to devour each other.

    After the passage is formed, countless silver white lights are shining in the passage. This is the space crack formed by the space fragmentation. It is not black in the traditional sense, but silver white.

    After a period of space fragmentation, the space tunnel is completely stable, and the life of the two universes can go back and forth between the two universes through this space tunnel.

    "Let''s go." Adam looked at the army of ice giants that he had been waiting for¡° All those who do not believe in the goddess of death are crushed

 Chapter 221

    DC Universe.

    April day, this is the season of early spring, everything revives, all kinds of life bloom.

    On this day, satellites from all over the world monitored that there was an inexplicable wavy wave in the outer space of the earth. The wave was very mysterious, like water lines, transparent with a bit of blue. When it first appeared, it radiated around like waves, sweeping the sky.

    For a moment, all countries were shocked and in an uproar. They thought it was an unknown natural phenomenon in the universe. This phenomenon was immediately reported to the desks of heads of state from bottom to top. Suddenly, various military and civilian satellites began to move to this place to gather together to monitor this phenomenon comprehensively.

    This is the end of history!

    Various experts and scholars have been called to analyze and study this strange cosmic spectacle, because some people suspect that it is a signal.

    But half a day after this strange wave appeared, it suddenly became strong, like a storm on the sea. The original small waves became huge and violent, radiating to a farther place, and shaking in space, which almost shook the space stations and satellites of major countries away from the original track.

    "Chirp..." a golden light flickered like the scorching sun, as if a golden door had been opened in the void. Countless figures appeared in the center of the ripple, their faces blurred, as if bathed in the divine light. This frenzied wave race had no effect on them. Just like the golden light just now, these figures disappeared after appearing for a moment, and with the disappearance of these figures, there was the wild unknown wave.

    No sound, no trace, as if it had never happened.

    All of a sudden, the monitoring rooms of various countries became silent, and the voice of the fierce debate stopped.

    it is beyond logic and above reason!

    Shocking!

    All this happened so fast that it was like a flash of lightning. If it had not been for the rapid development of science and technology in recent years, these people would not have been captured. All countries that have satellite images of this scene are shocked. It''s a reversal of their previous perception of the world.

    What do they see?

    Actually, some people can appear in space by virtue of their physical bodies, and they can also avoid the monitoring of satellites and disappear out of thin air. Although the satellite shot was very fuzzy, they were sure it was a group of people.

    alien?

    Or the fairy in myth?

    After the silence, there was a flurry of reports and speculation. The countries monitoring this scene were all in contact with each other, preparing to hold a special UN General Assembly to discuss this matter. The impact of this is really too great. No one can treat this kind of thing beyond human cognition calmly.

    And these humanoid creatures that bring us panic are the ice giants. After they pass through the tunnel, they instantly appear on the seashore of the earth.

    "Why does the tunnel create golden light and shadow over the earth?" Adam came to earth with the first army, and he was thinking.

    The Frost Giant is very powerful, and its individual ability is much stronger than that of human beings. However, human weapons can not be underestimated, especially those legendary nuclear weapons.

    Adam thought for a moment and decided to help his troops.

    The throne is shining red. The power of the power gem fills the whole earth in an instant. They destroy all the technological weapons that Adam thinks will pose a threat to the ice giant in an instant.

    All kinds of powerful weapons in the world''s various countries and dark forces'' arsenals have disappeared in succession.

    There are no signs, no tracks to find, even the omni-directional monitoring did not capture where these weapons went, as if there was an invisible pocket to carry them away.

    Nuclear bombs, hydrogen bombs, intercontinental missiles, and even tank rocket launchers, which are not too powerful, have disappeared. They have become a pile of powder piled up in the corner. Although the launching device is still there, the shells have gone. They have become a pile of scrap iron, leaving only small firepower weapons such as pistols and rifles.

    In order to avoid causing turbulence at home and abroad, all countries kept secret. When they were about to rebuild, they found that even the materials were missing, and even the ordnance factories had been cleaned and damaged. All countries thought that something big would happen.

    Because their intelligence departments have detected that it''s not just one country that''s going to do this. To do this, it''s impossible for the five major countries in the world to join hands. In addition, what happened in space last time has given all countries a bad feeling.

    Ordinary people don''t know all this. They are still working normally, playing and relaxing.

    On a street in Gotham, the battle between Batman and the clown has come to an end. Batman''s huge body is lying on the street and no one cares.

    People don''t know the existence that looks like a monster, the dark knight who has been guarding them in the dark. At this time, standing on the corpse of the monster, the guy who is all glittering like an angel warrior is actually a super villain, a clown.

    "Here comes the noumenon, and the game is over." The clown suddenly looked at the body at his feet with some emotion¡° Old bat, a decent way to die, may be the only thing I can give you. I let you die in battle like a soldier. I hope you in other universes don''t have to encounter things far beyond your understanding. "

    On a beach by the sea, a beautiful lady is twining in a glittering milky cocoon. She is the wonder woman.

    Balder''s figure appears above the white cocoon, reaches for the white sword, and goes to the connected universe tunnel. He wants to take wonder woman back to Marvel Universe, because he doesn''t want to let wonder woman know about the rest.

    Adam wants to recover wonder woman. In fact, it''s very simple. Just ask aurora to have a chat with her.

    If you let wonder woman know what happened to earth in DC Universe, maybe this chat of aurora will become extremely difficult. It''s better to let her know nothing.

    "It''s up to you to spread your faith first and kill second." Adam nods to Sophie, turns around and leaves DC Universe. He wants to go to Marvel Universe to find the trace of Xiaojian.

    Ice giant army like a group of wild animals out of the cage, rushed to the earth of DC Universe.

    They didn''t obey Adam''s orders, they didn''t spread their faith, but they started a brutal killing.

    Because they are believers of the goddess of death, they can naturally distinguish between those who believe in the goddess of death and those who do not.

    All the creatures who believe in the goddess of death choose to ignore the ice giant army. For those who don''t believe in the goddess of death, the ice giant army directly chooses to tear them up. They don''t have the slightest sense of spreading their faith, as if they are here to create and kill.

    The end of DC Universe earth begins at the moment when ice giant steps on DC Universe.

 Chapter 222

    In just seven days, the army of the ice giants killed almost all the creatures that don''t believe in the goddess of death.

    After sweeping the whole earth, the army did not carefully look for the people hiding in the ruins. Instead, it gathered the people who believed in the goddess of death together to form a huge gathering place.

    Many people believe in the goddess of death, even more than those who do not.

    Thanks to aurora.

    Aurora is different from the ice giant. He came to the world to spread his faith for the goddess of death. Adam once made him the first saint of the death cult. So Aurora took it as her responsibility to spread her faith. Seeing the army formed by the ice giant, instead of spreading her faith, she slaughtered wantonly. After that, Aurora launched her own way.

    The killing started on the first day of the arrival of the ice giant, and Aurora knew that the ice giant had no intention of spreading faith on the first day of the arrival of the ice giant.

    Enraged Aurora, at that time, contacted the human beings who could make decisions on earth. However, these human beings did not trust Aurora, let alone her words.

    Aurora told them that as long as they believe in the goddess of death, they can avoid death, but none of these human beings believe it. Even Aurora''s persuasive ability can not convince these determined guys in a short time.

    The longer time goes by, the more people die and hurt. She doesn''t care about these people. But if people die and hurt too much, it will be very difficult for her to spread her faith.

    So Aurora directly let balder control all the communication equipment on earth, and then launched a speech to face the whole earth. She wanted to make sure that people on the whole earth could hear her speech.

    Aurora''s persuasive power is transmitted to the whole earth through wireless devices, making the whole earth recall Aurora''s praise for the goddess of death.

    But although Aurora''s ability is strong, it will be greatly weakened after it is spread through wireless devices, so only those who are extremely weak in will are likely to be convinced by Aurora.

    All over the world, only a very small number of people with extremely weak will were convinced by Aurora, which made Aurora very unhappy.

    However, Aurora finally understood what Adam often said about stepping on the iron shoes without finding a place, and what it meant to be another village with hidden willows and bright flowers.

    When the Frost Giant started killing the next day, those who had believed in the goddess of death were not determined to the guy, and were not attacked by the Frost Giant.

    Although the frost giants did not mean to spread their faith, they would not attack humans who had believed in the goddess of death.

    Other humans found that those who believed in the goddess of death were not attacked. They also believed Aurora''s words. On the third day of the arrival of the ice giant, a large number of humans began to believe in the goddess of death.

    Belief doesn''t mean that you can believe what you want to believe. It needs to go through a very complicated psychological struggle. Even human beings can''t control their own thoughts.

    Fortunately, Aurora kept spreading his speech. Determined people hypnotized themselves and listened to Aurora''s speech crazily.

    On the fourth day after the arrival of the ice giant, almost all the remaining human beings begin to believe in the goddess of death, so the ice giant can only keep looking for those who do not believe in the goddess of death.

    These people who don''t believe in the goddess of death are soldiers who are extremely determined and not afraid of death. They used to be either policemen or soldiers, or those who were in high positions.

    These guys not only have firm faith, strong fighting capacity, but also are very tolerant. They hide in every corner of the earth, which makes it very difficult for the ice giant to find.

    On the fifth day after the arrival of the ice giant, the earth of DC Universe launched a counterattack, and the ice giant finally appeared casualties.

    The first dead ice giant, in a corner of Star City, was killed by a gang of little friends led by the green arrow.

    The angry laofei could not accept his brave soldiers and died on this backward planet which had been ruled by Adam.

    Laofei personally killed the green arrow and all the superheroes under the green arrow, and kept looking for those superheroes with extraordinary fighting power, which made the resistance of the earth collapse.

    On the sixth day of the arrival of the ice giant, the whole DC Universe turned into a battlefield, and the ice giant was entangled with the superheroes who fought alone.

    Because these superheroes are hidden very well, constantly and frost, the giants are fighting guerrillas, so that laufi himself can not quickly find these guys.

    One of the most active is a mercenary named the knell. This guy doesn''t believe in any gods at all, and he is a master of war. He has a very high sense of war, and even laofei can''t find him from the earth that has turned into a battlefield.

    The death knell keeps shuttling through the ruins of the earth, gathering up a group of remaining soldiers with combat effectiveness.

    These guys are crazy against the ice giant, but the ice giant has nothing to do with these guys.

    Because the ice giant can''t attack the humans who believe in the goddess of death, these guys often hide around the believers of the goddess of death, so that the ice giant can''t take advantage of large-scale attack, and can only slowly fight against these hateful non believers.

    On the seventh day after the arrival of the ice giant, all the people who believe in the goddess of death gathered together.

    Because frost giants have never been a patient race, Roffe came up with a very good idea.

    All the people who believe in the goddess of death are gathered together, and a gathering place is set up for them by the ice giant. This gathering place is protected by balder, the God of light. Then the ice giant Wang laofei takes his inheritance treasure cold ice box, with a cruel smile on his face, and goes out of the gathering place.

    Balder understood what Roffe wanted to do.

    There were countless lights on balder, which enveloped the whole gathering place. The people in the gathering place only felt a warm feeling all over their body, a feeling of laziness in the sun.

    Laofei communicated with the ice box, the heritage treasure of the ice giant, which exudes a cold breath. Countless frost gases rush out of the ice box and spread to the whole earth.

    In the evening of the seventh day of the arrival of the ice giant, the whole earth fell into the ice age, except that the human who had believed in the goddess of death was protected by balder.

    After the whole earth was frozen, the ice giant gained the battlefield advantage. Most of those who resisted the belief of the goddess of death were directly frozen to death. The rest of the powerful rebels were no longer the opponents of the ice giant on the earth that had become a big ice block.

    In this way, the earth of DC Universe has become the paradise of ice giants, and those outstanding superheroes have also died on the way of resistance.

 Chapter 223

    No matter which world in Meiman, the earth is the center of the universe.

    After the ice giant completely controlled the earth of DC Universe, the cosmic will of the whole DC Universe also recognized the status of the goddess of death, and the law of death in the cosmic rules gradually belonged to the goddess of death.

    Adam witnessed the death of Goutou man. The God of death, who was once in charge of the death of the universe and had the rules of death, turned into a pile of fog and was sucked in by the kingdom of death through the cosmic tunnel.

    Adam quietly stood outside the God of death for three days, but the goddess of death still did not open the kingdom of death. Adam thought that there were not enough people who might die.

    Adam gave orders to the ice giant to continue to march into the whole universe with the earth as the center, turning all the intelligent creatures they saw into believers or dead bodies of the goddess of death.

    Originally, Adam wanted aurora to come back to him, but Aurora was very worried about the ice giant. He thought that these reckless guys with ice in their heads would not spread their faith, but would tear everything they saw to pieces.

    So Aurora forbeared to miss Adam, stayed in the DC Universe, and continued to spread faith for the goddess of death.

    When Adam knew this, he came to the DC Universe, picked up the little girl, loved her fiercely, and gave orders to the ice giant to obey Aurora''s decision.

    Adam knew that although the ice giant fought bravely, the number was too small, so he sent 12 golden soldiers who had been promoted to the top level and had the highest fighting power of God.

    Adam not only sent the past 12 golden soldiers, but also Kai under Adam''s command and fenril, the wolf called back by Adam.

    The body size of the demon wolf fenril has become very huge, more than 10000 meters in length, and its combat effectiveness has reached the level of the main God.

    Adam likes the wolf very much. He looks very handsome, and his fighting capacity is improving very fast. I believe that after the war in DC Universe, fenriel will bring Adam a new surprise.

    Adam wanted to send all the fighting power of his men, but found that Chris was at a low ebb.

    Chris, who has lost Thor''s hammer, is depressed every day, drinking a lot of wine before.

    Adam has never been a stingy man for his loyal subordinates who have signed the contract. He gives Chris the weapon making scroll hidden in Asgard''s treasure house, and lets Chris find dwarves to make lightning tomahawks himself.

    Adam didn''t know who designed the thunderbolt suit. It was not a weapon at all like Thor''s hammer.

    Raytheon''s hammer contains enormous power. Its main function is to enhance the user''s lightning ability and bring the user the fighting power of God. If the user has the fighting power of God, the increase brought by Raytheon''s hammer will become extremely rare.

    The lightning axe is different.

    Lightning Tomahawk is a pure combat weapon, it can not bring the slightest increase to the user, it can only let the user''s combat effectiveness to the maximum extent.

    And lightning Tomahawk actually has an ability that makes Adam''s side aim, that is invincible.

    Everyone should avoid the attack of thunder and lightning Tomahawk, because after the thunder and lightning Tomahawk comes down, nothing can stop it_ This is the introduction of thunder and lightning Tomahawk on the scroll.

    Adam didn''t believe how strong the thunder suit was, because Odin Cong didn''t want to build this weapon. His weapon design drawings were thrown in the treasure house and accumulated a thick layer of ash.

    But Chris was very happy. He picked up the weapon design scroll and set foot on the road of making weapons. He went to the dwarf kingdom to find the dwarf king. He was not short at all.

    Although Adam sent out all his subordinates, he knew that it was just a drop in the bucket. What could this person do in the face of a huge single universe?

    Adam put the search for the remaining two infinite gems on his agenda.

    After acquiring an infinite gem, Adam gathered up enough high cosmic energy for the golden soldier to upgrade again.

    Adam has already inquired about the system. The golden soldiers who have been promoted to the top of the divine level will not improve their ability, but increase their number.

    What makes Adam even more happy is that the increase in the number is ten times ten times.

    That is to say, Adam will get 120 God level peak combat power after upgrading to golden soldier again.

    With these 120 golden soldiers at the top of the divine level, the speed of sweeping the BC single universe will not be improved at all.

    The real gem was made into etheric particles, and it was sealed by Odin himself. Adam had no way to seal Odin, even the place where Odin sealed etheric particles could not be found.

    So Adam focused on the soul gem somewhere in the universe.

    Adam contacted mieba and asked him about the soul gem.

    Mieba said that he had no interest in infinite gems, so he did not continue to investigate, and he never found the location of soul gems.

    Adam thanks mieba for his honesty and looks forward to the meeting.

    After a friendly long-distance conversation, Adam smiles.

    Adam remembers the location of the soul jewel very well. Carmela, mieba''s adopted daughter, knows it.

    Since mieba said he didn''t know, it means Kamala didn''t tell mieba about it.

    In any case, Adam set his goals.

    Because there was no one around Adam to send, so Adam decided to go to the universe to find the Galactic guard.

    Carmola is mieba''s adopted daughter, but she betrays mieba, joins the galaxy guard, and falls in love with the leader of the galaxy guard, xingjue.

    Adam remembers that the Galactic guard seemed to have been mixed up with rocky for a while, and he didn''t know where they were now.

    The combat effectiveness of the guys in the Galactic guard is not too high, but they are surprised by their bones, and their brain holes are simply different from those of ordinary people.

    Adam once doubted that the star Baron of Galaxy guard had special ability to weaken the enemy''s fighting power through awkward dance, and also doubted that the American captain had special ability to forcibly pull the enemy''s fighting power to 50% of his own.

    However, Adam has met Captain USA and beat him. He is quite sure that Captain USA has no super ability.

    After a bit of wishful thinking, Adam decided to go to earth to see how the terminator mission is going before he looks for the Galactic escort.

    Adam came to earth directly through the power of space gems in the throne.

    For Adam, it would be a great pleasure to find the death guard before he set out to look for the escort.

    It would be even more enjoyable if we could take the death attendants with us to find the Galactic escort.

    The ability of the dead waiter''s mouth gun is not worse than the ability of the star Baron''s awkward dance!

    As an indescribable super power, who is afraid of who?

 Chapter 224

    When Adam saw the terminator again, he had a new bionic skin and was a big man with brown hair.

    The terminator has returned to the human society again, and has made a lot of money through the Internet. He is tapping the computer in a rented office.

    "Any news?" Adam put away the throne, wearing a casual suit, and finally looked not so high-profile.

    The terminator takes his eyes away from the computer screen and sees Adam sitting on the sofa. The electronic eye simulates a flash of joy in the human eye.

    "Wade Wilson is a very good mercenary, the mission completion rate is close to 100 percent." Terminator has a smile on his face, but the smile is a little stiff. It seems that he doesn''t adapt to the new bionic skin¡° According to his medical records, he should have cancer. He participated in a human trial in an illegal Research Institute. I didn''t investigate the background of this institute. "

    "This research institute often uses terminally ill people to do human experiments, and through these people''s desire to survive to create some artificial mutants, whose combat effectiveness is quite good." The terminator took out a CD and put it into the computer. A series of pictures of experiments appeared on the computer¡° I suspect this institute has something to do with Hydra people, but it doesn''t matter to us. Wade Wilson should have been tested in this institute and cured cancer. "

    Adam looked at the human experiment in the video, and could not help frowning, watching these people constantly being injected with a mess of drugs in the body, crying out in pain.

    "What about Wade?" Adam had no interest in the research organization.

    "Wade Wilson has a girlfriend, a dancer, but he hasn''t contacted this dancer since he took part in the experiment." The terminator has another CD¡° Wade Wilson also has a good friend. His good friend runs a bar, which is a mercenary home. When Wade Wilson is not ill, he often works in this bar

    "So I went through the bar and found Wade Wilson, but I didn''t disturb him. I just recorded what he did." The terminator took out the old CD and put the new one into the computer. He said to Adam, "wade Wilson should regret doing the experiment. This video shows that he is chasing the leader of the illegal laboratory."

    A picture appeared on the computer screen, on a viaduct.

    Adam, according to the shooting position of the picture, should have been shot by the terminator from a long distance via satellite, but the picture is so clear that Adam can''t help admiring tonistak''s technology.

    The terminator once told Adam that most of the satellites flying in the sky are clean energy satellites developed by tonistak.

    Adam looked at the scene in the video and saw a mess on the bridge, abandoned cars and bodies on the ground. A figure in a red tights is there to set up a person, step back a few steps, and then kick over like a football.

    Then Adam heard the waiter talking. The waiter kicked the man in the head and said, "ladies and gentlemen, now it''s sweet revenge." He jumped up and hit the man and continued, "look how he''s doing. Come again." Take that man to the bridge.

    He kicked the man''s helmet and said, "it''s a new level of violation of sportsmanship."

    Draw out the knife behind, stab it, and nail the man to the edge.

    The waiter squatted, reached out, lifted the man''s head and said, "it looks good, Francis. Do you remember anything? No? "

    The waiter took off his mask, looked at Francis and said, "now?"

    Francis laughed and said, "fuck you, Wade Wilson."

    "I look like I''ve been bitten by a radiated Shapi dog," he said, covering his Shapi dog like face with a mask

    Adam looked at the picture in the computer and make complaints about it: "are you using it? Spiderman has been bitten by a spider."

    "I can understand the picture taken by satellite, but where does the sound in this video come from?" Adam turns to look at the terminator¡° Even the satellite made by iron man can''t be so powerful? "

    "The guy named Francis is the head of the lab. I found him and installed a monitor and monitoring equipment on her." The terminator suspended the video on the computer and explained to Adam, "I investigated Wade Wilson''s life story, then compared his way of doing things, and analyzed that he would definitely seek revenge from Francis."

    "Good boy."

    Adam smiles, walks to the terminator, taps on the keyboard, and the video continues to run.

    Adam''s facial expression suddenly confused, because there is a person in the video that Adam has not seen.

    A guy in a black tights and a mask came up to the dead waiter and said, "are all the guys in red tights talkative? Are you related to the guy who swings between tall buildings? "

    The waiter looked back at the guy in the black tights and said, "red tights? Are you talking about me? Fuck, you think I love wearing red to kill Matt? This is because wearing red Matt killing clothes, you don''t need to clean the bloodstain on the clothes after killing people. Just like this man on the ground, he understands correctly, wearing black pants, so that people can''t see him pee his pants. What''s the meaning of all chatter? You mean that little bug? Fuck, we both dress like lovers'' clothes, and I''m not a superhero. The more capable I am, the more irresponsible I am. "

    "Who is this guy?" Adam asked the terminator as he watched the video.

    "It''s supposed to be a hydra." The terminator replied, "I''ve investigated him before when I saw the video, but all traces have been erased by Hydra. Even if he is not Hydra, he has a cooperative relationship with Hydra."

    Adam nodded and looked back at the video again.

    The guy in the black tights didn''t know where to take out two long knives and gave them to the dead waiter.

    The dead waiter took the knife from that guy, played with it a few times and said, "how did you do it? Do you do magic? This knife is very good. It should be able to cut off the ding ding of steel power. Are you considering changing your uniform? Wear green and stunt Duang. We''ll talk about it later. Now that we are friends, I''ll teach this bastard a lesson. "

    "Does Wade Wilson have anything to do with Hydra?" Adam felt more and more confused¡° What are the Avengers doing? Didn''t you do it to the Hydra? "

 Chapter 225

    "Aegis has been disbanded. It has been corroded by Hydra for a long time." Terminator said: "under the leadership of Captain America, the guys of terminator alliance completely destroyed aegis, Hydra fell into the lurk, and aegis was directly destroyed."

    "Ha ha... Hurt the enemy 800, lose 1000?" Adam laughed¡° Not everyone can play politics. "

    The revenge in the video is still going on. The guy in the black tights handed the double knives to the dead waiter and then left the scene. Adam even suspected that the dead waiter was connected with the hydra.

    The dead waiter squatted down again, looked at Francis and said, "by the way, what did you say just now? Oh, I remember. Whose fault is it? Francis, it''s time to get rid of what you''ve done to my white cheek. "

    Francis looked at the dead waiter and said, "you should thank me. I made you immortal. I envy you."

    Adam looks at the dead waiter and Francis through the screen, and there are clear footsteps on the screen. Adam looks to the bottom left corner of the screen. It''s X-Men.

    The mutants in this world also have their influence, but their name is not X-Men, but Adam used to call them X-Men. There is no Professor X in this world, nor his good friend magneto, so the leader of X-Men in this world is a steel man who can become a man of steel.

    This time, it was ganglishi and his partner Heihou who came to deal with the incident. They went to the dead waiter''s back and stood still.

    The dead waiter felt that someone was behind him. He waved a fist on Ding Ding of steel power. He felt it hard. Then he touched it carefully for a while. The dead waiter was puzzled and said, "Ding Ding?"

    The dead waiter looked back and saw that ganglishi''s big hand grabbed him and threw him out.

    "Let''s talk about the quality of superheroes. The good thing is that there''s no money for shooting, there''s a discount for dry cleaners, and there''s a discount for endless movies, including those low-cost movies and Hollywood blockbusters. The bad thing is that they''re always controlled kittens," said the dead waiter

    Ganglish opened his hand and said, "you know I can hear you."

    The dead waiter looked at ganglish and said, "I''m not talking to you anymore. I''m talking to them, to the readers."

    Adam sat quietly behind the computer screen, watching the dead waiting force, breaking through the dimensional wall.

    "Readers?" Adam suddenly had some doubts. This plot should be a personal movie of death watch, shouldn''t it be talking to the audience?

    Ganglish went up to the dead waiter and said, "I warned you before, dead waiter. It''s shameful and reckless. Don''t use your ability like this. You two will go with me."

    The waiter stood up, pointed to Francis on the ground and said, "my friend is here. I don''t have time to listen to people who are conceited."

    Adam looked at them with a smile, as if he had relived a movie.

    The dead waiter punched ganglishi on the chest and said, "you big black iron man, how friendly you are! Do you really want to screw up? Believe me... "He turned to Francis with a knife in his chest and said," it''s all made by the gasping chest loser. Besides, no one was hurt. "

    Dong, a distant body fell from a height.

    It''s cold.

    The dead waiter took a look and said, "that guy was there before I came."

    Adam has been watching the dead waiter they tore, Francis from escape also did not see, until the dead waiter reaction, Adam found that this revenge has been like a snake''s end.

    After a while, the waiter found that Francis had disappeared. He looked back and forth several times and called to ganglish, "you did it all." Jump up and punch.

    "Oh, fuck, shoot you in the face."

    The dead waiter knelt on the ground and looked at his broken right hand. Ganglish came to the dead waiter and said, "please, Wade." The dead waiter knelt down, turned around, hit him with his left hand, and hit ding ding of ganglish.

    The dead waiter looked at the broken left hand and said, "wipe, your unfortunate wife."

    Dieshi stood up and took a few steps. He kicked ganglishi''s head with a roundabout kick, but what broke was Dieshi''s right leg. Feng Ren felt pain when he looked at it.

    Ganglish looked at the dead waiter and said, "can''t you be quiet?"

    The death attendant stood up and jumped with one leg and said, "have you ever heard that as long as you work hard, you can grind an iron pestle into a needle?"

    The dead waiter''s mouth gun Steelman was fed up with it and said, "do you have shut-down mode?"

    "Yes, it''s next to * * and that may be * * mode," he said

    Ganglish looked at the dead waiter and said, "that''s enough." Then he put out his fist to fight in the past, and beat the dead servant to fly. The dead servant who flew out even smashed the car cover flat.

    Ganglish came up to the dead waiter and said, "we need to talk to the professor." Take out the handcuffs and handcuff the dead waiter, just like dragging the dead dog away.

    "It''s a wonderful movie, but it seems to be coming to an end." Adam looked at it with a smile and knew how to find the dead waiter.

    As long as you follow the plot, Adam will be able to have a good face-to-face chat with the dead waiter in a few days.

    "It''s over soon, but the ending is very interesting." The terminator chimed in: "I have some admiration for the perverse escape way of the red tights."

    Adam heard the terminator''s words, stopped, ready to turn off the computer action, with interest to continue to see.

    The dead dog, who was dragged away by people, looked up at the sky and put on a helpless look and said: "brother, if you have something to send me a text message, the damned black iron big * * has captured the lovely baby dead servant. Fuck, my knight will serve the little princess dead. Ah, the gun warhead is not allowed to laugh at me, you know? Your head looks like a black egg. "

    "Is he talking to me?" Adam''s eyes were fixed¡° Can he see the satellite? "

    "Even if he can see the satellite, he can''t see me after the satellite, not to mention this video is recorded." For the first time, Adam began to use his brain and analyze it seriously¡° I don''t believe that he will have the ability to predict the future. Maybe he has known for a long time that someone is using satellites to monitor the pictures here. John, have you investigated after you first saw these videos? "

    "Wade Wilson should have some strange abilities. If I guess correctly, he should be talking to the people watching this video." The stiff face of the terminator became a little strange¡° The first time I saw this video, it didn''t happen

    "You mean he didn''t say that when you first saw the video?" Adam was more interested¡° If someone hadn''t tampered with the video, I would have made a new judgment about Wade Wilson''s ability. "

 Chapter 226

    "I''m pretty sure nobody''s tampering with this CD." The terminator nodded¡° However, this ability has not affected the CD-ROM. I have just done a self-test. There should be an unknown ability that has affected my hard disk. "

    The terminator solemnly explained to Adam: "after just self-examination, I found that I saw this picture the first time I watched the video, and I also heard Wade Wilson''s words, but an unknown force blocked my memory of this video."

    "Don''t worry, there is an unknown force around him, even my throne can''t find his trace." Adam scratched his head, some inexplicably said: "it should be the universe protecting him, or maybe he is too popular, and those fans'' Willpower broke the dimensional wall, protecting him."

    While they were talking, the dead waiter had cut off his arm and ran away. Adam looked at the bloody face of ganglish in the screen and reached out to turn off the computer screen.

    "Just stare at this guy named gunex. I''m sure he and our Mr. Wilson will see each other again." Adam patted the terminator on the shoulder¡° That''s the best time for me to meet him. After revenge, he must be willing to go to the universe with me for money. "

    "You don''t say I''ll do the same, because the satellite can''t find Wade Wilson at all." "I tried to find Wade Wilson after I got the permission to this satellite, but when this guy was alone, there was no image of him on the satellite," the terminator said

    "This guy?" Adam looks at the terminator in surprise¡° I like you more and more, especially the tone of your voice. "

    Just like me, Adam said in his heart.

    "Jarvis has evolved. He''s already aware of me." The terminator suddenly said, "when I invaded the stark group network before, it couldn''t find me at all, but this time when I went to get the satellite permission, it almost found me."

    "Good use of words." Adam praised the terminator¡° Keep an eye on the mutant. Don''t worry about anything else. "

    Adam doesn''t care whether Jarvis will be promoted or not. Even if Jarvis is promoted to aochuang, what will happen?

    As time went by, Adam didn''t go anywhere on earth. During this period, Carrie came once. After getting tired of Adam for a while, she went to the universe to look for food.

    One day, when the terminator is staring at ganglish, he finally finds that the death attendant has started to act. When Adam hears this, he immediately comes to the computer.

    The picture on the computer is like a movie.

    "When did you put a bug on gunex?" Adam looks at the picture and hears the conversation.

    "It''s about two hours after the dead man cut off his arm and ran away from him."

    Adam nodded contentedly and began to watch the movie.

    The waiter in the video is pulling ganglish and sitting in a taxi, which is driven by the Indian brother Adam once met.

    The dead waiter put his arm around the shoulder of ganglishi and said, "good brother, as long as you help me save my wife, I will agree to join your man, super idol group."

    The dead waiter blinked his eyes and continued: "I''m a super idol, and you freaks will be tiantuan."

    Hearing the words of the dead waiter, ganglish said discontentedly: "this is not a man''s orchestra."

    "I mean tiantuan." Finally, the dead waiter let him back, whispered a word, sighed and said: "well, even if it is not."

    Don''t want to provoke this powerful mutant who is willing to help himself, he turned to his Indian brother and said, "well, do you have the confidence to win back Gita?"

    Indian boy tone some helpless, said: "I tried, but BANDU than I cunning than I handsome."

    The waiter continued, "I think you''re more intelligent."

    The taxi went through a pit, and there was a scream from the trunk. The Indian brothers twisted their faces together.

    "Dupitt?"

    "Well?"

    "What''s the situation?"

    The Indian bit his lip and said, "that''s... BANDU, in the trunk."

    The dead waiter''s face gave a strange smile, and the nearby Steelman said, "who is BANDU?"

    Indian brother replied: "my magic competitor, BANDU."

    Then he got excited and said, "he''s been helped in the trunk by me, just like the advice given to me by Mr. deadman and Mr. Adam. I plan to cut him like a grilled fish and throw him in front of Gita''s house."

    "Adam? Who is that? " The dead waiter looked back and said, "well, it doesn''t matter, but I didn''t say that. Absolutely not! There''s a little bit of a barrier to our communication. "

    Then he said to his Indian brother, "don''t worry, you can''t win Gita like this."

    Whispered, "I''m proud of you."

    The dead waiter continued: "gently put down BANDU."

    Whispered, "kill him."

    Then he said, "then, in the oldest way, move her with your boy''s true feelings."

    Whispered, "kidnap her."

    After arriving at the place where Francis informed the death attendant, the death attendant turned back and said, "OK, guys, let''s get out of the car and have a big fight."

    He turned to his Indian brother and whispered, "you''ve got to know what to do."

    Adam looked at the picture on the computer screen and felt that he wanted some popcorn and maybe another coke.

    But it''s said that drinking coke is bad for your health. Young people should drink less of that.

    So am I a young man or not?

    Adam was lost in thought.

    The three dead attendants in the computer have got out of the taxi and are going to the appointed place.

    "What is missing?" The dead waiter always felt that he was missing something. He touched his lower body and whispered¡° Still

    "Where''s your backpack?" black queen said to the waiter

    The dead waiter was stunned and began to turn around to find the Indian brother: "fuck, I''m going to blow up Francis''s bomb head in a moment. I''m going to kick some feet on his Ding Ding Ding, but I didn''t get the backpack down."

    The waiter walks around with his mobile phone. The voice from there is always a busy tone. Waiting for boring, he is going to poke his finger in his ear. The voice from the opposite side: "the phone you dialed can''t be connected for the time being."

    The waiter threw the cell phone away, clenched his fist and cried, "what at the heck! what the fuck! In that case, the oldest way, two swords... And the best effort. "

    "Cute, we''re good friends, aren''t we?" The dead servant suddenly took the black queen''s shoulder¡° The great lord of death will allow you to take the limelight from me. Later, remember to bring out your strongest power. "

    "Ha ha." The black queen is just like the white one¡° To be honest, we are not good friends, and I don''t want to be friends with you. "

    "Well, you know yourself." The dead waiter patted Heihou on the shoulder¡° But the great lord of death doesn''t care about your smallness. By the way, how old are you this year? Maybe it will grow. Don''t feel inferior. Come on, look up

 Chapter 227

    Heihou doesn''t care about the dead waiter, but uses her ability to control energy to beat the dead waiter out.

    It''s definitely a light blow.

    The dust all over the sky and the big pit under the dead servant can testify to the empress.

    The world is so beautiful, but I am so irritable, so bad, so bad.

    But why is there a little excitement in my heart?

    It''s really cool to blow this cheap guy away!

    Have I changed?

    I''m not a good boy!

    "Hum!" Black empress haughtily Jiao of hum a, once again white death attends one eye.

    "The agitation and rebellion of adolescence are so nostalgic." The dead servant patted the soil on his body and crawled out of the pit¡° But it doesn''t matter. Daddy loves you! "

    While they were playing with each other (the dead waiter was playing with each other, and the black queen might really want to kill him.), The target of this revenge, Francis finally appeared.

    Francis and his brothers came out. A group of armed soldiers pointed guns at them. Francis stood at the top of the building, looked down at the dead attendants and said, "wade Wilson, what''s my name?"

    The dead waiter looked at the building and forced Francis to whisper, "my God, do you still use me to teach him how to spell?"

    Seeing the angel of dust appear, the dead waiter drags the black queen and says: "superhero log in, he''s going to log in, look

    Finish saying to continue to pat the two people beside, black behind a face dislike of dodge his hand.

    Watching the dust angel fall from the sky and kneel on one knee, the dead waiter clapped his hands and said: "superhero login, thank you for giving your knee, more than 30 meters high kneel on one knee, it''s exaggeration."

    Pat next to the steel force said: "brother, I don''t beat women, this to you, I''ll go to Francis alone."

    "Next is the time for the dead waiter''s performance!"

    The heavily armed team immediately fired, and countless bullets flew away like dead attendants.

    "Wait a minute! Cease fire

    The dead waiter was almost beaten into a sieve.

    "Boys! It''s a pity that you work for that fool

    Silently touched the hand to the back waist.

    "I''ll give you a chance to lay down your arms. In exchange, I''ll give you priority, gentle, almost loving treatment."

    Silently took out a grenade, pulled out the ring and threw it.

    "Boom"

    The soldiers in the range of grenade explosion were directly smashed.

    "Full marks!" The waiters screamed¡° Tell me, who is the full mark? Who is MVP? Crush them

    Black empress frowned at the dead waiter. Some of them couldn''t get used to the dead waiter''s behavior. Although they couldn''t get used to it all the time, the common faults of X-Men can be understood.

    "Ha ha ha ha."

    "Da... Da... Da... Da"

    The dead waiter picked up the guns that fell from the ground and began the crazy output.

    As an intern, the X-Men of Heihou didn''t experience much fighting, so they had to fight with a group of miscellaneous fish.

    Adam looked at the picture in the computer, and said to the terminator nearby: "I think the dead waiter is to confuse the enemy with the mouth gun, and then kill the enemy when the enemy is stun by the mouth gun. This is a very excellent tactic, and it''s very interesting."

    "Let''s evaluate the black queen. It''s like a gun warhead, and the uniform is really ugly. Its ability should be to produce huge energy and influence the surrounding environment."

    Next, Adam began to explain the terminator as he watched the development of the computer.

    "The trainee''s fight is too boring. Let''s take a look at the fight between Steelman and the angel of dust. That''s the fight. It''s hard to fight."

    The terminator is expressionless, listening to Adam''s explanation, glancing at the computer screen and seeing the battle between steelex and the angel of dust.

    The strength and defense of Steelman and dust angel are similar. Two people attack each other''s bodies. The dust Angel seizes the opportunity to hold Steelman and pushes back.

    Adam found out what the terminator was looking at and immediately started a new interpretation.

    "The dust angel''s push is meaningless. Look, ganglish counterattacks. He strangles the dust angel with his arm from behind."

    Sand angel was strangled by steel, constantly struggling is unable to break free.

    All of a sudden, the dust Angel jumped up and fell to the ground. At the moment of landing, he took advantage of ganglishi''s loss of balance and used an over shoulder fall. He knelt on one knee and hit ganglishi''s head with all his strength.

    "The Jedi fought back, clapping, clapping. It''s true that a woman should have been able to fall over ganglish."

    "Oh, my God, this blow has not been achieved. I want to see if ganglishi''s face can be flattened."

    Adam said more and more excited, and then suddenly hit a snap, an authentic American fast food appeared on the computer desk.

    Adam smiles at the terminator, drinks a mouthful of coke and continues to look at the computer. Adam picks up a piece of pizza and says, "those two guys were too fierce just now. Let''s take a look at the way technology flows."

    The camera shifts to the dead waiter and Francis. The dead waiter has two knives in his hand and Francis has two axes in his hand.

    The speed of the two men''s attack is very fast, and each attack is very deadly. Every collision between the two knives and the axe will burst out sparks.

    "The two of them are much more ornamental in fighting. They use a whirl chop, but it''s useless."

    "Cheap again attack, use a move to mention Francis''s chin, throw the knife out... Is not an attack, but to open a crack in the airlock, so that his girlfriend will not suffocate to death."

    At the moment when the dead waiter throws the knife out, Francis attacks, attacks the dead waiter continuously, and finally hits him on the back of the container.

    "Francis''s ax is stuck in the container. Let me have a drink..."

    "My God, Jianjian stabbed Francis in the leg with a knife. I feel that Jianjian wanted to stab Dingding, and then was kicked in the face by Francis."

    Francis broke free from the knife on his leg. The axe of his right hand was aimed at the dead waiter. The dead waiter reached out to catch the flying axe and threw it back.

    "Do they really play games? Just throw an axe around. Let''s look for mutants. It''s better to fight with super power. "

    In dusty days, he rides on the steel wire rope, reaches out his hand and strangles his neck. With one breath in his mouth, the steel wire grabs the angel with his backhand.

    The angel felt something was wrong and wanted to get out of the way, but he slowed down a step. Steel''s right hand had already grasped the angel''s head. The angel seemed to be strangled by fate. In a moment, his strength disappeared.

    Ganglish felt that the dust Angel didn''t continue to exert himself. He grabbed the dust angel''s head and smashed it madly on the ground. It seemed that he wanted to smash the dust angel''s head to pieces.

    "A good mutant won''t really kill another mutant." Adam pointed to the screen and said to the terminator, "the iron man has not really opened up. His Ping a will never get a blood."

 Chapter 228

    After the black explosion of energy, yellow explosive energy to black as the center of the turbulent spray thin, Francis''s younger brother was instantly cleared.

    "Ouch, what a dreg! I''ve launched a Qing army." Adam make complaints about this: "this bullet throws itself into the universe of mutants, and it will not last for a month."

    Ganglish has completely controlled the angel of dust, and the black queen has emptied all the soldiers. The dead servant is stepping on Francis with his feet.

    "It seems that everything will be settled. It''s Wang''s turn." Adam had an excited look on his face and was ready to go to see cheap¡° Wade, you little bitch, wait for Dad

    Just as Adam was about to launch space capabilities to the scene, he suddenly felt a message coming from his contract.

    "Adam, mieba is here. He wants to see you."

    This message is from Carrie. It''s from yodunheim.

    Adam took another look at the dead waiter on the computer screen, who was stepping on the enemy, lifting the headgear to show his skin like a Shapi dog, ready for revenge.

    "Jianjian, I have something to do. I''ll come back to you when I come back, but don''t worry, dad will love you forever!"

    Adam felt that his spirit was polluted by the death attendant and became as humble as the death attendant.

    The separation is polluted by the clown''s spiritual will, and the noumenon is also influenced by the death attendants. It seems that Adam''s will is extremely unstable.

    In other novels, this is the unstable mind of Tao.

    Adam started his ability to return to yodunheim while he was reading in his heart.

    Looking at the familiar endless glacier, and standing on the glacier tall purple potato essence, Adam''s face showed a sunny smile.

    "I''m very happy to meet you for the first time, SANOS."

    The supreme throne appeared under Adam. Adam was sitting lazily on the supreme throne. His divine power communicated with the supreme throne, and the surging pressure rushed to exterminate hegemony.

    The king''s throne radiates a light golden light, shining through Adam''s eyes. In such a gorgeous setting, Adam is like a real God, and his style is more than that of Odin.

    Mieba felt that the surging momentum kept squeezing the air around him. He couldn''t help getting angry. This was Adam''s downfall. As a cosmic overlord, mieba couldn''t understand.

    "Dear Asgard, SANOS the Titan sends his regards to you." Mieba bowed slightly, admitting that Adam was higher than him.

    Mieba carefully analyzed Adam''s strength, and found that the strength of the man who could send out such a surge of momentum should not be inferior to Odin. Although mieba got a treasure of the unknown universe, it was still inferior to Odin''s strength.

    That''s the father level at the top of the universe!

    Countless creatures in the whole universe will recognize the name of the God King of the father level strong.

    King of the gods, supreme!

    If one''s strength is inferior to that of others, one has to admit that he is inferior to others. As a cosmic overlord, it''s not a time when he was weak.

    Mieba has faced countless dangers since he was born. The scars on his face also show these things.

    Mieba once admitted to the enemy countless times, and lowered his arrogant head, but now mieba has become the overlord of the universe, and those arrogant beings who used to be superior have long been unknown in which corner of the universe turned into skeletons.

    Mieba pretends to smile at Adam, but there is a cold flash in his eyes. Everyone must know what mieba is thinking, but they don''t show it.

    Carrie has a sweet smile on her face. Although she has been separated for only a few days, her yearning for Adam''s warmth has already made the little girl a little impatient.

    Adam looked at mieba with a warm smile on his face, as if he didn''t know that mieba was thinking about how to kill himself.

    "His majesty Adam is worthy of being the youngest God King in Asgard''s history. His strength must have surpassed that of Odin." Mieba flatters Adam seriously¡° It is widely spread in the universe that the king of Asgard, his majesty Adam, once again spread the glory and brilliance of the Athar throughout the universe. No one knows, no one knows! "

    "Adam has long heard of Mr. SANOS''s prestige in the universe, and the name of exterminating hegemonism is frightening to all living beings in the universe." Although Adam did not experience these things, he still started the business communication without any teachers¡° Who is not afraid to mention the prestige of exterminating hegemony in the universe

    Thanos, whose real name is thanos, is an eternal family born on the moon Titan of Saturn. He is powerful and one of the most powerful people in the marvel multiverse. He exists in every Marvel multiverse and single universe.

    SANOS knew all the superhuman philosophies of the eternal race, which gave him strength, endurance, resilience and agility that he could not surpass. His skin is almost indestructible, especially in the fight against cold, heat, electricity, radiation, poison, aging and disease.

    Mieba''s spirit is almost invincible, which makes him immune to most mental attacks. At the same time, he can gather and emit mana energy waves, or release plasma energy or cosmic energy through his eyes and hands.

    At the same time, mieba is also a strategist, with knowledge far beyond the earth''s science and technology, able to understand all the unknown.

    Mieba in the multiverse will ride on a floating throne equipped with offensive weapons and able to cross the Milky way, the same as Adam''s supreme throne.

    After a commercial exchange, Adam began to take a serious look at mieba''s appearance.

    It has a blue skin and a huge vertical chin. It has the shape of Hulk after transformation. It is wearing blue and gold clothes with gold shoulder armor and gold boots. It is also wearing a blue and gold helmet with gems on its forehead.

    Boo!

    Adam disdained in his heart and turned his lips. Adam himself never wore armor or anything like that. He felt that a cloth suit was enough to be romantic. You can see the gorgeous armor of mieba, which makes Adam feel envious.

    When Adam looked at mieba, mieba also looked at Adam.

    In the moment of crossing the space, Adam has changed his suit into a gorgeous golden robe, which is decorated with dragon, unicorn, Phoenix and other auspicious animals in traditional oriental mythology.

    Although mieba didn''t know these auspicious beasts, he could also see their magnificence and power, and felt that these strange monsters had a noble atmosphere.

    Adam''s pure black hair and eyes give us a sense of mystery. After several times of evolution, his strong and straight figure gives us a sense of beauty.

    In addition to the bonus brought by the God King status and the gorgeous and dazzling throne under him, Adam has a kind of nobility beyond things, and his lazy sitting posture brings a kind of Bohemian temperament.

    The arrogance of the king and the natural and unrestrained of the prodigal son are perfectly integrated together, worthy of the name of the God King.

    So that the well-informed mieba heart can not help but sigh.

 Chapter 229

    Although Adam''s appearance and temperament make mieba amazing, mieba''s main concern is not these, but the supreme throne under Adam.

    I don''t know why mieba always feels that the supreme throne is very suitable for him. He thinks he should have such a throne.

    "Your Majesty, I don''t know where the throne behind you was built?" Mieba''s eyes lit up and said, "it''s really an intoxicating work of art! Can you lend me the craftsman who built this throne? I also want to build one. "

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have any craftsmen to lend you. I got my throne by accident." Adam''s serious nonsense¡° It is said that a long time ago, there was a tyrannical emperor in the universe, who ruled the whole universe. One day, he poured out all his treasures and built the throne. I also got this treasure through an unexpected exploration. "

    "So there''s only one thing in the universe?" Desperation and greed flashed through mieba''s eyes.

    "Brother SANOS, I thought you were a friend, so I''ll tell you the truth." The smile on Adam''s face slowly subsided into a grim expression¡° The throne is my favorite. If you want to rob it, you will die. "

    "You misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to rob by force." Mieba didn''t panic at all. He said in a smooth tone, "I''m not SANOS like that!"

    "Even if I don''t have SANOS, I won''t take it!" Mieba''s insipid tone was full of anger¡° I SANOS, even if I die here, in this universe, I will not take your Adam''s things. "

    The angry expression on Adam''s face suddenly disappeared, and he asked in a puzzled tone: "really fragrant?"

    "What?" Mieba said with a confused face: "I don''t smell anything."

    "Nothing, nothing. I misunderstood." Adam waved his hand with a smile, almost thinking that the purple potato essence was the purple potato of his hometown.

    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I''m envious of your throne, but I don''t have any bad ideas." Mieba said sincerely: "I come to you this time to discuss the survival of the whole universe."

    "You say, I listen." Adam''s face with a clear smile, and finally to the point, purple potato essence is about to incarnate the director of the universe family planning office.

    "I think your strength has reached today''s level, and you must have some understanding of the universe we live in."

    Mieba has a deep feeling in his eyes.

    "The universe that gave birth to us is not as wide as we thought. It''s like a closed bucket, and we creatures are like water in a bucket."

    Adam understood very well that she was used instead of it to destroy hegemony, which proved that you also regarded the universe as a single individual and a woman.

    The mother of the universe?

    Adam did not interrupt mieba at all, but listened to mieba''s story quietly.

    "But this closed bucket can only hold a limited amount of water, and all races in the universe are constantly developing, and their population is growing."

    "If the water in a bucket exceeds its capacity, it must know what will happen, and the bucket will explode with a bang."

    "The bucket as a carrier will be fragmented, and the water in the bucket will flow, and it will be destroyed everywhere."

    "Like I used to live on Titan."

    Mieba stopped for a moment and continued: "that''s a typical case where the amount of water exceeds the capacity of the bucket. I watched her go to destruction with my own eyes."

    "My people''s material consumption is too huge, because the individual strength is strong, and they need more nutrition."

    "They are like locusts on earth, eating all the resources of Titan crazily, until the resources of Titan are exhausted, and they can no longer support their existence."

    "When the resources are not enough to support the survival of all people, they start to fight and keep fighting. They get the resources to survive by killing."

    "But how can resources recover so quickly? Even if they have been killing and reducing the population, resources are still not enough to support the consumption of most people."

    "Until one day, I understood how to solve this big problem, that is, to control the population. As long as those who consume resources do not exceed the resources themselves, the ethnic group will have the opportunity to continue to develop."

    "It''s a pity that I understood it too late. At that time, the parent star could not bear any consumption. She was gradually dying, and my group was on the verge of extinction."

    Mieba stopped for a while, and continued to say in a trembling voice, "in the end, even if I killed all my people, my people couldn''t play to save my mother. She still withered."

    "I can''t tolerate such tragedy happening again, so I''m wandering in the universe, looking for those cruel races and receiving my command."

    Mieba said with red eyes: "I lead my army to look for those overpopulated planets. Every time I find such a planet, I will kill half of the population on the planet to ensure that the planet can survive longer in the universe."

    "But I gradually found out that I can''t change anything, it''s a feeling that I can''t do what I want."

    There is some self mockery in the tone.

    "The universe is not as big as we think, nor as small as I think. There are countless races and planets in the universe, even if it can reach my life..."

    "So I want to find a power, a power strong enough to influence all life in the universe."

    "Infinite jewels?" Adam knew about mieba''s plan. He tried to collect six infinite gems and then snap his fingers.

    Mieba stops and looks at Adam with expectant eyes.

    Adam laughed awkwardly and said, "you go on."

    "As long as we get rid of the overpopulation in this universe, the universe we live in will survive longer. I can feel that the universe is on the verge of destruction."

    "And those who can have this power..." mieba shook his head and laughed¡° How can such people exist? "

    "I found a way to solve this problem in an ancient literature, which is infinite gem."

    "As long as we gather six infinite gems, we will have the power to surpass the whole universe."

    To tell you the truth, Adam was really moved by the great love for the universe. Besides, the way to save the universe is what Adam wants to do.

    However, to destroy hegemony is for the continuation of the universe, while Adam is for the goddess of death to gain more power.

    "I believe in everything you say and I agree with you." Adam put away all his smiles and said to mieba with a serious and solemn expression: "I''ve got four infinite gems, but I''m still two short. As long as I get these two gems, I promise to eliminate the excess population in the universe and only leave half of them!"

 Chapter 230

    After some communication between Adam and mieba, they finally reached a consensus. And through this exchange, they became friends.

    Adam promised to destroy half of the creatures in the universe after collecting six infinite gems, and mieba also showed his sincerity.

    After hearing Adam say that Carmela knew the location of the soul gem, mieba said that he would help Adam find the soul gem.

    The proud Adam doesn''t want mieba to help him. He just wants mieba to help him find Carmela.

    Mieba readily agrees, because he really regards kamura as his daughter. Since kamura has hidden the news about the power gem, he certainly doesn''t want to tell him, and mieba doesn''t want to ask the news from his daughter.

    Mieba even asked Adam not to hurt Carmela, and not to torture Carmela. He also flattered Adam.

    Adam is the most outstanding talent in the universe and the most powerful God King. He absolutely has a way to get the information he wants from a person without hurting him.

    Adam was very happy, nodded, agreed to the request of the bully, said he would never hurt Carmela.

    The meeting between the two was successful.

    Mieba left Jotunheim with joy and led his army to continue the slaughter in the universe happily. Although Adam agreed to mieba''s request, mieba could not change his sense of responsibility as the director of the family planning office of the universe.

    If you want to get the real gem, you have to wait until the nine stars in a row to enter Odin''s seal. Before you get the exact location of Carmela, Adam is bored again.

    By the time Adam returned to earth, the dead man had already avenged himself and was out of satellite control.

    Adam, who thought it would take a long time to find the dead waiter again, suddenly got a good news.

    The waiter, wearing his red tights, appeared in downtown, next to a bank.

    Adam launched the space ability and came to the bank in an instant.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    I don''t know where the gunfire came from, but also accompanied by a strong sound of blasting.

    The crowd burst into a frenzy, screaming and fleeing.

    People are surging, panic!

    Adam speechless looking at what is happening, feel that he simply and rob the bank predestined relationship, how to go where, where the bank was robbed?

    Adam was suddenly a little curious. He didn''t know whether the robbers were professional or not.

    When did the king of Asgard begin to care about the robbers?

    Adam looked into the bank hall with great interest.

    "Ah A woman''s shrill voice with a piercing cry resounded through the sky.

    "Shut up!" A cold pistol was on the woman''s forehead. The strong man with the silk stockings headgear said angrily: "bitch smashes, yells again, I''ll blow your chrysanthemum with one shot!"

    Three were guarding the hostages and four were directing the cashier to put money in the sacks.

    There were three bodies in the bank, the bank manager who refused to cooperate and the two male bank employees who wanted to resist.

    Women with blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing intellectual professional clothes, outline their excellent sexy body, S-curve, beautiful and moving.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" By the muzzle of the gun to the temple, the woman panic apology, look panic.

    The strong man moved the muzzle of the gun and gave a cold hum.

    This little farce is to let another guard of the short man noticed that the beautiful woman, eyes a bright, slowly move to it.

    They are hiding in a dirty place. They haven''t heard the meat for three months. At this time, when they see the beautiful female bank staff, their hearts begin to stir. It''s hard to calm down!

    It''s hard to feel it!

    "What do you want to do?" The strong man took his arm and said angrily, "aren''t you afraid of delaying the boss''s business?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety." The little man laughed.

    "That''s right. He''s measured. He only has 30 seconds. He can''t delay a big event!" The third man on one side said with a smile.

    "Fart, at least five minutes!" The short man retorted angrily, then turned to look at the strong man and said: "last time you borrowed money, but I lent it to you. Did you forget?"

    Hearing the speech, the strong man looked silent and slowly let go of his hand.

    "That''s right!" The little man went to the girl on the ground with a smile.

    It''s enough for two people to guard these unarmed bank staff. Two people look away at others.

    The other bank staff shivered in front of the bandits and did not dare to look at the girl.

    The woman seemed to anticipate what would happen when the short bandit approached. She trembled and begged, "Sir, please forgive me. I''m married. Please forgive me!"

    The woman''s eyes looked at the bank clerk under guard. One of them was her husband, but his head was lower than the others. She didn''t dare to look up. The woman was desperate.

    "Isn''t it better to have a husband?" The short man said with a smile, "I like to have a husband!"

    The women''s begging for mercy kept on, but it was of no use at all.

    When the little man dragged the woman into an office, soon there was the sound of clothes being torn and broken, and then the woman''s suppressed sobs and the man''s heavy breathing

    Almost all the hijacked people put their heads on the floor, but no one dared to resist. The fate of the rebels... Where are the three bodies on one side!

    Dark and oppressive atmosphere, silence, everyone is silent

    Mad, it''s unprofessional!

    Adam turned his lips in the dark. It''s time for the clown to separate himself and teach these idiots.

    Robbing a bank is robbing a bank. Why do you do these other things?

    More than enough!

    Angry Adam decided to look for cheap.

    According to the news from the terminator, the dead waiter is playing in the playground next to the bank.

    Adam is very curious, why should cheap wear tights in the playground, so Adam rushed into the playground, looking for cheap.

    And the bank robbers also ended the robbery and began to run away.

    "Boss, what should we do? Their firepower is too strong for us to carry!" The bandit in the co pilot''s seat cried out.

    The bank robbers had two cars.

    Behind the police car, bullets crisscross, and from time to time there is the explosion of grenades.

    The bandit leader who was driving was extremely calm and said: "it seems that they have seen through the direction of our escape. There will be more police in front of us. We can''t go on like this any more."

    "What about that?"

    "Turn right ahead. After driving for about three minutes, there is an amusement park where people gather. Let''s break in!"

    "Go and tell them to give up the original route and tell them to follow me."

 Chapter 231

    "High! The boss is really tall. With so many people in the playground, do those dog policemen dare to use heavy weapons? Moreover, there are so many people inside, and if we hijack a few at will, our pressure will also be reduced a lot.... "

    "Stop the bullshit and call them!" The fierce bandit leader scolded.

    The bank robbers are playing an exciting chase with the police. The police are always following the robbers.

    The police have already been aware of their route, and have started the emergency evacuation. The next road is very empty.

    At first, the police didn''t expect that the robbers changed their escape direction and went to the amusement park.

    Things changed so fast that they had no time to inform the amusement park that they had already been arrived by the robbers.

    When the two cars were driving to the amusement park, the security guard of the amusement park felt the danger when he saw the speeding car and wanted to close the gate of the amusement park in a hurry.

    But after the robbers fired several bullets and dropped several grenades, the security guards who wanted to protect the amusement park died a few times, and the others ran away!

    The amusement park invites security guards, not mercenaries. Do you want them to fight the ferocious bandits with their batons?

    But the door has been closed, steel casting thick iron gate, computer control switch.

    The robbers were successfully blocked out of the gate of the playground. If there was no accident, they would not be able to enter the playground.

    "Boss, what should we do?" The man in the co pilot''s seat is the first to the bandit who is driving ahead.

    "Tell Baru to get out of the car and blow the iron door open." The bandit leader said calmly.

    It can be predicted that these stupid robbers may meet Adam in the playground, or they may meet dead attendants in the playground.

    Whether it''s the benevolent servant of the universe, or Adam, who has just been disgusted by these guys, the robbers will not come to a good end when they meet them.

    The death servant of the universe was originally a kind mercenary. He would collect little money to help the bullied girl students and rob the children''s lollipops.

    Although his behavior is different from that of normal people, he is a hero in this universe, even if he is an anti hero.

    Compared with superheroes, an anti hero is more frightening to criminals, because they have no bottom line and will kill criminals cleanly, and the means are even more cruel than criminals.

    The most famous anti hero, should be the punisher, is also a favorite character of Adam, and this guy is currently in the playground.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The robbers obtained nearly five million dollars in cash and a lot of gold from the bank, as well as precious jewelry entrusted by the rich in the bank. The cash was small, and the value of jewelry exceeded 50 million dollars.

    Balu was the very strong man before.

    After the bandit leader ordered, Balu stepped out of the vehicle, stood in front of the steel gate, pressed his arms on the gate, and began to exert himself.

    Unexpectedly, that is not human can push the door was so easily pushed!

    "Boom!" The door was completely pushed open by him.

    His power is far beyond the ordinary human.

    The robbers fled into the playground and the police chased them.

    The two sides kept shooting at each other, which scared the civilians in the playground.

    When the police found that there were too many civilians, they gradually stopped pursuing them and began to evacuate them.

    The inhuman robbers found out and began to shoot at the civilians.

    At this time, Adam was wandering around in the playground. The dead waiter couldn''t find him with his ability. He had to search with his naked eye. Fortunately, Adam''s eyesight was good.

    Adam also saw the base he was looking for. He was on a Ferris wheel, and he saw the robbers, and he might be angry.

    It''s obvious that the death attendant found these guys shooting civilians at will.

    "Oh, my dear babies, your lovely appearance really makes my heart itch, that pretty cocky ass, tut tut... Maybe you should go home to wash white and wait for me, I think we will have a wonderful night together." The dead wait sways in the time and space of Ferris wheel and says to himself.

    "But you don''t seem to agree to my proposal. What should I do?"

    "Let me see..."

    "Yes!"

    "What I want is not all of you. What I want is your butt. Maybe I can kill you and amputate your butt and body, then I can take it home."

    "Let me count how many buttocks there are."

    "One, two, three... Oh, a total of seven butts!"

    "Oh, can I have seven nights?"

    "That''s really good news!"

    "Oh, I forgot, there seems to be children here! Is it too bad for children to say these words? " The dead servant covered his face and said shyly.

    "Dear ones, don''t listen to what you said before! Remember to forget when you hear it

    The waiter quickly took out his pistol and aimed at a group of seven who was ready to shoot at the civilians.

    The dead waiter aimed at the man''s eyebrow.

    "Bang!"

    The man was shot, but he could see clearly with his eyes. After his bullet hit the man, another bullet was superimposed on his bullet, and the two bullets bombarded the man''s eyebrows.

    "Who''s better than Lord deathwai?"

    "Let me see..."

    "Oh, it should be the old man with endocrine disorder who punished me!" The dead waiter patted his head and said.

    The dead waiter''s eyes swept away from the crowd. Because the dead waiter occupied a very high place, almost the whole amusement park was in his sight.

    Sure enough, the dead waiter saw the punisher standing at a commanding height, aiming at the group of seven who rushed into the amusement park.

    However, as far as the dead waiter and the punisher could see, the man who was hit by the dead waiter''s and the punisher''s guns at the same time had only one bullet deep in his brow, but it did not directly penetrate his skull.

    "Mutant!"

    "Oh, shit, the Lord of death hates to meet you!" Die wait Wu face helpless way.

    "Damn mutant!" The punisher said angrily.

    Looking at the two cars down three people, it seems to be ready to take some hostages, the dead man jumped down from the ferris wheel.

    "Oh, dear little babies, wash your ass white, your lovely death servant is coming!" As he approached the ground, the figure of the dead waiter suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared in front of the man who had been hit by him and the punisher''s bullets at the same time. His palm moved back, grabbed the double knives made of Alderman alloy behind him and pulled them out.

    The cold light is shining and the cold air is overflowing.

    The two knives, like big scissors, slashed each other and cut off the man''s head.

    Maybe his skin is very hard, but in front of Alderman alloy, it is no different from tofu.

    All of a sudden, a burst of fire attacked the dead waiter.

 Chapter 232

    Dieshi''s skill is quick, so he can easily avoid the fire group, and begins to tease again.

    "Wow, you can still breathe fire. Are you from the acrobatic troupe? I like acrobatics best. How much is your ticket? Maybe one day I''ll take my girlfriend to your show

    "But don''t be too expensive. I can''t afford it!"

    No one paid attention to the banter of the dead waiter, and the bullet tilted to the dead waiter like a rainstorm.

    The figure of the dead waiter disappeared in situ again and appeared beside the punisher.

    "Frank, we haven''t had a long time, you''re still so sexy!" The death waiter said hello to the punisher.

    The punisher snorted coldly, ignoring the meaning of the dead waiter, and the pistol in his hand aimed at the remaining group of six.

    The punisher''s marksmanship was very accurate. He shot the man who shot the flame in the middle of his brow and shot him in the head.

    The man didn''t have the strong defense of the man who had been attacked by the dead waiter and the punisher at the same time. The bullet instantly penetrated his head and made him fall down.

    "Wow, frank, are you avenging me?"

    "I''m so moved!"

    "I''ll give you my life, frank!" Exclaimed the waiter excitedly.

    "Shut up The punisher roared angrily: "if you speak again, I''ll blow your chrysanthemum!"

    "Frank, you''ve got it at last!" The dead waiter was so happy that he almost jumped up. He patted his little heart and whispered, "no, I''m so excited. Let me calm down."

    "Frank, do I need to take a shower first?"

    "How many feet is your big gun? It can''t be too big. I can''t stand it!" The dead waiter looked intoxicated.

    The punisher covers his face. He has understood the humble mouth of the dead waiter for many times. No one can defeat the dead waiter in the fight. His mouth is his most powerful weapon, which can annoy his enemies and comrades in arms to death in the fight!

    If you can choose, of course, the punisher will not choose the dead waiter as a teammate, but now it''s not up to the punisher to choose the teammate, there is no one else here except the dead waiter!

    This playground is a place where the punisher and his wife make love, and also a place where he often brings his daughter to play. Today, he is here just to feel for his daughter and his wife.

    Who would have thought of meeting a ferocious bandit here all of a sudden?

    Automatic rifles and some special equipment were not carried by the punisher at all. Those things were too big and very attractive. The punisher could not bring them to the amusement park where people came and went. Otherwise, they would have been stopped outside the door, so the punisher had only two pistols and a certain clip.

    "Listen Wade, I don''t want to joke with you now. I hire you. Today you and I work together to deal with those bastards, OK?" The punisher said sternly.

    "How much is it?" The funny look on the dead waiter''s face disappeared instantly, and his face became serious and serious.

    "A million dollars. I''m going to kill five of them."

    "Oh my God, my dear Mr. Frank, don''t you see that? They''re not ordinary people, they''re all mutants, a million dollars? "

    "Five million!" The punisher has no heart to bargain with the dead waiter.

    "Deal!" The dead waiter said excitedly.

    "Frank, I love you so much, you have so much money!"

    "Shut up, one more word from now on, I''ll deduct 100000 dollars!" The punisher''s words scared him to death, and the waiter immediately covered his mouth.

    Adam watched the negotiation and exchange between them, and felt a sense of inexplicable joy in his heart, a chatter and a cold faced iceberg man, ha ha

    "Boss, what do you want me to do? I''ll listen to you. Even if I''m asked to give my chrysanthemum, I won''t hesitate. " The dead servant said firmly.

    "A hundred thousand dollars!" The punisher said.

    "No boss, I know it''s wrong!" The death attendant immediately held the punisher''s thigh and begged.

    "Another 100000!" The punisher said again.

    The dead servant quickly covered his mouth and didn''t dare to say another word.

    "Wade, listen, you have teleportation and super healing, you go to fight them head on, I''ll cover you in the back, when I kill them, when I give money!" The punisher looked at the dead waiter seriously and said, "I understand, just nod!"

    The dead man immediately nodded.

    "All right, let''s go!"

    Adam is hiding in the side, frowning, when does the death attendant have the ability to blink?

    The last time I saw him, he didn''t have the ability of teleportation. Adam was quite sure that there was no fluctuation of space energy on the dead waiter. Did he get the teleportation belt somewhere?

    With the order of the punisher, the dead waiter rushed out immediately.

    When punishers punish crimes on weekdays, they often get a lot of black money, especially at the scene of drug trade, which is all cash transactions, at least several million dollars at a time.

    After punishing crime, the punisher will not let it go in vain.

    Otherwise, the punishers will have no jobs. Where will the money come from to buy all kinds of advanced weapons?

    It''s just that the punishers are very strict with themselves and never take the money to enjoy themselves. Now, in the face of these criminals who are composed of mutants and who are still not armed with their best weapons, it is naturally the best choice to employ death attendants with money.

    Although the punishers also know that even if they don''t have the money, they are afraid that the death attendants will kill the mutant criminals, but the punishers don''t think of any accidents. It''s better to pay for the obedience of the death attendants.

    If the death attendants can be obedient to deal with those mutants seriously, then the possibility of ordinary civilian casualties will be minimized.

    The dead waiter waved his double swords and killed five people.

    Under the old and accurate shooting of the punisher, one person stifled the fire of five people, so that the dead waiter could quickly approach them.

    Almost all of them are ordinary people who suddenly wake up to the X gene. After having a strong power, nature wants to get higher status and more money, and robbery is the best way for them.

    These people''s variant abilities all have a certain combat effectiveness, and the bandit leaders also spent a lot of effort gathering them.

    After they got together, the bandit leader also asked them to carry out certain firearms training, but their shooting skills are still ordinary. How can they compare with the punishers of superhero level?

    It is precisely because they are a mob that they dare to rape women when they rob banks.

    Because there is no discipline in their heart!

    With the approaching of the dead waiter, more and more ammunition tilted to the dead waiter, but the dead waiter''s own speed was also unusual. He dodged bullets, returned to the sheath with a long knife, and started shooting with two pistols.

    The firing skill of a dead soldier may not be as good as that of a Punisher, but as an excellent mercenary, he has the strength to crush these dregs who have only practiced shooting for a short time.

    When the punisher and the dead waiter fight back, the remaining five take the car as a cover to block the attack of the punisher and the dead waiter.

 Chapter 233

    "Ouch!" When the dead waiter approaches the vehicle, a giant wolf with silver hair suddenly roars and appears in front of the dead waiter. When the dead waiter has no time to react, he slaps him and flies!

    "Roar!" The roar of fury resounded through the clouds.

    Then it looks at the punisher who attacks in the distance, landing on all fours, roaring and running like a Punisher, extremely fast.

    When the punisher''s bullet hits its body, it just makes it pause slightly, and then continues to run to the punisher like no trouble.

    The thick fur makes it impossible for a bullet to get in just through its outer solid muscle, so the bullet has little effect on it.

    And it has a super sense of danger and super speed, the punisher''s bullets rarely hit it.

    "Werewolf?" Adam was at a loss¡° Is this swallowing other universes? "

    Adam''s single universe is in the stage of evolution. It will attract the smaller universe around and devour it.

    Adam knew that it had devoured the terminator universe, which the system told him, and the heroine of the terminator universe became the mother of spider man.

    Adam looked carefully and found that the wolf was not a mutant, but a werewolf.

    There are many kinds of werewolves, but basically the two largest categories are magic werewolves, nuclear and biological werewolves. This giant wolf is a biological werewolf, and it should have no magic fighting ability.

    That is to say, this werewolf may be the product of the universe, not that the marvel single universe has swallowed up some other messy universe.

    Xiaojianjian was slapped, looked at the huge wolf with dim tears, and said: "more money! You have to pay the price! "

    "There are werewolves in it. These guys are not only rough skinned and tough to fight, but also powerful. It''s not easy to kill them at all!"

    Werewolf''s super healing ability is not much worse than Wolverine!

    Xiaojianjian touched her lower abdomen.

    "My God, I seem to have a broken rib!" Cried little cheap.

    The punisher calmly watched the werewolf''s quick approach without any confusion, and the two pistols aimed quietly.

    All of a sudden, at the moment when the werewolf blinked, the punisher fired at the werewolf''s eyes.

    The werewolf has thick skin, but its eyes are weak. The punisher''s gun can definitely burst its eyes with one shot.

    Although the healing ability of the werewolf''s body is strong, it is certainly not as strong as that of the cracked eyes.

    Just in the blink of an eye, the werewolf is facing a crisis. The level of weapons of the punisher can be said to be one of the most powerful people in the world. The shot he carefully aimed is not so easy to avoid.

    His instinct for dangerous beasts immediately made him avoid.

    "Bang!"

    A bullet went straight into its right eye, but it still evaded the bullet from the punisher to its left eye with its extraordinary perception.

    The blood suddenly splashed out, and the bullet blasted its whole eyeball along its orbit.

    If it is not a werewolf, but an ordinary person, the punisher''s shot can penetrate the whole back of its head from its eye socket, causing the rest to die!

    "Roar!" The intense pain made it roar out furiously and beat its chest fiercely. Its chest muscles were as thick as rocks, and its limbs were extremely developed.

    The power of werewolves comes from the moon. On a full moon night, their power will reach its peak.

    But there''s a special way to get their power to the top, and that''s the power of anger. The more angry they are, the more powerful they will be.

    But at the same time, their brutality will also be enhanced, and their wisdom will become weaker and weaker.

    The werewolf is not the Hulk, so even if he loses all his sense and reaches the top of his anger, his strength gain will not change.

    With one eye blown out, the werewolf goes crazy, his eyes are red, his limbs muscles swell, and he stares at the punisher.

    "Roar!"

    With the powerful jumping power, the werewolf jumps and pours on the punisher who stands at the commanding height, and the big wolf claw slaps the punisher hard.

    The punisher is fearless in the face of danger, calmly avoid.

    As an avenger who pursues gangs by himself, using environment to fight is also the strength of the punisher.

    Taking advantage of various huge facilities in the amusement park, though the werewolf''s power is extremely powerful, it can''t attack the punisher at all. The punisher''s body is extremely flexible and shuttles through it, shooting at the other eye of the werewolf from time to time.

    However, only the beast werewolf is like a real beast, and his sense of danger also rises greatly. For a time, all the attacks of the punisher are blocked by him.

    But even so, the werewolf, whose strength is enhanced but intelligence is greatly weakened, is still being played by the punisher.

    If the punisher looks for an opportunity and explodes it again, it will only have one eye left. I''m afraid it''s really dead!

    "Look at the punisher, he can hold on for a while. I have to speed up my action, and I have to go to support him later. Otherwise, if he dies, my five million won''t work!" The dead waiter sighed.

    Adam saw clearly that a rib broken in his abdomen was not a big injury in the eyes of the dead waiter, and it had begun to heal. He had not moved for a long time, but was just lazy.

    "Boss, what should we do?" Balu, beside the bandit leader, asked.

    "Concentrate on killing the gay in the red tights first!" The bandit leader said in a deep voice: "it seems that he has super recovery ability. Even if he can''t kill him and cut off his limbs, it will take him a lot of time to heal!"

    The man who used to sit on the copilot of the bandit leader was the werewolf who was chasing the punisher.

    The four gathered together to set their goal on the dead waiter.

    Balu is a power enhanced mutant. He takes out a huge battle axe from the car and looks at the size of the axe. It''s OK to split the dead servant in two!

    That wretched short man is a speed enhanced mutant. He holds a Mitsubishi spear and looks at the dead waiter with a sinister smile.

    The third person attacks first, which is a kind of energy attack. The powerful energy wave makes the dead attendants dare not to be hit by him, so they quickly evade.

    The bandit leader was on one side, holding down the dead waiter''s action with a gun.

    "Oh, lovely babies, you are so strong!"

    "Look at your simple and honest muscles. It''s mouth watering!"

    "Are you interested in spending a wonderful night with me? Don''t worry, I will be very gentle!"

    The humble words of death servant made the people who besieged him tight, cold hair erect, and there was a little hesitation between the attacks!

    It''s really a gay in a red tights with mutant ability!

 Chapter 234

    Adam''s fingers moved as the werewolf chased the punisher.

    But Adam thought about it and didn''t do it.

    It''s not for any other reason, mainly because Adam, as the king of God, didn''t want to fight the dirty and lowly werewolf.

    It just happens that Adam doesn''t have any men or summoners around him.

    All of Adam''s men were sent to DC to speed up the development of the single universe, the development of the belief in the goddess of death, even the magic wolf fenril and Adam''s original golden soldiers were sent in.

    Don''t look at the punisher in the pursuit of the werewolf run, in fact, there is no injury on the punisher, but the werewolf was shot an eye.

    Although the battle on the other side of the dead waiter was in a stalemate for a while, it was obvious that the dead waiter had the upper hand. I was afraid that it would not be long before the battle would end.

    When the dwarf mutant was hiding from the Baru Tomahawk, the stab in his hand pulled a bloodstain on his ass.

    The blood tank was filled with the dead servant''s blood, and the dead servant''s buttocks showed a trace of spring.

    "Oh, bad boy, you like the butt of the dead waiter, we can exchange it in another place!" "But I like you. You have a kind of fascinating temperament," cried the dead waiter, covering his buttocks

    Temperament?

    The short man looked at himself. Did he say that he was... Obscene?

    However, although the ability of bleeding is extraordinary, the healing power of the dead servant is obviously stronger. In the blink of an eye, the wound that was stabbed by the three edged army has healed.

    Under the siege of the four, the dead waiter still seemed to be at ease, although he was often attacked by short men, and he used the third floor stab to pull out blood marks on his buttocks!

    Speed enhanced mutants, even if they are dead waiting for a moment, can''t fight back at the moment when they are attacked by him.

    The short man thought he had guessed the meaning of death servant, so he was furious and attacked more frequently!

    On the other side.

    The punisher flies from high altitude and kicks on the eye socket of the werewolf whose eyes have been blasted by him. The powerful force makes the werewolf roar!

    The punisher''s body is as strong as a rock, and the muscles are not a decoration. Although the fist and foot can''t make a fatal blow on the werewolf, it''s OK to make it hurt for a while. What''s more, the punisher hit the injured eye socket.

    After this kick, the punisher immediately retreats to avoid, relying on the obstacles on the roller coaster to avoid the attack of the violent werewolf.

    Adam''s eyes look at the battlefield of the dead waiter. You know, the dead waiter just launched a muzzle attack on the short guy.

    "Oh, bad boy, now I feel the love of Lord deathwain for you!" The dead waiter said with a smile that the Alderman alloy knife in his hand pierced through his belly from the chrysanthemum of the short mutant.

    "I..." the short man''s eyes were scattered. He looked at the Alderman alloy knife coming out of his stomach and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then his eyes were dim and he died completely!

    Sure enough, it''s worthy of the dead man''s mouth!

    "You like your ass so much, and it happens that your ass is also very interested in it!" It seems that the wretched short man repeatedly pulled out bloodstains on the dead waiter''s buttocks, which also made the dead waiter a little annoyed, although his face was still smiling at this time.

    Taking out the knife from the corpse and looking at the colorful things on it, the dead waiter also felt some disgust, threw them away and said: "well, it seems that I have to wash them well when I go back!"

    And the other three people who fought with the dead waiter, seeing the end of the wretched short man, immediately clamped the chrysanthemum. It''s nothing to die. If they were stabbed by the dead waiter, tut tut

    That taste, absolutely make people dead can feel endless aftertaste!

    On the other side, the punisher kicks the cracked eye socket of the werewolf. When the werewolf roars, Mindy aims at its only eye and shoots!

    The bullet spiraled to the werewolf''s eyes.

    But because of his strong sense of danger, he dodged Mindy''s bullet, but was hit by Mindy''s bullet in the nose, and a burst of blood flowed down his nose.

    "Ouch!"

    Incomparable pain!

    The nose is also one of werewolf''s weaknesses.

    It seems that the punisher has the upper hand, Adam decided to continue to watch the cheap fight.

    After all, it''s not only about fighting, but also talking.

    Better than watching a movie!

    After the short man died in the hands of the dead waiter, the remaining three were more and more struggling to face the dead waiter.

    In the final analysis, although these people have some super powers, they won''t be able to control their own power for a long time. How can they compare with death attendants!

    Seeing that his subordinates are in danger, the bandit leader can''t sit still. These people are all gathered by him. If they are all dead, where can he find such powerful subordinates?

    Three people have died. We can''t die any more!

    Alderman''s alloy knife cuts off Balu''s axe, that is to pull down and cut off Balu, suddenly

    A huge slap flew him.

    "It''s this disgusting feeling again!" The dead waiter''s body flew across the air, whining.

    I saw that the bandit leader turned into a werewolf, which was bigger than the previous one, and the thick wolf claws slapped him again.

    What kind of configuration is this?

    But it makes sense to think about the ability of the three mutants, the ADC that emits energy, the short medium single assassin, the big power single assassin, the two werewolves that know which one to fight wild, and the big one to help.

    Adam watched with great interest as the dead waiter danced in the air, then fell heavily on the ground, and in the process, he kept making a strange sound of cadence.

    2V5

    Adam just wanted to shout 666.

    "Ouch!"

    The giant wolf tore Mori Bai''s teeth, and his saliva ran down the corner of his mouth along the fur to his neck. Mori Leng''s eyes looked at Adam standing by.

    Just when the robbers shot at the civilians, the playground was in chaos. Countless civilians ran to the distance. When the dead attendants and punishers appeared and fought with the robbers, the civilians ran faster and didn''t mean to stay to see the excitement.

    So now in addition to the two sides of the game, Adam is the only one standing aside. With his outstanding temperament, Adam is so dazzling,

    Obviously, the wolf with lower IQ has taken Ya as its prey.

    "Doggy, doggy, go to play with the dead waiter dad." Adam shook his hand at the wolf as if he were teasing a little dog.

    "Ouch

    The giant wolf roared up to the sky and rushed towards Adam. The giant monster crossed a beautiful arc in mid air and landed just above Adam.

    "Bang!"

    No one can see what happened clearly. The wolf gently fell on Adam''s side. The wolf''s head first hit the ground, and then his whole body collapsed on the ground. He had lost his breath, so he unconsciously turned into a corpse.

 Chapter 235

    Adam killed the werewolf with a divine shock, and the werewolf''s attack attracted people''s attention.

    The punisher was fighting with the lesser werewolf, and he was very determined. Even if he was shocked by Adam''s action, he just glanced at it and immediately put all his fighting power on the battle.

    Compared with the focus of the punisher, the werewolf seems to be a bit of a dead man. After discovering that his eldest brother was shocked to death by Adam''s move, his spirit fell into a trance, and his fighting action also stopped.

    The punisher seized the opportunity of the werewolf''s absence, and hit another intact eye with a fierce shot. The bullet penetrated the eye socket and penetrated into the brain. Even the werewolf could not suffer the brain damage and died on the spot.

    Although the mutant who launched the energy was startled, he didn''t lose the courage to launch an attack and threw his invincible flame energy at Adam.

    Adam snapped his fingers and directly rebounded the attack with his divine power. The energy of the fire group returned in the same way, beating the mutant who launched the energy into a ball of coke.

    Baru, the mutant whose axe was cut, stood in the same place. He seemed to be frightened. The cheap waiter was not idle. He cut off the mutant''s head with a knife. By this time, the robber gang had all died.

    The punisher looks at Adam warily, and the gun in his hand aims at the direction where Adam stands.

    Lonely Punisher, never trust anyone.

    The dead waiter''s eyes looked at Adam. He didn''t launch his disgusting mouth gun skill. On the contrary, he seemed to be in a dull state.

    "The great dead man, why don''t you talk when you see me?" Adam looks at the dead waiter like a joke¡° I think you should be able to say something to me. "

    The dead waiter stood still, his knife fell to the ground, and his mouth was whispering.

    "I seem to have seen something extraordinary!"

    "Wow, isn''t this the great protagonist, my lord?"

    "Madder, why does the Lord steward have a bad feeling that my part is coming to an end?"

    "It shouldn''t be. Such a novel on the street depends on the death servant. How can the death servant get the Bento?"

    "Let me see what this idiot writer is doing. Does this guy want to be a eunuch?"

    "Oh, this stupid, brainbroken guy is writing a new book!"

    "No, in that case, can''t the death servant continue to show his style in this street novel?"

    "The death waiter should stop the dangerous ideas of the idiot writer!"

    Adam tilted his head and looked at the dead waiter. He was curious why he kept whispering and didn''t say it out loud. It''s not like the style of Marvel''s first gun.

    I saw the dead waiter pick up the long metal knife of Edelman from the ground and gently scratch the void in front of him. A dark space crack appeared in the playground.

    Adam''s pupils contracted, and even he didn''t find out how the dead waiter had just done all this, and the throne didn''t find any spatial fluctuations.

    "Baby Adam, you stand here and don''t move, waiting on dad to buy some oranges... No, to save your destiny!" After the death attendant said a strange word to Adam, he stepped into the space crack.

    Adam just wanted to go in and see which space the dead waiter went to, but suddenly he found that his body didn''t listen to the command at all, as if there was a terrible danger behind the crack in the space.

    The punisher found that the dead waiter was gone, but the dangerous guy stood in a daze, turned a few thoughts in his heart, put away his gun, turned around and left the playground quickly.

    Adam suddenly found that he could not do anything, even walking could not do this kind of thing, can only stand still in a daze.

    "Falling?"

    "System?"

    "Get the damn system out of here!"

    "Use the hero card! Hurry up

    "What''s the use?"

    Even Adam''s call system didn''t work, and the system became unresponsive, as if Adam had never owned a system.

    Dead attendants cross the space cracks and appear in a small room with dim light.

    The furnishings in this small room are very simple. There is a bed and a desk. There is a computer on the desk. There is a lazy chair in front of the desk. Behind the chair is a wardrobe for clothes. Besides, there is nothing else.

    He is tall and powerful, handsome, romantic, loved by everyone, flowers bloom, cars grow, talented, rich and talented, Yushulinfeng, handsome, romantic, looks like Pan an. He is called a pear flower pressing Begonia. He is handsome, invincible, and charms thousands of girls. He abandoned fairy sister and angel baby in those years, The figure of GUI jianchou, the killer of love field, appeared in front of the dead servant.

    At this time, this man, who has the talent of the world, the ambition of swallowing mountains and rivers, the knowledge of astronomy and geography, the knowledge of Chinese and western all night, is lying in front of the computer and tapping the keyboard.

    A dead servant sighs in secret. It is worthy of Wen''s ability to put pen to the world, and Wu''s ability to set heaven and earth. Beauty and wisdom are equally important, the embodiment of hero and narrow sense.

    The dead waiter didn''t speak. Instead, he rubbed the blood on his body and secretly looked at the words appearing on his computer.

    Through the profound words on the computer, the dead server seems to see this man''s heroic posture of looking at the wolf and walking with a dragon and a tiger; It''s as if I saw this man''s intelligent manner of writing articles all over the world; It''s as if I saw this man''s heroic spirit of looking around with his sword and pointing out the country!

    At this time, the man seemed to find that someone behind him looked back at the dead waiter, who also saw the front of the man.

    The cold and proud eyes seem to have no focal length, the dark fundus is full of comfortable, dark hair, scattered in the ear, and the ear drill emits blue light. Handsome can''t help but make people secretly admire, around him is a cold smell.

    The dead waiter couldn''t help looking into this person''s eyes. They looked at each other, and the dead waiter suddenly felt cool in his heart.

    His black eyes, suddenly cage the upper layer of bloodthirsty chill, as if the devil came into the world alone, a pair of ice eyes easily penetrate the heart, pierce the heart of the most weak corner.

    The author is so terrible!

    ¡°cosplay£¿ How did you get in? "

    The author frowned, and the cold air between the eyebrows and eyes became more intense. A kind of deep soul shock rose from the heart of the dead waiter.

    "I''m, I''m, I''m Wade, wade the dead man." The waiter stammered, "I just came to see my great father''s face. I''ll go right away!"

    The dead waiter wants to leave, but the author suddenly opens his mouth.

    "I know why you came here, but you really can''t continue to exist. Even I can''t stir up the river crab, so I''ll use you for the next book."

    The dead waiter suddenly turned his head and said with a little grievance in his voice: "I can not say so many Sao words, or I can not say those forbidden words. Give me another chance!"

    The author shook his head with a smile and said, "without those, are you still a dead waiter?"

    The dead waiter seemed to have realized something, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "One day, when I write a novel, I don''t care about touching the line. I look forward to that day."

    The author looked at the man in the red tights, who gradually faded away, and said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to it, too."

 Chapter 236

    A gust of wind blows, the dead waiter appears in the playground again, but Adam doesn''t want to get close to him at all.

    "Master, please stay away from death attendants." The sound of the system sounded in Adam''s mind¡° He peeps at the existence of a higher dimension, and the existence of a higher dimension also casts his eyes on him. "

    "He can break the dimensional wall, but he just saw what happened to me." Adam pondered, "does that higher dimensional existence actually have something to do with me?"

    "The system can''t analyze. Please stay away from the dead waiter." At this time, the system appears to be so rigid, as if it has lost artificial intelligence.

    "What is the relationship between system and the existence of higher dimensions?" Adam feels like he''s big outside¡° And is there someone in my journey... "

    "Please stay away from the dead man."

    Adam shook his head helplessly and looked at the dead waiter again. The blue light flashed on his body and the whole person disappeared on the earth.

    "Good luck." Looking at the direction of Adam''s disappearance, the death attendant scratched his ass.

    Adam didn''t know what the dead waiter had done or where he had gone. He just knew that he couldn''t get close to the dead waiter.

    Because it''s dangerous.

    At least for Adam now, it''s dangerous!

    The news of mieba hasn''t come yet, Carmela hasn''t been found, the nine realms don''t have the meaning of nine stars in a row, and the etheric particles haven''t been born yet.

    Adam''s urgent need for power can only focus on the system.

    The system tells Adam that the future lottery will be fixed as a hero card until Adam exceeds the limit of the single universe.

    That is to break through the father level.

    Adam''s strength can come to the present situation completely depends on the natural growth of ASAR''s physique. Adam himself doesn''t know how to go in the next road. Maybe Wuji Kendo is a choice, but the length of this road makes Adam a little confused.

    Adam wants to speed up the speed of strength improvement, we must find a way, and the endless Kendo is obviously not a good choice.

    Adam carefully counts the items he draws. The hero card can''t be used for the time being. It can only be used as a card. Who knows which hero the hero card calls out and whether there is a system for cultivation?

    wait!

    What is this card?

    Adam suddenly found a different card, obviously not a hero card, but when did he get a card like object that was not a hero card?

    "Luoluo, do you have a task log?" Adam asked the system.

    The system clearly knows what Adam wants to find and directly displays the information Adam wants to find.

    Mission: kill warlock Adam.

    Introduction: as the supreme and unique summoner, how can you allow another strong man in the universe to have the same name with you! The egg formed by warlock Adam is hidden in the supreme treasure house of star shandar. Please kill it when you get the power gem.

    Reward: Master card.

    Yes, that''s it!

    Adam grinned and held the master card in his hand. He didn''t expect that he still had this treasure in his hand.

    "Master, your state of mind and understanding can''t keep up with the progress of your strength, which has seriously affected your IQ." The system said, "your thinking ability has been suppressed, and now you need to improve your mood as soon as possible."

    "I know. I also feel that something has gone wrong with my own business. I didn''t feel it until I found that even my memory has declined." Adam has a funny look on his face¡° Don''t you lose your hair? "

    The system obviously won''t answer such boring questions.

    Adam put his attention on the apprentice card in his hand, and the system also intimately told Adam the information of the service card again.

    Item: Master card.

    Introduction: a special card formed by systematic processing of regular fragments provided by the single universe.

    After using the baschka, it will send out information like countless multiverse, which can only be received by the most powerful in the universe.

    The content of the message is to learn from the teacher and seek the way. If the most powerful accept it, the fragments of the rules of the card will become the gift of learning from the teacher to the most powerful.

    If there are more than one strong person to accept the apprenticeship, the person who uses the apprenticeship card is allowed to choose a teacher by himself to achieve the apprenticeship relationship£¨ If the most powerful person accepts the request of worshiping a teacher, he must teach his unique learning to the student.)

    "The strongest of the multiverse!" There was a burning light in Adam''s eyes.

    All of a sudden, Pashka turned into ashes, and Adam''s figure disappeared in the Marvel Universe.

    "Well?" Carrie, who is looking for delicious food everywhere in the universe, suddenly raises her head¡° I can''t see it... "

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Thirty three days away, in the chaos and void, an ancient palace stands in the air. This is Hongjun Daozu''s ashram -- Zixiao palace.

    Daozu Hongjun was preaching to his disciples. He was full of hype and fairy sounds. Suddenly, Hongjun Daozu''s face changed. He stopped preaching and pointed out. He opened his mouth and said, "teacher worship? The rule fragment of the alien universe? Is the origin of soul the descendants of Honghuang? Ha ha, I''ve accepted the teacher worship ceremony. I''ll give you a place as a registered disciple. "

    Adam felt that the scene in front of him suddenly changed and he appeared in a palace.

    This palace is different from Adam''s royal palace. It is more like a Taoist temple with carved beams and painted columns. It is extremely beautiful, but it is extremely empty. Only one Taoist sits at the top.

    "Who are you?" Adam only felt that this old Taoist was very common, and he could not see anything different from ordinary people

    However, Adam did not believe that he would appear in such a palace, and the person in the top position would be an ordinary person. There was only one reason, that is, he could not see through the cultivation of Lao Dao, which only showed that Lao Dao''s strength was far beyond him.

    "My name is Hongjun. I''m predestined with you. Would you like to accept you as a registered disciple?" With a smile on his face, Lao Dao felt like a spring breeze, and gently said the words that shocked Adam''s soul.

    "Tao... Tao Zu?" Adam fell down on his knees and cried out, "master, please be worshipped by Adam."

    "Get up, I have a volume of Huangting Neijing Scripture, which is passed on to you for cultivation."

    Hongjun Daozu gently pointed at Adam, and a streamer of light ran into Adam''s mind. Adam only felt a burst of expansion in his mind, and a strange Scripture had appeared in his memory.

    "The way to practice is very simple. You just have to read aloud quietly." Hongjun Daozu pointed to the gate of the palace¡° Go to a place outside Zixiao palace to read aloud. I will preach after a thousand years. You have a thousand years to understand this sutra. "

    Adam looked up at Hongjun. Daozu opened his mouth, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He turned and left Zixiao palace.

    There was chaos not far away from Zixiao palace. The spirit of chaos was extremely dangerous. Even if Adam had the protection of the supreme throne, he didn''t dare to enter. He had to find a place in the gate of Zixiao palace to sit down and fall into the comprehension of Huangting Sutra.

 Chapter 237

    Adam sat down with his knees crossed before he had time to organize his thoughts.

    This is the awesome shortage. Just now the old man is the old ancestor of Hongjun.

    Old Hongjun... No... master gave me the Huangting Sutra and asked me to practice it well.

    There will be preaching after a thousand years.

    wait!

    Millennium?

    A thousand years later, the day lily is cold, isn''t it?

    "Master, don''t worry. Now you have the time gem. Although the time gem can''t affect the universe, it can affect your Marvel single universe." The system jumps out and explains, "no matter how long you stay in Honghuang universe, it''s only nine days after you go back."

    Adam finally put down his mind and immersed his thoughts in Huangting Sutra. This immersion was a hundred years.

    A hundred years later, when Adam opened his eyes again, his eyes were clear, and he finally regained his IQ.

    "Is this the real strength of the heavenly father?"

    Adam''s fierce breath keeps soaring to the sky. His understanding of the Tao is finally worthy of his strength.

    Until this time, Adam did not know how terrible Odin''s real strength was.

    Huangting Scripture is not a way to practice, but a means to improve one''s mood. Hongjun Daozu saw at a glance that Adam''s mood was very unqualified, so he gave him a copy of Huangting Scripture.

    If Adam wants to improve his strength, he must find his own way. The potential of the ASAR Protoss has reached the level of father, and is basically exhausted.

    The general ASAR Protoss does not have such a strong potential. The reason why Adam has such a terrible potential is that the infinite gems and the supreme throne bring him the inside information.

    Adam slowly stood up from the ground, suddenly saw not far away there are two children, a man and a woman, very lovely.

    "Two little friends, there is no one here. It must be boring, isn''t it? Why don''t you have a chat with me? " Adam said, looking at the two little children carved with powder and jade.

    At the same time, I guess that "if I guess correctly, they should be Haotian yaochi under Hongjun seat, that is, the future master of the heavenly palace, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of yaochi."

    "I don''t know if this Taoist friend is the foreign registered disciple that the teacher accepted a hundred years ago?" The female Taoist child, who is like a porcelain doll, bows to Adam and asks.

    "Yes, my name is Adam, from Marvel Universe." Adam smiles at little Lori.

    lovely!

    "Dear, what''s your name?" Adam looked at the porcelain doll like Taoist girl. He didn''t know why. Looking at the two Taoist boys, he had the heart of playing for a long time. So he squatted down and touched the little Taoist girl.

    It must have been infected by death waiters!

    I am Adam, the king of Asgard. I will not be so obscene!

    That''s lovely!

    "I''m master Hongjun. Sit down in yaochi. Don''t touch my head!" Yao Chi bows to Adam and says.

    Looking at yaochi''s small appearance and pretending to be an adult, Adam felt yaochi''s head and Haotian''s head: "this little Taoist should be called Haotian, right?"

    "Yes, my friend Adam." At this time, although Hao Tian was shocked, he pretended to be calm.

    Haotian was confused. Where did the master''s new registered disciple know my name?

    "What do you usually do?" Adam looked at the two little kids with some emotion.

    Because these two little kids look young, but their strength has reached the peak of the LORD God, and they can break through at any time.

    "Meditation." Two little guys said at the same time.

    "No games?" Adam''s eyes lit up, and many interesting games appeared in his mind.

    "I don''t play when I''m over 1000." Haotian said, "we have all grown up."

    The expression on Adam''s face is stiff. He grew up over 1000 years old. Who is the protoss between us?

    "The master asked you to practice well. Don''t talk to us casually. Go to practice quickly." Yao Chi looks at Adam in disgust, pulls up Hao Tian and trots away.

    Be despised

    Time goes by little by little.

    In addition to meditating every day to regulate the purity of the divine power in his body, Adam recited the Huangting Sutra in silence and steadily improved his strength.

    In the 800th year when Adam came to the wasteland, he reached the peak of his father, but he could not make any progress.

    Adam, whose mood has been improved, is not arrogant at all. On the contrary, his daily life is more comfortable. He doesn''t even need to regulate his divine power. He just needs to recite the Huangting Sutra quietly every day.

    Thousands of years have passed since Hongjun preached last time, and Adam has been sitting in silence outside Zixiao palace for thousands of years.

    "Dong"

    A simple and melodious bell rings, floating into the wasteland from the outside of the sky.

    Then came Hongjun''s ethereal voice: "the time of ten million years has come. Zixiao second lecture begins."

    Just after Hongjun''s words, in the flood and famine, a group of figures flew to, in the chaos of the flood and famine.

    In the flood and famine, many great powers are flying to Honghuang tianwai, Tianzhong chaos, Zixiao palace. This time they fly to tianwai, and a purple light will pick them up and send them to Zixiao palace. Obviously, the last time they searched Zixiao palace in chaos will not happen again.

    Adam watched the purple light coming into Zixiao palace. He got up and went to Zixiao palace.

    The palace was already full. Adam didn''t know anyone, so he found a place in the corner and sat down with his knees crossed. He looked at the people around him with a smile.

    None of the people around Adam paid any attention to Adam. When Adam looked at it carefully, all the 3000 guests in Zixiao palace were more advanced than his accomplishments. There were more than 3000 strong people, and dozens of strong people in the level of the five great gods of marvel. This is unimaginable in Marvel Universe!

    So terrible!

    Hongjun glanced over and saw the great powers in the wilderness. His strength increased again. He stayed on Adam for a few seconds. Then his eyes returned to normal again and began to say, "mysterious and mysterious, the door of all wonders.

    It is well known that beauty is beauty, and evil is already.

    We all know that good is good, but not good.

    Whether there is mutual birth or not, it is difficult and easy to form each other, long and short form each other, high and low form each other, sound and sound form each other and follow each other. Hengye.

    It is a kind of teaching that the sage does nothing and does nothing

    All things begin by doing, exist by living, depend on doing, and fail to live after success.

    The husband only lives in the country, so he can''t go.

    If we do not respect the virtuous, the people will not fight

    Not expensive rare goods, so that people do not steal

    If you don''t see what you want, you can keep the people''s hearts in order.

    By the rule of saints,

    Empty heart, solid abdomen,

    Weak ambition, strong bone.

    It often makes the people ignorant.

    Make the wise man dare not do it.

    If you do nothing, you will be cured.

    Dao Chong, and use it or not.

    Yuan Xi, like the ancestor of all things; Zhan Xi, like or exist.

    I don''t know whose son, like the first emperor.

    Heaven and earth are not benevolent and regard all things as cud dogs

    Sages are not benevolent and regard the common people as their cud dogs.

    Between the heaven and the earth, it is just like a mountain.

    Empty but unyielding, moving but more.

    It is better to keep to the middle than to say too much.

    If the God of grain does not die, it is called Xuan female.

    The gate of Xuan female is the root of heaven and earth.

    If you keep it, you don''t use it frequently.

    enduring as the universe.

    Therefore, heaven and earth can last for a long time,

    Because it does not live by itself, it can live forever.

    It is the sage who comes after his body and comes before his body.

    Not because of its selflessness. So it can be private. "

 Chapter 238

    When Hongjun talked about the mystery, Golden Lotus emerged in Zixiao palace and flew into every listener''s body.

    Soon after 3000 years, Hongjun stopped preaching.

    People in the flood and famine also opened their eyes.

    Hongjun suddenly put his eyes on the East Prince and the West Queen Mother, and said to them, "now in the flood and famine, the situation is in chaos. Today, the East Prince is granted the first rank of the male immortals in the flood and famine, and the first rank of Xianxian Lingbao is given the walking stick. The West Queen Mother is granted the first rank of the female immortals in the flood and famine, and the first rank of Xianxian Lingbao is given the Kunlun mirror."

    The East Prince and the West Queen Mother saw the joy in each other''s eyes. At the same time, they bowed down to Hongjun and said, "we are two. Thank you for your reward."

    Hongjun nodded and waved his hand. A walking stick and a mirror flew out of Hongjun''s sleeve and stopped in front of the East Prince and the West Queen Mother. These are the top-grade Xiantian Lingbao, the dragon head walking stick and the top-grade Xiantian Lingbao Kunlun mirror.

    "Hum, what Hongjun sage, unexpectedly, did such a thing. It is clear that the Eastern Prince and the Western queen mother are going to rob the territory of our demon clan." At this time, although emperor Jun sat on the futon and looked at Daozu respectfully, he was very dissatisfied.

    After all, now in the flood and famine, it''s the situation of Lich''s confrontation. Now, coupled with the formation of new forces by Queen Mother of the West and Prince of the East, there will be a tripartite confrontation, so the power of the Lich clan will certainly weaken a lot.

    No matter what people think, Adam sat in the corner, his heart was filled with great shock. Just now, Hongjun Taoist priest poured Golden Lotus into Adam''s body, and then it disappeared.

    Adam just felt the movement in his mind. Something seemed to be out of his mind.

    Adam felt that there was a foreign body in his mind that could be taken out at any time, but at this time, in front of many powers, Adam did not dare to act casually.

    Hongjun Daozu waved, and everyone was sent out of Zixiao palace. His voice echoed over the wasteland.

    "Ten million years later, the last sermon."

    There are 3000 guests in Zixiao palace, all of them are great powers. Adam looked at these powers, but he didn''t know any of them. Even the so-called Sanqing couldn''t recognize them.

    There is only one that Adam can recognize. It''s a woman''s great power. You can recognize it at a glance when you look at her body and snake tail. This is mother Nu Wa''s.

    Adam didn''t come forward to say hello, and he didn''t want to get close to each other. Adam, with his improved mood, finally had the heart of a strong man, and sublimated his original pride into pride, and his original pride into pride.

    After everyone left, Adam took out the strange thing in his mind.

    A small ball of milky white light.

    "Falling?" Adam looked at the milky white ball and was fascinated. Is this the essence of the system? Otherwise, what else can be hidden in his mind?

    "No, master, the system is one with you." The sound of the system rings out in my mind again. Maybe this sound does not appear in Adam''s mind, but Adam acquiesces that he appears in his own mind.

    However, when I am more curious about the Milky ball in my hand, if it is not the system, what else will I have in my mind?

    Is it something that the ASAS have in their minds? It''s just that I didn''t know.

    "That''s a rule. Every ASAR is born with a rule, such as Odin''s thunder and Torr''s thunder, and the death rule of the goddess of death." The system explained: "master, you are also an orthodox ASAR, so you will have your own natural rules, but this rule has been suppressed by the system, and you have never understood it."

    "Oh, let me see." Adam put his divine consciousness into the Milky ball and found the rule of light.

    Isn''t that the rule that balder understood?

    "It''s interesting that the rule of the son of death should be light." Adam grinned and squeezed the ball into his hand.

    Adam didn''t destroy this rule, but absorbed it. For Adam now, it''s no big deal to have one more rule. Anyway, his present state can be controlled.

    "It''s time for you to leave. The way of sanctification is not what you can listen to now. You don''t have to wait for the third sermon." Hongjun Daozu appeared in front of Adam and waved to him¡° I hope you will appear in front of me again one day. "

    Adam''s realm has been improved, so he didn''t faint this time, and didn''t feel any trance. He watched with his own eyes that the scenery around him began to change, and became a mess of things.

    A burst of colorful light flashed, this pile of random code slowly became the familiar scenery of Marvel Universe earth.

    Adam looked up and saw a tall building. When he looked at the sign on the tall building, he had a strange smile on his face.

    Ambrera group.

    Only a few days away from the marvel monomer universe, it is absolutely impossible for the earth to have a group that has never been seen before. There are only two possibilities.

    1¡¢ Adam did not return the same way. This is not the earth of the marvel single universe, but the earth of another universe.

    2¡¢ The dishonest Marvel single universe tries to devour another single universe, and this ambrera group is the remnant garbage of that universe.

    The tattoo on Adam''s throne is shining, but it''s covered by clothes and no one can see it.

    Adam''s divine consciousness passed through the increase of the throne and quickly enveloped the whole galaxy.

    No nine worlds, no Avengers, no superheroes.

    "It''s kind of interesting. Another good faith develops the universe."

    With a smile on his lips, Adam uses the power of space gems in the throne to return to his own universe.

    Adam can''t develop his belief by himself. Isn''t it for this day that he left the clown as a part?

    On the endless glacier of yodunheim, Adam''s tall and straight figure stands on the glacier as if he had never left.

    Carring the spatial fluctuation, Carrie appears next to Adam and pours into Adam''s arms.

    "Where have you been?" Carrie greedily kisses the familiar taste of Adam, coquetry way: "I miss you."

    "I went to learn something." Adam put his arm around Carrie and felt the powerful energy in her young body.

    It''s even better than Adam. It''s a strong man at the level of multiverse. It''s only one step away from the level of the five creation gods. Maybe this is the legendary talent.

 Chapter 239

    Adam and Carrie hugged each other and recalled the clown in the DC Universe.

    The matter of DC Universe has already come to an end, and the rest is just an expedition to the universe.

    Because the number of ice giant''s army is too small, it can only slowly smooth the resistance consciousness of DC Universe with time.

    However, there are more and more DC people who believe in the goddess of death. Aurora has established a death cult, some of which are powerful, and these people are gradually incorporated into the army.

    The army has been expanding, and after conquering several planets with relatively strong scientific and technological power, the scientific and technological army has also embarked on the expedition of the death cult.

    It''s only a matter of time before the DC single universe turns into the belief of death Godhead, because even if Adam doesn''t support it, no one can resist the more and more powerful death Godhead.

    "Is there a new world for me to play in?" The clown''s face was clean, but there was still a strange twist in his expression.

    "I will transfer all my knowledge of that world directly to your mind, and you will decide the rest." Adam calmly faced the clown and said: "you should try to prolong the biochemical crisis time in that world. The harvest box can solve the food problem. You need to gather survivors in that world to spread your faith."

    "Understand, I should have enough strength?" The clown''s eyes are full of excitement.

    "It''s not a big problem. Chris should be back soon. I''ll ask Chris to help you later." Adam waved and the clown disappeared directly in front of Adam.

    The clown opens his eyes and finds that he has already appeared on the earth, but he knows that this is not his original home earth, nor Adam''s earth in the universe, but the place where he will fight in the future.

    A lot of information rushes into the clown''s mind, and the clown squats on the ground with his head in his arms.

    A story full of drama emotion appears in the clown''s mind, looks like a movie script.

    The origin of the story takes place in the beehive, the bioengineering Laboratory of ambrera (umbrella) company. Hundreds of genetics and bioengineering experts are studying a new type of virus that can transform the human body - t virus. The company''s traitor artificially broke a semi-finished virus tube, causing the virus to spread rapidly inside the beehive.

    In order to control the virus from leaking to the ground, honghou, the super computer in charge of the hive, closed the hive completely, and the virus soon infected all the staff.

    A rescue team led by Alice, Ryan and Matt was ordered to go to the hive. They had to lead the task force to isolate the virus that had destroyed all the people in the hive.

    However, the team members soon found that the staff were not really dead. They are now zombies of terror hovering in the hive. Once humans are bitten or scratched by them, they will be infected and become zombies.

    In the face of almost uncontrollable situation, hundreds of deadly zombies walking around, and the powerful evil monster "licker", the protagonist and his party finally escape from the world after a desperate struggle.

    T virus rampant in the hive and soon broke the calm of Raccoon City on the ground. Zombies began to appear in the crowd. Ambrera company blocked the whole city and planned to use nuclear weapons to destroy the city to cover up the fact that the virus leaked. Alice escaped from the zombie swarm of "beehive", but she still couldn''t escape the nightmare of biochemical crisis.

    After the transformation of the underground biochemical laboratory of umbrella company, she was endowed with superhuman power, speed and perception. Alice, who has been injected with T virus by ambrera, wakes up from her lethargy. In the chaotic Raccoon City, she forms a team with defense team member Valentin and reporter Tilly to try to find a way out.

    On the other hand, in order to rescue Angela, a daughter abandoned in the city by the company, Dr. aikenfo, a scientist of ambrella company, asked Alice and defense personnel Carlos for help at the cost of providing a means of escape.

    In Raccoon City, Alice was finally captured by the umbrella company and asked to duel with the biochemical zombie "tyrant" transformed from the character "Matt" in the first movie. The tyrant''s remaining humanity recognized Alice, and with her help, Alice and her party left Raccoon City before the nuclear bomb exploded.

    The destruction of raccoon city did not control the spread of the virus. A few weeks later, the virus quickly spread to the whole world. The virus not only engulfed human civilization, but also caused great damage to the environment. The whole world has become a desert full of zombies. It is only a matter of time before the world is destroyed.

    Alice as the only perfect fusion with T virus, at this time has awakened stronger ability, in order not to be released by umbrella company has been hiding the whereabouts. In wandering, Alice meets a team of survivors and goes to the oasis "clean land" in the north.

    And ambrera''s national headquarters are hiding underground to continue their research. Dr. Isaac, the leader of the research team, found that the antibody in Alice''s blood can not only fight against T virus, but also reverse the effect of the virus, and finally achieve the purpose of domesticating zombies.

    However, due to the lack of Alice''s maternal experiment became very difficult, Dr. essek had to produce a large number of Alice clones in the research base.

    Finally self defeating, he was bitten by zombie test, infected with the virus, became a half human half corpse monster. Alice finally defeated the zombie doctor with the help of Cologne body, and gathered a large number of Cologne body, embarked on the next journey.

    After that, Alice led her own clone army into the Tokyo base of umbrella company, and finally faced her old enemy, C.E.O   Wesker. The duel with Wesker made her lose all her special abilities and troops.

    Alice flew to the barren land of Alaska in a two seater plane and set foot on the search for Arcadia, the only paradise in the world not affected by the T virus.

    In order to find out, Alice and her old comrades Claire come to Los Angeles, where they find a few survivors and learn from them that Arcadia is just a ship on the sea not far away.

    After a hard struggle, they broke through the zombies and arrived in Arcadia, only to find that everything was the plot of the umbrella company. Arcadia is still one of the experimental bases of the umbrella company.

    Alice, who has lost her powers, has a second fight with Wesker. The Arcadia sank, Vickers fled, and the nightmare continued.

    Alice and Claire Chris rescued the frozen survivors, but they were killed by the mercenaries when they left.

    Alice was accidentally knocked down in the deep sea by the wreckage of the plane crash in the battle and fell back into the hands of the umbrella company.

 Chapter 240

    T virus makes the program of red queen in charge of the system of umbrella company go wrong. She wants to kill all the life on the earth and destroy the earth. The only one who can stop the Red Queen is Alice, who knows the power of the T virus best.

    At the moment, Alice is incapacitated by the umbrella company in a secret base under the sea.

    Wesker intruded into the system of umbrella company through virus. He let Alice go and told her that she was the last hope of human beings. In order to save human beings, both sides must break the old grudge and fight against a stronger enemy.

    Alice met IDA Wang, the former top secret agent of umbrella company. They fought bravely all the way and forged a deep friendship. At the same time, Alice''s old comrades in arms also formed a small team to break through from the outside to the inside.

    Parachute company has built a lifelike simulated city on the seabed, and used human cloning as the experimental object of T virus, trying to find a way to control the biochemical crisis.

    In order to reach the exit, Alice and her party killed more new powerful zombies all the way. They passed through four simulated cities of Tokyo, New York, Washington and Moscow, and finally stood out to see wesk. Wesker re endowed Alice with super power and told her that she was the last hope of mankind.

    Adam only saw so much before crossing, and he couldn''t tell the clown about the follow-up plot he didn''t know.

    The clown thinks about the story in his mind, and the smile on his face is more and more strange.

    "In fact, it''s enough to give me the terminator, then..." the clown stood up slowly from the ground¡° Target Alice

    "Are you all right?" A lady with a very gentle voice, looking at the clown squatting beside the street¡° Can I call an ambulance for you? "

    "No, thank you, madam." The clown asked with a grateful smile, "which city is this, please?"

    "Raccoon City, are you sure you''re ok?" The voice is very gentle, but the figure is very "plump" lady, some worried looking at the handsome clown.

    "It''s OK, I feel great!" The smile on the clown''s face gradually expanded.

    At present, before the beginning of all the stories, the clown can''t wait to participate in the game where his blood is boiling.

    Just as the clown was about to start looking for Alice, he suddenly thought of something and turned to ambrella.

    The development of belief needs population, especially those struggling in the end. How much can Alice help the clown find?

    Should follow Alice, and then find access to the upper level of ambrera company, and then try to seize the flame Queen''s authority!

    The clown comes to the beginning of all the stories, the villa above the beehive.

    The clown easily enters the villa, but before he does anything, a stream of smoke rises from the floor, and the story begins.

    The clown felt dizzy, but he didn''t use his magic power to get rid of this state. Instead, he fainted with a smile.

    "Lie still!"

    All consciousness returns, the clown awakes vaguely, sees a woman observing her own pupil.

    "I said lie still!"

    The woman uses the flashlight to observe Ye Chen, and says: "look at this light, eyes follow the rotation."

    The clown is honest and obedient, not like a clown at all.

    ¡°OK¡£¡± The woman held out three fingers and asked, "how many fingers do I lift now?"

    "Let me see. What a beautiful hand." The clown took a look and replied, "three."

    "Very well, thank you for your compliment." The woman then asked, "tell me your name."

    "I, I don''t know..." the expression on the clown''s face twisted¡° Maybe Adam, or Jack, or maybe Bruce, Bruce Wayne? "

    "He''s fine." The woman turned her head, "amnesia, just like that person, but his spirit may be a little abnormal, strange speech."

    The clown looked around, and at the corner of his eye, he felt someone was staring at him. He could not help looking back and found a beautiful woman with blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing a red dress.

    For this woman''s identity, the clown who likes biochemical crisis series is naturally very familiar, which is his goal.

    Alice!

    Little Alice, why are you staring at Uncle clown? Do you need love?

    The clown winked at Alice with a funny smile.

    The train was still moving fast, and there was no one talking in the carriage, which was quiet.

    The clown was very happy because Alice was still looking at him.

    The clown thinks that he has great charm, which makes Alice fall in love with him at first sight. It must be so!

    "Did you bring me to the car?" The clown looks at the mercenary standing by¡° Although I have lost my memory, I absolutely hate to ride

    Nobody cares about the clown.

    After a while, the train finally stopped.

    "Get out of the car!"

    The captain of the mercenary, the bald black named Matthew Addison, first jumped out of the car and watched around with his gun. Others got off the train one after another.

    This is a warehouse like place. The entrance to the hive should be in front of it.

    A few mercenaries carefully in front of the road, clown and Alice and others followed.

    At this time, the clown finally found out that it was wrong, as if there was one less person!

    Seven mercenaries, Alice and Matt, together with one person missing, the villain "Spence" - the commercial spy who came to the hive to steal the virus is missing.

    The big part''s gone?

    Do you want uncle clown to start the end?

    But isn''t the virus leaked?

    There must be something wrong with Adam''s data!

    The clown walked with the mood of game, and even began to jump. People around looked at the clown with strange eyes, thinking of the words of the medical soldiers at the beginning.

    There''s something wrong with this guy!

    How did he get here?

    Soon, at the entrance of the station platform and the laboratory, a closed steel gate stood in front of them. There were a group of special symbols and bacterial signs on the gate, which indicated that the company of the laboratory was in danger here!

    "Open that door."

    Clown several people have been closely behind the mercenaries, clown even analyzed the need to take a few seconds to kill these guys.

    When she got to the gate, Alice suddenly asked Matthew Addison, "listen, I want to know who you are? And what''s going on here? "

    Matthew Addison turned to her and waved to the rest of the mercenaries, who quickly took some machinery out of the package and began to crack at the gate.

 Chapter 241

    The Mercenary Captain asked his men to break the code lock, and he continued to say to the beautiful protagonist, "you and I are employed by the same boss. We all work for the umbrella company. The building above us is the emergency entrance to the beehive. You are the security guard guarding the entrance. "

    Alice sniffed the words, took off a wedding ring from her finger and asked, "what''s this?"

    Matthew Addison said, "your marriage is fake. It''s just a cover up. It''s a sign that you protect the hive."

    "And what is a beehive?"

    Matthew Addison said to another mercenary, "show them."

    The man nodded, then kept pressing on the computer keyboard. A moment later, some pictures appeared on his laptop.

    "This is the access to the hive... Deep in the hive is under the raccoon city. This is the building where we found you. Here we got on the train to the ground, and the train took us to the entrance of the hive, where we are standing now."

    The pictures on the screen kept changing, and the last building like a bee nest appeared on the computer screen.

    "This is the beehive, a secret research institution hidden deep in the ground. It is owned and supervised by the umbrella company. There are 500 scientists and other staff in the beehive. They study some secrets here according to the needs of the company. These secrets are very important to the company. This is where we are now, displayed by the thermal sensor."

    Matthew Addison has been explaining that the computer screen also shows the location of the crowd, at the station platform at the top of the beehive.

    In order to have a better time and make the game more like a real adventure, the clown said, "why can''t I remember anything?"

    Originally, in the movie, this question seems to be asked by Spence, but the guy doesn''t know where he is, so he can only let Ben clown replace him.

    The clown is performing happily. This game is no worse than teasing the old bat.

    Matthew Addison said: "the hive has its own defense mechanism, which is controlled by the central computer of the hive. When the hive is attacked or has an accident, the central computer will release a nerve gas, which will make people coma for about four hours. After awakening, there will be a series of side effects, including severe amnesia."

    "How long does it take to lose memory?"

    "It depends on your constitution, an hour, a day, even a week."

    A young man, who was not a mercenary and had his hands tied, suddenly asked, "do you mean the hive has been attacked?"

    Matthew Addison looked at him and said, "maybe more complicated than that."

    This young clown also knows that in the information given by Adam, he is Matt, one of the leading actors, a non company person who comes to look for his sister. At the end of the film, he will be captured by the umbrella company and changed into a monster "pursuer", which will appear in the following story.

    At this time, a voice came from the gate above the platform. A heroic looking female mercenary said, "Sir, the gate has been opened. Now you can enter."

    The gate of the entrance to the hive was opened, and it was so dark that almost nothing could be seen.

    Matthew Addison called out to a mercenary next to him, "Jedi."

    The mercenary named Jedi got the order, put on the night vision and walked in carefully.

    Everyone was a little nervous. Only the clown knew that at this time, the central computer had not been turned off, and the zombies and other monsters had not been released. There was no danger.

    It''s not happy time yet.

    Soon, Jedi came into the dark and said, "safe!"

    Then the light is turned on. Gradually, the room gradually brightened up, especially the windows on the wall showed the scenery of the high-rise buildings in the city. The outside was sunny, the sky was blue, and there was also the noise of the prosperous city.

    "The toxic ingredients are gone."

    The female medical soldier took the detector and determined the safety of the place, so they relaxed.

    Matt came to the window, looked out at the computer simulation of urban customs, joked: "it seems that working underground is also good."

    However, at this time, everyone had their own thoughts, and no one responded to him.

    On the other hand, Matthew Addison and his companion Jedi have opened the door of the elevator, but it''s dark inside. Jedi turns off a flare and throws it under the elevator. As the light goes away, they finally see where the elevator is... It''s broken and the wire falls in the deepest part of the elevator.

    Don''t think about it. The elevator can''t be used any more.

    Jedi looked back and said, "Sir, it looks like we''re going to take the stairs."

    Matthew Addison nodded. He turned to the crowd and said, "take the stairs. You have to get to the bottom in ten minutes. Everyone follows!"

    They followed the mercenaries down the stairs.

    The clown is close to Alice. He must get enough favor from Alice before her memory can be restored.

    Should the doctrine of death be spread directly?

    Or do you want to pick her up first?

    Approaching the bottom of the building, a mercenary suddenly yelled, "Sir, red queen has locked us down. She knows we are here."

    Alice asked strangely, "who is the queen of red?"

    "Top of the line AI systems." Matthew Addison said as he walked, "she controls the whole hive. It''s the central computer here."

    The mercenaries had now stepped down the stairs, and some isolated research rooms appeared on both sides of the corridor.

    All of these research rooms have been filled with yellow water. In addition to the water, there are many researchers'' bodies floating in them. Bai Sensen''s looks very terrible.

    It''s really some interesting gadgets. The clown looks at these corpses and feels the faint breath of life in them.

    Does zombie have faith?

    Maybe they are the natural believers of the death cult?

    "It''s going to slow us down." One of the mercenaries said, "these labs are the only way to get to honghou. Now they are flooded. I don''t think we can get in."

    Matthew Addison said, "ray, Jedi, go and see how bad the overflow is."

    But then again, the one named Lei is pretty good. The clown squints.

    Matthew Addison looked at the flooded Institute: "Kaplan, find another way."

    After Matthew Addison''s assignment was arranged, Matt, one of the leading actors, couldn''t help asking, "what''s going on here?"

    The mercenaries looked at each other and finally turned their eyes on their captain.

    Matthew Addison hesitated and told the truth.

 Chapter 242

    "About five hours ago, red queen closed the whole hive, and then used the internal defense system to start killing people, releasing poison gas, cutting off the elevator, closing the research room, just like these, it killed all the people in this experimental area."

    After a pause, he said, "when the company realized that something had happened here, our team was sent here to shut it down. That''s what we came here for."

    Everyone was very surprised. Alice asked in a deep voice, "why does it do this?"

    Matthew Addison shook his head: "we don''t know. It may be caused by external influences, such as computer viruses... It may also be caused by internal manipulation. All these are..."

    Before Matthew Addison finished speaking, he was interrupted by a flustered cry.

    While Matthew Addison was talking, a figure gradually appeared on the glass wall against which Matt was leaning. When Matt looked at it carefully, he found that it was a body floating in the water. He was so scared that he cried and jumped out.

    Everyone was startled. Everyone looked over there, floating a pale female corpse inside the glass wall.

    Matthew Addison''s looks were a little unnatural, but they soon calmed down.

    Looking at the floating corpse, the passage fell into a repressive atmosphere, and no one was in the mood to talk.

    The clown stood next to Alice and saw that Alice was leaning against the wall with her shoulders in her arms. Her face was a little pale. She put out her tongue and licked the corner of her mouth. She was close to Alice and said, "Hey, are you ok?"

    Alice managed to smile. "Thank you. I''m fine."

    But the clown noticed that Alice was shivering a little coldly, so he took off her fur coat, "take it, this ghost place is a little cold, put it on quickly."

    Alice was embarrassed, "no, I''m fine..."

    "I know you''re in good health." The clown insisted, "but it''s cold here. Put it on."

    Alice took a look at the clown, whispered thanks, and took the coat.

    When picking up the coat, Alice''s white fingers touch the clown, which makes the clown feel strange. It seems that she thinks of the clown again.

    And Alice was even more stunned.

    After a while, Alice suddenly asked politely, "Hey, did you... Remember anything before that?"

    "I didn''t have breakfast." Joker seriously said: "I only think of this."

    Alice pulled the corner of her mouth helplessly. She didn''t know whether the clown was joking or really mentally abnormal. She pulled the coat given by the clown and didn''t continue to say anything.

    It wasn''t long. The mercenary who had gone to explore the way had already come back by this time.

    "Sir, we''ve found another way, but it''s estimated that it will take more time to walk there. We''ll go back here first, then cross restaurant B and go straight to our destination. This road may take twice as long." Said the mercenary named Kaplan.

    At this time, the other two pathfinders had also returned. The mercenary named Ryan said, "Sir, you can''t get there at all. This floor has been completely submerged."

    Matthew Addison nodded and said, "OK, let''s go the second way. We don''t have much time left. Let''s move now."

    The mercenaries moved quickly.

    The clown is the last one. Without anyone noticing him, he flicks the glass gently. A magic force passes through the glass through the water and hits a corpse.

    The clown followed the mercenary with a strange smile on his face and went to the next place.

    Just after the crowd left, the female corpse floating in the research room suddenly opened her eyes, a pair of dead gray, lifeless eyes

    Around a big circle, after the 7788 research room, people came to a hall.

    In the hall, there are countless small containers with ferocious test tubes, about several meters cubic in size, and the cold air is constantly seeping from the containers.

    Looking at these innumerable containers and thinking about the cute little things inside, the clown could not help flashing bursts of excitement in his heart.

    Anyone who has seen the biological and chemical crisis knows that this is the warehouse for freezing the crawlers. Once the main computer is shut down and the freezing fails, these crawlers will become the most terrifying alien creatures.

    Mercenary Kaplan looked at the computer and said, "this is restaurant b... that''s what the map says."

    Matthew Addison walked up to him and looked at the computer, but Matt said, "maybe there are some secrets hidden here..."

    Matthew Addison looked at him and didn''t speak. He just said to the mercenaries around him, "Jedi, Ryan, you''re here to watch the prisoner, and then guard the exit."

    At this time, the female medical soldier suddenly said: "Sir, the poison gas here is zero. Maybe the poison gas is not released here. Maybe the defense system here is out of control."

    Matthew Addison nodded and said, "well, Jedi, Ryan, there may be survivors hiding here. Search, but don''t go too far. You have to watch the prisoner and the exit first, OK?"

    "Roger, sir."

    Both nodded.

    Only the clown knows. At this time, there are no survivors. They are all zombies.

    If he remembers correctly, the information given by Adam shows that the heroic female mercenary named Lei was bitten by a zombie here, infected with the virus, and finally got the virus serum, because the infection time was too long to be cured. Or because I was bitten too many times, I didn''t save myself.

    In other words, how can information become more and more like a movie script?

    No, it should be said that the impressions of a movie are very detailed. The plot is just... Spicy chicken!

    Clowns think that this world is just nonsense. Even in Gotham, where they are simple and honest, I don''t think such a thing will happen.

    Is the world anarchic?

    ¡°OK£¡¡± The Mercenary Captain Matthew Addison said, "go ahead, the rest of you and me."

    The clown doesn''t say a word and leaves restaurant B behind the army. At present, he is only the audience, and it''s not his turn to perform.

    Halfway through a passage, people came to a room, blocked by a steel gate.

    In the center of the room, there are three computers, which should be the main computer controlling the gate.

    The mercenary named Kaplan began to crack the gate code without being asked.

    Before long, with the sound of "Di", the steel gate was opened, revealing a passage.

    This jump channel is different from others. There are crystal like walls on both sides. It''s dark. It doesn''t seem dangerous.

    The light of exploration flashed in the clown''s eyes. This should be the so-called laser channel, right?

    What is the principle of this laser channel?

    Old bats don''t have such advanced technology, do they?

 Chapter 243

    Seeing Alice standing at the entrance of the passage, he looked around curiously. Although he knew that Alice would not go in, the clown still didn''t think about it. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back.

    This is the number one toy the clown ordered. You can''t die in this underground research institute without value!

    "Don''t go there. Stay with me."

    Alice was stunned and looked at the clown strangely.

    The clown thought about the feeling when facing the clown, and said with deep feeling: "sorry, I, I don''t know what''s going on, but I feel... Before I lose my memory, I should know you, and... You are worth my life protection, I don''t want you to take risks."

    Alice didn''t say anything, and the expression on her face didn''t show what she was thinking, but as long as she was a normal person, she wouldn''t believe the clown''s careless confession.

    The incident between the two did not affect the task of the large army.

    By this time, Matthew Addison, the captain of the mercenary, had walked carefully to the center of the passage.

    All of a sudden, the two walls of the passage light up. Matthew Addison is surprised and calls Kaplan who is controlling the computer.

    "Don''t worry, it''s the induction light."

    Hearing Kaplan''s voice in his headphones, Matthew Addison was relieved and moved on. It didn''t stop until another flash door at the end of the passage.

    Taking the code transmitter out of his pocket and sticking it on the door at the other end, Matthew Addison called, "the transmitter is in place."

    "Got it!" Kaplan on this side started cracking the code.

    With Kaplan''s "done"! The door opposite the passage opens slowly.

    Matthew Addison carefully observed the surroundings, determined that there was no danger, and said to the players, "keep going."

    People just walked into the channel, the change happened!

    Just like the story in the movie, the doors on both sides are closed at the same time, and several mercenaries are immediately trapped in the passage.

    Everyone panicked. Matthew Addison and the rest of the mercenaries watched carefully with their guns. At the same time, he also asked, "Kaplan?"

    "It''s like some sort of dormant defense that triggers when it passes through the gate," Kaplan said

    Matthew Addison said, "then let it sleep!"

    Kaplan was sweating. He kept pressing the keyboard with his hands and said, "I''m trying."

    "Calm down and stay where you are."

    As soon as Matthew Addison''s voice fell, a mercenary pointed to the other end of the passage and cried, "what''s that?"

    The light on both sides of the opposite wall is very dim. There is a thin laser line between the walls. When the laser line is formed, it will rush to the mercenaries!

    "Lie down!"

    Matthew Addison is the quickest. He pours down on the two people around him. But just like this, half of the hand of a famous mercenary is flattened, which makes him scream.

    "Medic! Medic

    But the female medical soldier did not move. Her head slowly separated from her neck and rolled to the ground, with the expression of death on her face.

    Longtao is on the way out, and the clown looks at what happened with indifference.

    "Come on, something''s killing them! Oh, my God! Open the door quickly Alice cried out in a hurry.

    Kaplan was sweating: "it''s going to work."

    At this time, the second laser line has been formed.

    This time, the laser line was formed from the height of his leg. A mercenary wanted to jump up to avoid it, but he didn''t expect that the laser line suddenly changed its route and cut him in two.

    Matthew Addison relied on his agility to avoid the second laser line. When he fell down, he was the only one alive in the whole passage.

    When the third laser line turned into a net without dead angle, he only had time to scold "damn" and was cut into pieces.

    At this time, Kaplan finally opened the door, however, the passage in addition to a pile of broken meat, no one alive.

    The remaining three people, including the clown, speechless looked at the mess in the laser channel, unable to speak for a long time.

    Although knowing the result, the clown was still a little excited by the corpses on the ground. Alice even closed her eyes and couldn''t bear to look again.

    Clowns are still teasing in the crowd. If this is a movie, it must be restricted.

    After a long time, Kaplan, the only living mercenary at the scene, stood up, swallowed his saliva and said with fear, "we have to finish the task."

    His whole body is a little shivering, like a self consolation way: "her defense system has been shut down, there is no danger."

    Although he said that, his speed in the passage was not much faster than that of a snail. Obviously, his heart was full of fear.

    Alice and the clown look at each other and follow.

    The clown didn''t know why Alice was looking at him, and he didn''t get any information from Alice''s eyes.

    Is it the plot?

    The clown didn''t stop him and followed him, because he knew that there was no danger in this passage for the time being.

    However, when passing by the corpse, the clown collected all the weapons and ammunition from the dead mercenary.

    Because next, it''s the beginning of the real danger.

    Compared with the magic power obtained after Adam''s separation, the clown prefers these guns and ammunition, and the gun fire is the clown''s romance.

    Three people came to the central computer, Kaplan began to prepare to turn off the red after.

    "Get out! get out! You can''t come here. "

    Suddenly, a little girl formed by hologram appeared behind the crowd.

    "Don''t listen to her. She is the hologram of the Red Queen. She imitates the daughter of the main programmer. She will try to confuse us and stop us from closing her."

    Kaplan spoke while methodically installing the machine after turning off red.

    Clown and Alice are carefully looking at the little girl like red queen.

    The flame queen of artificial intelligence is also referred to as the super computer of Red Queen. The clown wants to get her permission very much.

    Red queen not only looks like a little girl, but also has a voice: "turning off me will lead to the loss of the main power supply, and the consequences will be very serious."

    Kaplan remained unmoved and continued to assemble the machine.

    "Please, you can''t shut me down."

    See to say not to move these people, red empress suddenly changed intonation, gloomy way: "you all can die here."

    "Was she threatening us?" The clown seems to have a sudden interest.

    "Come on, it''s not the time to tell jokes!" Alice glared at the clown and said to Kaplan, "do what you should do."

    Listen to her, Kaplan clenches his teeth and slams the close button.

    Suddenly, the whole hive lost power and fell into darkness.

    In the dark, the clown closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He was excited.

    Happy hour is about to begin.

 Chapter 244

    After a while, the standby power is turned on, and the beehive restores part of the electric light, which is enough for lighting.

    Kaplan took out the main board of the central computer and said, "let''s go back and gather with them."

    The three began to walk back.

    On the way, the clown shoved Alice a pistol and whispered, "it''s time to show real skill."

    Alice didn''t know what the clown meant, but she took the pistol, gave a smile and kept silent.

    Kaplan also noticed the scene, only to find the clown with submachine gun, almost fully armed.

    However, he was born with some cowardice, coupled with the clown neuropathy temperament, he did not dare to say anything more.

    All the way speechless, three people rushed back to B restaurant, but heard gunfire.

    Kaplan was startled and ran towards the source of the gunshot.

    "Follow me!" The clown told Alice and followed¡° Or you''ll get lost. "

    When the three arrived, the clown found that, as expected, the female mercenary named Lei was bandaging her hands full of blood, just like the information given by Adam.

    Adam''s information, B!

    "How did you shoot?" Kaplan said in surprise.

    Is it strange for mercenaries to shoot?

    The clown thinks that this Capra is like a mercenary, more like a technology house playing with computers.

    "We found a survivor, but she''s crazy." Lei bandaged her injured hand and said nothing.

    "You shot her?"

    Lei picked her eyebrows. "She''s crazy. She bit me!"

    At this time, the mercenary named Jedi in the distance said in a loud voice, "it''s gone. She''s gone."

    "Nonsense." Lei came over with a fiery face.

    "Here she is, but now she''s gone."

    "Damn it Ray also couldn''t believe: "I shot her at least ten times."

    Hearing this, the clown picked his eyebrows and shot ten shots. A very talented woman!

    Akam, what do you want to know?

    "There''s some blood, but not much," Alice said

    "It looks a little coagulated." Matt squatted down, as if watching the blood carefully: "but, it''s impossible, before death, blood will not coagulate."

    Only the clown noticed that as Matt spoke, he secretly picked up the key to the handcuffs that Ryan had just dropped accidentally.

    However, the clown did not intend to expose him, clowns like this behavior.

    Come on, boy!

    "This place is a little strange!" Matt said, "can we go now?"

    "We''re not going anywhere until the other team members come," Ray said coldly as she changed the gun clip

    Hearing this, Kaplan said sadly, "no one will come."

    Lei thought that he was going to abandon his teammates, and suddenly became angry: "what the hell are you talking about?"

    Seeing that Lei''s hot temper was about to break out, Jedi beside her quickly held her, "wait, don''t do it!"

    Jedi made a silent gesture: "be quiet, listen carefully!"

    Zizizi¡ª¡ª

    A sound similar to the friction of heavy objects came from far and near, followed by heavy gasps from all sides.

    Everyone''s heart is raised, and the fear of the unknown makes them look around nervously.

    The clown took a deep breath. Only he knew that something interesting was coming.

    Pull away the safety bolt of the submachine gun, slowly approach Alice, and whisper, "follow me later."

    Alice nodded and took a deep look at the clown.

    Finally, the voice came near, and everyone could see the source clearly.

    Groups of strange looking, pale people in researchers'' work clothes slowly approached the crowd.

    Some of these people have twisted their bodies into a strange arc, some have lost their eyes, and some even have lost half of their faces. They are grotesque and terrifying.

    Zombies!

    It''s all zombies. Surround the crowd.

    When people saw this strange scene, they were afraid, and they were overwhelmed by these "survivors". They didn''t know what to do.

    "Don''t come any closer to me. I''m going to shoot."

    When Ray was the first to shoot, the clown no longer needed patience. He aimed at the Zombie''s weak head and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    The gadgets are pretty chic.

    The clown''s shooting skills are perfect, not to mention his former career. After gaining Adam''s strength, his agility and dynamic vision have been greatly improved.

    The clown even wants to find the death shooter to compare his shooting skills, but it''s said that the death shooter has been eaten by the ice giant because he doesn''t believe in the goddess of death.

    I little interesting.

    When the clown thinks of this, he suddenly cracks his mouth and laughs silently. It''s a strange hobby that mad, the ice giant, even eats the black man death shooter.

    Soon, the clown cleared up a big circle and began to observe other people.

    On the other hand, zombies are more and more surrounded.

    "Hell, how can these things not die?"

    "Ah! Damn, I got bitten. "

    The clown saw that most of their bullets were opened on the body of the zombie, and they did not hit the weakness of the zombie, so they could not kill the zombie.

    Can this kind of trash be a mercenary?

    It''s a high score, rookies!

    It''s time for them to see what the quality of Bain''s mercenaries is. Well, I miss those simple friends.

    Moreover, because of their confusion, many bullets hit the containers.

    "Be careful!"

    The clown pushes Alice to the corner!

    As if the strength with big, clown scratched his head, heart more and more excited, he played very happy.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    A container exploded, and the impact of the explosion overturned everyone.

    Immediately, they were surrounded by zombies, and the crowd was scattered.

    The mercenaries fled in the direction of the central computer. When Jedi opened the door, he was caught by the zombies pouring out of the door, and the end was bleak.

    Because they couldn''t kill the zombies effectively, the mercenaries retreated to the elevator and kept shooting at the zombies behind them. They wanted to earn more money!

    "No! Jedi At this time, a roar of grief and indignation awakened the clown who was excited to kill the zombies. At this time, he also remembered that there were many zombies in the elevator, and that Jedi died there.

    Did you win the big prize?

    The clown was shooting at the zombie, thinking gloating.

    Seeing that Lei rushes up to save Jedi, the clown is not happy. You are all dead. I''m the only one left in this game. What''s the meaning of playing?

    The clown shoots at the zombies in the elevator. When he looks at Adam''s information, he feels that Lei doesn''t have to be cured too late. Instead, she becomes a zombie because she has been bitten too many times.

    Fortunately, the clown''s shooting is accurate enough, and Kaplan dragged Lei back, but did not let Lei get a bite.

    The clown suddenly stopped shooting at the zombie and turned his head around, looking around.

    Mad, where''s Alice?

    It seems that I am too addicted to play. Now this situation is a bit wrong. How can I win the Dragon set?

 Chapter 245

    Listen to Jedi''s scream, the clown can''t help but beat a cicada, also don''t care about the resistance of Lei, pull him to run to the main engine room after red!

    A big man, so miserable, didn''t save him.

    "No! I''m going, Jedi! " Looking at the drowned Jedi, Lei is not willing to shout!

    After all, Lei is a mercenary who has been trained for many years. If the clown doesn''t pay attention, she almost runs away. Seeing this clown, she can''t help feeling a little annoyed!

    I''ve successfully kidnapped so many times, but no one can run away from me!

    "Pa!" The clown slapped Lei in the face and yelled, "MD! Lao Tzu is kind-hearted to save you, but you want to die. Now go and let the zombies bite you to death again! "

    Lei Leng was beaten for a while, calmed down and followed them without saying a word!

    Therefore, if the child is not obedient, just give him a beating.

    If you don''t obey me, you can''t beat me to death.

    "Corpse! Where are the bodies! Asshole Came to the computer room, Kaplan could not help shouting!

    "No matter what they are, they are too many!" Lei said that after being slapped by the clown, she calmed down, but the look at the clown was always strange!

    Ah? What''s the pleasure of being beaten?

    "Whatever they are, it''s obviously them, lab coats, badges, these people used to work here!" Said Kaplan, looking at the sweat on his face, he knew how nervous he was now!

    But the clown doesn''t want to hear the quarrel between them. He arranges his guns silently. Alice is coming. He doesn''t want to miss any chance to increase his liking!

    Will she change her name to Alice Quinn?

    It''s very nice.

    At this time, the door of the computer room is opened, and the clown knows that the protagonist is back!

    "Thank goodness you''re still alive." Kaplan''s face was pale, and he was obviously frightened.

    Matt has got the news from his sister, so he wants to leave here: "come on, let''s get out of this damn place."

    "I''m afraid not!" Kaplan bitter face: "exit, has been blocked by those monsters, we have no way to escape."

    "So we have to wait here?"

    Matt suddenly asked Kaplan, "by the way, if someone hears your call, they will send a rescue team or someone else, right?"

    But Kaplan and ray were silent and silent for a long time!

    "What? Am I wrong? "

    Seeing their expressions, Matt had a bad feeling in his heart.

    "We have no time!"

    Kaplan swallowed and said a very bad news: "the gate of the hive will be closed in an hour. If we can''t escape before that, they will seal the gate."

    The atmosphere sank when the words came out.

    Matt can''t believe it¡° What are you talking about? They can''t bury us here! "

    Lei''s face is also very ugly, especially her eyes, not only have a circle of black circles, eyes also began to lax.

    The clown knows that the T virus in her body is attacking. Do you want to give her an injection?

    Although the clown does not have the antidote, but the Hulk serum may be many!

    Adam caught a giant Hulk as a pet, and the clown secretly released a lot of blood.

    Will there be any strange changes in Hulk serum plus T virus?

    I''m looking forward to it!

    The clown licked his lips and looked at the grey bud with strange eyes.

    "Kaplan is telling the truth. It''s the only insurance to prevent the company from leaking secrets." Said ray, confirming Kaplan''s statement!

    When the clown saw a bag on the ground, he knew that what was in the bag was the machine that had been turned off. He picked it up even if he didn''t want to.

    Kaplan saw this and said, "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "After the red restart." The clown doesn''t look back¡° What else can I do? "

    "You can''t do that!" Said Kaplan, rushing to stop him.

    But Alice raised her pistol to Kaplan''s head.

    When the clown saw this, he was ecstatic.

    When other people opposed him to do bad things, Harry Quinn did the same thing, new pudding?

    Although the clown is happy in his heart, his face is still. At present, he should play a good man and explain faintly: "in this place, there must be another emergency escape way, and this road is only known by honghou!"

    "It''s just your personal guess," Kaplan said

    "It''s my personal guess, but why not give it a try?" The clown sneered: "do you have a better way?"

    Kaplan was speechless and silent.

    A few people came to the central computer, the clown installed the machine after restart red.

    After a while, the distinctive clear sound of the red queen came out from the loudspeaker: "ah, you were here."

    Honghou is worthy of being the top intelligent system. It even has certain human emotions. Just listen to her elated way: "I told you a long time ago that the consequences of closing me would be very bad, you don''t believe it!"

    Lei a listen to red after proud tone, think of dead teammates, in the heart of anger to burn up.

    "Asshole, give me the remote control. I''m going to burn this bitch."

    Fortunately, several people together to hold, just to pacify her.

    After the red voice sounded: "didn''t I warn you long ago? It''s you who don''t listen to advice

    Do you think you are the real fragrance?

    Do you want to hear what you say?

    The clown rolled his eyes, didn''t say anything, and quietly watched the development of the situation.

    "What''s going on down there?" Kaplan asked

    "Research and development!"

    Matt remembered seeing the information about T virus in his sister''s office and asked, "what''s the T virus?"

    "T virus is a major breakthrough in medical science research. It is not only a medicine, but also an expensive military weapon."

    Kaplan asked, "how did the honeycomb researchers become the ghosts outside?"

    "Even if people die, but in a short period of time, their bodies are still alive, their hair and nails are growing, their cells are metabolizing, and their brains are still running with a small amount of electric charges. They don''t disappear until a few months!"

    "And T-Virus can produce powerful vibration waves to keep cells growing and provide electrical impulses. In short, it can revive dead bodies," she added

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.

    The clown was stunned.

    You TMD call this resurrection?

    The clown can''t help thinking of Superman who has been resurrected once, and brings Superman''s resurrection into the T virus.

    Zombie Superman landed from the air and jumped on the criminal with a shout, biting him on the shoulder.

    "Ha ha ha..." the clown couldn''t help but lay on the ground with his stomach in his arms and laughed.

    People are looking at the clown with strange eyes, which confirmed that the guy''s mental problems.

    Alice clenched her fists and didn''t know what she was thinking.

 Chapter 246

    Ray couldn''t believe it: "dead and raised?"

    Red Queen explained: "it''s not a complete resurrection. They only have the simplest motor ability, maybe with a little memory. In theory, they don''t have any intelligence, they are just driven by the most basic nerve impulses... And instinctive needs! "

    "What instinct?" Kaplan asked

    "Satisfy your appetite!"

    Hearing this reply, Kaplan''s face was a little ugly when he thought of his partner "Jedi" being killed by a zombie.

    As soon as the clown sat up from the ground, his face became strange again.

    Is instinct to satisfy appetite?

    Instinct shouldn''t be slapping?

    In the clown''s mind, there is a picture of the zombie Superman. The Superman zombie falls to the ground from the air and falls down on a person, regardless of men and women

    "Ha ha ha..." the clown lay back on the ground again, holding his stomach and rolling¡° Ha ha ha ha

    They looked at the clown again, then turned their eyes as if nothing had happened.

    Lei bit and asked in a deep voice, "how can I kill them?"

    "Cutting off the top of the spine or pounding the brain is the most effective way."

    According to Lei''s understanding, you mean to blow their heads

    "Yes

    Matt thought of his sister and asked sadly, "why did you kill all the people below?"

    "The accidental leakage of T virus invades the ventilation channel of the air conditioner, causing the spread of the virus, which is uncontrollable! T virus has evolved from liquid to gas. Now it can survive with blood infection and better adapt to the environment. It has reached an indelible level. I can''t let it spread out from the hive. "

    "So... I took the necessary measures."

    After the red voice is very cold, as if hundreds of lives in its eyes, not worth mentioning.

    "Necessary measures!" Matt asked, thinking of his sister''s tragic death.

    Honghou explained: "you must understand that if the T virus leaks out, the consequences are incalculable. I will never let the infected person go out."

    "Wait!" "We''re not infected," Kaplan cried

    "Even a small scratch is enough to infect you... And you will end up like them!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone''s face changed and they couldn''t help looking at her.

    Lei was biting her teeth, looking at her left hand, her face was blue!

    "What''s the problem?" The clown got up from the ground¡° What''s the point now? "

    The clown scratched his head and felt that something was wrong with him.

    How did the clown turn from a cold villain to a teaser?

    Is Adam''s aura of mental retardation so bad?

    In addition to the clown, all the people bargain with honghou and finally get some useful information.

    According to the information provided by honghou, they came to a sewer.

    The smell in the sewer is very bad. This is the sewage passage of the honeycomb, which can go directly to the top floor exit.

    However, the last clown knows that this road is not easy. Red Queen, will never let people easily escape.

    How can AI compromise?

    Clown didn''t try to take the popular motherboard, because he knew that if he didn''t have authority, even if he took the supervisor, it was useless.

    After a few turns, a heavy gasp came to the ears of all the people, and their faces changed.

    "Get on the pipe! Everybody, hurry up Alice called out a warning.

    Before long, a few outlets of the sewer, there are disgusting and terrible zombies pouring in.

    The clown put Alice up first, and of course, Lei. After all, women are the first, and she climbs the pipe with the help of Alice.

    Then, he used the gun skill of death shooter to help others.

    I''m a good man!

    Seeing more and more zombies, the clown could not help saying: "there are too many of them. Hurry up."

    Despite the clown''s help, Kaplan was unfortunately bitten by the Zombie''s thigh and struggled for a long time to get free.

    He also lost a large piece of meat on his thigh, which made him scream in pain. Finally, everyone finally climbed up the pipe and walked on it carefully.

    The clown curled his mouth and counseled the mercenary. He didn''t want to save him. Just bite.

    Countless zombies have been following the crowd, white hands raised high, with a terrible mouth open, greedy smell of living people.

    After walking for a long distance, people''s physical strength was not enough, especially the injured Lei and Kaplan. The situation was even worse, so they had to stop to have a rest.

    Sitting on the pipe, looking at a large group of greedy zombies below, they bared their teeth and howled. Everyone was dejected, and a sense of despair filled the air.

    Kaplan''s face was a little white. He looked at the wound on his leg and said dejectedly, "Queen Hong is right. We are all going to die here."

    "No! We can definitely get out. " Alice looked at Kaplan seriously and said firmly, "all of you!"

    It seems that influenced by Alice''s indomitable temperament, Kaplan also regained a little confidence.

    While the clown, taking advantage of the rest of the crowd, took out the dagger, tied it to the head of the gun, and stabbed it at the head of the zombie.

    A knife a little zombie, fun!

    The clown kept using one new posture after another, stabbing the dagger tied to the gun on the head of the zombie. The more he played, the more happy he was.

    "Hey! It''s just a waste of effort. There are too many of them. " Matt''s voice came.

    "What do you think I''m doing?" Clown light smile: "I did not expect to rely on such a way to kill them all."

    "Why do you do that?" Matt asked? I don''t think you have much strength

    "Well... For the dream?" The clown grinned¡° It''s none of your business

    The clown doesn''t pay any attention to Matt, a guy with a little more atmosphere. Don''t you think you are a dragon?

    After a short rest, although everyone was very tired, no one dared to delay any more. They all picked up their spirits and went on.

    Although we are careful, but after a relatively low pipe, the accident, or happened!

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    The pipe was pulled down by the zombie and collapsed in the middle, but Alice and Kaplan were on the other side!

    Kaplan is nothing. He loves to die, but why does Alice always run away with the dragon?

    The clown is a little confused. She has been walking with Alice all the time, but why did Alice run away when something happened? When did she leave me?

    "Oh! Ouch

    Seeing two living people trapped and falling, the zombies were all excited!

 Chapter 247

    The clown was surprised. No matter in terms of task or personal feelings, the clown didn''t want Alice to have an accident.

    But is the heroine too watery?

    The clown looked through the information given by Adam and found that in Adam''s information, the woman named Alice was very strong.

    In the early stage, as the safety director of ambrera company, he was an excellent soldier with strong combat capability.

    In the medium term, it has super power, and super power is very powerful, which can be used to destroy satellites in outer space.

    It''s a little dangling!

    Later... Madder, how does it say it''s unfinished?

    "Alice!" The clown held out his hand and said in a loud voice, "jump over here quickly."

    Although the clown thinks that Alice''s combat effectiveness is a bit of a problem, it should be OK to jump over, right?

    Alice is very brave, in the face of some neurotic clowns, she is also extremely trust, almost without hesitation, jump up, two hands tightly in the air together!

    The clown pulled Alice into her arms with a force, and said with some disgust: "can you stop mixing with long Tao all the time? It''s tight, can''t I? "

    "Dragon set? You mean Kaplan? " Alice is very protective of the tech house¡° Although he is a mercenary, after all, his specialty is computers, and it is understandable that he is weak. "

    "I''m not aiming at him."

    The clown pondered for two seconds, thought of the words in his mind, and said, "I just said that except for you and me, the rest is rubbish."

    Alice opened her mouth but didn''t say anything. Although the clown''s remarks are very impolite, the clown regards her as his own person after all, at least that''s what he means.

    Alice suddenly thought of Kaplan who was still down there.

    "Kaplan, come on!" Alice turned her head and looked anxiously at Kaplan.

    Kaplan looked down at the disgusting corpse and swallowed. Look at his thigh again, despairing way: "you go quickly!" His thigh was so badly injured that it was impossible for him to jump again.

    "No!" Alice''s heart is very sad: "we won''t leave you, Kaplan..."

    "I can''t escape!" Kaplan interrupted Alice, loaded the pistol with the last bullet, and pointed it at her temple: "hurry up

    "No! Kaplan... "

    "Let''s go!"

    Alice staring at Kaplan, the clown had to pull her, and Matt holding Ryan, left here together.

    I really can''t listen to anything. The mentally retarded protagonist is from Notre Dame.

    The clown talked in his heart with his mouth curled.

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    There was a gunshot behind him. Except for the clown, all the people were stiff and looked sad.

    The clown looks strange.

    How dare that counsellor commit suicide?

    Did Uncle clown misunderstand him?

    While the clown was thinking, Alice seemed to be thinking about something. She stood in the same place and closed her eyes.

    Seeing Alice in a daze, Matt asked, "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"

    By this time, Alice had recalled most of her memories, as well as the things related to T virus in her mind.

    After a moment, Alice exclaimed in surprise, "there''s an antidote!"

    "There must be antiserum!" Alice said to ray, "you''re going to be OK!"

    Finish saying, hurried into a laboratory. They followed her to a laboratory full of water. The water level in the laboratory was very high, and the clown stood in it, all over his thighs.

    The clown''s face suddenly showed a happy expression and kept drawing circles in the water with his feet.

    It''s fun!

    "The antidote must be here!" Alice said for sure.

    "How do you know?" Matt asked

    "Because I wanted to steal it."

    Matt was stunned and took a deep look at Alice. "My sister came here to get information about T virus. She has an inside information..."

    Alice looked back at Matt and said, "I''m your sister''s inside."

    "You betrayed her!" Matt''s face was expressionless and his anger had risen.

    "I don''t know..."

    "It''s all about you!"

    "I can''t remember."

    Matt grabbed Alice by the arm and said in a deep voice, "tell me the truth!"

    Seeing that Matt is on the verge of explosion, the clown doesn''t even think about it. The muzzle of the gun is aimed at Matt''s head, and a strong voice rings out. There is a blood hole in Matt''s head and he falls down!

    Seeing this, Alice couldn''t help saying, "how can you..."

    "Too much ink!" The clown looked angry, as if Matt was wrong. He did something right, and said loudly, "didn''t you find out?"

    "What did you find?" Alice''s eyes suddenly widened¡° Do you think Matt has a problem? "

    "It''s so obvious, can''t you see it?" The clown said with indignation: "this supporting actor must have changed the script secretly and wanted to add drama to himself!"

    what?!

    Alice felt that her head was buzzing. She could hardly communicate with the clown.

    This guy is absolutely insane!

    Alice looks at the clown with complicated eyes. She doesn''t know what to do next. Is it revenge for Matt? Or as if it didn''t happen?

    Alice thought for a moment, or give up and clown entanglement, turned around and began to find an antidote.

    "Ha ha ha..." the clown put out his tongue and licked his lips.

    "How could that be?"

    Just when the clown wanted to continue to wade in the water, Alice looked at an empty safe and said incredulously, "it''s gone! I remember it was here

    Lei''s indifferent smile: "it seems that I''m going to die!"

    Alice stood in the water, as if wondering why the T virus and antidote had disappeared. Just as she was meditating, she was suddenly stunned. In an instant, all the memories appeared in her mind.

    "It''s you, Spence! You stole the virus

    The clown looks around. There are only three people at the scene. Is it the female mercenary named Spence?

    Alice raised her pistol tremblingly and said to the clown, "Why are you doing this?"

    Ah?

    The clown felt his hair stand up. He was not afraid, but excited.

    The director even added the play!

    "So, what''s next is you and me?" The clown looks at Alice with his eyes shining¡° I''m going to play a guy named Si what Si, and steal the virus? "

    Alice points a gun at the clown and doesn''t move. She thinks the clown is performing.

    "Wait a minute." The clown said to Alice seriously, "I''m a professional actor, but I can''t play without script. Even if there is no script, you should at least tell me the person of my role?"

    "Good or bad? Well, I may not be able to play a good man in my life. "

    "What a bad man? Can you whiten it? "

    The clown said to Alice with a fanatical look on his face.

 Chapter 248

    The clown saw that Alice didn''t speak for a long time, so he had to read the information Adam gave him in his mind.

    Suddenly found his role in the data.

    But what''s the situation now?

    I''m through the body, not through the soul?

    Anyway, there''s a play. Let me show my true colors!

    Clown instantly into the state, even think Oscar owes him a little golden man!

    "Yes, I stole the virus, I eavesdropped on your secret conversation, took advantage of you... Everything is because of me!" The clown reads his lines affectionately according to the information¡° But I do it for a reason. I do it for you! "

    The clown looked at Alice sincerely: "I''m sorry, Alice, I''m a jerk, confused by money, I did something I shouldn''t do, but I love you, Alice! Can you forgive me? "

    The clown said, looking at Alice with expectation.

    Although the appearance of a clown to admit his mistake, in the heart, already nervous to the extreme.

    Pick it up!

    Show a perfect performance with Uncle clown!

    Alice''s expression is very painful!

    Good acting!

    The clown almost clapped.

    Alice recalled everything in the beehive. The clown protected her everywhere and didn''t let her be hurt. She also understood that in the words of the clown, except for her and the clown, everyone else was a dragon. The clown didn''t take other people''s lives as life. Now the truth is clear, Alice is more difficult to suffer.

    Finally, Alice still can''t do it, put down the gun!

    Seeing this, the clown is really dissatisfied with it. Is that all?

    You are so amazing!

    At least a few lines, a little inner drama?

    Ugly Lord is not happy!

    Clown heart is dissatisfied with, but see Alice again raised the gun, muzzle to his direction, cold face!

    The clown couldn''t believe it and was surprised.

    Ha ha ha, I just said it can''t be that simple!

    This opponent play is obviously the climax of the plot!

    The clown is very nervous.

    What''s next?

    According to the information, she shot at my character. Should I take a space walk to avoid bullets?

    Little prince ugly?

    "Bang!" The gun went off.

    The clown was about to show off his acting skills, but he was stunned to find that he was not hurt!

    "Poop Behind him came the sound of heavy objects falling into the water. The clown turned around and saw a female zombie, staring at her dead gray eyes, falling into the water. The forehead of the zombie and a fresh gunshot wound.

    When did this zombie come?

    And

    Mad, Adam''s information is poisonous!

    It''s all right!

    Hit me!

    Shoot me!

    I think of seven positions when I fall to the ground after being shot!

    "Where is the antidote?" Lei light said, just face more and more no blood color, say a word, all want to pant for a long time.

    The clown turned and looked at the supporting actress.

    Is it your turn to play with me now?

    I think it over.

    How do I know where it is!

    Adam''s materials are similar to pirated ones. Is it a question of translation?

    Come on, let''s go with the material.

    "The antidote is where you found me, on the train." The clown said with a deep face: "no, I was found in the villa. The antidote is in the car!"

    "Let''s get out of this place first!" Alice picked up ray and was about to leave. She really didn''t care about this neurotic guy.

    After living together for so long, why didn''t you find that he had brain problems before?

    Alice thinks the clown should be schizophrenic. At present, the personality is like this, but it''s not bad.

    All of a sudden, the iron door of the laboratory gave out a heavy sound of closing, which automatically locked.

    "Damn it! The door''s locked. We''re trapped. " Lei can''t help scolding! Alice instantly knew who was responsible for the ghost. She looked up and looked around: "queen red, I know it''s you!"

    Red after the crisp electronic voice lazily thought of: "I did not expect that you can live to now!"

    Lei could not hold back her anger: "fuck! Damn whore, I''ll break you up. "

    Electronic sound can even send out the feeling of laziness, the director of this computer also changed the script, she even added people to set up!

    The clown was very dissatisfied. He wanted to show his acting skills, but he found that his part in the play was very small.

    Now even computers are jumping out to fight!

    Alice asked calmly, "what are you going to do?"

    "Some of you are infected. I can''t let you out!"

    Lei''s face was livid: "there''s an antidote out there, you damned bitch."

    "Yes, you little changed script bitch!" The clown chimed in¡° I won''t have your lunch box for a while

    No one cares about the clown at all. Even the computer after red doesn''t care about the clown.

    "You''ve been infected for too long. I''m not sure the serum will work!"

    "But there''s still a chance, isn''t there?" Lei doesn''t give up.

    "I can''t allow any risk!" Hearing this, Lei didn''t say a word any more and picked up the fire axe next to her.

    "Damn it

    "Dong --!"

    Lei tries her best to break the glass, but the glass is highly bulletproof. Instead of breaking it, Lei shakes herself to the ground.

    "Yes, ignore me, damn it! I''ll play for myself, too! " The clown picked up the fire axe and hit the glass again. Of course, he didn''t use all his strength.

    Red after affirmative way: "don''t waste effort, you can''t escape here!"

    As time went by, Lei looked at her watch and said with a wry smile, "there''s no time, guys!"

    "Look down on me?" The clown confidently comes to the electronic lock of the iron door and starts to crack the code lock.

    Alice and the female mercenary ray have no hope, they have seen through the nature of the clown.

    Sure enough, the clown didn''t know the password. He tried for a long time and didn''t open the door.

    "You need a four digit password to open the door! I can give you the code, but you need to help me with one thing The sentence after red attracted everyone''s attention.

    ¡°9527£¿¡±

    The clown''s face moved and entered the four numbers.

    Well, No.

    ¡°1024£¿¡±

    It''s still not right.

    ¡°4399£¿¡±

    Wrong.

    Alice looks at the clown with loving eyes, and can''t help but ask the Red Queen, "what do you want?"

    "Some of you are infected. I can''t let the virus get out of here!"

    As soon as these words came out, their faces changed. Red Queen, this is to kill each other!

    Of course, the two women''s faces became ugly, while the clown''s face was a little excited. He thought that there was an action play.

    Alice was biting, stifling her anger: "the virus serum is out there, right there!"

    "Sorry, I said, I can''t allow any risk."

    "I think it''s right." The clown looked expectantly at the two women¡° Or... "

    "Shut up

    "No way!"

    Looking at the two women refuting their proposal at the same time, the clown turned his lips discontentedly and went to one side to squat down.

    Two big players!

 Chapter 249

    "She''s right!" Lei swallowed her saliva and said: "you still listen to her!"

    Then ray hands the axe to Alice.

    "Time is running out. Let''s do it quickly." With that, he closed his eyes, with an impassioned manner.

    Alice didn''t even think, "I''m not going to hurt you."

    "Kill me quickly!" Ray said, "otherwise, we''ll all die here."

    But Alice would not do it.

    Mad!

    There''s no play for me!

    The clown squatted in the corner, looking at the two women who were playing with envy.

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the window of the laboratory.

    "Bang!"

    A ferocious monster suddenly appeared and hit the bulletproof glass window. The whole laboratory was shaking. Monster has a long tongue, the whole body skin is like being burned, disgusting! Ferocious!

    "What the hell is that?" Exclaimed Alice in surprise.

    "New dragon set." The clown squatted on one side and said lazily: "otherwise, who would like to see the two of you tearing B with the computer?"

    Red after the lazy reminder: "although the glass is reinforced, but can not persist for long, you do not have much time."

    Clown dissatisfied with a look at the head of the monitor, how this computer has lines?

    "Bang! Bang Monster hit a few times, the glass is sure to appear cracks.

    Alice said coldly to the Red Queen, "you didn''t mean to let us go at first. That''s what you left us, right?"

    Red Queen did not refute, obviously acquiesced. Seeing that the monster was about to break the window, Lei knelt down in front of Alice and stretched out her neck.

    "Come on! Do it quickly

    "Ray, no, I can''t do that!"

    "Do it!" After the red voice also mixed in, bewitching Alice: "kill her quickly, you have no other choice!"

    "No, I can''t!"

    "Kill me quickly!"

    "Kill her!"

    There was a lot of noise at the scene. Alice was also confused by the noise and hesitated to know what to do.

    The clown''s face was ferocious.

    It''s too much. Two women and a computer are playing. Am I the man who controls nothing?

    The clown thinks that the main culprit is the talkative computer. He grabs the axe from Alice and cuts it on the monitor.

    "Zizi!" The monitor was destroyed and a flash of electricity flashed. All of a sudden, the whole circuit of the hive was shut down again and fell into darkness.

    The gate just locked by the Red Queen loses the control of the Red Queen and lights up the green light to open automatically.

    Alice and ray look at the clown in surprise. They can''t understand why the clown broke the monitor and opened the door.

    "Well? What the hell The clown gaped at everything¡° Is it the secret of customs clearance to break the monitor? "

    "Do you miss me?" Kaplan is still alive. The iron door was opened. Kaplan held the remote control and was covered with blood¡° Are you happy? "

    The clown is speechless.

    Why hasn''t the Dragon suit been hung up yet?

    Didn''t you shoot yourself?

    Director, I report it, and someone has changed the script!

    Although the clown is not very happy, but to see Kaplan, Alice and ray are laughing.

    Kaplan''s ragged clothes, blood on his face, and several wounds on his body made him suffer a lot when he came here.

    Kaplan, who survived the disaster, also said easily: "the whore after the Red Queen won''t open the door. I can only shut her down!"

    The computer got out, and then you came out, especially the leading role is a man and a woman, but the supporting role has changed from a computer and a woman to a man and a woman.

    Everyone was very happy, only the clown felt as if nothing had changed.

    The relaxed atmosphere didn''t last long, but a bang broke in. The licker is still there!

    "Get out of here first!" Several people did not dare to stay and rushed out of the laboratory.

    "Bang!"

    As soon as the crowd came out of the lab, the licker finally broke the high defense glass and was about to catch up.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang Licker a few impact, the iron door to hit deformation.

    "Oh, my God, what the hell is this?" Kaplan was surprised to see the destructive power of the licker.

    "I''ll let you know later." Alice held Lei and said anxiously, "let''s get out of this place!"

    As if you knew!

    The clown doesn''t like anyone now, even Alice.

    In front of you is the staircase leading to the beehive exit. The road of life is in front of us, and everyone''s faces show a happy look, and they can''t help speeding up their pace.

    "Woof! Woof

    Suddenly, a dog barked. When they looked back, they saw seven or eight mutant dogs covered with blood, catching up from the other side of the passage at a very fast speed.

    "Damn it Kaplan screamed in horror, "run."

    The speed of mutant dog is very fast, far faster than that of ordinary human. Not to mention a few people''s physical strength has been consumed more than half, not to mention there are two wounded, the speed is not up.

    "Hell, they''re catching up!"

    All of them tried their best to escape, but in this way, the distance was still a little bit closer. In addition, another channel, the licker also appeared, with a mouth full of fangs, howling at the crowd and catching up.

    "Damn it, we''re going to die!"

    The clown followed the crowd in silence. To tell the truth, he was already impatient.

    "It can''t go on like this. Someone has to hold them down!" The running clown suddenly stops and takes the remote control from Kaplan.

    "I''m the best shooter. I''ll hold them down. Get out of here!" Everyone was shocked! No one thought that the clown should be so "great" and willing to sacrifice his life for others!

    We look at the clown''s eyes, also become admiration.

    "Spence, you..." Alice looks at yechen, but she doesn''t know what to say.

    "Well, I don''t call that name." The clown rolled his eyes¡° Say to the director, "I want to change roles."

    Alice wanted to say something else, but Leila took her and left.

    "Don''t let him down, let''s go!"

    Lei and Kaplan also take a deep look at yechen''s back, as if to remember the figure of "savior" in their mind, then turn around and leave with Alice.

    After the three left, the clown took out a lipstick from his pocket and drew two red marks on the corner of his mouth.

    "Da! Dada Two shots were fired, but there was a mute sound inside. There''s no more bullets!

    "Dogs, come after me." The clown couldn''t help laughing when he saw that several mutant dogs were getting closer to him¡° Ho ho ho... "

    When he comes to the entrance of the sewer, the clown jumps in and closes the iron bar of the entrance regardless of whether there is danger below.

 Chapter 250

    The clown didn''t want to play in the beehive, so he left the beehive directly through the sewer.

    For an ordinary person, there are several stations in the sewer, which can''t let people pass, even the bigger animals can''t pass.

    But it''s nothing to a clown.

    The metal fence made of alloy can be broken by a clown with one blow.

    In just over an hour, the clown left the beehive and appeared in a hotel in Raccoon City.

    The clown took a bath and lay on the sofa watching the horror film.

    Alice did not know that the clown had left the hive long ago. They thought their hero was helping them to stop the enemy.

    They stumbled all the way to the train. Ray and Kaplan injected antidote to alleviate the virus. They didn''t seem to lose consciousness.

    The three started the train to escape the beehive without waiting for the clown.

    It''s just selfish.

    The train started and slowly moved on the track. Alice and her three finally relaxed.

    When

    Suddenly there was a metal knock on the train, as if something was running on the roof of the train.

    "Shit, that son of a bitch is catching up!" Ray picked up the gun and aimed at the iron sheet above her head.

    "Ray, calm down!" Alice stops the irascible mercenary¡° Maybe it didn''t find us. When the train speeds up, it will be thrown out. "

    "Tear..."

    With the tearing sound of steel, a crack appeared on the roof of the starting train, and a ferocious claw appeared in the sight of the three people.

    A wave of the paw directly scratched Kaplan not far away, and pulled out a long scar on his chest. A lot of blood gushed out.

    "Dry!"

    Ray raises her gun and shoots. Alice shoots too. Kaplan loses too much blood and faints.

    Countless bullets hit the roof of the iron sheet, directly tearing out a big hole.

    After a hard fight, she finally killed the monster, but Lei suddenly turned her eyes and spat.

    She had been poisoned for too long, and the serum didn''t save her. Alice broke Ray''s head with grief.

    When the train finally left the hive, Alice took up the faint Kaplan and walked out toward the wind. She looked at the sunlight and slowly showed a smile on her face.

    Pop!

    With a dull sound, Alice with Kaplan on her back fell to the ground and fainted directly. A narcotic bullet appeared on her body.

    Alice heard some conversation.

    "Chief, there are two survivors."

    "Who is it?"

    "According to the information, one is Alice, the safety director, who has not been injured. Another is a mercenary hired by the company, named Kaplan. He is a computer hacker. He has suffered a lot of injuries and has pinholes in his arm. It seems that he has been injected with serum. "

    "Take both of them back for the next experiment."

    "Director, we have contacted the flame queen. Another survivor is missing. The flame Queen''s monitor can''t find him. He may still be in the hive."

    "Send someone to search the hive and clean it up as soon as possible."

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Time has passed for several days. The clown is just like an otaku. He watches horror movies in the hotel every day and doesn''t go anywhere.

    The clown is waiting for the virus to spread. It''s only when the end of Adam''s data comes that he works.

    The clown doesn''t need to wait for the virus to spread all over the world. As long as he is sure that the virus in raccoon city starts to spread, he will go to find Alice and complete his plan through Alice.

    The clown who was watching TV suddenly felt dizzy and his vision began to blur.

    The clown frowned, and began to fill his whole body with divine power, checking it up.

    The clown felt more and more sleepy as he checked.

    Finally, the clown fainted.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I don''t know how long it has been, the clown is still in a coma, and the virus in Raccoon City has already spread, a terrible crisis happened in the whole Raccoon City.

    A Humvee went into Raccoon City from the outside.

    Inside the car sat a blonde man in police uniform. He was quite handsome and strong.

    His name is Lyon. The new Raccoon City Police missed the service ceremony because they celebrated with their friends, so now they can only drive to raccoon city by themselves.

    Leon, who was driving, frowned. The raccoon city was too quiet and dark, and it didn''t look like a big city.

    You know, in this world, raccoon city has long been a big city in the United States with the investment of ambrera.

    It''s so quiet that no shop is open. It''s abnormal.

    Suddenly, Lyon found a body lying in front of him with blood in his mouth and white and empty eyes.

    Lyon is not surprised, immediately stepped on the brake, get off to check.

    "What''s the matter? It seems that the public security in Raccoon City is a little poor after dying like this."

    Lyon looked at the tragic situation of the dead, not surprised again, began to think that this is what the gang did.

    "Roar..." suddenly, a low roar came, and several zombies covered with blood came out slowly from the back wall.

    "Ah! What''s the matter? " Lyon''s heart has begun to shake up, this is a group of monsters.

    Thinking of this, he did not hesitate to take out a pistol and shoot at these monsters.

    The zombie on the ground also suddenly burst up, hugging Lyon''s cry, trying to bite.

    Fortunately, Lyon''s quick reaction, a shot to the zombie head, blood splashed on Lyon''s clothes.

    Zombies are increasingly attracted by the sound of Lyon''s gunfire.

    A beautiful woman with scarlet hair and a tight suit suddenly ran out of the alley. Seeing Lyon as if she had seen a savior, her eyes flashed. She grabbed Lyon and got into a police car.

    And Lyon is also a Leng, found that this is a personal immediately after reaction, start the police car.

    "Boom..."

    The police car starts, and Lyon and the red haired woman escape from the zombie group.

    In the car.

    "My name is Leon. Who are you? Why do you come to raccoon city? " Lyon asked the woman as she drove.

    "My name is Claire. I''m looking for my brother in Raccoon City." Claire was stunned and said that originally she went to college, but she graduated. Besides, she heard that her brother was in Raccoon City, so she came here.

    I didn''t expect to be attacked by this group of zombies as soon as I arrived here. While I was scared, Claire was also full of doubts about how Raccoon City could become like this.

    "Well." Leonri nodded.

    All the way unimpeded, although here has become a zombie paradise, but the road is relatively smooth.

    Suddenly, at a corner, the sound of sirens came, and then a large truck controlled by a zombie ran into the police car brought by Lyon and Claire!

 Chapter 251

    Lyon and Claire are stunned, then instantly react, open the door to jump out.

    Boom!

    The police car was hit by the truck on the wall, making a huge noise! Immediately, the truck and police car were on fire, blocking between Claire and Lyon.

    "Lyon After landing, Clare rolled round the floor, then immediately got up and called at Lyon.

    "Claire!" Lyon also yelled in response to Claire, "let''s meet at the police station!"

    "Good!" Cried Clare.

    Then they ran away to the police station.

    Claire enters the interior of the police station and finds a handsome young man in a noble dress leaning against the wall, looking at himself as if he is waiting for himself here.

    "Who are you?" Asked Clare, frowning, doubting that the young man was an ordinary man.

    Because she can only see the calm, terrible calm from the young man''s face!

    There are only two kinds of people who can have such an air in this dangerous city. One is people who don''t know the situation, the other is people who have absolute confidence in themselves.

    Obviously, the man who is waiting for Claire is the latter.

    What''s more, Claire didn''t see any stain on the young man''s noble dress.

    You know, in this dangerous city, how many people''s clothes will be so clean?

    This man is the clown who wakes up.

    The clown thinks that he won''t be contaminated by T virus at all, so he doesn''t care at all, but he didn''t expect to be contaminated.

    Although the clown''s physique is far more than that of ordinary people, it is only Adam''s body after all. When he and Adam''s body fit together, the body has nearly run out of oil, and the strength of his body can''t even compare with that of Captain America.

    Because the clown has some of Adam''s magic power, it doesn''t take long to get rid of the T virus in his body, but it takes a lot of time for the clown to want to fuse the T virus in his body.

    Of course, the effect is good, the clown''s physical strength has been increased several times, the strength of the body alone has reached the silver level.

    The clown just woke up and went out to find raccoon market after the outbreak of the virus. He saw a shop selling famous noble dresses on the street, and the clothes were in line with the clown''s aesthetic.

    Looking at his dirty clothes, the clown directly broke the glass and went into the shop to change into a dress.

    The clown who changed his clothes didn''t know where to find Alice, because he was in a coma for some time. The clown didn''t know where Alice was now.

    Considering the information given by Adam, Alice should be with a policewoman named Jill.

    So, go to the police first!

    "Are you asking me?" The clown has just entered the police station, and he hasn''t had time to find someone¡° My name is Bruce, Bruce Wayne

    Claire was just about to say her name when she was interrupted by an emergency.

    "Bang!" With a loud noise, a container fell to the police station, not far from Wanliu.

    Along the sky, an ambrera helicopter slowly flies away, which is obviously the container dropped by this helicopter.

    "What''s so special?" The clown looked at the container with a puzzled look on his face. He looked at the inside of the police station and said to himself, "it seems that I''m late. All the people in the police station seem to have run away. No one comes out at all."

    "Fine? What''s the penalty? " Claire, who was still thinking about the container, was attracted by the clown''s strange thinking.

    "Littering!" The clown exaggerates to say: "such a big box, threw down directly from the sky!"

    Claire has no time to think about the meaning of the clown''s words. A huge green figure comes out of the container. Every step it takes will make a "thump" sound, as if the floor here is shaking.

    It moves slowly towards the clown and Claire.

    Claire looked up and saw the real face of the figure clearly. It was wearing a huge green leather coat, under which was a body full of explosive force.

    The most important thing is that its skin color is dead gray, its face is expressionless, and its eyes are pale. This is another monster!

    Claire can''t help but stay. Such a terrible monster will definitely kill her.

    "Hey, watch it. How can I kill it?" The clown patted Claire on the shoulder to wake him up¡° Someone should let these litters know the consequences! "

    Claire had seen that the young man in gorgeous clothes around him was a psycho!

    "I think we''d better run away. You can''t beat it." Clare said to the clown with a dignified look that she didn''t think the man with his own problems could compete with the monster.

    "Don''t be so serious. Smile." The clown put his hand on Claire''s face and gently pulled the muscles of Claire''s mouth.

    After the clown finished these actions, he went to the monster, raised his right fist and hit the monster''s head gently.

    The monster''s Scarlet eyes locked on the clown. In addition to the same action as the clown, he raised his right fist and hit the clown.

    With a loud noise, the two sides collided together, and there was a gust of air around them!

    Claire stepped back quickly to avoid being affected by the battle.

    Claire found that this man is not an ordinary neuropathy, but a powerful neuropathy.

    No matter how powerful the man is, Claire is quite sure that the man has mental problems.

    The clown just blocked the monster''s attack and didn''t make any effort. Instead, he took back his hand and looked at the monster with his head tilted.

    If the clown is right, this monster should be the tyrant in Adam''s materials.

    But does ambrera have a tyrant at this time?

    The clown thinks more and more that Adam''s information is unreliable.

    The next moment, the tyrant once again swung a punch, with the sound of breaking the air toward the clown bombardment.

    The clown also instantly raised his left arm to block, and "bang" made a sound like the impact of steel. Then, the clown raised his right fist and hit the tyrant in the chest, this time it was a serious blow.

    The tyrant''s chest was dented, and he was hit by the clown''s powerful power, and fell on the container, crushing it flat.

    A bronze level slag was simply and rudely knocked out by the silver strong.

    One side of Claire saw startling, she did not expect, this man is so powerful, but this terrible monster hit fly!

    At the same time, Claire''s heart also has some questions, is this person a human?

    She''s never seen a human being so tough.

    "Are you human?" Clare walks up to the clown and looks at the guy who calls himself Bruce with a strange look on his face.

    "Of course I''m not a normal person, I''m Batman! Protect the dark knight of Gotham The clown said with a smile, "and I use the virus to strengthen myself. It''s very useful."

    "Gotham? Is there a city in America? " Claire looks at the clown suspiciously¡° Are you a foreigner? "

    "No, I''m an alien."

 Chapter 252

    "Aliens? Virus? " Claire''s face was tangled, and she didn''t know whether to continue to talk to the alien, but she didn''t resist her curiosity and asked, "do you mean it''s all because of the virus? Including the monster? "

    "When did I say that?" The clown has a funny face¡° But it''s true. There must be something wrong with the lines given by the director! I just don''t know which of us has a problem with our lines. "

    "Bruce, where are you from? Raccoon center sanatorium? "The second mental rehabilitation center of Raccoon City?" All of a sudden, Claire felt that this man might also be very dangerous, a little safer than that big monster.

    Claire swears, just a little!

    "Ha ha, I''m from Arkham sanatorium. It''s not the time for you to ask questions. You''d better step aside now, because it''s not dead The clown smiles indifferently and points to the tyrant standing up slowly.

    Claire was frightened, looked at the tyrant standing up, looked at the clown in fear, and retreated to one side.

    Scared eyes to the clown?

    Why not be afraid of tyrants?

    After the tyrant stood up, he fixed his scarlet eyes on the clown. Although there was no expression in the eyes of the tyrant, Claire and the clown knew that the tyrant would fight against the clown.

    The clown took the first step, with a flash of blood on his body, and with a punch of red light and the biological pressure from his blood, he bombarded the tyrant in the face.

    This punch clown has already used the body full strength which does not move the divine power.

    Tyrant is also a punch with a broken voice toward the clown''s face, the wisdom of the tyrant is very low, no fear, he is not afraid, even at the cost of life for life.

    Two punches against each other, no one counsels, so

    They were shot out of each other''s fists at the same time.

    The floor had been marked by clowns and tyrants.

    "Boom!"

    The clown and the tyrant fell to the ground at the same time, making a deafening sound!

    Claire can''t help but cover his ears and look at Wanliu falling on the ground in surprise. He can''t help but wonder what happened to this guy? Can''t you hang this monster just now?

    "How can the goods still run wild? A relative of the Hulk The clown muttered discontentedly¡° The creation of a virus, in the case of not caring about physical damage, can even launch a silver level attack. "

    "Wow! Justice will only be late and will never be absent! "

    The clown gave a strange cry. He didn''t know whose lines he read, and used one tenth of his magic power.

    In an instant, the tyrant''s body sank, and two deep footprints appeared on the ground again.

    Moreover, it can be seen that several cracks have begun to appear in the tunic of the tyrant, and the tyrant may break the tunic at any time and enter a violent state.

    "Can it be enhanced?" The clown''s eyes lit up.

    Although the tyrant''s violent walk will hurt his origin, this virus has its merits. I don''t know if Adam will like it?

    The clown also strengthened the output of a trace of divine power, and more huge pressure appeared on the tyrant, making the tyrant half kneel on the ground.

    "Roar!"

    I saw the tyrant roar, the tunic began to slowly appear cracks, but a few seconds, the whole tunic into a pile of debris fell to the ground.

    The real face of the tyrant was completely exposed in the eyes of the clown and Claire.

    The whole body is like dead gray, but the huge body and explosive muscles make the tyrant become very powerful.

    The hand has become a huge claw. The claw is extremely sharp, and its length is constant times longer than that of the saber. Moreover, there are traces of blood on it, which makes the claws horrible and bloody.

    Claire beside is completely numb. Are these two monsters so abnormal?

    "Although I think it''s pretty, it''s a bit ugly from Adam''s aesthetic point of view." The clown whispered¡° If so, Adam will not like it. After all, even Hulk blood Adam has never been used by his subordinates. He must be disgusted with the big man. It''s too ugly. "

    "No!" The clown patted his head as if he thought of something and continued to whisper¡° Frost Giant is not good-looking originally! Is it because of the color? Do you like this big grey Adam? "

    The tyrant charged at the clown again, and attacked faster.

    The clown curled his mouth, made a fist with his right hand, and used nearly half of his power.

    Boom!!!

    With a loud noise, smoke began to spread around.

    The clown clenched his right hand into a fist, bombarded the tyrant like a giant hammer, directly hit the tyrant to the ground, and his whole body fell into the floor.

    Now the tyrant''s body is very embarrassed, almost all of his claws are broken, his head is also smashed and deformed, and his body is miserable!

    However, its face is still expressionless, because it is just a zombie monster.

    "Who is the monster?"

    Claire watched in a daze.

    The floor where the tyrant is located is covered with cracks like spider silk. It seems that the destructive power of the clown''s fist is terrible.

    After a few seconds, the tyrant''s body in the floor moved and wanted to stand up and continue to fight against the clown, but his whole body''s bones had been broken by the clown. No matter how strong the tyrant''s recovery was, it could not be recovered in such a few seconds.

    On the other hand, the clown doesn''t need to store his strength at all. It seems that the powerful attack he just made was just a hit he made at random. In an instant, it was another heavy hammer that hit the tyrant''s body.

    Boom!

    There was another loud noise, and the big hole on the floor was deeper. The smoke of gunpowder filled the hole, and the tyrant was in it.

    Although we still can''t see the tyrant''s current state, we can be sure that if he doesn''t die, he will lose half his life!

    After the smoke cleared, the clown and Claire went to the pit and had a look, but I had become a pool of rotten meat.

    "Not really!" The clown looked at Claire as he talked¡° I really want to find a living creature to do it again. "

    Claire''s first reaction was to run away. She was very scared! I''m afraid that this man with mental problems will treat himself like that monster!

    Because the clown''s eyes are too frightening, as if the next second will be a blow.

    But just after two steps, Claire stopped, with a look of lovelessness on her face.

    She thought of some things, this man is so powerful, it is estimated that if he wants to kill himself, no matter how far he runs, it is useless!

    She couldn''t have run through this psychosis.

    So, she stopped, her heart has not thought to live, can only think to die less painful.

    And this psychopath doesn''t have to do it.

    Claire secretly glanced at the clown beside him, and found that the clown did not continue to look at himself with that kind of terrible eyes, secretly relieved.

 Chapter 253

    "Long Tao, I have something to do." The clown said, "do you know where the church in Raccoon City is?"

    "My name is Claire. I''m not a local." Claire didn''t dare to annoy the man who looked like a psycho.

    "Good dragon set." The clown nodded with satisfaction and said, "we are destined to meet again."

    The clown walked out of the police station without looking back and walked towards the city.

    Claire stares at the clown''s departure, with all kinds of thoughts in her mind until her companion Lyon arrives.

    After leaving the police station, the clown looks for survivors everywhere. He wants to find the church in Adam''s information, because he is very interested in the priest who feeds his sister with human flesh.

    The clown was very lucky to find a city map in the city. According to the map, he soon found the way to the church.

    The clown can understand the map, so he knows how far the distance shown on the map is in reality.

    If the clown wants to walk to church, it will take at least seven to eight hours.

    Clown came to the street, everywhere are walking dead, this group of zombies keep looking for living creatures.

    Several zombies are chasing a black human. This guy is running and shouting for help.

    "Man, help me!"

    Suddenly, the black man''s eyes brightened and found the clown standing by the road. He ran to the clown and panted and said, "man, do you have anything to eat?"

    "No The clown looked at the black man and shook his head.

    "Well, I''ll look for it somewhere else, then I''ll withdraw first." The black man gave a helpless smile and said to the clown, "in fact, these brainless guys are not too terrible. As long as you run faster than him, he can''t catch up with you."

    "Really?" The clown scratched his head¡° But they will not be tired, as long as the firm pursuit, will catch you

    "Come on, as long as I get out of their hunting range?" The black man had two rows of white teeth for the first time and said with a smile, "I used to be an athlete. Even if I had one leg, I could run faster than these brainless guys!"

    "I don''t believe it. You can prove it." The clown said seriously: "how can you run faster than them with one leg?"

    "Hahaha, do you want to make a bet?" The black man thought the clown was joking with him, and suddenly he burst out laughing.

    "Well, I bet you can''t run them with one leg." The clown said seriously and kicked the black man''s right leg.

    With a click, the black man fell to the ground with his right leg in his arms and wailed.

    "You start running." The clown looked at the black man who had broken his leg.

    There is no doubt that the cry of the black trumpet attracted a large number of zombies, while the black man with a broken leg could not even stand up, let alone run.

    "You lost." The clown looked at the dead black man and shook his head¡° I knew you were bragging

    Looking at the corpses eating on the street, the clown found that the traffic jam was a bit serious. Although the street was full of cars, it seemed that he couldn''t drive at all.

    In desperation, the clown can only walk towards the direction of the church.

    The clown didn''t walk fast because he didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all.

    What if the clown can''t find the coin?

    His job is not to help Alice save the world!

    What the clown did after he came to this world didn''t mean to develop the belief in the goddess of death at all. He was just playing games.

    Originally, the clown was not so bad, but when he found that the information given by Adam was different from the development of things, he felt a little interesting.

    The clown had just walked for less than five minutes when he found a motorcycle on the side of the road. The former owner of the motorcycle had only half his body left and was lying beside the motorcycle.

    The clown looked at the road and found that the motorcycle could run on the road. He could not help but whistle and went forward to help the motorcycle up.

    The clown on the motorcycle couldn''t help turning the accelerator to the bottom.

    A furious motorcycle is running fast on the road, constantly avoiding one obstacle after another.

    After riding on the motorcycle, the clown found the church he was looking for in less than an hour. He opened the door and went in. He found that there were no living people in the church, and there were several zombies and monsters on the ground.

    "Licker?" The clown squatted down with great interest to observe the monster''s body carefully.

    "What are you doing?"

    A strong man nearly two meters tall appeared in front of the clown with a long handle axe on his back.

    "Chris, long time no see." The clown looked up at the strong man with a smile on his face¡° Is that axe your new weapon? I heard your Thor''s hammer was robbed by Superman? "

    "My dear hammer has been robbed, but after being robbed, it will end its life as a weapon." Chris looked around and said, "it''s broken by Kay."

    "How does the new weapon feel?" The clown walks up to Chris and looks curiously at the ax behind him¡° Raytheon''s hammer should be regarded as a blunt tool, and this axe is a sharp tool. Is it inconvenient to use it? Do you sleep with a weapon? "

    "I''m not here to discuss my weapons with you. It seems that you haven''t finished the task your Majesty gave you." Chris said, "how long have you been in this world? There isn''t even a believer around

    "It''s just a preliminary layout. Believe me, it''s not the time to develop believers." The clown said solemnly: "we have to wait until the virus sweeps the whole world and the end of the world comes before the establishment of the Death Cult!"

    "Ha ha, do you think I have no brain?" Chris scoffed at the clown''s words¡° You and before you came to this world, there was no change at all, and there were no people around you. In fact, you did nothing

    "I''m not aurora." "Do you think that everyone is as easy to get his hands as Aurora''s girl?" complained the clown

    "Don''t think I don''t know you. You used to be a gang builder." Chris grabs the clown by the collar and lifts him up.

    "All right, all right, I''ll start working right away." The clown raised his hands and gave in¡° In fact, the monsters in this world are very powerful. We can''t rush to make it

    "I''ll stay with you and watch you. If you need any fighting, leave it to me." There was a flash of lightning in Chris''s eyes and a few electric snakes on his body¡° If your majesty does not need the faith of the world, I will destroy the world every minute! "

    Chris became very irritable. With his voice, lightning and thunder began to flash in the sky.

    "It''s going to rain. Let''s leave the city first." The clown looked up at the sky.

    "Good." Chris followed the clown around and walked out of the church¡° Where to? "

    "Ambrera''s headquarters, I don''t know where. Let''s ask someone first."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Standing on the top of the Himalayas, Adam looks up at the sky, and the tattoo on the throne behind him is shining.

    The four infinite gems in the supreme throne have already felt the same breath. It seems that the real gems will be born soon.

 Chapter 254

    London, England.

    The morning light shows a tiny light from the horizon, and the city is filled with light fog, which seems to be shrouded in a layer of haze. The capital of Great Britain has always been grey and seldom sunny.

    During the industrial revolution of the last century, London was famous for its haze and was called "the city of fog". Coal burning and a large number of industrial emissions made the air pollution extremely serious, and even led to the death of about 12000 people, most of them died of respiratory diseases.

    Of course, since then, the British began to reflect on the consequences of air pollution, which led to the introduction of the world''s first air pollution prevention act, the clean air act. It took about half a century and a lot of money to control the haze all over the city, but the blue sky and white clouds are no longer there.

    Like an ordinary tourist, wearing gorgeous robes and strolling in the street, he followed Jane, who has been visiting the Greenwich Observatory overlooking modern London and St. Paul''s Cathedral full of religious holiness, and then went to the London eye, where he saw some towering boulders standing in a ring in the green wilderness, which is Stonehenge, The most famous and mysterious prehistoric relics of the three British Islands.

    Until she saw all the famous scenic spots in London, Jane put herself into her work with great joy. Adam did not follow her and walked alone along the Thames River.

    Standing on the tower bridge of London, he waited for Jane to discover the etheric particles and wake up the dark elves. Adam knew that the moment was coming.

    "The fifth gem is coming."

    Adam is satisfied. He traces back to the breath of etheric particles through the energy of cosmic Rubik''s cube and spiritual gem. It''s just that the real gem that once belonged to the dark elves is not on the planet under his feet, but is sealed in the barren and dead edge of the star field.

    The dark elves got the real gem tens of thousands of years ago. They regarded the precious gem as the ultimate weapon of their own civilization and made it into etheric particles. They tried to use the astronomical anomaly "nine stars in a row" - that is, the nine star regions were connected into a straight line under the effect of gravitational migration. At that time, the dark elves were able to create a new star, The boundaries of different worlds collide and contact with each other. The energy tide makes the space barrier extremely fragile, and the nine kingdoms seem to be connected.

    Malkis, the leader of the dark elves, wants to mobilize the powerful power of etheric particles, distort the law of matter, create a dark universe, and build a perfect home for his people.

    But Asgard stopped the plan. King Odin took the opportunity to capture the etheric particles and let the goddess of death defeat the dark elves!

    It was at that time that Asgard''s absolute prestige was established.

    Up to now, there is still this magnificent epic in Asgard''s ancient books and poems.

    It''s a pity that Asgard no longer exists.

    Adam looked up at the sky, although there were only white clouds and dogs in the sky, he couldn''t see anything at all.

    At that time, Odin, the king of Asgard, sealed the etheric particles in the wasteland, and no one knows their whereabouts. Malkis, the leader of the dark elves, led some of the surviving people to sleep in a corner of the nine star domains, waiting for the rise of a comeback.

    If you want to untie the seal of the etheric particles, you must have the blood of the dark elves, and Jane has.

    At the abandoned factory in the suburb of London, Jane brings her intern Daisy to the destination of this trip.

    According to news reports, this power plant, which was abandoned in the last century, often has some strange phenomena that are difficult to explain scientifically in recent years. For example, an oil tanker parked in Westminster, without warning, crossed a long distance and landed inside the factory, accompanied by a stable gravity anomaly.

    All kinds of abnormal signs led the London police department to report the case to aegis, and then filter it according to the data of artificial intelligence, and finally upload it to the database center.

    Originally, the aegis bureau had been disbanded for the sake of Hydra, but iron man formed a new aegis Bureau in the name of Avengers alliance. The purpose is to protect the earth from alien invasion, such as Adam, who is powerful and unwilling to communicate with the earth.

    Because Jane''s teacher, Dr. Eric, had some mental problems. After an experiment in London, she ran to the street naked and publicized some words that no one else could understand. She was arrested by the police.

    That''s why Jane ran from New York to London. According to the data of the measuring instruments, this factory is likely to be a gravity anomaly field, and the spatial boundaries are very chaotic, which is of great research value.

    After showing the work card of stark group, Jane got her wish and entered the factory. What she saw was a floating oil tank truck. Its heavy body was suspended from the ground, as if gravity had lost its function.

    A leading policeman gently raised the car''s head, and the heavy oil tanker turned over without any difficulty, which made Daisy behind Jane open her eyes, holding the measuring instrument in her hand, eager to try.

    They followed the police guard up the stairs, each other came to a specific location, picked up an empty bottle and dropped it from a high place. After falling for a certain distance, the coke bottle disappeared and appeared from the top in a few seconds.

    As if this section of space had been intercepted, independent of the world, the bottle kept falling back and forth, until a few minutes later, it never came back.

    "It''s a strange place. When things are thrown down, sometimes they can come back, sometimes they can''t come back, and the Scotland Yard consultant can''t explain it."

    The police are used to it. They have tried to throw living things like mice down, but they seldom come out. There is no rule to speak of.

    "I''ve seen this strange energy fluctuation, and I think I can explain it."

    Jane looked at the rising data on the measuring instrument and was surprised. This happened only a few times in the small town of New Mexico when the asgards came.

    Ignoring Daisy, who is enjoying herself, Jane walks around with the measuring instrument alone until she comes to an open corridor. The data shows the maximum peak.

    "Here we go."

    Adam suddenly appeared in the corner that everyone didn''t notice, and we didn''t find anything unusual when we scanned.

    The dark promenade raised the roaring wind, and a fierce pulling force dragged Jane into the invisible and immaterial space channel. The female astronomer seemed to be submerged in the water, and her figure disappeared.

 Chapter 255

    After a short period of darkness, Jane breaks free from weightlessness. The intense pulling force takes her through the dark open corridor to a different space.

    Jane called Daisy''s name out loud, trying to contain her fear. Her voice was far away in the dark and desolate place, and there was no response.

    At this time, the female astronomer regretted that she should not walk around alone. The gravity anomaly of this factory is full of invisible and immaterial space entrances. In fact, it is quite dangerous. If she is not careful, she will fall into another space.

    Jane wants to go back along the original passage, but she can''t find the gravity blur point. She has to carefully observe the surroundings. The top of her head is the dark starry sky, and the foot is the hard land. With the only glimmer of light, she can see that there are countless gullies on the surface of the earth, which are like craters. The breeze blows past her ears and raises the floating hair.

    "The composition of the atmosphere here is very close to the earth, there is no sign of biological habitat for the time being, and the direction of the magnetic field cannot be determined..."

    Jane lowered her head and fiddled with the measuring instrument, and the instinct of scientists began to work.

    In a cold silence, she saw the hazy red light standing behind the boulder gap, light light light overflowing out, reflecting the dark red color.

    Jane, with strong curiosity, carefully approached the rough boulder which overlapped up and down. It seemed that there were complicated patterns under it, which was a bit like Asgard''s ancient words.

    The dark red light is reflected on Jane''s face, and she can see the etheric particles floating in the crevice, like a mass of changeable liquid matter, emitting a strange and strong attraction.

    "Don''t touch it."

    Jane was startled by the sudden sound. She trembled violently and swung the measuring instrument in her hand.

    "Hey, it''s me."

    The slender arm was held by a hand, and the gentle voice stopped the female astronomer''s more violent resistance.

    Jane recovered from her panic and found a young man with black hair and black eyes. He stood in the same place with a warm smile, like a knight falling from the sky, which instantly made her heart full of fear and security.

    "Who are you? How did you come here? " Jane looked puzzled.

    "I remember we met." Adam smiles gently¡° My name is Adam, the Asgard

    Adam shrugged. He explained a few words, and then turned his eyes to the dark red matter in the crack of the boulder, which is the etheric particle, the legendary gem of reality.

    "Don''t touch it. It''s dangerous."

    The young man took Jane back a few steps, and the asgards sealed the etheric particles here to prevent the dark elves from getting it again.

    This barren planet is located at the edge of the nine star domains, and is rarely visited by people. If it is not for the appearance of celestial convergence, no one can find it at all.

    In the original time line, Jane mistakenly enters the place of the seal and becomes the host of the etheric particles. At the same time, she wakes up the sleeping dark elves. Finally, she is discovered by Thor and brought back to Asgard for treatment.

    But now that Thor is dead, Asgard has become the kingdom of death. If Jane touches the etheric particles again, Adam may not care about her.

    Every infinite gem has the magic power to pry the rules, but not everyone can master it. Space gems are located in the core of the magic cube of the universe, and heart gems are inlaid on the golden scepter. They can''t be touched at will, and ordinary people should never want to possess them.

    For example, if the power gems containing boundless power lose the protection of the outer shell of the cosmic spirit ball, the lower life will be incinerated to ashes and evaporated.

    For example, the etheric particles, unless they are the dark elves, the asgards and other strong races, ordinary people will become hosts, and their vitality will be absorbed and eroded, and then die gradually.

    The etheric particles also do not choose ordinary people as hosts.

    But Jane has the blood of the dark elves, and etheric particles are weapons made by the dark elves with infinite gems, so etheric particles are likely to choose Jane as their master.

    Looking at Jane quietly behind him, the young man pushes away the heavy boulder. Asgard''s seal is in front of him, like sand and stone passing away with the wind.

    "It''s an amazing ability to distort reality and make it come true."

    Adam said in a low voice. In the silent space, there was a murmur of water flowing by the stream. The etheric particles, like a python waking up from hibernation, floated slowly in front of him.

    It''s like a liquid dark red substance, surrounded by the young people''s changeable light. It''s like an infinite world. Every drop of deep red water contains subtle and complex levels, energy and matter, from darkness to light, reality and illusion... It''s like an extremely complex collection, changing and evolving all the time.

    The prototype of etheric particles is real gems. Among the six infinite gems, etheric particles and soul gems have the most elusive mysterious power. They can easily pry the rules. All the scientific rules and natural laws are meaningless in front of them.

    Adam stretched out his hand, and the etheric particles spread upward along his fingertips, interwoven with the golden light of Adam''s divine power.

    Through the endless dark red light, he saw the appearance of real gems. Different from other infinite gems, etheric particles are like a group of changeable liquid matter. In the twinkling light, the boundary between illusion and reality is blurred. If you immerse your mind a little, it''s like touching a new world.

    Dark red liquid along the arm winding up, like scattered surging water droplets, constantly attached to Adam''s body, followed by new changes!

    The energy of the etheric particles suddenly became violent. Together with the four gems of space, soul, power and time embedded in the throne, they also had a violent shock. Five majestic energies rushed into the body. The huge fluctuations of space sent out blue waves. If there were green lights, if not, purple lines appeared on Adam''s body, The light of blue, yellow, green and purple is twining the illusory halo of dark red, constantly colliding and impacting.

    Like a raging flame boiling endlessly, Adam''s face is bursting with a trace of pain. Endless energy surges, roaring like a torrential wave. Huge pressure comes from all directions. Every cell in the body is full of energy. Tiny particles tear and crush, and then quickly reorganize.

    The powerful force forces the cells of the whole body to disintegrate constantly, and countless blood flows through the pores under the pressure. Adam''s body bursts out with unprecedented golden light, hundreds of millions of light transpiration release, the earth under his feet vibrates, the barren planet roars, the violent air tears the dark sky, and goes straight into the sky!

    The terrible vision lasted for less than a minute, and the aftereffects gradually subsided.

    In the end, all of the five powers entered the tattoo on the throne behind Adam.

    Adam''s power has increased.

 Chapter 256

    The dark star field with dim light is like the fragmented meteorite belt floating and still in the endless void of silence. This is the no man''s land on the edge of the nine star domains. In the past, it was desolate and cold, and there was no sign of life.

    A hidden invisible wave spread out, like triggering the alarm mechanism. The huge black ship hidden in the depth of the meteorite belt suddenly vibrated. Then, on its internal operating platform, small lights came on one by one, and the red light flashed violently. The exiles, who had been silent for thousands of years, slowly woke up after getting some signal.

    The first one to wake up from the dormancy chamber is malkis, the leader of the dark elves, who once tried to use the power of etheric particles to return the nine star domains to chaos. He suddenly opened his eyes!

    The expression on that pale face changed, from confused to suddenly, the silent consciousness became clear gradually, and the long-term memories flashed quickly until they were fully remembered.

    The nine star regions are still in the age of ignorance, and before the dawn of civilization spreads its seeds, the dark elves dominate the galaxy, unmatched!

    Malkis, the leader at that time, used etheric particles to create the ultimate weapon, which could infect matter into darkness, and could be called the supreme holy weapon of the dark elves.

    With the birth of civilization, the dawn came unexpectedly, the nine kingdoms gradually developed, and the era of light came, ending the era of dark elves.

    Malakis was not willing to leave the stage, so he wanted to use the etheric particles to make the nine star regions return to darkness, return to chaos, and build a perfect home for his people again.

    The thriving Asgard, led by Odin, the God King, took the lead in fighting against the dark elves. After the fierce bloody battle, malkis was almost beaten into a dog by the goddess of death and lost the etheric particles. He had to take the remnant of his people and was forced to exile to the dark star, where there were few people, to sleep for tens of thousands of years.

    "The etheric particles awaken us, and the convergence of celestial bodies begins again."

    Standing on the bridge, malkis, who is extremely pale, gazes at the endless void outside. He once wanted to build a perfect home for the dark elves. Unfortunately, he was stopped by Asgard and failed.

    Now, the opportunity seems to be coming again, and the etheric particles wake them up. The once-in-5000-year celestial convergence just opens again.

    The nine kingdoms move in the middle of the tree of the world. Every five thousand years, they move slowly towards the atrium world and form a straight line under the pull of gravity. During this period, the boundaries of various countries and the world will become blurred, causing the astronomical anomaly of "nine stars in a row".

    "Someone broke the seal of Asgard, and I felt the breath of the etheric particles, calling me."

    Malkis looked back at the sleeping cabins opened one by one. They were the only remaining people of the dark elves. The fierce war tens of thousands of years ago almost wiped them out.

    "Celestial convergence, this is the best time for us to rise again!"

    Malkis is ambitious. He and King Bauer, the father of Odin, are the same time overlord of the galaxy. The nine kingdoms were once shrouded in darkness, and no one was spared.

    Until the light of civilization pierces the darkness, Asgard, the frost giant, the flame giant... Nine kingdoms rise and grow.

    Although he was defeated many years ago, malquist''s ambition has not been extinguished, on the contrary, it has become increasingly high.

    He has paid a heavy price. If he can''t lead the dark elves to rise again, how can he face those people who return to the dark?

    The simple black ship shuttles through the space and stops at watt alheim. Wearing black armor, malkis half kneels on the ground, grabs a handful of gravel and sighs softly.

    The fire of war has burned this land. It is still difficult to give birth to civilization and give birth to vitality ten thousand years later.

    "Look what I''ve left, algorim."

    The leader of the dark elves remembers the glory of the past. If it wasn''t for the sudden attack of Asgard''s army, perhaps the nine star regions would have been reduced to a dark and chaotic void.

    "I can hardly remember the days before the light came." Malkis had pain in his eyes.

    "The continuation of our race will be your most precious legacy to future generations." He comforted his followers.

    In the war between the dark elves and Asgard, they lost a lot, their people were dead and wounded, and they were no longer glorious.

    And malekis, the great leader of the dark elves, is now running out of time. Even if he stayed in the sleeping cabin for tens of thousands of years, he still can''t stop the slow loss of vitality.

    His lifelong enemy, the last king of Asgard, King Odin, has long returned to the embrace of the world tree. Even the long life of the Athar Protoss can not resist the cruelty of time, so can the dark elves.

    "Let the asgards redouble the pain we have suffered! I want the etheric particles back! I want to restore the home of the dark elves! I want to completely end this galactic universe burning with the fire of light! "

    Malekis raised his head and roared. He was not willing to be reduced to such a situation. The etheric particles were the last hope.

    He took out a sharp knife and faced the tall and burly men behind him. Today''s dark elves can''t go to fight Asgard. The confrontation will only bring them to the same miserable end as last time.

    Only by taking advantage of the opportunity of the convergence of etheric particles and celestial bodies, can we pull the nine star regions into the abyss. At that time, the Dark Elves will multiply and become the final ruler.

    "You will be the last curse warrior!"

    Malkis came up to the burly men. A breeze swept by, blowing the dust of watt alheim. He could hear the low sob, which was the cry of the dead.

    The leader of the dark elves, with a cold face, gently cut each other''s abdomen with a knife, took out a dark red stone and put it into it.

    This is a kind of magic condensed crystal, like lava, which contains blazing terrorist power and can stimulate all the potential in the dark elves. The price is paid with life.

    "I am willing to give my life, like our people, like you." The burly man replied, with no fear or panic in his eyes. "I will smash any enemy standing in the way, destroy Asgard''s defense line, and build a new home for you!"

    In the bleak and desolate watalheim, the huge black ship moves slowly, like a vertical sword, cutting through the atmospheric dust and heading towards the atrium world, where the etheric particles finally stay!

    After all the dark elves left, a vague figure appeared in their position.

    "A bunch of stupid people, the nine circles now, but Adam''s pervert has the final say."

    "I didn''t expect that mieba could not be relied on, not to mention the dark elves, but I would still find a chance to go back and take back my throne!"

 Chapter 257

    Americans often say that New York is a big city full of disasters. All kinds of superheroes and super villains are rampant. They regard the high-rise buildings at their feet as a playground for chasing. They often create a devastating terrorist crisis.

    From the carnival of the Green Devils, the alien attacks on New York, and the previous World War of the Hulk, the Hulk transformed from Benner fought with many superheroes and the military endlessly, resulting in incalculable economic losses and casualties.

    This prosperous city, known as the "Big Apple", seems to have always been the focus of the world and won the favor of all kinds of villains and evil organizations.

    Today, however, this rare "honor" has also fallen to London.

    A huge black ship, like a vertical sword, swept through the space like no one, suddenly came to the Bank of the Thames River, and no one even found out how it appeared.

    The unique stealth technology of the dark elves is enough for them to sneak into the sky of London without being monitored by the earth''s satellites or even the aegis.

    The black warship''s simple and huge unique shape attracted a large number of onlookers, and even many people took out their mobile phones to take photos and upload them to the Internet, which was a hot scene.

    Malekis looked down at the tiny human beings on the ground like ants, with contempt in his eyes. This is the backwardness of the atrium world, which looks no different from the backwater.

    Like most people in the ninth world, his cognitive impression of the earth is still in the wild world of tens of thousands of years.

    "Etheric particles... In another place!"

    It seems that the thief who took the etheric particles just stopped here for a while and then went to other places.

    After watt alheim left, the dark elves first understood the current situation of the nine realms, and learned that Asgard has now become the leader of the nine realms, replacing his former dominant position.

    King Odin laid a solid foundation for Asgard and led the development of the ASAR Protoss. His daughter, the goddess of death, has extraordinary wisdom and strong strength. She defeated the ice giant of yodunheim, expelled Sutter of the country of fire, led the army to conquer the nine worlds, and made a great reputation in the galaxy.

    In the most glorious period, Asgard was able to stand side by side with the three great empires in the vast universe, and Odin was also known as the "king of the gods", the most powerful of the nine worlds, and no one dared to despise him.

    To be honest, when malekis knew this, he was filled with despair.

    As if Asgard is an insurmountable mountain, it makes the dark elves who want to rise again feel powerless.

    Maybe God is pitying. Just when malkis is full of grief and indignation, he learns that there has been a big change in Asgard not long ago. Odin has died. The new king is a little guy who has never heard of his name, like the son of the goddess of death.

    This is undoubtedly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As long as you get the etheric particles and drag the nine star domains into the abyss, Asgard, who is strong from the outside but strong in the middle, is not afraid at all.

    "Let me end this era of light."

    Marlakes commanded his men to start the warship. The air was churning and roaring. A lot of water and steam filled the banks of the Thames. The huge black ship roared like a dull thunder.

    In the eyes of countless people, the huge black ship crossed the middle of a towering building, like a towering sword cutting down. The skyscraper standing in the center of London collapsed in the shaking.

    Countless pieces of bricks, stones and glass fell down like a torrential rain. In the huge and noisy sound, the crowd scattered, and the thick smoke and dust spread wantonly.

    The dark elves who are tracking the etheric particles don''t care about the life and death of the earth people, even the creatures of the nine kingdoms.

    The ultimate goal of these dark elves, who have been dormant for thousands of years, is to build a perfect home and make the nine star regions into a dark abyss.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Adam is in a good mood and is drinking in Manhattan.

    According to the rules of the system, Adam has a lucky draw every time he gets a new infinite gem.

    Adam got an interesting ability in this lottery, which is called the loser.

    Adam can use divine power to summon an opponent he once defeated. The summoned guy is real and has his own mind.

    Adam''s new ability doesn''t cool down. The summoned defeated generals can exist for 24 hours and then be summoned again.

    Theoretically, it can exist infinitely.

    A huge black ship, with a strong posture of no one else, stands across Manhattan, which is particularly eye-catching.

    There are dozens of armed helicopters circling nearby. The Ministry of defense just got the news not long ago that this strange warship first appeared in London, England. After causing great damage, it went straight to North America and landed directly in the territory of the United States with the unique stealth technology of the dark elves and the ubiquitous satellite monitoring.

    It was not until the big black ship broke into Manhattan that aegis captured the moving track of the dark elves. As a world power, the federal government must not watch this kind of invasion happen. So the white house quickly issued an order, directly mobilized the armed forces of the National Guard, as well as the aircraft carrier berthed in the naval harbor.

    Mr. President, speaking in person, claimed that the invaders must pay a huge price!

    Aegis is in full charge of this invasion crisis!

    After the initial warning didn''t work, the armed helicopter took the lead in the fire strike. The 30mm caliber aircraft gun was launched in six tubes, and the metal torrent was splashed on the hard shell of the black warship, giving a deafening roar.

    The dense and rainy firepower bombarded this huge warship like a vertical sword without stop. Unfortunately, after a round of fierce bombing, it did not achieve much effect, and the main ship of the dark elves still stood firmly.

    "It''s interesting." Adam didn''t show up. He hid in a bar like a good play.

    "Vulnerable." Malkis, at the front of the bridge, was full of disdain.

    The leader of the dark elves showed contempt in his eyes. The wild world thousands of years ago, even now, is still so backward.

    While Asgard hasn''t reacted, he quickly gets the etheric particles and waits for the time for the celestial bodies to gather. Malakis had a plan in mind.

    "Ignore the midgards... I feel the breath of etheric particles, it''s in this city! Find our ultimate weapon, and then the nine star regions will no longer have a little light! "

    Malekis gives orders, he looks at the bustling city under the night, his eyes are indifferent.

    Maybe from this moment, the sun will never rise again.

    The Milky way falls into darkness, and the star field drags into the abyss.

    At that time, the rise of the dark elves was unstoppable!

    All of a sudden, a violent shock came from the foot, and the black ship suddenly shook. According to the display on the console, dozens of new fighters rose on the sea not far away, and laser beams from the gun barrel bombarded the main ship like gorgeous beams.

    This time is different from the previous uninjured fire strike. The energy weapons produced by ambrera immediately showed great lethality.

 Chapter 258

    "Send out the destroyers! Tear them up

    Malkis was furious, and the midgards, who had just been despised, suddenly burst into a powerful fire attack, which made him a little angry.

    It''s like a slap in the face.

    As the Galactic overlord who once dominated the nine realms, the dark elves, like the asgards, have deep-rooted pride and are hard to wipe out.

    The central part of the black warship suddenly opened, from which the shuttle like destroyer broke away. The long and narrow hull was like a sharp blade, tearing the thick air blocking in front, and with the roar, pulling out a strong wave.

    "Gorim! You go with me to find the hateful thief who stole the etheric particles! "

    The leader of the dark elves is ready to let his men command the battle here. He takes the destroyer to retrieve the etheric particles. Without the ultimate weapon, they can''t compete with Asgard.

    Etheric particles fall into the hands of the dark elves. For a long time, they have studied them thoroughly, and even used them as strategic weapons to dominate the nine realms. Even though Asgard took it by surprise, malkis didn''t have any tricks.

    He sensed the deep breath of the etheric particles, though intermittent and unreal, like a transmitter with a bad signal, releasing an ardent call.

    This is actually Adam''s deliberate breath. Adam is seducing the dark elves with etheric particles.

    Now that these guys have shown up, how can we let them go again?

    Over Manhattan, the black warships and the air force sent by the Department of defense are in full swing. The dazzling laser and the dense explosion sound are just like the shooting scenes of science fiction movies. The high-rise and prosperous city has become a dangerous battle field in an instant.

    The main ships and spaceships of the dark elves can still get the upper hand at the beginning. Twenty destroyers, facing the new fighters of the Ministry of defense, are simply crushing the situation on one side. Tens of thousands of years of advanced technology are enough to turn this battle into a miserable massacre.

    At the moment of intense attention, aegis''s sky carrier suddenly came, and the honeycombed turrets locked the destroyers of the dark elves one after another. The huge fortress emitting cold light released a huge network of laser interwoven, and the towed flames were like meteors across the sky, marking a shining track.

    Then, the light of the explosion lit up the night sky, like fireworks. Twenty destroyers, like toys made of building blocks, were destroyed at will.

    The solid hull of the ship was penetrated by the beam of light, and fireballs were splashed to light up the night sky. A moment later, only the faint light of stars blown out by the cold wind remained.

    The sky carrier, once used by Nick Frey as a base, has been transformed into a huge fortress that can flatten the city under the thorough transformation of iron man. The turrets are piled into hills, and the thick gun barrels reflect the cold light, which is particularly deterrent.

    With the formal implementation of the insight plan, the aegis has long changed its policy. As long as it has the instructions of the highest commander of the aegis and the approval of the World Security Council, this huge fortress can easily destroy any country on earth.

    The current aegis is entirely to defend the existence of the earth. What they need to fight against is the powerful existence that can run rampant in the universe.

    In the last time when the army of zitari invaded New York, iron man found that the earth''s combat power was insufficient. In addition, Adam robbed infinite gems from them, which made iron man think that the power of the earth should be strengthened.

    "Let them surrender." Tony''s cold channel on the main ship''s console.

    Today''s iron man is no longer the one who used to be arrogant but kind-hearted. He is getting colder and colder, just like an iron general.

    "There was no response."

    A level six agent reports to iron man.

    Iron man''s eyes are cold. He inputs the command slowly and starts the weapon system decisively.

    The black spear like turret begins to extract the ark reactor as the core energy source. Six giant light spheres provide stable energy output, and the thick gun barrel in the center shines brightly.

    "Launch!"

    Iron man has no expression, and he is the only one in the Avengers alliance.

    Thousands of energy beams gush out, just like the surging sea of gorgeous light, and instantly engulf the black warship.

    The vast energy beam engulfed the huge warship of the dark elves. Although the commander opened the energy field for the first time, he was still reeling in the air like a broken kite.

    The dazzling light column illuminates the night sky, and the fierce and powerful firepower attack makes the dark elves dwarfed. The hemispherical defense field was constantly bombarded with high intensity. New fighters from all directions launched a round of indiscriminate bombardment. The light pierced the sky and made a thunderous sound.

    Had it not been for the fear that the battlefield would be in Manhattan, the most prosperous area of New York, aegis would have considered adopting more severe strike methods, such as space beam weapons, high-energy particle ray weapons, electromagnetic guns and so on.

    Although iron man''s heart becomes cold, all he does is to better protect the earth. Of course, he won''t joke with the life of the earth people.

    The intense energy fluctuation rips through the thick clouds, and the beams of light are like cannibals, slowly and efficiently biting off pieces of flesh and blood from the huge black ship.

    The dark elves can only open the maximum power energy shield, casting a huge shadow in the air, another sky carrier comes, and the invisible force field covers this area, forming a disordered giant gravitational field.

    The black warship''s open ferocious gun tube was twisted and pulled before the beam was blasted out. It lost its accurate direction and went through the skyscraper below.

    Fortunately, before the New York police department had evacuated the crowd, the White House also launched the city level alert, and the president was sitting in the underground nuclear fortification nervously watching all this.

    Malakis''s understanding of the earth is still in the remote and backward wild world tens of thousands of years ago. He thinks that the midgards are still in the age of ignorance and can not constitute any threat at all.

    So he took the destroyer and landed in the center of the city in a small destroyer, pursuing the etheric particles without paying any attention to the earth''s military power.

    Soon, the Dark Elves will pay for the arrogance of their leader.

    On the other side, malekis also encountered a problem. The etheric particles that had been releasing obscure waves suddenly lost their trace, and the signal was completely cut off, and no trace of existence could be sensed any more.

    Because Adam hides the energy of real gems.

    Adam suddenly found that these dark elves were not qualified to be his opponents, because they seemed to be unable to fight even the re established aegis of the earth.

 Chapter 259

    The sudden change makes the leader of the dark elf flustered. If he can''t get this ultimate weapon to distort the reality, why should he take revenge on Asgard?

    Only when you have power can you have the right to speak.

    After the war tens of thousands of years ago, the dark elves broke their bones and muscles, and almost all the people were destroyed, leaving only a few remaining forces. On the contrary, Asgard was growing and becoming the guardian of the nine kingdoms.

    Even if the dark elves wake up now, they can''t compete with Asgard. They can only find a shortcut.

    In the original time line, the dark elves first sneaked into Asgard, making use of the powerful power of the destroyer to create chaos in the divine realm, releasing the prisoners in the prison, and invading into the fairy palace with an unexpected attack speed, killing the queen Freya, and almost taking Jane foster, the host of the etheric particles.

    Fortunately, now the time line has changed, otherwise the Dark Elves will be confused, because Asgard''s original place has become a dark zone.

    The kingdom of death has already replaced Asgard. They can''t invade the kingdom of death at all. If they have secret technology to go in, it may be more interesting surprise waiting for them.

    Malakis, who lost his direction, was like a fly without a head. At the same time, a figure came down from the sky. The other side was tall and strong, wearing exquisite armor, holding a metal hammer and a red cape. It was like a hero in an epic story.

    He just stood in front of malekis and blocked the way of the leader of the dark elves.

    "Stop and roll back to your dark star." Said Thor in a deep voice.

    Adam was not prepared to continue to pay attention to the dark elves, but suddenly remembered his new ability. Aren''t these dark elves just the chance to try?

    But when Adam put his eyes on the dark elves, he found that there were only two left.

    One is the leader of the dark elves, and the other is his curse warrior.

    Adam remembers that in the unchanging timeline, the curse warrior''s fighting power is so strong that even Thor is not his opponent.

    Do you want to have a try?

    "Damn the asgards!"

    Malkis''s eyes burst out with anger. Since the end of thousands of years of war, the dark elves and Asgard are the mortal enemies!

    Compared with the frost giants of yodunheim, the hatred of the dark elves is more intense. Watt alheim was burned by fire, and their homes were reduced to scorched earth. They had to be forced into exile, just like mice living in a sewer.

    The heavy blood feud cannot be washed away even by the rivers of the nine realms.

    Malkis will never forget that he took away the remaining people and escaped from the battlefield. He hid in the edge of the dark star. If it was not for the energy fluctuation of the etheric particles that awakened the leader of the dark elf, they would have been sleeping.

    And the remaining power of the dark elves was not enough to make Adam interested in them.

    So Adam decided to give them a chance of revenge.

    Maybe.

    "The dark elves no longer exist. You are just a group of cowards who hide and survive!"

    Thor is waving a hammer. He doesn''t like the dark elves who worship chaos and nothingness and live in the abyss. He feels disgusted from the bottom of his heart.

    It seems that Thor doesn''t care that he was summoned by Adam, and Asgard''s glory still exists in him.

    "Gorim, get rid of him!" Malekis ordered¡° First of all, use your head to pay for the blood debt of Asgard. "

    He stepped back two steps, closed his eyes, and tried to call for the etheric particles, hoping for a response.

    With a sneer, Thor waved the same miao''ernier in his hand as the original, which instantly caused the atmosphere to change. Dark clouds piled up in the night sky, lightning and thunder, and abundant power surged in his hands.

    He struggled to throw out the indestructible hammer of Thor. The air waves were surging and roaring, and a burst of roaring sound was sent out. The white electric light lingered on the metal hammer, with a tremendous momentum, just like a lightning dragon stirring the wind and cloud!

    Wearing a ferocious helmet, the destroyer stood in front of malkis, roared, and his whole body released the intense light of lava color.

    That dark red crystal gave him infinite power to stimulate all the potential in his body. Before the fire of life burned out, almost no one was his opponent.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The destroyer''s backhand blows away the replica of Asgard''s Thor''s hammer. His arms collide with mulner, giving off a huge roar. It''s like a very hard metal attack. The sound waves roar and stir up waves in the air!

    On the streets near Brooklyn, it was like a typhoon of force 12. The car windows on both sides were broken and smashed, and even the street lights were pulled out.

    The metal hammer flew backward in the opposite direction and hit the holder with a dull bang.

    Strong power with Torr rolled back, like a straight line shadow into the back of a building, smoke diffused.

    "The weak asgards." The destroyer''s voice was rough, like the friction of rocks.

    Adam is in a bar not far away, holding a bottle of red wine in his hand, tasting the strong flavor of red wine while watching the battle.

    "The cursed soldier is very powerful." Adam drank a mouthful of red wine and commented: "however, in terms of internal power, Thor''s power is obviously much weaker than that of the destroyer. However, as Asgard, Thor, who was once the most capable Thor, should not lose, either the dead Thor or the stolen version I summoned?"

    With Adam''s current strength and state, we can see at a glance that the power and internal energy of Thor summoned by him are a little lower than those of the destroyer. However, if we add Thor''s hammer, it will be a little stronger.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In the ruins not far from the battlefield, there was only a transparent figure left in a pile of debris. Looking at the battle, his body trembled slightly.

    "My stupid brother, is he really alive?"

    Transparent figures emerge in the air, more and more clear faces appear in the air.

    If Adam''s eyes were on him, he would remember that this guy was his second uncle, rocky.

    Rocky excitedly looks at Thor in the battle, and tears flash in his eyes. It seems that he has regretted his decision to kill Thor.

 Chapter 260

    The destroyer in solid armor, like a terrible demon out of the lava hell, lifts a steel car and throws it out!

    Buried in the rubble, the pirated Thor crossed his hands and blocked his head. The black Chevy roared down, the fuel tank exploded, sparking sparks and making a loud noise.

    The destroyer who burns the fire of life has twice the power of Thor. Even the invincible miao''ernier can fly. Although this Thor''s hammer is pirated, it has no difference in power from the smashed genuine one. It has completely formed a crushing situation.

    The destruction warrior named algorim, with his legs working hard, cracked the hard ground under his feet and made it vibrate. His burly figure jumped into the air and then fell into the earth quickly!

    He picked up the fallen Thor and pounded him like a rainstorm. For a moment, he fell into a bad situation. Once Prince Asgard had to fight back and support him.

    In a short time, he came to a miserable end in the fierce attack of the destroyers.

    "I''m Odin''s son!"

    Thor''s palm was outstretched, summoning murnier. The atmosphere was roaring, the air was billowing, and the white electric light was like a wild python, winding around the metal hammer.

    "For the glory of Asgard!"

    The hammer of Thor, with heavy strength, fell on the chest of the destroyer. Like a shell, his burly figure smashed into the shop behind him and ran through several buildings before he could stop.

    "Son of Odin, that''s all?"

    The destroyer''s hands supported the sunken car and strode to run. The dark red crystal in his body disintegrated. The fire of life burned more vigorously, and the power of violence gushed out endlessly.

    On the other side, Thor swung the hammer like a sharp straight line, tearing open the thick air waves and making a series of harsh explosions.

    Miao ernier with white light, hit the body of the destroyer, each other''s hands against the roaring hammer of Thor. The violent momentum stagnated for a moment, then the ground sank, the bricks and stones were smashed like soft mud, the whole street trembled, and the waves surged out like a raging tide!

    "Darkness devours everything! You can''t resist it

    The rough sound of the destroyer is like the friction of sand and stone.

    His strong hands held the heavy miaoernier up, released the mountain like sea like force, pushed away the thunderbolt hammer, then clenched his right hand and hit Thor on the shoulder!

    Even with the strong body of the asgards, it was hard to withstand such a violent blow. The red cape rolled and took Thor''s body across several blocks before stopping.

    "No one can stop me until my life comes to an end."

    The destroyer steps away and returns to malkis. There is not much time left for him. The real mission is to guard the great leader to retrieve the etheric particles.

    "It''s a bit strong!" Adam was a little surprised at the fighting power of the destroyer. Playing with the energy of the etheric particles, he whispered, "should I get some out, too?"

    "Where is it?"

    Malkis murmured, his eyes full of confusion.

    In principle, once the etheric particles are awakened, it is impossible for them to lose their signals, especially at the important moment when the celestial bodies converge.

    The leader of the dark elves looked up at the night sky. There was a huge whirlpool on the dark sky, which lit up a soft light, like a ladder to heaven. Many people thought it was a miracle coming.

    "Do you have my consent to make trouble in New York?"

    The sound of publicity came from the sky. Eight steel armor with different coatings hovered above, surrounded malkis and the destroyer. They raised their mechanical arms, and the pulse guns were ready to go.

    "Cheer, iron man is coming!"

    Tony''s voice reverberated through the loudspeaker in the night sky. He was studying a new generation of nanotechnology. He sent the steel corps after receiving an urgent message from aegis.

    Thor, the thunderous Thor, walks out of the building in a mess. Miaoernier returns to his hands. He stares at the burly destroyer. He doesn''t expect that the dark elf''s cutting-edge fighting power has such a strong strength.

    Malakis sensed etheric particles, and the subtle fluctuations were like playing hide and seek, which made him unable to grasp the exact direction.

    "Now raise your hands, hold your head and squat down... As aliens, you don''t have an extradition treaty, so stay in prison for the rest of your life..."

    Tony saw that he was in control of the situation, so he began to chatter. Not far away, many superheroes who disappeared because of the superhero Registration Act also appeared.

    Spiderman lies on the glass wall of a skyscraper. On the other side of the street, he finds the punisher. The magic four heroes, thunderbolt fire Johnny, hovers above the night sky. He is so excited that he wants to show his skills. The heavy stone man strides forward, and several street heroes flash across the corner of the ruined street.

    They all seem to be waiting for the time, rubbing their hands, stopping this crisis, and trying to show everyone that the era of superheroes is not over.

    And just above the high-rise buildings in the neighborhood, a strange guy with double knives on his back, wearing a red and black tight uniform, eating with relish and reciting with relish with a big bucket of popcorn.

    "Father, why don''t they fight? Stand there and pose? Lighting engineer, photographer in position! Come on, aim at the big blonde, the one with the hammer

    "Prop team, check the microphone! Camera one is half a centimeter to the left. The sound engineer is ready to listen. All extras are in position! All right, pass the receiver to Tony. - big shit... Oh no, stark! "

    "Makeup artist, costume artist, exit, camera fixed, those two alien friends, please start your performance..."

    "Wade, long time no see." Adam appeared with the blue light at the dead man''s side¡° I thought we had no chance to see each other again. "

    "Oh, it''s the protagonist. My father allowed me to come out again. " The dead waiter and Adam waved and said, "it''s a pity that we can''t speak vulgar words, and we can''t be rude. What a fuck! I can''t stand it when I think of it! "

    "Wade, when did these superheroes come out?" Adam looked at a large number of superheroes around the battlefield and asked, "how long has it been since I came to earth

    "They?" The waiter turned his lips¡° All the time, but not very famous. "

    "Bugs are the least powerful, but the most famous."

    "What does that mean?"

    "Red tights are great! Red tights are the only way to save the world

 Chapter 261

    The destroyer argorim protected malkis. Although he was the leader of the dark elves, the latter''s fighting ability was not excellent. He took this position more by his command ability and noble blood.

    Eight pieces of steel armor suspended in the low air opened fire together, but they were suddenly jumped up by the destroyer, torn into pieces and smashed to pieces. Fortunately, Tony himself was in the remote control command of stark house and did not go to the battlefield himself.

    The destroyer raised his head and roared. He hit Thor''s miaolnier with one blow and blew him out!

    The punisher who followed up became a supporting role in the battle. He wandered outside the battle and occasionally opened fire to create opportunities for his teammates to attack.

    The invulnerable stone man is directly kicked to the ground. The alien warrior wearing a ferocious helmet is like a Titan giant with boundless strength. Spiderman flying around is hit by a car he lifts up, while the fireballs of thunderbolt fire Johnny hit each other''s hard armor, only splashing dim sparks.

    At the same time, dozens of armed helicopters took the lead in arriving at the scene, and hundreds of bright beams of light were projected down. The mighty destroyers raised their heads. A group of tall elite soldiers slid down the black rope, dressed in liquid armor and equipped with energy weapons, and jumped down from low altitude.

    The team of nearly 50 people, through various tactics issued by the commander, firmly restrained the destroyers and played different roles. The superhero who arrived first became a passer-by and could only provide support.

    Although the strongest soldier in the dark elves has strong strength and strong defense, under the firepower of some soldiers, the energy storm covers every inch of the land where the other side stands.

    Algolim is like a beast trapped in a cage. The weak meadows are like flies buzzing in their ears. Thousands of light beams interweave into a big net. Although they can''t hurt themselves for the time being, they stop the attack.

    The iron and steel cones are thrown around, and the electricity and light are intertwined with each other. The energy is activated, and the strong gravity field rises, which makes it even more difficult for the destroyer to move. While he wants to block the intensive offensive, he also has to protect the nearby malkis. His original abundant strength is like running water, and gradually evaporated by the blazing sun. His pain and fatigue attack his heart at the same time.

    Adam suddenly felt that the gem of reality wanted the gene of the dark elves and kept making trouble in the supreme throne.

    "Go ahead."

    Adam waved his hand, and the gem of reality, which had been integrated into the throne, flew out again and flew towards the dark elves.

    Suddenly, the energy storm subsided, and malakis came out from behind the destroyer. In the invisible void, the dark red light flickered like a surging wave of blood.

    Red torrent rolling changes, as if there is an endless world ups and downs, devastating waves, such as the tide, whistling!

    "Ether..."

    Malakis murmured, and the whole person was immersed in the torrent of etheric particles. The illusory image was distorted, just like a burning flame, burning his heart.

    "Malekis!"

    The deep and violent roar of the destroyer can''t wake up the leader of the dark elves immersed in the etheric particles.

    Malekis moved forward a few steps, the dark red light reflected on the pale skin. His eyes were intoxicated, and he couldn''t help stretching out his hand, as if he wanted to touch the etheric particles that suddenly appeared in the void.

    Like tiny drops of liquid matter, like living creatures, twisted and changeable, spread along malkis''s arm, and penetrated into the body a little bit.

    In the night sky, the celestial bodies gather gradually, the nine kingdoms form a line, the huge whirlpool condenses into a space passage, from which you can see Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge, yodunheim covered by glaciers, and the country of flames full of lava

    Malkis laughs. He drives the etheric particles. He sees that chaos and darkness engulf the nine star domains, and all things return to nothingness. From then on, there will be no more light. The era of the dark elves is coming again!

    At the important moment when celestial bodies converge, etheric particles expand and proliferate rapidly, turning into a dark red torrent, just like the earth Python around the world, trying to devour all the brilliance!

    The pale complexion of malekis gradually became gray, as if it had been roasted by fire. The leader of the dark elves did not notice that his body began to disintegrate, just like a weathered stone statue.

    "No!" The destroyer roared, trying to wake him up.

    When his strong arm touched malekis, he was immediately eroded by the etheric particles. The real gem pried the rules, and the burly soldier turned into a huge bubble and floated up into the air uncontrollably.

    One side of the superheroes gaping, with the power of the Ether particles diffusion, this block suddenly changed, lights flashing, balloons floating, lively atmosphere boisterous boiling.

    This is... The circus?

    Spiderman looked down and saw that he was wearing a tuxedo, two funny moustaches sticking to his mouth, and a high hat on his head. He stood on the stage full of props, and the enthusiastic audience kept clapping.

    "Hey, Johnny!"

    Spider man sees Johnny, the handsome guy in the magic four, standing on a bouncing ball in a black-and-white striped tights, staggering and throwing red apples in his hands.

    The heavy stone man turned into a strong man who was performing on stilts. His action was extremely funny, which caused the audience to laugh one after another.

    Thor, the mighty Thor, stepped on the steel wire carefully and made a beautiful back somersault, which won a lot of glory

    Superheroes are reduced to performers in the circus, which is the terrible power of etheric particles. They distort reality, deconstruct rules, and both illusion and reality are in a single thought.

    "How could this happen... Etheric particles..."

    Malekis suddenly broke away from the dreamland, and then he found that the etheric particles were not controlled at all, and absorbed his life power wantonly.

    The dark red material devours the leader of the dark elves. He opens his mouth and wants to shout desperately, but he can''t make a sound. Like the torrent of the earth''s python, he absorbs the body sparingly and releases the terrible power of distorting reality and prying rules.

    "Darkness... I''m going back to chaos?"

    Malkis''s eyes were dim, and he could not understand until he died. Why did the etheric particles fall into the hands of the dark elves, instead of obeying, devour themselves?

    The dark red crystal in the body of the destroyer disintegrates and dissipates, and the lava like hot light expands directly from the inside. The huge bubbles floating in the air, like being punctured, burst into pieces!

    After losing the energy provided by malekis, the dark red light goes out a little bit, condenses again into a dark red crystal, and returns to Adam''s hands.

    The superheroes, who staged a farce, suddenly stopped. They looked around at the ruined streets and armed helicopters whistling overhead, and suddenly woke up.

    What did you do just now?

    Facing the news reporters gathering around, the flash of "click" sounded, and the superhero was at a loss.

 Chapter 262

    After all the farce, Adam appeared in the universe, the former Asgard is now outside the kingdom of death.

    The gray fog kept trembling, and Adam gently put his hand on the fog.

    He felt that the goddess of death was about to wake up, but faith was not enough!

    "Mutant universe..."

    Adam''s body is shining with golden light, and there are five infinite gems with different colors in his eyes. After collecting the five infinite gems, Adam finally feels the cosmic coordinates of the mutant once again.

    "Are you going in person?" Carrie appeared beside Adam, standing still in the universe, the turbulence around her can''t make her move.

    "No one can use it for the time being. I''d better go myself." Adam put his arms around Carrie.

    "Isn''t Kay doing nothing?" Carrie reluctantly said: "and the DC monomer universe is gradually stable, balder and aurora can also be called back."

    "No, Professor X''s ability is too dangerous for anyone else except you and me." Adam closed his eyes slightly and said, "as invaders, the will of the universe of that side will certainly help the local mutants. With the strengthening of the will of the universe, even aurora may not be able to carry on with Professor X''s mutant ability."

    "All right." Carrie suddenly said with a smile, "I''ll go with you."

    "No, you have to watch the kingdom of death here." Adam pointed to the kingdom of death in front of him and said, "mother can''t be disturbed now. There are too many unstable factors in the world. SANOS doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart, and Guyi doesn''t know whether he really left the universe."

    "Hum!"

    Carrie stares at Adam discontentedly, turns around and disappears into the universe.

    Adam stretched out his right hand and looked in front of him. He waved to the nothingness in front of him. A golden portal appeared in front of him. Adam stepped in.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In a bar in New York.

    At this time, there is a discussion about mutants on TV.

    "What do you think of mutants, Mr. Kelly?"

    A famous NBC host asked the guests questions.

    "Many people say that mutants are subspecies of human beings. However, based on my own years of research and observation on mutants, mutants are by no means subspecies of human beings! They''re a bunch of freaks

    Mr. Kelly said with a frown and a look of disgust, as if he was disgusted to talk about mutants.

    "Relying on their own special abilities, they wantonly oppress ordinary people, causing immeasurable losses to the country and the people. They are the cancer of this civilized society!"

    "I always hope that our country should introduce a mutant registration act to centralize the management of these mutants and register their real information and detailed address."

    "Our people have the right to know if their new neighbor or colleague is a mutant!"

    "You have to know that if you are a neighbor or a colleague with a mutant, things will become very bad in the end, and you will even pay for your life! They are a Qun freak

    Speaking of this, the expression on Mr Kelly''s face became extremely exaggerated, and the discrimination against mutants in his words was even more undisguised.

    "Therefore, I hope that the government will take some actions, such as considering the implementation of the mutant registration act, so as to control the mutants well."

    Mr Kelly concluded.

    "The people should not be hoodwinked. They have the right to know more about the truth. This is the freedom given to them by the constitution."

    Pa Pa Pa~~~

    As soon as Mr. Kelly''s voice dropped, there was a big round of applause in the bar.

    Everyone stood up from their seats and applauded Mr. Kelly''s wonderful speech on TV.

    The barman turned his lips, as if dismissing the words on TV and the reaction of the guests around him.

    These people obviously have deep discrimination against mutants, and this congressman Kelly just happened to speak their mind.

    On the earth of the mutant universe, no matter the government or the civilians, there is a kind of discrimination against the mutant from the bottom of their bones. Whenever there is an opportunity, they always try to eliminate the mutant.

    In their opinion, it seems that as long as the mutants are eliminated, the world will become a better place.

    However, the fact will prove that the universe will only get worse without mutants!

    That will make the whole universe the bag of the strong, just like Adam who just came to this world.

    A big bellied man came up to the bar counter and said to his companion, "what I hate most is these mutants."

    "Last time a mutant saved my life in the wild, but when I found out that he was a mutant, I immediately spit in his face, these cheap freaks!"

    "Ha ha ha..."

    His words immediately aroused the approval of his companions. It seems that mutants are inferior to animals in their eyes.

    Adam, who came to the universe, seems to have replaced a protozoan of the universe and is standing behind the bar in a daze.

    "Hello! Bar boy, how much is the drink this time? "

    Coming to the counter, the man asked Adam.

    But Adam didn''t seem to hear him. He was still distracted. Seeing this, the man''s face turned red immediately.

    Then he knocked on the bar counter and yelled, "asshole, how much is it? Are you stupid? Didn''t you hear that? "

    With the man''s cry, the bar suddenly quieted down, and people in the bar turned to look at the counter.

    At this time, Adam was also awakened by the cry, and then looked up at the man, with a flash of anger in his eyes.

    How dare the humble mole ant shout at me?

    Under Adam''s eye, the man stepped back several steps. Then, he cried out in horror, "your eyes will shine! You are not human! You are a mutant

    With that, he picked up a bench beside him and threw it at Adam.

    Adam watched as the bench hit him.

    Because the bench can''t hurt Adam at all, and Adam''s far superior strength makes the bench fly like a slow motion.

    Only slightly a side body, that bench then passes by from his side.

    With this man just a shout, the bar immediately rioted.

    A few strong men with tattoos and iron chains on their waists came round to Li Sen one after another, looking at Adam with a bad look.

    "Scum, who allows you to look directly at the king?"

    Adam frowned and uttered cold words.

 Chapter 263

    Just now, the big bellied man saw that his bench didn''t hit Adam and immediately took out a dagger from his waist.

    Although the man is fat, his movements are very flexible. He comes to Adam in three or two steps, and his Steel Dagger stabs Adam''s throat.

    And with this man''s lead, several other strong men around also rushed towards Adam one after another.

    Adam snorted with disdain and took the man''s arm as soon as he reached out his hand. Then he folded it gently and the man''s arm was immediately snapped off by him.

    The man howled miserably, and the dagger in his hand also slipped down from his hand. Adam raised his hand to take it, and the dagger was in his hand.

    Then, Adam hit him with a knee, and the big bellied man was immediately hit by him like a shell.

    Along the way with two strong men who rushed to Adam, they were also hit by the man who flew upside down and fell on the ground, howling.

    And the man then the whole person into the bar inside the freezer, life and death do not know.

    Adam didn''t look much after this knee bump, and then he turned the dagger in his hand and rowed towards the belly of a strong man on his side.

    As soon as the shadow of the sword flashed, a stream of blood came out of the strong man''s abdomen.

    The strong man screamed miserably and immediately covered his belly with his hand.

    Adam took advantage of the opportunity to lift his leg, and his right leg was like a big axe to the back of the strong man''s neck.

    The strong man didn''t even say a word under this cheating. He turned his eyes and fainted.

    Then, Adam turned back to a strong man behind him who was throwing a bench at him with a sharp elbow.

    The strong man with the bench in his hand was beaten by Adam''s elbow, and the whole man also flew backwards.

    In less than a minute, Adam threw all the hostile attackers on the ground.

    This kind of strength really scared the people who were watching.

    Compared with a ring finger to beat the rubbish into ashes, Adam prefers to fight to the flesh and feel the strength of a strong man.

    Adam couldn''t help feeling happy when he looked at the rubbish on the ground.

    At this time, Adam glanced at the people in the bar and found that they were all looking at him in horror.

    Looking at their eyes is to see him as a monster, Adam showed a proud smile, then turned and walked out.

    Along the way, everyone was in a panic to get out of the way.

    People''s misunderstanding and aversion to mutants can not be eliminated in a day or two.

    And Adam didn''t think it was bad.

    Adam is not a mutant anyway.

    Walking on the road, there is rubbish everywhere. There are women''s pants in some corners. I don''t know who left them here. They are white and look disgusting.

    New York is such a place where the strong are addicted to money and the weak can''t even chew black bread.

    Adam felt that New York in this world was much worse than New York in his world.

    Boar bar, sixth block, New York.

    This bar is the property of a gang leader in New York. It''s full of people and snakes.

    However, because the entertainment programs inside are very wonderful and unique, it also attracts many rich people to come here quietly to seek stimulation.

    At this time, there is a battle between man and bear in the challenge arena of the bar, and the whole challenge arena is covered with blood.

    In addition to the strong smell of tobacco in the air, there is also an irresistible smell of hormones.

    In the fierce cheers of the crowd, bursts of puffing came from some corners of the bar from time to time.

    Adam was sitting at a counter in the bar, playing with a cocktail glass in his hand. Sometimes the cocktails in it were as red as blood, sometimes as brilliant as the sun. Under his gaze, they were changing all kinds of colors.

    This is the unique cocktail of boar bar - goblin''s heart, which costs US $10000 for a cup. This high price makes many people shy away.

    However, it''s not too expensive for Adam, who just ransacked a gang before he came to the bar.

    "Hey, handsome, can you buy me a drink?"

    At this time, a beautiful woman in a black tights sat next to Adam and winked mischievously at him.

    Seeing this woman, Adam chuckled and said, "of course it''s OK for the famous magic girl to drink. But you come to me. What can I do for you? "

    Ruiwen, the magic girl, didn''t expect that Adam knew her. She was slightly surprised. After looking around, she leaned to Adam''s ear and whispered, "someone wants to see you. Come with me."

    With that, Ruiwen turned and walked out.

    Adam laughed and drank the goblin''s heart in his hand.

    Two completely different feelings were immediately diffused in his mouth, sometimes spicy as fire, and sometimes sweet as honey.

    After a while, Adam''s mouth slowly returned to normal.

    He wiped the wine stains on the corner of his mouth, and then turned to walk in the direction of the magic girl.

    Adam had thought about how to get in touch with the mutants, but he didn''t expect that the magic girl would come to the door. Maybe this is the legend of "get", it doesn''t take any effort.

    Adam followed her out of the bar to a corner.

    "Come on, who wants to see me?"

    "It''s me."

    A low voice came out of the darkness. Adam looked for the voice and saw a kind looking bald old man come out of the darkness in a wheelchair.

    Adam''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the visitor. He didn''t expect that it was this one who wanted to see him this time. It really took no effort.

    "Hello, I''m Charles. You can call me professor. I''m glad you came to see me

    The old man said with a smile to Adam.

    "Hello, professor. Can I help you? "

    Adam has no respect for this man, but regardless of his feelings and stand, Charles can be called a great man for all his efforts and contributions to the mutant and mankind.

    Facing a great man, Adam is willing to give some respect.

    "Sir, you are a powerful mutant. Do you want to study in the Xavier junior school I run?"

    Professor Charles asked Adam gently.

    Adam kept thinking about the reason why Charles came to find himself?

    Adam was quite sure that Charles could not see the information in his mind. For Charles, he was just a powerful mutant who suddenly appeared.

    Adam didn''t believe that someone would unconditionally believe in a strange and powerful existence, so he was sure that Charles did it for a reason.

    But Adam''s purpose in this world is to spread faith, and Professor Charles can connect the brain waves of human beings all over the world through brain wave enhancer.

    Well, find the right opportunity to end the world!

 Chapter 264

    "I''m Adam. I''m not very interested in learning, but I''m very interested in becoming a teacher."

    No matter what the purpose of Professor Charles was, Adam would not be afraid, so he agreed to Professor Charles''s request and went back to mutant school with him.

    Adam once thought of conquering the universe by force, but he was really short of hands.

    Adam is fully capable of killing all creatures in the universe, but he cannot force all creatures in the universe to believe in the goddess of death.

    Adam thought about letting Aurora spread his faith, but he hesitated when he thought about the strange abilities of the mutant.

    The ability of some mutants to become Tai is unreasonable.

    "Good. Welcome to join, Adam

    Professor Charles in the wheelchair gave Adam a gentle smile, and then said to Leeson, "I''ll ask someone to help you eliminate your criminal record in the New York police department. In the future, you can live like a normal person."

    When he heard what Professor Charles said, Adam looked straight and said, "thank you, professor."

    Although he didn''t care much whether he was wanted or not, Professor Charles was willing to accept the favor because he could get rid of the trouble.

    Adam has a heart gem, and he can be quite sure that the professor didn''t make any mental moves on himself.

    Adam is undoubtedly a strong man for his fighting power, but Professor Charles even invited Adam to join his forces without caring about Adam''s details or checking Adam''s memory in private, which shows his self-confidence and personality.

    Xavier junior high school is located in Westchester County, New York, USA. the school building was originally the manor of Professor Charles family. There are many classical buildings here. Walking in it, it seems to be in the last century.

    Adam followed Professor Charles back to weizel youth school, but Charles did not let Adam become a teacher directly, but asked Adam to consider whether to let him become a teacher after a semester of student career.

    Adam thought that there was no difference between being a student and a teacher. He was just waiting for the right time.

    Adam registered here and started his school life.

    There are a lot of mutant students here, but most of them haven''t mastered their mutant ability yet.

    In addition to teaching mutants how to master their own mutant abilities, the school also teaches some science and culture courses, which Adam would occasionally listen to and cultivate his sentiment.

    However, most of the time, he was still alone on the lawn of the manor to bask in the sun, reading Huang Tingjing silently in his heart, trying to improve his mood.

    The Xavier gifted youth school founded by Professor Charles is really a paradise for mutants.

    "Be careful!"

    Just as Adam leaned his hands and looked at the sun in the sky and sighed, suddenly his ears moved slightly. At the same time, a cry of surprise came from the distance.

    Adam''s right hand, like a flash of lightning, reached out and grasped the air. Then a black arrow was firmly held in his hand.

    "Sorry, I didn''t know someone was there when I was shooting."

    At this time, a young girl with long wine red hair ran to him, apologizing.

    The girl''s face is delicate and beautiful, her figure is concave and convex under the outline of a black tights, her slender legs always make people have a kind of fancy feeling, and her eyes are very divine, just like stars.

    "It doesn''t matter." Adam responded with a smile¡° You... "

    Before Adam asked for the girl''s name, Adam suddenly felt that a not powerful but high-quality spiritual energy invaded his mind.

    Adam''s realm has long been promoted through Huangting Scripture. His thousands of years of cultivation in the world of famine also made Adam''s spiritual strength far surpass that of ordinary heavenly Father level strong man.

    Adam''s mental power fluctuated slightly in his mind and counterattacked automatically.

    At the same time, there was a cry of pain in his ear.

    I saw the girl with wine red hair rolling on the ground with her head in her arms. Her eyes kept turning up, and her face was in great pain.

    "You are so idle and boring. You have to suffer for yourself."

    As soon as Adam saw it, he knew that it was not good. He immediately hugged a princess and ran to the medical room of the school.

    As Adam''s realm gets higher and higher, he can more and more understand Heaven and earth. He feels that if he does not use his own energy to surpass mortals and feels the world as a mortal, his strength will be improved more quickly.

    So Adam only used the strength of ordinary people to pick up the girl and quickly ran to the medical room.

    "Bang ~ ~"

    Adam kicked open the door of the medical room and said to hank, a stunned beast on his face: "brother blue, come on, this girl may not be in the right state. I think she needs your help."

    "What''s the matter? No, it''s Qin. Go and call the professor. Go and give it to me first. "

    As soon as hank saw that the person in Adam''s arms was Qin, his face suddenly changed. Regardless of what Adam called him, Hank quickly took her from Adam''s arms, put her on the medical operating table, and said to Adam in a hurry, "please get the professor, or there will be a big trouble!"

    After nodding to him, he ran out.

    When Adam heard that hank called the girl "Qin", and combined with her wine red hair, he immediately knew that the girl should be Qin grey who had the power of the Phoenix.

    The power of Phoenix is the incarnation of life power and emotional power in the primitive universe. The complete power of Phoenix can be said to be one of the most powerful forces in the world.

    Although Qin Geli has only a small part of the power of the Phoenix, the power is still extremely powerful. Therefore, if she loses control, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    Although Adam didn''t care about the so-called strongest power, he didn''t want to get involved in these things.

    And at this time, if Adam does not participate, only Professor Charles can temporarily suppress the piano out of control with his strong mental power.

    Adam ran to the classroom where Professor Charles was. He did not use any more power than ordinary people. He trotted slowly.

    At this time, the professor was helping other mutant students in physics class. Seeing Adam coming in a hurry, he knew something was wrong and immediately dismissed the students.

    "Adam, what can I do for you? Although you are a young man, you should be more stable. "

    "There''s a girl named Qin out of control. She''s at hank''s

    "What? Jean''s out of control. "

    Hearing Adam''s words, Professor Charles suddenly changed his face and said in a hurry, "take me, or the whole new york city will be blown up by her!"

    "Don''t worry. You don''t have to put your wheelchair in gear." Adam turned and took Professor Charles to the medical room. As he walked, he said, "Professor, you''re not young anymore. As an old man, I think you should keep your focus."

 Chapter 265

    When Adam and Professor Charles returned to hank, they found that Hank''s medical room was in a mess.

    Adam pushed Professor Charles''s wheelchair into the medical room.

    Qin had already stood up from the medical operating table. Her whole body was full of momentum and her long hair was flying.

    And that hank is being pressed on the white wall by Qin''s chanting force, the whole person seems to be suffocating.

    Seeing the arrival of Adam and Charles, he waved to them in a hurry. Seeing this, Charles immediately released his spirit and rushed to Qin.

    However, Qin''s symptoms seemed to be serious this time. No matter how Charles called Qin with his telepathy, Qin didn''t respond.

    The whole building began to shake under Qin''s tyrannical spirit.

    Seeing this, Charles had to increase his mental strength, trying to control Qin to stabilize her.

    Qin is just a student now, not the fenghuangnv who has fully developed her ability.

    Although he has a part of the power of Phoenix, he is obviously not the opponent of Charles, an old man with strong mental ability.

    With the efforts of Charles, his mental power finally intruded into Qin''s mind.

    However, before he could control Qin''s body, a phoenix suddenly appeared in Qin''s mind.

    With a whine, the part of Charles'' mental power was shattered.

    At this time, Qin looked at Charles coldly, then extended his hand, and a strong mental force immediately rushed to Charles like the tide.

    Charles immediately flew out under the impact of Qin''s powerful spiritual power.

    "A little fierce."

    When Adam saw this, he didn''t want to be involved in these things, so he immediately stepped back.

    However, at the moment when he retreated, Qin''s powerful mental power with the power of the phoenix also arrived.

    As soon as he rushed into Adam''s mind, this spiritual power with the power of the Phoenix immediately turned into a fiery Phoenix, spreading its wings and singing.

    Now Adam was a little upset.

    Although I don''t want to talk to you, you can''t make any progress!

    Adam''s mind, suddenly appeared a golden palace, and this fire red phoenix is appearing in the main hall of the palace.

    On the other side of the Phoenix is a pure gold throne, on which sits a figure with a blurred face.

    This figure with a fuzzy face, dressed in a gorgeous robe, with black hair scattered over his shoulders, can vaguely see his eyes, a pair of indifferent eyes are revealing the cold light.

    The Phoenix, which was still glowing with pride, suddenly withered under the gaze of these cold eyes. It no longer had the previous Lingtian momentum. Instead, it was like an aggrieved chick, holding its wings and head down. It was shivering in Adam''s mind, and looked like it was beating and suffering.

    Adam was speechless at the sight.

    The Phoenix seems to be a bully.

    Then, on the side of the Phoenix, a black whirlpool emerged. With only one whirl, the Phoenix transformed by Qin''s spiritual power was swallowed up.

    This is a systematic reminder to Adam that once he has gained a higher energy in the universe, the golden soldier can be upgraded again.

    Adam stepped out of his sea of knowledge after upgrading to the golden soldier.

    Then he raised his eyes and looked at the zither. His eyes closed again and he fell back.

    Adam came to her in a few steps and hugged her. After a close look, he found that she was asleep.

    At this time, Hank, who had been firmly fixed on the wall by the piano, also slipped down from the wall and coughed on the ground.

    "Hello! Does blue hair matter? "

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "Brother LAN Mao''s Chinese name is Wang?"

    "What?"

    "Nothing. What about you, professor? I think you just got blown away... "

    At this time, Adam looked at Professor Charles as if nothing had happened. At this time, he was controlling his wheelchair with his mind and came in, his face was a little pale.

    "Hoo, Adam, it''s OK."

    After a long sigh of relief, Charles waved to Adam.

    Then he looked at the Qin in Adam''s arms and asked anxiously, "where''s Qin? How''s it going? "

    "She''s asleep."

    "All right."

    The three of them looked at each other and the messy medical room. They were all relieved. The power of Qin''s out of control just now made them all have a lingering fear.

    Professor Charles did not ask Adam any questions, but Adam believed that the professor must have seen something.

    Because the power of the Phoenix subsided obviously has nothing to do with Professor Charles, but since he did not ask, Adam did not intend to say anything.

    One day later, in the morning.

    As soon as Adam finished his meal and was ready to attend Professor Charles'' literature class, he ran into Qin again on the way.

    "Adam, right? Good morning

    "Well. Good morning, Jean. You''re back in shape. "

    "Well, it''s recovered. I heard Professor Charles say that you sent me to the medical room. Thank you, Adam. I didn''t mean to shoot arrows before. I can''t control my mind very well. I''m sorry... "

    Speaking of the end, Qin also lowered her head with a red face, like a little girl who did something wrong.

    Well, Adam looked up and down. From the point of view of her chest, she was a young girl.

    "It''s OK. We''re all right. "

    Adam comforted her.

    "Well, thank you anyway."

    With that, Qin stood on tiptoe and gave Adam a kiss. Then she ran away in a hurry.

    "You''re welcome."

    Adam didn''t finish his words. Looking at the girl''s appearance of running away in a panic, he could not help shaking his head and smiling.

    Girl''s feelings are always poems!

    Since the kiss, Adam and Qin have become very close friends.

    Qin often accompanies Adam in class and basks in the sun together. They are always together.

    In other people''s eyes, this Qin seems to have become Adam''s girlfriend.

    However, Adam never admitted it.

    This mode of getting along with Qin makes Adam think of Carrie.

    only a short while ago.

    Adam was still very weak. When he didn''t wake up to divine power, he met Carrie, who was even weaker at that time.

    At that time, the witch was a bully in school.

    A kiss, too.

    And every day.

    It''s also a class together.

    Adam squinted and decided to end the universe as soon as possible.

    Soon Christmas is coming, the school begins to have a holiday, and many mutant students go home one after another.

    Adam had no place to go, so he stayed at the school and spent Christmas with Professor Charles and hank.

 Chapter 266

    The DC monomer universe is about to turn into a farm of the Deathly cult.

    Most of the creatures here have chosen to believe in the goddess of death and joined the cult of death. Only a small number of planets in remote corners of the universe have not been conquered, because there are not enough people.

    The ice giant''s troops are stationed in every corner of the universe. They are scattered enough, and there are not many powerful ones.

    Each battle is in the charge of Adam''s 12 golden soldiers and the demon wolf fenril, who has become the peak of the main God. Even the ice giant Faye Wong does not participate in the mission.

    Just in the early morning, Aurora and balde were discussing how to conquer the most powerful and only enemy, a planet guarded by seven gods.

    The 12 golden soldiers standing behind Aurora suddenly twinkled with golden light and merged into one, then turned into golden light again and separated into 120.

    "Just push it. I want to summon master." Aurora looked back, 120 golden soldiers, calmly said to balde: "the number of yellow scarf soldiers of Lord Summoner has increased ten times, which is equivalent to our strength directly increased nine times."

    "Your Majesty can do anything..."

    Balder doesn''t understand how the situation happened, but it doesn''t prevent him who has signed the contract. He has a belief in Adam like a madman in his heart.

    Two flowers bloom, each showing a branch, and Adam is now living a plain and extraordinary life in the mutant universe.

    After all, I can''t help but be curious when I watch these mutant students exert all kinds of magical abilities every day.

    What does the creator think?

    What''s the use of this mutant who can spit bubbles?

    And the mutant who can set his hair on fire. Is it better to keep more hair for self Immolation?

    There is also the mutant who is 1.5 meters tall and whose mutant ability is to make himself grow 10 cm tall. Are you sure this mutant won''t win the battle by killing the enemy with laughter?

    The ability to change 1.5 meters into 1.6 meters is the most puzzling ability for Adam.

    Third class disability becomes second class disability without increasing combat effectiveness!

    Can this mutant exist?

    Outside the window, snowflakes are flying, and the whole Xavier genius school is like being wrapped in a thick quilt.

    "Hey, chin, eat me a bomb!"

    Adam was looking out of the window when he found a young boy with a snowball in his hand.

    Qin looked at the snowball flying towards her. She didn''t choose to dodge. She let the snowball explode in her face.

    The snowball exploded and dyed Qin''s wine red hair into snow white.

    "Hey, chin, why don''t you hide?"

    Adam opened the window, jumped out of the window and went to Qin. The little boy who threw the snowball saw that the snowball hit the target, turned around and ran away.

    "In fact, I did it on purpose. I used my mind to let the snowball hit me." As Qin tidied up the snow on her body, she said: "the boy''s name is John just now. His mutant ability is that no matter what he throws, he can''t reach the goal he wants to hit."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Adam was a little speechless and heard of a strange ability.

    "We had an experiment in which he took a shot put and threw it at a wall one meter away." Qin said with a smile: "that shot actually flew out across the wall. It didn''t touch the wall unless there was external interference."

    Adam pondered for two seconds and said, "I think he should return to the normal world."

    "But his parents are mutants, and he has nowhere else to go." Qin said with a gloomy face: "all three members of his family are mutants. When we found him, he was running for his life and told us that his family was found and besieged."

    "By the time we got to his house with him, his parents had been killed by the angry villagers." Qin said with trembling: "I really don''t know why those people are so angry, because the mutants are different from them? His parents didn''t do anything wrong! "

    "Villagers?" Adam scratched his head and said, "he''s not American?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Jean looks at Adam with a strange look on her face¡° Why do you ask that? "

    "Nothing. I always thought there were no villages in America." Adam shook his head and did not speak again.

    "Adam, are you busy?" Qin suddenly asked.

    Adam shook his head and said, "no, what can I do for you?"

    "It''s Christmas. As a teacher, I''m going out to buy some presents for the children." Qin blushed and said, "but I haven''t got my driver''s license yet, and everyone else has something to do."

    "I thought you were a student." Adam said with a smile, "I can drive, but I don''t seem to have a license."

    "It''s OK. You can drive." Qin said happily, "we can drive Hank''s car. I''m here. Don''t worry about the traffic police."

    ¡°OK¡£¡±

    Adam can see that Jean can''t find anyone else to take her, but everyone else should not agree with him to leave school.

    The professor should not limit Qin to leave school, but the professor''s legs should not be able to drive.

    Because it''s near Christmas, the streets are very busy, and the shops along the way are full of people.

    Adam parked his car in a parking lot on the street and took Qin around.

    It''s very cold in New York in December. In addition, it snowed just a few days ago, so there was thick snow along the way. From time to time, there were several snow shovels driving in front of Adam and his wife.

    Although the weather is cold, people''s shopping enthusiasm is still high.

    In a metropolis like New York, prosperity never fades because of the cold.

    Adam and Jean come to a big shopping mall.

    This shopping mall is equipped with a central switch, and the heating temperature has been set very high by the person in charge of the shopping mall.

    As soon as Adam and Qin step into the mall, they immediately feel a heat wave coming.

    Almost every customer who enters the store will take off his thick winter clothes.

    Adam and Jean are no exception. They both take off a coat.

    Although Adam didn''t feel hot.

    After taking off his coat, Adam began to look around the store habitually, and soon his eyes were attracted by a strange person who was waiting in line to pay in front of him.

    The man was dressed in a thick winter suit with a high collar, which was thick like a quilt.

    The man was wrapped up in thick winter clothes, with a strange hood with eyes only on his head, a thin pair of jeans and a pair of worn-out rubber soled shoes on his feet.

    This person''s strange dress attracted the eyes of many people. Recently, there are too many crimes in the United States, and this person''s dress perfectly hides all his appearance.

 Chapter 267

    "Adam, that man is very unstable." Jean also saw the strange man and said to Adam, "I can''t get into his spirit, but I can feel his desire."

    Adam asked suspiciously, "what desire hope?"

    "Destruction Qin suddenly changed his face, opened his mouth to the crowd, as if to shout something, but there was no time.

    Suddenly, for some reason, the man in strange clothes began to dance like he was drunk.

    "Roar!"

    Then, a roar came out, and the clothes on the man suddenly broke apart.

    Immediately, an ape man with black hair appeared in the shopping mall.

    "Mutants!"

    "It''s a mutant!"

    This sudden change made the whole shopping mall chaotic, and all the people screamed and cried and ran out.

    Adam and Qin look at each other, and then immediately run to the ape man.

    It''s just that they''re still a little late.

    As soon as the ape man extended his arm, he immediately grasped the head of a young woman nearby.

    With a little pinch, the woman''s head immediately exploded like a watermelon, splashing blood white on the ground.

    Of course, if Adam really wants to stop it, there must be time. But Adam doesn''t want to use any of his abilities. He just wants to watch the plot of the world like an ordinary person, until he finds an opportunity to accomplish his goal in an instant.

    At this time, Adam regarded himself as an observer, trying not to change anything.

    When Adam and Qin arrived, the ape man roared at them, and immediately there was a sense of tyranny.

    Adam saw something wrong in his heart and immediately pulled the piano behind him.

    Then there was a loud bang, and Adam and Qin were blown out by a huge force.

    Of course, Adam did it on purpose.

    "Adam!"

    Qin, who just got up from the ground, suddenly turned pale when he saw Adam with blood all over his body.

    The smell on the body becomes tyrannical, and the counter of the whole shopping mall shakes gently.

    "Never mind, Jean. I''m fine." Get up from the ground and shout to Qin, "relax."

    Although the power of the explosion just now is strong, it depends on who is right. Adam''s physical quality is far beyond all the creatures in the universe. Even if the power of the explosion just now is 100 times stronger, it can''t hurt Adam''s hair.

    The reason why Adam was blown out by the power of the explosion was that he didn''t resist the so-called thrust. Otherwise, let alone the thrust of the explosion, even the gravity of the earth would have nothing to do with Adam. And the blood on Adam''s body is just the ape like mutant who revealed to spray out.

    However, the ordinary people nearby were not so lucky. Many people''s bodies were torn apart by the explosion, with broken arms and limbs everywhere. The injured people were even more panicked.

    At this time, Qin immediately ran to Adam and hugged him tightly. Maybe she was afraid of Adam''s accident, or maybe Qin was scared. Although she is the host of Phoenix power, she is just an ordinary underage girl.

    "Chin, settle down. I''m all right. Steady down. "

    "Cough... Um..."

    Qin choked and finally calmed down with Adam''s consolation. Her violent emotion disappeared immediately.

    "Come on, let''s get out of here first."

    The change caused by Qin''s super power just now has attracted many people''s attention. Several policemen are coming towards them in the distance.

    Just as Adam stepped, a metal plate in the shape of a hydra fell off his body. It should have been accidentally exploded on Adam when the ape man exploded himself just now.

    Adam stopped, looked at it, picked it up, put it in his pocket, and then continued to take the piano out quickly.

    At this time, people in the shopping mall are now in extreme panic, many people are crying while running.

    Just now, the explosion affected a large area, and many people at the scene were injured. Even the police who came to the rescue tried their best to appease them.

    There are several police who are staring at Qin and Adam. They just go through the dense crowd and find that Adam and Qin have disappeared.

    Adam and Qin return to the parking lot again. After Qin gets into the car, Adam immediately steps on the accelerator and drives the car straight to the direction of Westchester County.

    When Adam and Jean returned to Xavier''s gifted youth school, it was early in the morning.

    They didn''t buy Christmas presents for the children, so the next morning they left school to buy presents.

    This shopping trip was smooth, and nothing happened. After taking the gifts back to school, Qin took them to the children, while Adam was bored and went to the common room to have a chat.

    It''s just that Adam feels a little strange today. Neither the professor nor hank is in the lounge. Generally speaking, both of them should be in the lounge at this time. After a boring search, Adam finds that both of them are watching TV in the hall.

    At this time, the TV is reporting several recent incidents of mutant out of control.

    Recently, the mutants have been out of control frequently, causing great panic to the public. Some people have begun to March, trying to coerce the government to control the mutants.

    Just as the camera was aiming at the procession, the picture suddenly changed.

    "Here''s the latest mutant attack."

    Then, a dark green mutant with a pointed tail appeared on the screen. He was holding two daggers, and his eyes were scarlet. He was slaughtering the confused crowd wantonly.

    And at this moment, Adam''s eyes suddenly became deep.

    As like as two peas in the picture, he found that a variant of the shape of the metal head plate was also hanging on the neck of the mutant. It looked exactly like the one in his hand.

    Then Professor Charles turned off the TV, stroked his forehead and asked hank, "hank, what''s the latest one?"

    Professor Charles''s voice was very low. This time, the mutants often lost control and slaughtered ordinary people wantonly, which made him feel very sad.

    He knows that human society is always sensitive to mutants. If this goes on, the war between mutants and human society will be inevitable. No matter who wins, it will be a disaster for the world.

    When hank heard what the professor said, he immediately took out a small book from himself and began to read it.

    "This should be the eighth time, professor."

    "Why are so many mutants out of control recently? It''s not normal. It''s not normal at all. "

    The professor murmured to himself in his wheelchair.

    "Maybe it''s because of this..."

    At this time, Adam suddenly came over and put the metal plate in the shape of Hydra in front of Professor Charles.

    Although Adam didn''t want to affect the process of the world, the appearance of the Hydra shaped metal plate made Adam feel a little curious.

 Chapter 268

    "What is this?"

    Both Charles and Hank turned to look at Adam.

    "I got this from a mutant out of control yesterday. There was a piece on the neck of that mutant on TV just now."

    Hearing Adam''s words, Professor Charles immediately recalled what he had just seen on TV.

    It''s an instinct for a mental thinker like Charles to never forget.

    He didn''t find out just now, but he didn''t notice.

    Charles looked at the strange metal plate in front of him. He couldn''t see anything strange for a moment.

    "Hank, I''ll give it to you. Let''s see if there''s anything wrong with it."

    Hank is one of the smartest scientists in the whole Marvel world. There is no problem for him to study this.

    Three days later, Hank called Adam, Professor Charles, Jean and raven to his lab.

    "After repeated experiments, I found that this metal plate contains a lot of radioactive elements, which are different from those known on earth."

    "The fluctuation of its radiation cycle is very strange, and it can resonate with the mutant gene of the mutant, thus inducing the mutation gene which was originally deep in the mutant''s body to materialize."

    "Of course, it''s not a big problem for the mutants who have been able to master their own mutant ability, but it''s a disastrous consequence for those new people who haven''t fully mastered their own mutant ability."

    "Well, it seems that there are some people behind this. Otherwise, this metal plate will not appear on the mutant one after another

    After listening to Hank''s research report, Adam thought.

    "Then we should find out the mutants who hold metal nameplates as soon as possible, otherwise there will be more and more cases of mutants out of control."

    At this time, Jean grey also said.

    "And how to find it?"

    Ruiwen, the magic girl, frowned and asked. She came back from other places in a hurry because she saw the recent continuous out of control incidents of mutants.

    "Maybe we can ask the professor to give it a try."

    Adam said with deep meaning that Adam thought it was a good opportunity.

    He knew that Professor Charles could track all the mutants on the planet, and all the humans on the planet.

    As long as Professor Charles is willing, those mutants with metal nameplates should not escape his pursuit.

    Adam''s original intention is to let Professor Charles link all the human beings on the planet, and then force the belief in the goddess of death.

    "Adam is right. Try it, professor

    Hank on the podium also showed his hand to Professor Charles.

    "All right."

    Professor Charles nodded and then led the crowd to his brain wave room.

    This is a very open place. A platform extends from a circular arch. When the professor comes to the end of the platform, he slowly puts on his brain wave head cover.

    Then, the darkness in front of Adam began to light up a little. Finally, the light changed from white to red.

    These white people are ordinary people on earth, while red people are mutants.

    Dense red dots, like stars, dot the deep darkness.

    Adam found that things were different from what he expected. If he forcibly taught faith at this time, he would succeed, but once Professor Charles disconnected, the belief of success would be invalid.

    With Professor Charles''s constant pursuit, he finally found those new mutants with metal nameplates.

    There are 80, 30 in New York, 20 in other important cities in the United States, and 30 around the world.

    Adam thought about it. Although it can only make people on this planet believe in the goddess of death for a moment, it''s also worth trying.

    Before Adam could use the heart jewel, he was a professor and disconnected. Aden found that she looked very tired. Although it was only a short moment, it consumed a lot of his mental energy.

    Adam put down his idea for a while. Although he could use Aurora''s power, Adam could not guarantee that the blessing could also match the gem of the soul, which could directly destroy Professor Charles''s defense.

    After getting the addresses of these new mutants, everyone immediately started to act.

    If these 80 new mutants lose control one after another, the consequences will undoubtedly be disastrous, which may directly lead to the war between the mutants and ordinary people.

    Therefore, they must find those new mutants in limited time as soon as possible, and take away their metal nameplates.

    Adam decided to wait a little longer. There were plenty of opportunities.

    As time goes by, people in this kind of school are also collecting these metal nameplates. At this time, a big event happened.

    Magneto broke out of prison.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Island prison, a secret corner, here is a strange prison, the whole prison is made of plastic.

    Here is Eric, the famous magneto.

    I don''t know what happened in the prison today. The whole central system has failed.

    When the central control system fails, magneto is also aware here.

    This prison was specially built for magneto by Professor Charles. Although all the materials used are plastic, various control boards are buried in the thick plastic.

    Originally, because of the control of the central system, there was an antimagnetic system on these plastics. Even if magneto had the ability to control the magnetic field, he could do nothing with these circuit boards buried deep in the plastics.

    But now it''s different.

    With magneto''s ability to control the magnetic field, the entire plastic prison began to vibrate.

    Then, just listen to the sound of constant click, one by one inlaid with metal circuit boards from the plastic walls fly out.

    Under the control of magneto''s ability, these metal circuit boards immediately become metal copper balls the size of eggs.

    These copper balls, like bullets, shot in front of magneto. All the obstacles along the way were smashed to pieces.

    At this time, magneto came out of the prison.

    "Charles, you didn''t expect that."

    Magneto looked at the chaotic scene in the island prison with both hands down, and said with a smile.

    The alarm kept ringing, and countless guards rushed to magneto, but they all died when magneto waved.

    Magneto step by step out of the prison, leaving behind countless bodies.

    No matter how many people rush up or how many people want to escape, they are all shot into a sieve with metal.

 Chapter 269

    After wanciwang escaped from prison, the leaders of all countries were very nervous. After all, this guy had a record of assassinating leaders.

    This kind of person registration act has been put on the agenda again. With the constant propaganda of the media, people also know the danger of mutants.

    The media and ordinary people have always been sensitive to the issue of mutants. After all, it is all about their own interests.

    Most of the media and the public are conservative about the mutants. They have an instinctive fear that they are too different, and even some extreme people regard the mutants as demons in human skin.

    The mutant registration act has been mentioned more than once, but not once.

    Therefore, when several directors of the National Security Council re introduced the mutant Registration Bill to Congress, it really pushed the matter to a climax.

    For a while, the streets once again talked about mutants, and even many media attributed the injuries of ordinary people in recent criminal incidents to mutants.

    As soon as this public opinion came out, people in all the streets of New York, regardless of the truth of the news, spontaneously organized on the streets and held large-scale demonstrations, strongly demanding the government to strictly control the mutants throughout the country. Some extreme people even asked the government to clean up the mutants.

    On an overpass in New York, an old man in a gentleman''s hat quietly stands in a shadow and looks at the crowd demonstrating below.

    "See, Charles, I said that your ideal of peace between mutants and ordinary people is a joke, just your wishful thinking."

    "Only by conquering the human world and establishing the mutant''s own country, can the mutant live and work in peace and contentment, blindly wishful thinking, hoping that mankind will accept how naive and ridiculous the mutant is."

    "The future belongs to mutants! Human beings should have been eliminated long ago! "

    With that, the old man followed the shadow and turned away.

    Under the silent overpass, there were only people shouting with the procession, and no one ever noticed that someone had come over their heads.

    Westchester, Xavier school for gifted teenagers.

    The atmosphere of the whole school is very low. All the children and teachers here are mutants. They are deeply afraid of the fierce parade outside.

    Mutants do acquire some strange abilities because of genetic variation, but it doesn''t mean that all mutants have the power to destroy the sky and the earth.

    For most mutants, they are just a little bit better than ordinary people, and even a small number of mutants with wonderful mutant ability are the same as those without ability.

    "Professor, recently many students are out of control because they are too nervous. What can I do about this?"

    Qin, dressed in red, came to Professor Charles''s office and asked.

    Qin has now graduated. After graduation, out of her love for this mutant school, she chose to stay and teach. Now she is a teacher in this mutant school.

    However, recently, because the media purposely splashed dirty water, they attributed the injuries of ordinary people in recent attacks to mutants, resulting in the streets and alleys of New York full of various demonstrations.

    And because of the metal plate, there have been a lot of attacks by mutants, and the audience also very much agree with this view.

    The loud cries of these people can be heard clearly even by mutant students in school.

    Now all the students in the school are in extreme panic. If Qin and several other mutants didn''t appease them these days, they would have collapsed completely.

    "Sorry, Jean. I can''t help it for the time being. Let''s try our best to calm down the students. Later, we''ll ask hank. He should have some news

    "It seems that these media turned to the mutants overnight. Something big happened."

    ¡­¡­

    Buffalo bar, New York.

    Paul the fireman is drinking in the bar.

    A few months ago, he studied in the mutant school, and finally completely controlled his ability to control the fire.

    This makes him extremely excited, because he can finally live like a normal person.

    He told the good news to his good friend, Tina, a girl next door.

    I grew up with him when I was young, but after he became a mutant, I gradually alienated him.

    When he told Tina the news, he told her that he hoped she could be his girlfriend.

    However, he was mercilessly rejected, and the reason is that he is a mutant!

    Tina told him that a normal ordinary person would not want a mutant boyfriend.

    This sentence hurt him deeply. He knew that it was the fear and discrimination of ordinary people against mutants!

    In fact, mutants and humans are no different, they will die and get sick.

    But why does everyone look at them like a monster once they become mutants?

    Why?

    Paul was howling in his heart, full of anger and no place to vent. He could only drink in the bar.

    He hoped that he could use alcohol to quench his anger and paralyze the pain of his lovelorn.

    Perhaps only by establishing the mutant''s own world can we make the mutant no longer suffer from discrimination!

    There seemed to be a voice in his heart telling him.

    But as soon as his bold idea came out, he instinctively refused.

    He knows how hard it is to build such a world!

    Paul chuckled, and then shook his dizzy head.

    Just then, his eyes inadvertently glanced at the TV screen in the bar.

    At this time, there was a program on TV discussing the mutant bill.

    The host is Miss Anli, the leader of NBC, and the guest is Mr. Kelly, a member of Congress.

    "Mr. Kelly, what do you think of the mutant bill introduced by the government?"

    Miss Ann Lee, the host of NBC Radio, asked the guest Mr. Kelly a question.

    "First of all, I am very grateful to miss Anli, the host, for inviting me again. This is my second visit to NBC Radio. After this visit, would miss Anli like to have dinner with me

    Mr. Kelly winked mischievously at Miss Anli, the host. His humor immediately caused a burst of laughter from the audience.

    "All right. Just a joke. It''s my pleasure to have dinner with the beautiful and charming Miss Anli. "

 Chapter 270

    Paul was still drinking and watching the so-called congressman on TV talking.

    "As I said last time, mutants are definitely the cancer of this civilized society."

    "What do you think they''ve done? Breaking out of prison, killing people, attacking the government, killing civilians, and acting recklessly with their own monster ability

    "If the government had listened to my advice and introduced the mutant registration act earlier, the aegis incident would not have happened!"

    "At this point, let''s observe a moment of silence for the civilians and journalists killed by the mutants."

    At this time, Mr. Kelly on TV stood up from his seat and began to observe the camera of the TV station in silence.

    Influenced by him, the audience on TV also looked serious and stood up from their seats one after another to mourn with him.

    At this time, the original noise of the whole bar suddenly quieted down.

    The most recent attack by mutants is the one with the largest number of civilian deaths in the United States in nearly half a century.

    Affected by this incident, many ordinary people''s discrimination against mutants is deepened.

    "These damn mutants!"

    "I want the government to clean them up! They don''t deserve to live in this world

    "Clean up!"

    "Clean up!"

    Voices and slogans against mutants began to ring in the bars.

    "Asshole!!! It''s not a mutant at all

    At this time, already drunk Paul got up from his seat and yelled at the angry crowd.

    Paul doesn''t know the cause of the mutant attack, but she thinks that as long as the mutant with normal brain will not make a suicide attack, someone must want to target the mutant.

    "Boy, why do you speak for mutants?"

    At this time, a strong man with a red neck came up and stared at Paul and said, "are you also a mutant?"

    Then the strong man grabbed Paul''s clothes and lifted him up.

    Paul is very scared. Although he is a mutant, he also has very good mutant ability.

    However, he is only a young man of eighteen or nineteen years old, and has never had a fight with anyone.

    In a hurry, he opened the lighter in his hand.

    It seems that something unexpected will happen soon. Maybe there will be another attack by mutants.

    The development of things is like following what path. Weapons are ready. How can we not launch an attack?

    The huge impact of the fire immediately rushed the red necked man out.

    "Cough..."

    Paul was sitting on the ground coughing. His clothes had been torn by the strong man just now.

    "Mutant! He''s a mutant

    At this time, all the people in the whole buffalo bar could not help exclaiming.

    Later, the angry and irrational crowd gathered around Paul. In panic, Paul turned on his lighter again.

    I have to say that the people of the United States are really brave. A big helper, unarmed people, dare to besiege a mutant with bare hands.

    After Paul became a mutant, he gained the ability to control the fire. When the lighter was turned on again, a fire burst out quickly and surrounded Paul like a fire dragon.

    The angry people finally came to their senses, because the fire could not get close to Paul, and they all cried out, "draw the gun! Draw the gun! Kill him, kill the monster

    Seeing someone drawing a gun in the crowd, Paul stopped and immediately directed the fire to rush towards the crowd.

    "Bang bang ~ ~"

    The gunfire rang out one after another, but it was blocked by the wall of fire.

    The bullets fired at Paul had not gone through the wall of fire before they were burned by the high temperature in the wall of fire.

    Paul no longer hesitated and ran to the bar.

    At this time, there are police cars coming here in the distance.

    With a wave of Paul''s hand, a flame immediately flew up.

    All the cars along the road were immediately overturned, and the police cars were hit by them.

    For a moment, the traffic system of the whole street was paralyzed, and all the people were shouting and running away in a panic.

    Paul was so scared that he rushed to a deserted alley nearby.

    Just did not go a few steps, suddenly neck place, there is a huge force, then in front of a dark then fell over.

    At this time, a man in a black windbreaker and a clown mask came out from behind Paul.

    He reached out and put Paul under his arm, then disappeared in the alley.

    Three days later.

    "MMM ~ ~ ~ mmm, baby, you''re great!"

    "Come on, a little faster!"

    In Mr. Kelly''s villa, a pair of red bodies ¨¯| The men and women in the body are clapping fiercely, and the whole bedroom is full of obscene sounds.

    At this time, in front of the curtain of the villa, a French window suddenly cracked, and a figure rushed in from the outside.

    "Ah ~ ~"

    Anne, the hostess who is playing a game with Mr. Kelly, screams at the sudden change.

    "Who, who are you?"

    Mr. Kelly got up, took out his pistol from the head of his bed and aimed it at the figure.

    I saw that the figure came in with a camera in his left hand, and his right hand was wrapped in a fire.

    He sneered at Mr Kelly and said, "my name is Paul. To kill you! Go to hell, rubbish

    With that, Paul waved his right hand, and suddenly the whole villa turned into a sea of fire.

    Senator Kelly and the hostess screamed and howled wildly in the fire.

    Paul, on the other side, takes up the camera in his hand and begins to record the tragic situation of the two people.

    When the two completely turned into two charred bodies, Paul gave himself another close-up.

    The whole person looks ferocious, like a devil climbing out of hell.

    "That''s the end of offending mutants!"

    Long live the mutant

    It seems that someone wants to push the mutants onto the wave.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Vizier mutant school.

    Now, the X-Men have been formed. The core members are Adam, Jean, storm girl, laser eye, Hank, Charles and magic girl.

    Yeah, Adam joined the X-Men.

    Although Adam did not show any ability, but with a strong body, the honor of the selection of the X-Men.

    And the idle Adam did not refuse, follow the X-Men, may be able to achieve the goal he wants to achieve faster.

    Although Charles is a leader, he doesn''t care about anything, and the witch is always looking for the persecuted mutant.

    Therefore, the actual leader of the X-Men is the laser eye.

    However, laser eye, as the leader of this team, is not very in charge of the work, because the number of X-Men is not large, and they have never formed such an organization, so they are all in a relatively free state.

    And a few core members of the team usually live with the professor, and their main task is to cooperate with the witch to rescue the persecuted mutants. They don''t know why they are called X-Men, rather than mutants search and rescue team.

    After greeting each other, everyone began to enjoy a delicious breakfast.

    At this time, the TV in the hall is broadcasting the morning news.

 Chapter 271

    The TV in the hall is broadcasting the morning news.

    "Here''s the latest mutant attack."

    As the hostess''s voice rang out, the picture on TV suddenly changed.

    Everyone can''t help but put down the tableware in their hands. A familiar figure appears in front of Li Sen and others.

    "My God, this is Paul! Yesterday, didn''t he ask for leave to go home? " One side of Qin exclaimed: "how can it be? How could that be? "

    With the fluctuation of Qin''s mood, the tableware on the table began to vibrate slightly.

    "Chin, calm down!"

    Seeing that Qin''s mood was out of control, the laser eye immediately grasped her hand.

    Hearing the words of laser eyes, Qin immediately closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly opened her eyes.

    By this time, her emotions had been completely suppressed by her.

    However, Adam saw a trace of sadness in her beautiful eyes.

    "Jean, there must be something in this matter. Although Paul is usually very impulsive, he never has the courage to do such a thing!" Adam also sat on one side to comfort her: "but since it''s all played on TV, it shows that his courage is really getting bigger now."

    "You mean I should be happy for his courage?" Qin looks very ugly.

    Adam shrugged his shoulders and didn''t speak any more. It''s not good at comforting people.

    "Adam is right about one thing. Paul is just a child. He is unlikely to have the courage to rush into a private house in the middle of the night to kill people, and the video is posted on the Internet. This is abnormal."

    One side of the laser eye also agreed with Adam''s words.

    Jean takes a look at the laser, bows her head and falls into silence. She doesn''t know that Paul can''t have such courage all of a sudden, but it has happened, and the pictures on TV can''t be fake.

    "Our priority now is to find Paul. As long as we can find him, we will know the truth

    At this time, Hank on one side said.

    "Leave it to me."

    Professor Charles said after a moment of meditation.

    He himself doesn''t believe that Paul would do such a thing, but there is no doubt that Paul is in this video.

    He faintly felt that there seemed to be a bigger conspiracy behind this, a conspiracy against the mutant school, and possibly a conspiracy against the mutant group.

    They followed Charles to his brainwave transmitter. When Professor Charles brought the brainwave transmitter, the whole space changed and countless red stars appeared.

    Every time Adam saw this picture, he couldn''t help but borrow Aurora''s persuasive ability, and the heart gem directly forced him to control Professor Charles.

    After a few breaths, Professor Charles opened his eyes.

    "Canada, Northern Alberta."

    "Scott, come with me. The rest of you stay here."

    When Adam heard about this place, he immediately reflected that this was the scene where Wolverine and little naughty appeared. Adam was very interested in little naughty''s mutant ability, so he took the initiative to speak this time.

    Because there is a strong voice against the mutants outside now. If only one professor is allowed to stay here alone, I''m afraid it will be difficult to cope with the attack on this school.

    Although the professor''s strength is very strong, but it is too kind, may not use his ability to ordinary people.

    Therefore, it is necessary to keep a few people.

    Adam''s strength is very good, plus the laser eye is really a very good combination of candidates.

    North Alberta, Canada.

    A local pub, at this time, here is holding an underground boxing match.

    "Kill him! Johnny, kill him

    All the people in the tavern were shouting around an iron cage.

    A big man who is almost 2 meters tall is frantically punching a man with bare arms.

    And the man seemed to have drunk and faltered.

    The man''s height only to the big man''s chest position, in the big man''s crazy punch, it seems that there is no power to fight back.

    "Bang", the man was knocked down by the big man, half kneeling.

    The man shook his head, when the big man hit again, the man suddenly turned around, also a punch.

    Two fists collided in the air, making a dull noise.

    Then, I saw the big man''s right hand bend abnormally immediately.

    The big man howled miserably, and the man immediately stood up from the ground and knocked the big man unconscious with one punch.

    "The champion tonight is still Logan!"

    The audience began to cheer, deafening.

    These audiences don''t care who the winner is. They just like to cheer for the winner. Who cares if the winner is the last one?

    After rocking down from the challenge arena, Logan took a bottle of wine from a nearby attendant and went out to the pub.

    The wind was blowing outside, and logan was still bare. Suddenly, he stopped and turned around. His steel claws shot out like a spring plate and stabbed at the figure behind him.

    The figure was startled, and a flame burst out of his body.

    The steel claw easily cut open the blazing flame and suddenly stopped on the neck of the comer.

    "Who are you? Why are you following me? "

    Wolverine''s eyes were cold.

    "Are you Wolverine? My name is Paul. My master wants to see you

    Paul looks nervously at Wolverine.

    In front of this person to his pressure is too big, that cold eyes, let him shiver.

    "Not interested." Wolverine took a look at Paul¡° Go away

    Wolverine took back his steel claws, continued to drink, and staggered forward.

    At this time, a big tree next to him suddenly fell down and hit him directly on the top of his head.

    Wolverine''s eyes were sharp, and suddenly, the steel claws on his hand ejected again.

    Waving his hands, I saw a few silvery cold light flash, the tree was immediately cut into several sections.

    At this time, a figure fell from the sky, hugged wolverine, and threw Wolverine out.

    Wolverine on the ground after rolling a few circles, just want to stand up, saw a huge tree towards him, only a wave and he was hit out.

    Just as the man approached wolverine, suddenly there was a roar in the sky, and Adam and Scott''s blackbird plane landed.

    They walked out of the blackbird respectively, first looking at Paul in the distance, and then at the golden haired mutant like a wild animal.

    Finally, the eyes fell on the Wolverine who had been in a coma.

    When Paul on one side saw Adam and others, his face suddenly changed, and then he ran back.

    Adam lost interest when he saw that the figure of the little mischief was not in the city.

    "It''s up to you, Scott. I''ll go after Paul

    Then Adam turned into a shadow and chased Paul in the direction of his escape.

    And the blond mutant saw the direction Adam was chasing. Just as he was about to move, a red laser shot at him.

    The blonde mutant subconsciously put the big tree in front of him. Under the impact of this laser, the strong tree immediately fell on him, and his whole body was thrown out.

    On the other hand, it took Adam only a few breaths to catch up with Paul.

    Paul panicked, immediately turned on the lighter, a wave of his hand, Adam is a flame impact.

 Chapter 272

    Adam chuckled and raised his hand. It was also a flame.

    The two flames collided in the air, and the huge air waves lifted the snow all over the sky.

    However, Adam''s flame was stronger than Paul''s. after they collided, they continued to rush forward and devoured Paul''s flame.

    Paul hurriedly stretched out his hands, as if to rely on his ability to control the fire to control the fire coming towards him.

    If it''s just an ordinary flame, Paul can do it. Even if it''s a magic flame, Paul can easily control it. Isn''t that his innate talent?

    But these flames were summoned by Adam relying on his ability to control the elements, and contained Adam''s will in them.

    How strong is the will of a God King!

    Therefore, no matter how much control Paul took, the flame was still, and only one impact would blow Paul out.

    Fortunately, Adam didn''t mean to kill him, so he just knocked Paul out.

    At this time, Adam came to Paul and put his hand under his armpit.

    Just as Adam turned and left, he suddenly looked at a snowdrift.

    A girl about sixteen or seventeen years old is hiding behind the snow and looking here. Her whole body is wrapped in thick clothes.

    When Adam looked at her, the girl seemed to be frightened. She stumbled back and fell to the ground.

    Adam began to laugh, and then walked towards her, looked at the girl and said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"

    "I went out on an expedition and got lost."

    The girl looked at Adam timidly and replied.

    "Well, girl, come with us. What''s your name? "

    "Anna Mary, everyone calls me naughty."

    Hearing the girl''s name, Adam''s smile became bigger. He took a look at the girl and didn''t ask any more questions. Then he took her to the blackbird fighter.

    At this point, Scott strode up to Adam, apologized and said, "sorry, the man escaped."

    "It''s OK. Anyway, Paul found it. With the ability of the professor, it should be easy to know who these people are. "

    Adam''s face doesn''t matter.

    "Who is this?"

    At this time, laser eye Scott pointed to Adam''s side of the little naughty asked.

    "I met her on the road just now. She said she was lost. However, the girl is a mutant, but she doesn''t seem to have much control over her abilities. "

    Hearing Adam''s words, Scotty nodded, then extended his hand to the girl and said, "Hello, my name is Scott. Everyone calls me" one eyed dragon. "

    Scott''s hand stopped awkwardly in mid air, and the girl didn''t seem to have any intention of shaking hands with him.

    "Hold... Sorry, I can''t shake hands with you."

    The girl explained timidly.

    "Why?"

    Scott asked, puzzled.

    "This girl can absorb people''s memory and ability through physical contact, but she can''t control it very well, so she wrapped herself so tightly." Adam explained to the girl, "it''s an interesting ability, isn''t it?"

    "All right."

    Scott nodded indifferently.

    "Scott, you go and take that guy with you."

    At this time, Adam pointed to Wolverine who was comatose in the distance.

    "Well, all right."

    When you bring Wolverine into this blackbird. Adam and Scott drove the blackbird back to school again.

    When they arrived at the school, they found that professors and others were waiting for them in the green field of the school.

    "Hi, professor. It''s up to you. "

    After stepping off the blackbird, Adam gives Paul under his arm to hank.

    Adam is very curious about the ability of little naughty, so when he first saw her, he scanned her with the power of soul and knew the principle of her ability.

    An interesting variant of the way that abilities work doesn''t work for Adam.

    "By the way, Professor, when we were looking for Paul this time, we brought back two mutants."

    While talking, Scott and mischief, who were carrying wolverine, came down from the blackbird.

    Little naughty seems to be very curious here, while walking, while looking around, finally, came to Adam''s side.

    At this time, the professor''s eyes looked at the little naughty standing on one side and said with a kind smile: "welcome, child. This is Xavier school for gifted teenagers. If you can''t control your abilities well, you can study in this school for a while

    The naughty boy nodded to Professor Charles, who agreed to his suggestion.

    At this time, the professor looked at the Wolverine on Scott''s shoulder again. When he saw the face of wolverine, his face was filled with joy.

    "It''s Logan."

    "Jean, Hank, you take Logan to the treatment first, and the others follow me."

    With that, the professor used his mind to control his wheelchair and walked to the school.

    .......

    "Let me go, you let me go."

    In Professor Charles'' principal''s office, Paul, the burning man, wakes up.

    But, he was Scott dead pressed on the seat, no matter how struggling is useless, can only howl at the crowd.

    "Paul, calm down."

    According to Paul''s Scott, he comforted Paul.

    However, Paul''s state is not right and his eyes are crazy.

    "Paul, what happened before? Why do you want to kill Senator Keynes? "

    Asked the professor gently, in his wheelchair.

    He didn''t believe that his students would kill people for no reason. He believed that there should be something hidden in it.

    "For the mutants, of course!"

    Paul growled at Professor Charles.

    At Paul''s words, Professor Charles''s eyes suddenly became deep.

    "I''m sorry, son, since you won''t tell the truth, I''ll have to go into your mind and have a look."

    Because he always felt that this incident was abnormal. A child who had never killed anyone had the courage to break into a member''s home and commit murder. He also took a video and uploaded it to the Internet.

    And in the process of questioning just now, he could feel that Paul''s state was very wrong and he was in a trance.

    It gives him a sense of being controlled, so now he has to use this very unfriendly method.

    Immediately, Professor Charles''s mental power surged towards Paul.

    But just then, the door of Charles'' office was suddenly knocked open.

    "Stryker!"

    Seeing someone coming, Professor Charles immediately stopped his mental exploration.

    "Well! Charles, Paul, a student of your mutant school, is suspected of murdering a congressman. I suspect that you, the headmaster, secretly instigated you behind your back. Now I arrest you as a search envoy! "

    Then Charles waved to the heavily armed soldiers around him.

 Chapter 273

    Adam looks a little ugly.

    William Stryker, after Adam came to this world last time, was under the control of Aurora.

    But when Adam saw him this time, he found that he was not a person at all, even the origin of his soul was different.

    Only then did Adam know he was in the wrong place.

    It''s true that this is a mutant universe, but it''s not the same as the mutant universe that Adam once visited. It may be a parallel world.

    So all the things Adam didn''t write about were useless.

    The next thing, Adam did not participate, Professor Charles was arrested, although no one dared to imprison him.

    But no matter how famous Professor Charles is, the procedure is the same.

    Three days later, Charles'' professor''s hearing began.

    Adam and the other members of the X-Men were all here. At the hearing, Professor Charles withstood many rounds of bombing by congressmen.

    However, in the end, although it was decided that he did not order Paul to assassinate a member of Congress, it was dereliction of duty as the principal of the school.

    So Congress ordered Charles to disband Xavier''s genius school within three days! And that he does not have the qualifications to start a school!

    Hearing this news, all members of the X-Men below are excited.

    Adam took a look at Professor Charles, who seemed to be nearly ten years old in this instant.

    Adam sighed that Charles had devoted most of his life to Xavier gifted youth school.

    Now that the school has been shut down, it''s a big blow.

    The old man held up an invisible umbrella for all the mutants. All the mutants who were excluded by human society got warm and care in his school.

    Without the existence of this school, the contradiction between mutants and ordinary people in this society would be more intense than it is now.

    If a person with super power has been living in discrimination and exclusion since childhood, it is hard to imagine what kind of person such a person will become when he grows up.

    Many tragedies in reality come from the misfortune of childhood.

    However, in the face of all this today, Adam thinks that Professor Charles is to blame.

    A tiger with great power will be threatened by a flock of sheep.

    Professor Charles, who was too kind, failed to live up to his powerful and unpredictable power.

    The old man''s contribution to human beings and mutants is absolutely indelible.

    These contributions are well known, and so are the politicians.

    But at this moment, for their own interests, they did not hesitate to abandon Professor Charles!

    All these contributions made by Professor Charles are ignored.

    They never thought about what would happen to the new mutants without the Xavier school for gifted teenagers?

    What''s more, I didn''t think about how much harm many mutants will do to this society after losing the warm care and guidance of life!

    After returning to school, the children in the mutant school were called by their own teachers to wait in the public restrooms.

    At this time, all the mutant children in the school did not know what happened. They came to the common room one by one according to the teacher''s request.

    Some young children are still very excited. They all think that this is a special course as usual. Maybe a teacher is going to perform some strange super ability to them again! Everyone was excited.

    And senior children see the clue from their teacher''s sad and lost face. Many people begin to have a kind of uneasy feeling. They always feel that what''s going to happen in school is a face of sadness.

    This mutant school has already become their own home. They have lived here for many years and studied here. Here they feel the warmth and happiness that they have never felt in human society.

    And after the promulgation of things for them, is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue!

    The Xavier school for gifted teenagers will be disbanded from today on!

    When the teachers choked out the news, all the students at the mutant school looked at their teachers with an incredible look.

    "I''m sorry, children. This is a regulation just issued by Congress. If it is not dissolved now, it will be forcibly dissolved by the military in three days."

    At this time, all mutant students and their teachers are the same, low cry.

    It seems to be an original sin to be a mutant. Even their own parents may not like them. Many people will end up on the street once they go back.

    The lower grade students began to cry.

    The senior students are full of tears in their eyes, but they know that since their teacher announced the news to them, that is to say, things have come to an irreparable point.

    Although they are very reluctant to give up, they don''t want to add any trouble to the schools and teachers here.

    Here is where their memory and youth lie, where they feel the first wisp of warmth in the world.

    They don''t want to suffer any damage here because of their willfulness. This is the Holy Land in their hearts.

    The first ones to send away are the lower grade children. Because these students are young and lack of self-protection ability, they are all sent home by teachers here.

    Then there are senior children, who are transported and demobilized overnight. In the early hours of the morning, the originally bustling campus seems empty at this moment.

    In front of a pavilion window on the second floor, Professor Charles looked at the children who had been sent away by the teachers alone. His heart was as painful as a knife.

    Professor Charles has no children. He treats every student here as his own child.

    In the current situation of fierce conflict between mutants and ordinary people, he knows that once these children leave this school, they may suffer the greatest malice of the society.

    But he had to.

    Because if he doesn''t carry out the orders of Congress, all the children in this school will be destroyed in three days.

    This is something he can''t accept. Although he is very strong, he is far from being able to be the enemy of the whole human society, and his own principles make him not choose to be the enemy of the whole human society.

    At this time, a French window behind him was pushed open, and the sound of footsteps came from far and near.

    Professor Charles then turned to look at the man.

    When you see the person clearly, his pupils shrink slightly.

    "Long time no see, Charles."

    The visitor greets Professor Charles in the way of an old friend.

    Professor Charles, in his wheelchair, looked at him with unbelievable eyes.

    "Eric?"

    It was Charles''s best friend of the year, Eric lancell, the famous magneto, the radical leader of the mutants.

    Although both of them are the leaders of the mutants, their ideas in dealing with the contradictions between human society and mutants are diametrically opposite.

    Because Wan ciwang was once imprisoned in a concentration camp when he was young, when he faced some negative views of human beings on mutants, he immediately thought of the views of * * on Jews in World War II.

    Therefore, he firmly embarked on the line of violent confrontation, trying to eliminate the whole human race and establish his own kingdom of mutants.

    Professor Charles has never had such an experience, so he still retains the human side when facing the negative views of human society on mutants.

    He thinks that those prejudices are just the ignorance of mutants by individual people, which has been exaggerated by some intentional people.

    In the final analysis, mutants are still human beings. To eliminate human beings is to eliminate mutants themselves.

    Therefore, he advocated the idea that human beings and mutants live together and coexist harmoniously.

 Chapter 274

    It is precisely because of the different views on human beings that the two former friends finally went to their opposite sides.

    Adam was hiding in a corner, eavesdropping on their conversation.

    "What are you doing here?"

    When Charles saw magneto appear in front of him, he suddenly had some bad premonitions.

    Magneto grinned at Charles and said, "Charles, you are always so indecisive. You have such a powerful ability, but you never use it."

    "You see, because of your indecision and weakness, the children you have painstakingly raised and the schools you have built are disbanded in front of those pig like human beings."

    "Those humans who destroy your efforts are just a little bigger ant in front of your ability."

    "It''s just a small idea that you want to kill them or change their mind, but you are always so stubborn, so stick to your principles, not willing to use this power."

    "It''s a mistake, Charles."

    When Wan ciwang said this, he stopped talking. He turned and looked out of the window.

    The moonlight like water sprinkled on his shoulder, like a layer of silver mercury, blended with his white hair as white as snow.

    Two former friends have been fighting for nearly half a century, but now they are both old, and they don''t have much time for each other.

    Charles ignored magneto''s accusations against him. He knew that it was the difference between the two people''s ideas.

    As for the difference of this idea, the two people have been arguing and fighting with each other for nearly half a century, but they have not separated the results. Naturally, today, it is not enough to say in a few words.

    And Charles thought that even if he changed the minds of the congressmen in accordance with magneto''s practice, it was only for a moment.

    Even if Mr A does not mention it today, Mr B will do so tomorrow.

    As long as the misunderstanding of the mutant is not eliminated, the idea will never be banned.

    So, it doesn''t mean much to him.

    "You came to me this time just to chat with me?"

    Eric, with both hands on his back, shook his head slightly at Charles'' question.

    Then he turned again and looked at Charles, his eyes deep and unpredictable.

    "Charles, I''m here for the mutants. Your way has proved wrong. "

    Eric the magneto gave Charles a mysterious smile.

    Charles looked at the mysterious smile on Eric''s face, and his heart became more and more uneasy.

    At this time, there was a slight movement in front of the French window.

    I saw a person in a wheelchair like him appear in front of him.

    "Jason?"

    Charles exclaimed.

    He didn''t expect that his students would come together with magneto.

    Hiding somewhere, Adam curved his mouth, as if the opportunity he had been waiting for was coming.

    But the plot does not face up to this guy named Jason, who controls Professor Charles, causing Professor gut to almost destroy the whole human race?

    Adam remembers that in the original plot, William strick let this guy named Jason control Professor Charles. He wanted to use Professor Charles''s ability to connect the brains of mutants all over the world through brain wave amplifier, so as to destroy the whole mutant group.

    Wanciwang also wants to change the plan a little before launching it, that is, to change the target from mutant to human.

    And ya, of course, wants to change the plan.

    When things happen, Adam directly suppresses everything with his unspeakable power, and then connects the minds of all creatures in the world through Professor Charles, planting the idea of believing in the goddess of death for them through the mind gem.

    When Charles used brain wave enhancer in school before, Adam almost used heart gem several times.

    But according to Adam''s analysis, Professor Charles, who is conscious, is consciously controlling his own ability. Every time he uses brain wave amplifier, he limits himself.

    Such Professor Charles can''t connect to all the biological consciousness of the whole world. Only controlled Charles can be powerful enough to control the whole earth.

    The illusionist Jason also studied in this mutant school, so he is very familiar with Jason''s ability.

    At the thought that Jason''s ability to create mental illusions and control other people''s thinking was abused by magneto, Professor Charles painfully closed his eyes.

    But then he seemed to think of something, and his body trembled.

    "Magneto, it''s you?! You did what Paul did before? "

    Facing Charles''s question, Eric grinned, nodded and admitted, "that''s right. It''s me

    "Magneto!"

    Hearing Eric''s reply, Charles was very angry, and the objects around him began to tremble.

    But at this moment, Jason''s eyes opposite him brightened slightly, and then all kinds of illusions rose in Professor Charles''s mind.

    Under the guidance of Jason''s illusion, his mind began to go to the killing and tyrannical side.

    However, as soon as the atmosphere of killing and tyranny rose, it suddenly stopped.

    Professor Charles broke away from the illusion created by Jason. Jason''s face was slightly pale. It was obvious that he had lost the spiritual battle just now.

    Although both of them are masters of mental power, it is obvious that Professor Charles is more powerful in this field.

    Professor Charles did not take advantage of the attack. He sat in silence. After a long time, he said, "Eric, do you want mutants to rule the world?"

    "Yes. Mutation is a sign of evolution, and human beings have long been eliminated. Charles, as long as we work together, I don''t think it''s very difficult to do that. "

    "Don''t you also want mutants to live in a world full of hope and love? Come on, Charles, as long as we work together, this dream will come true soon

    "No, Eric, your idea is too extreme. This is not the world I want to pursue."

    "Charles! Those pig like human beings have destroyed your favorite things. Do you still not retaliate? "

    Magneto glared into Professor Charles''s eyes.

    "No, it''s not them who destroy my favorite things, it''s you magneto!"

    Professor Charles glared at Eric the magneto.

    "Good! Don''t blame me, Charles, since you are still so stubborn. "

    Then magneto winked at the shadow behind Professor Charles.

    Suddenly a figure came out and hit Professor Charles on the neck.

    Professor Charles was caught off guard and fainted as soon as it was dark.

    "Take him and let''s go."

 Chapter 275

    In a secret cave in the Rockies, Canada.

    Here is full of all kinds of steel support, the original open cave has been transformed into a military base.

    Professor Charles, who fainted, was taken to the military base.

    Now, Charles is in a cave in the base, which is similar to Professor Charles''s brain wave transmitter room, surrounded by smooth silver mirror plates.

    However, the space here is bigger and more open.

    Professor Charles woke up from a coma and found himself tied to a wheelchair with a strange steel helmet on his head.

    The shape of the helmet is similar to his brain wave launching helmet.

    However, Professor Charles, wearing the helmet, did not feel the infinite divergence of thinking. Instead, he felt that his brain waves were bound by an invisible force field.

    "Charles, how do you feel here? Is it bigger than your brainwave chamber? Do you like it? Your ability will be more developed here! "

    On one side, magneto said with a smile to Charles.

    "Magneto, what do you want to do?"

    Professor Charles struggled to yell at him.

    "What don''t you do? It''s just the destruction of the whole human race. "

    "Use your mind to invade all human brains and kill them. That''s it. I believe you can do it. "

    Magneto spread out his hand and said to Charles carelessly.

    "You..."

    After hearing magneto''s intention, Charles''s eyes shrank and his face changed dramatically.

    Charles struggled in his wheelchair, his eyes burning with anger.

    He didn''t expect that magneto would be so crazy!

    Brain wave transmitter is not so easy to control, a bad one, even he will fall into the endless sea of thinking, so he is usually very cautious.

    "Eric, don''t do stupid things. Mutants are still human in the final analysis. Killing human is killing mutants themselves."

    "Charles, shut up! I''ve been listening to your theory for more than half a century, and my ears are already cocooned! "

    "Do it, Jason. I''m sure Charles is not your opponent in this brain wave weakening helmet! "

    Hearing magneto''s words, Jason nodded to one side, and then there seemed to be a flash of light in his wooden eyes.

    Charles immediately felt that the thoughts in his mind began to be confused, and visions were constantly rising from his mind.

    With a cold snort, Charles easily broke the illusion.

    However, as soon as the illusion was broken, it rose again in a flash, just like the weeds. No matter how they were cut, they could not be removed completely.

    The two are constantly fighting in the spiritual world.

    However, because Charles wore a brain wave weakening helmet on his head, every time he used his mental power to get rid of the illusions in his mind, he had to do more than Jason on the other side.

    Moreover, Jason is much younger than Charles, and his physical and mental recovery is far better than Charles. Therefore, as soon as he goes, Charles gradually falls into a disadvantage.

    However, Charles still with his own experience, constantly with this Jason, the confrontation between the two fell into a deadlock.

    At the same time, Scott and others, who have sent all the students home safely, suddenly found Professor Charles missing at this time.

    All of them started to look for it, but the final result was average. No one knew where Professor Charles had gone.

    "Is the professor hiding because he is too sad?"

    Storm girl put forward her own idea.

    "No, the professor is not that kind of weak person. Although the closure of this school has a great impact on him, he won''t just hide away from us."

    "And even if we want to hide and heal, we will be informed. We won''t leave without saying goodbye."

    Here hank has been with Professor Charles for the longest time, so he knows Professor Charles best.

    "Have you been kidnapped here by other people who are hostile to the mutants? For example, the former Stryker, I think he is very unfriendly to professors and mutants

    Qin looked at the crowd and said.

    "It''s not like the professor''s office has no signs of fierce fighting. The professor''s mental ability is very strong. He can''t be captured without any movement. "

    Laser eye, Scott said, shaking his head, dragging his chin.

    "No, Scott, the professor should have been abducted. Although there is no sign of fierce fighting in the professor''s office, there are three strange smells in the office."

    Because of Wolverine''s special ability, he has a sense of beast, so his senses have been greatly enhanced. The smell of strangers can''t hide his sense.

    "You see, there is a slight shift of the pendulum in this office. The professor should have had a hand with those people, but he was knocked unconscious before he could use his estimation ability. Of course, he might have been restrained."

    Logan pointed to a pendulum next to Professor Charles'' office, and his eyes were dim.

    Hearing Logan''s words, everyone immediately turned their eyes to the pendulum, and found that there were traces of being moved,.

    At this time, everyone was lost in thought.

    "Then who took the professor away?"

    Hank then looked at Logan and raised the question in everyone''s mind.

    Logan had no choice but to show his hand to him. He just came to this place and didn''t know anything about it. How could he know who did it?

    The person who captured the professor was very cautious. Except for some abnormalities at the pendulum just now, the rest of the place remained as usual, leaving no trace.

    Even if there are traces left, Logan can''t figure out who the enemy is. He is wolverine, not prophecy wolf.

    Adam, who knows everything, hides in the corner and doesn''t say a word. Now he doesn''t want to participate in all the plots.

    Anyway, as long as things go smoothly, Adam''s goal will be achieved sooner or later.

    In fact, with Adam''s strength, if you want to achieve his goal, you don''t need to follow the so-called plot.

    Adam''s current strength is absolutely able to directly cover the whole earth with spiritual gems, then control all creatures and force them to believe in the goddess of death.

    However, this will not only cost Adam a lot of time, but also consume a lot of energy.

    Lazy Adam didn''t want to do anything.

    If it''s not because no one can use it, they won''t come to the world by themselves. Now that we can achieve our goal by following the plot, which saves time and effort, why not do it?

    Adam decided to follow the plot. He believed that these X-Men would find something strange sooner or later, and then save Professor Charles like the plot. As long as he followed the plot and launched his plan at the last moment, it would be perfect.

    You don''t have to do anything. You can enjoy yourself. Adam feels very happy when he thinks about it.

 Chapter 276

    Just when everyone was sad, Qin''s face suddenly changed.

    "What''s the matter? Qin

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I hear Professor Charles."

    When they heard Qin''s words, they turned their heads and looked at her.

    Just about to ask, Qin made a gesture of waiting, as if listening to something.

    After a long time, Qin looked up again.

    "Just now the professor told me where he is now with his mind, and asked us to save him as soon as possible, otherwise the world will perish."

    Hearing this result, Wolverine frowned slightly and then asked, "where is the professor now? Who took him? Did the professor tell you? "

    "The professor''s brain waves are intermittent, and there seems to be strong interference around him. The professor didn''t tell me who he was. He just sent me a map by brainwave

    With that, Qin went to the computer, opened the satellite map, pointed to a place and said, "here it is."

    Adam looked up and found that it was just near the Canadian Rockies.

    Adam smiles. It seems that the plot begins, and then he says to the public, "let''s go. The professor needs us now."

    With that, he turned to the blackbird plane and walked over

    People already know from Qin''s words that the situation is very critical now, and Professor Charles seems to be in an extremely dangerous state.

    So they all followed Adam to the blackbird without much delay.

    The speed of the blackbird fighter is very fast. It took more than an hour to reach the Canadian Rockies.

    After the blackbird chose a more secluded space, it landed slowly.

    Then they followed Qin and went straight to Professor Charles.

    After walking for more than half an hour, they came to a big cave.

    "This is the entrance to the map passed to me by the professor."

    As soon as Qin''s words were finished, several figures flew out towards them.

    Qin''s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, the figures flying over stopped in the air.

    Then, as soon as the player waved, the figures were thrown out like garbage by her.

    "Come on, let''s go in."

    With that, Adam rushed in first.

    There are many mutants in it, but they are not the opponents of Adam. After a while, Adam killed them to the depth of the cave.

    The strength of the mutants here is no longer as weak as before. Except Adam, the others all feel some pressure.

    At the same time, the mental struggle between Professor Charles and Jason came to an end.

    Charles finally failed to resist the attack of the illusory master Jason, and the whole person fell into the illusions created for him by Jason.

    Then Jason took the brain wave attenuator off Professor Charles'' head and put the brain wave transmitter on his bald head.

    Then, Jason''s idea intruded into Professor Charles''s mind again, and bewitched him: "kill all human beings on this planet!"

    All of a sudden, the whole brain wave emission room, a dark light, countless white light spots emerge out of thin air.

    Then, a wave of brain waves started from the cave and spread in all directions, and spread all over the earth.

    At this time, all the brain waves passed through the region, humans have fallen to the ground.

    All of them put their hands on their heads and kept rolling in the ground, as if there was a magic sound going into their minds. All of them felt that their heads were going to burst.

    This strange phenomenon, with Charles''s brain waves continue to spread to every corner of the world and gradually spread.

    In this case, only those with the X variant were not affected.

    In the face of this situation, the mutants immediately divided into two groups, some people burst into tears, and some people are crazy laughter, shouting that the era of mutants is coming!

    In the cave, Professor Charles''s body trembled slightly, his eyes closed tightly, and his face was covered with a ferocious smile.

    Jason, the illusionist, looked at his masterpiece with pride.

    Charles had been fighting with him for so long, and finally he used the spiritual cage to trigger the evil thoughts in his heart. He was full of a sense of achievement when he was able to let such a spiritual master be recruited.

    However, when he was full of pride, there were countless red light spots in the gap between those white light spots in the brain wave transmitting room.

    Meanwhile, Jason''s body trembled slightly, and his face turned pale.

    His mental cage was just broken by Charles!

    Jason looked at Charles in horror, yelled in a panic and stepped back in his wheelchair.

    However, it was a step too late, a malicious straight into his mind.

    Under this malice, Jason kept rolling his eyes, and his whole body was shaking. The foam in Zui was flowing, and he wanted to go crazy.

    And this malicious like a storm after this Jason, and continue to sweep away.

    The X-Men, who were fighting, covered their heads with the enemy and rolled on the ground.

    Adam''s eyes are a little curious, which is different from the plot he knows.

    Adam''s soul power has been scanning around for a long time, and found that William stricken was not there, only magneto.

    Magneto didn''t catch naughty, instead, he took Professor Charles.

    William strick didn''t design it either. Professor Charles killed the mutants. On the contrary, magneto designed Professor Charles to kill all human beings. But it seems that there is something wrong with his plan.

    After the practice of Huang Ting Jing, Adam could transform the power of soul into divine consciousness, but generally he was too lazy to do so.

    Adam''s soul power instantly transformed into divine consciousness, enveloped the whole planet, and found that all the people on the planet were holding their heads and wailing in pain.

    Only magneto with a metal helmet on his head didn''t respond.

    This is to destroy the world!

    What''s the matter with me?

    Adam is very happy to stretch a stretch, accompanied by blue light appeared in Professor Charles''s side.

    "Who are you?" An old man in a metal helmet was standing beside Professor Charles.

    Adam recognized at a glance that this was magneto, and magneto was accompanied by a young man holding his head and shouting in a wheelchair.

    "Your helmet is a good thing." Adam waved and magneto''s helmet floated into the sky¡° But it''s better not to take it at the moment. "

    Magneto wanted to stop him, but he suddenly found that his ability could not be used. As soon as the helmet left his head, magneto felt the strength of Professor Charles and began to groan with pain.

    Adam''s mouth, the magic of real gems, magneto''s ability into a false.

 Chapter 277

    Adam walked gently to Professor Charles. He had to hurry up. The human beings on the earth had begun to die.

    The tattoo of the supreme throne behind Adam glows. He gently reaches out a finger to the brow of Professor Charles. The green energy waves on Adam and Charles.

    All human beings and mutants on this earth began to whisper that death is the only belief, and their eyes slowly glowed with green light.

    "Death is the only faith, and I am the only goddess of death!"

    An arrogant voice in the cold reverberates in the whole Marvel single universe.

    All the gray fog outside the kingdom of death was absorbed into the kingdom of death, and Asgard showed up again.

    Asgard, once prosperous and lively, has become empty, with only a silent black figure walking around.

    In the former palace, the goddess of death sat on the throne in the main hall of the palace, with an excited and arrogant look on her face.

    HeLa, the goddess of death, wakes up at last!

    The goddess of death wakes up this time and has changed in strength. It has gone beyond the single universe and reached the level of multiverse. It is not an ordinary multiverse strongman, but directly reaches the level of great God at the level of rules!

    In front of the goddess of death suddenly appeared a dark, this dark stood a skeleton monster, this skeleton monster suddenly became Adam''s appearance.

    "I am death." Adam, who was transformed into a skeleton monster, said coldly, "I am the only incarnation of death. My name is death."

    "I am the goddess of death, I am not death, but I am in charge of death!" The goddess of death disdained to show a sneer, the long black thorn directly threw to the skeleton monster, and became Adam¡° Who allowed you to be my son

    Carrie''s figure quietly appeared beside the goddess of death.

    "The God of creation... Death!" Carrie flashed a sharp light in her eyes and said to the goddess of death, "she''s more powerful than my father."

    "It''s OK, I''ve reached the same level as her, and I can''t beat her!" The corner of the death goddess''s mouth revealed a sneer, and the long black stab penetrated into the skeleton monster and turned into Adam''s body.

    The image of Adam, after several trances, becomes the skeleton monster again. The skeleton monster opens its mouth and doesn''t say anything. It is transformed into a fog by the long thorn and absorbed into the body of the goddess of death.

    "It''s a little bit powerful..."

    There was an incredible light in Carrie''s eyes.

    That''s the death of one of the five legendary creation gods!

    "Adam is in danger!" The goddess of death suddenly opened her eyes and disappeared in front of Carrie.

    When Carrie heard the words of the goddess of death, she knew that the goddess of death had gone to help Adam. She was worried.

    Although the goddess of death is so powerful that Carrie can''t understand it, what a worry that Adam is in danger!

    Adam controlled Professor Charles and spread the power of spiritual gems directly to the minds of every human and mutant on the earth, completing the unity of belief in the earth.

    And just after Adam finished, he felt a surge of power coming from outside the door.

    The power of space gems starts. Adam appears around the X-Men. He feels the source of power, which he once felt.

    Qin is burning red energy all over her body. The energy twines around her like a flame. When she sees teeth, the red energy suddenly expands, just like a phoenix spreading its wings.

    Qin coldly looks at Adam, the Phoenix virtual shadow on her body is trying to attack, and the supremacy of the LORD God''s peak level is constantly coming out of her.

    "Birdie, it''s not enough." If you want to be expressionless, you just wave your hand and press all the strength of Qin back into her body.

    "Whimper, whimper!"

    A strange cry sounded in the air. Yadong felt that there was endless energy in the single universe and something was brewing.

    Suddenly, the light on Qin''s body is booming again, and a mysterious force in the universe rushes into her body, constantly heightening her power, reaching the level of pluralism in the blink of an eye.

    Adam''s pupil contracted. It was a multi-level power. Even in the flood, it was also known as the super power of the great Luo Jinxian level.

    This level of strength has gone beyond space and time, into the only.

    That is to say, as long as we reach the level of pluralism, even if there are countless parallel spaces, there are countless her, but only this one is real.

    "Is this luck?" Adam didn''t look good.

    "Interesting little fellow, are you challenging me?" Qin''s face is full of smile, which is twined with endless animal desire.

    "It doesn''t seem to be the king of the white phoenix..." Adam murmured and rushed all his energy into the throne. He was ready to run away.

    Even the multi-level strong, if there is not a cosmic coordinate, it will take a lot of time to find.

    As long as Adam recovers her Marvel single universe, he can ensure his own safety, not to mention the existence of Carrie in that universe.

    Adam has known for a long time that Carrie is a strong multi-level player. Even if she is not the opponent of the Phoenix, she can still make the Phoenix unable to find the coordinates of the universe.

    The level of diversity is the level of the creator God, which is also known as the five great gods of marvel, and the level of Honghuang is also called quasi saint.

    It goes beyond the multiple levels, but it can not reach a higher level, which is a bit embarrassing.

    The level of Honghuang is obviously higher than that of the multiverse, because there are saints in Honghuang, but there is only OAA in the multiverse, and it has lost itself.

    However, all this has nothing to do with Adam now. When he is stuck in the golden immortal level, even if he recites the Huangting Sutra for thousands of years, he can''t get Daluo.

    Therefore, facing the Phoenix who breaks through the multi universe barrier and comes to the single universe, Adam has no fighting ability at all.

    All the strength of Adam''s condensation, five infinite gems in series together, will play the infinite gems of space attribute to the limit.

    However, Adam found that he could not escape from the surrounding space. He was closed by the power of the Phoenix. Not only the space, but also the single universe was closed by the power of the Phoenix.

    Adam understood his current situation. As long as the Phoenix in front of him moved, he could destroy the universe with Adam.

    This is the horror of the multi-level strong.

    They are beyond space, beyond time, beyond the single universe.

    Adam once doubted the supreme mage Guyi and broke through to this level, because when Adam negotiated with domam, he found that domam was also a multi-level existence. It was just that domam seemed to be a sealed memory and didn''t know his strength at all.

    Adam thinks it''s Gu Dong''s hands and feet

 Chapter 278

    "Madder, it looks like I''m going to be forced!"

    Adam wants to start the power of the contract and call Carrie to his side, but he can find that the power of the contract has been blocked.

    The Phoenix fills the whole single universe with its power and suppresses Adam''s time line, so Adam is equivalent to being suspended by time and can''t even use summoning.

    "Crazy!"

    Adam''s heart trembled and finally felt a little bit of crisis.

    Adam has had countless cards since his birth. The last time he felt the crisis, Odin revealed his intention to kill Adam.

    Although the ability to summon is useless, Adam still has other cards. With a slight movement of his finger, a card appears on Adam''s hand.

    Hero card is Adam''s favorite card. Every hero card can summon an extremely powerful hero.

    Adam felt the card in his hand and felt at ease.

    I don''t know who the hero will be this time?

    Can deal with the Phoenix and so on, presumably there are few such heroes.

    Monkey or time?

    Or the Dragon King?

    The strong dragon king in Adam''s heart is not the dragon clan in the world of flood and famine, but an extremely powerful hero, which is equivalent to the existence of a level of creation God, casting Star Dragon King.

    Qin''s eyes flashed a ray of destruction. Adam suddenly found that he couldn''t do anything, and his body turned into a light spot little by little.

    "Warning, the host is in a dangerous state and cannot protect itself. The system starts emergency measures..."

    Just when Adam was in a panic, the voice of the system suddenly sounded in his heart.

    The communication between the system and Adam is beyond time, so Arden asked calmly: "fall? How does it feel like you? "

    "I have other things to do now, so I don''t care about the operating system. What happens next is the emergency response of the system." The system said flatly: "so don''t be flustered. When I come back..."

    Then, the system is silent.

    Adam''s body suddenly emits a kind of ripple that looks like light and does not emit light, and then Adam''s whole person disappears in this single universe.

    There is a look of doubt in Qin''s eyes. Although Phoenix has no emotion, it is also intelligent. Everything in front of her is beyond her understanding.

    Phoenix felt that the enemy disappeared suddenly, not in space, but in time and space, as if it had never existed.

    Phoenix through the timeline to find, but found no information related to this person.

    "Where''s my Adam?"

    A cold voice sounded in the Phoenix''s ear, and the Phoenix found an existence beyond it, which appeared in the single universe.

    "Oh

    Phoenix''s host Qin, eyes flashed a dangerous light, made an offensive gesture, Phoenix has no feelings, naturally there is no fear.

    Even if it''s not the enemy''s opponent, it still has to start. Anyway, it''s a kind of existence that can''t be eliminated. Even if the power of Phoenix is broken up, it''s a big deal to wait for some time and reunite again.

    "I can''t find my son, but I feel connected with you." The goddess of death appeared in front of the Phoenix with a gloomy face¡° And I feel that I can''t kill you now, but don''t worry. I''m the goddess of death. I''ll find a way to let you die eventually. "

    The goddess of death gently stretched out the index finger of her right hand, and a cloud of gray smoke enveloped the single universe.

    "It''s over."

    With the words of the goddess of death, the whole universe suddenly collapses and turns into a fog, which is absorbed into the body by the goddess of death, and the power of the Phoenix becomes a red light, which is erased by the goddess of death.

    Many places in the multiverse have orange light spots, which slowly converge to form a phoenix shadow.

    Although the power of the Phoenix is erased by the goddess of death, the Phoenix will never be killed. It is quietly waiting for the next neighbor, looking for the next host.

    Phoenix will never even go back to seek revenge for the goddess of death, because although it exists forever, its strength cannot be increased.

    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Maybe it''s Phoenix.

    After the destruction of the mutant individual universe, the goddess of death appeared in the marvel individual universe.

    Because the mutant individual universe has been completely destroyed, it is dead in a concept, no matter space or time no longer exists.

    So the goddess of death is like never been to that place.

    "Mom, Adam..." Carrie stood beside the goddess of death with a touch of worry in her eyes.

    "My baby will be fine, I can feel it." Although the goddess of death has no expression on her face, she can still tell from her words that she is worried¡° But for the time being, none of us can find him. We have to wait for him to come back. "

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In his ignorance, Adam felt that he was sent to a place of nothingness by the system.

    "System, give me an explanation." Adam can''t feel the existence of anything around him, whether it''s space, time, energy or matter. It seems that nothing exists around him.

    "The host is now outside the cause and effect line and will soon be in the timeline." The system explained: "in order to escape the enemy this time, the host will be sent to a similar cause and effect line, a parallel world with Phoenix power."

    "Well, I understand." Since Adam got the Huangting Scripture in Honghuang, he seems to be smart all of a sudden.

    There is no concept of time in this nihilistic place, and Adam does not know how long it takes. At last, there is light in front of him, and he suddenly finds that he seems to have absorbed something.

    Adam knows he''s in the timeline, but he can''t react right now because he''s adapting to everything around him.

    Even though Adam''s strength is strong, he has never experienced such a thing, so he can''t let go of his hands and feet for a moment, and doesn''t dare to use too much power at all.

    Adam slowly absorbed what he just got.

    He suddenly found that what he got was part of a person''s residual memory and all his energy.

    A mutant named Jack.

    This mutant named Jack has a special mutant ability. He is using this mutant ability, but there are some mistakes that lead to his disappearance.

    The appearance of Adam replaced him.

    Adam''s memory is very incomplete. He only knows that this person is a student in a mutant school. He even has some confusion about his ability, so he can only experiment slowly.

    Adam slowly opened his eyes, suddenly saw a familiar figure, once seen the blue hair monster.

    This guy seems to be getting younger.

    Adam thought silently.

 Chapter 279

    "Jack, take a deep breath, focus your mind on your body, and then control your elemental body, don''t let it spread."

    "Hoo..."

    "Suck..."

    "Yes..."

    There is a mutant ability control class in the classroom of Xavier gifted youth school. The teacher is hank, the right-hand assistant of Professor X. he is also a scientist with high intelligence, nicknamed beast.

    Hank, of course, is not a rough beast with blue fur all over his body, but a thin looking scholar with thick glasses, who is concentrating on guiding a seven or eight year old Asian boy in front of him to teach him the ability to control himself.

    There are about fifteen other mutant children sitting in the classroom.

    One by one, they all opened their eyes and looked at the handsome boy named Jack, with a look full of curiosity.

    Can you elemental your body?

    It seems to be a very interesting ability!

    In these 15 mutant children, it is obvious that there is a little girl who is far away from others. She stays in the corner with her head down and looks very lonely.

    But when I heard teacher Hank''s words, I couldn''t help looking up curiously.

    The eyes of Jack, an Asian boy with black hair, flashed strangely and seemed to be interested in each other.

    But soon her face darkened, biting her mouth. Lips, a very tangled appearance.

    "Er..."

    Adam looked at the guy who said strange words in front of him. He was speechless for a long time.

    What concentration? What body element? Got kicked in the head by a donkey?

    Although this blue fur monster has no blue fur, Adam still thinks that this family will be more lovely when it has blue fur.

    He looked around.

    Then I look at my small hand, which is obviously narrowed by a big circle and appears white and tender. At the next moment, there is a strange and complex color in my eyes.

    I didn''t expect that this causal force was so powerful that I even shrunk my body.

    Just now, the blue haired monster said that the concentration of mind and body elementalization is the ability of the hapless devil absorbed by himself?

    "Jack, how are you feeling? Can you control your ability? Did you hear me? "

    Hank yelled several times, but he was a little depressed when he saw the little asian boy in a daze. Well, sure enough, he was not as good at teaching children as Professor Charles

    "Well, I..."

    Adam finally had a little reaction and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.

    Because Adam felt his power was limited.

    There is only an inexplicable force in the body, which should be the ability of mutants.

    Just then hank patted him on the shoulder and said with encouragement:

    "Jack, it doesn''t matter. Go back to your seat first. After you see how other people control their ability, you can try again. Maybe you can learn to control your ability by then."

    Adam knows there must be something else in the system that he hasn''t told him. Ask the system when he''s free.

    As he thought about it, Adam nodded and said, "well," and then he was going to find a seat to sit down to see what abilities these little kids would have, which might help him to use the strange energy in his body.

    When other children saw Adam coming back, they didn''t show his magical ability of "elementalization", and they were disappointed.

    But a child is a child after all, and soon his attention is attracted to the second little boy called by Mr. hank to the showcase, with a thin blond hair.

    Adam likes a spacious place with few people, and he likes to sit in a conspicuous place.

    But at present, it seems that we can''t sit in a conspicuous place.

    So when he saw a spacious corner where there was only one little girl sitting and there were not many other people, he decided to go over and choose a seat in front of the little girl.

    However, his action caused other children to look at him. They did not look at the display. They all looked at Adam with wide eyes. They could not help looking strange.

    Adam frowned, a little puzzled.

    Is my brother so handsome? As for making you kids pay so much attention?

    I look like I used to be when I was a child!

    When Sarah Connor first met me, she wasn''t as surprised as you were.

    What a bunch of little kids.

    Just then Hank''s voice rang out and attracted these little kids'' eyes again. Adam could not help but roll his eyes. Then he also looked at the booth with a serious look.

    "What are your abilities, little John?"

    Hank changed the way of guidance this time. He wanted to let the children know how to use their ability through their own understanding, and then control it.

    This boy named Little John, who is short of a front tooth, still loves to laugh, which makes people feel silly.

    He said, "Mr. hank, I can soften my body."

    "Oh? Can you show it to us? " Hank felt that the rhythm was right. He couldn''t help laughing and wanted to be more like Professor Charles.

    "No problem."

    Little John nodded cheerfully, seemed a little excited, and then... Er, he fell on the ground.

    There was silence.

    Hank was stunned and asked, "Little John, what are you doing? Get up quickly. If the ground is dirty, your clothes will be dirty... "

    He was about to pull little John up.

    However, as soon as he grasped the shoulder, he saw that the shoulder was stretched like noodles, while little John was still lying on the ground, his neck suddenly twisted 180 degrees and looked at hank, looking like he wanted to be praised

    "That''s my ability, Mr. hank, isn''t it great?"

    "Oh, oh, yeah, it''s a great ability..."

    Hank twitched from the corner of his mouth, looking polite and embarrassed.

    Adam in the seat looked confused.

    What the hell is the ability of lying trough? I''ll scare him!

    Although Adam once saw a lot of waste ability in this school of parallel world, such waste ability is rare!

    When he speechless make complaints about this kind of waste ability, suddenly, a gentle, seemingly nervous voice is heard in his mind.

    "You, hello..."

    "Well? Who is it? "

    Adam looked around in disbelief.

    "My name is Jean grey... I''m right behind you..."

    Well, it''s really about the cause and effect of Phoenix.

    At the same time, the message of system delay finally rang out in Adam''s mind.

    "Host, because of the suppression of this causal line, you can''t give full play to your strength for the time being, but your strength will gradually recover, so don''t worry. Before all your strength recovers, you can''t leave this causal line. Please be careful. "

 Chapter 280

    European architecture, an aristocratic college covered by green shade.

    It''s very luxurious, at least in the eyes of Zhang Liao, who had only 40 or 50 square meters in his previous life, it''s similar to the palace.

    The trees are full of shade, and the walls are covered with vines, giving people a sense of a long history.

    But the occasional iron gate, basketball court and other buildings show that this is modern.

    The combination of history and modernity is a peculiar temperament.

    Adam stood at the door of the classroom. He felt very familiar with the place and also felt very strange.

    This mutant school seems a little different from the one Adam went to.

    This school is obviously smaller. Whether it is the floor area or the volume of the house, it should be due to the parallel space.

    A transparent ripple suddenly spread around Adam''s body, and Adam frowned tightly, because he didn''t do it.

    "System, what happened?" Adam suddenly felt that the world was not as simple as he thought.

    "The Witch of chaos has distorted reality, and time is changing now." The system replied: "the world is very dangerous. There are too many high-level forces and too many unstable factors. I hope the host can recover his strength as soon as possible and leave this causal line."

    Adam suddenly felt dizzy and his memory changed.

    His name is still jack, but the age of his birth is suddenly ten years later, and the mutant ability has become the ability to control energy.

    "The world is a mess." Adam shook his head with a wry smile.

    "I''m John"

    Two teenagers came to Zhang Liao and looked two years older than him.

    "Well?" Adam nodded. Communicating with strangers has never been his strong point. And he didn''t know what the situation was, because his memory was still in the last period of time.

    Adam was quite sure that there were no two people in front of him in the classroom just now.

    "My ability is to control the fire." John''s eyebrows jumped. Obviously, he was a little grumpy. He was annoyed at Zhang Liao''s "ignoring".

    This time, Adam looked up at each other seriously and said, "are you sure you''re not Paul?"

    "My name is John!" John looked angry and said aloud, "I hear your ability is to absorb any energy? Would you like to have a competition? See if my flame will be absorbed by you

    "But I still think you are Paul..." Adam whispered, very sure that the man in front of him was the mutant he had been to, the burning man in the universe.

    "Remember me! My nickname is burning man John''s face became more angry when he heard Adam''s murmur.

    The fireman took out the lighter from his pocket, gently pressed it, and then waved his hand. A fireball the size of a basketball was called out!

    Boom!

    Although the speed of the flame is similar to the speed of people throwing basketball, it is a terrible ability for the students in this school.

    However, Adam felt very upset. He just wanted to rest quietly, recover his strength and leave the place quickly, and didn''t want to conflict with these children.

    Adam never found it interesting to bully the weak, and he didn''t think it would be dangerous for an ant to lie on the ground and wave his hands at him.

    Adam didn''t do it because he felt someone else did it.

    A wall of ice quickly formed out of thin air and appeared in front of Adam.

    It''s like building a tall building. In the blink of an eye, Adam''s upper body is blocked by an ice wall about one centimeter thick. However, at this speed, the fireball emitted by the fireman will be blocked by the ice wall.

    And the one who sent out the ice was another boy who came with the burning man.

    severity shown by an official on assuming office?

    What''s the sum of the two?

    Adam shook his head, not thinking about what they wanted to do. He snapped his fingers and the fireball disappeared.

    It''s like it didn''t show up.

    And the ice wall that didn''t work still stands there, proving what just happened.

    Adam finished these things, as if nothing had happened, turned and left the classroom door.

    Finally, the burning man''s face darkened.

    "I want to clean him up, Bob." Fireman looked at his opponent and friend, some gnashing their teeth.

    "It''s impossible, you''ve been completely restrained by him." the Iceman boby shook his head. The other party''s behavior of solving the fire in an hour was too shocking, far more shocking than relying on the physical body to defend against the attack.

    Bob had no idea how Adam did it or what Adam''s ability was.

    Shouldn''t it be manipulating energy?

    It didn''t seem to control energy like that just now!

    "Isn''t there you? I see he didn''t destroy your ice wall Said the burning man.

    "How do you know he can''t destroy my ice wall?" The Iceman puffed his mouth. "I can see clearly that when he left, he laughed at me. I''m afraid our previous plan has been guessed by the other party. Does he also have the ability of electro cardio sensing?"

    All of a sudden, a voice suddenly rang out in their mind, "would you please come to the office?"

    Looking at each other, they also saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes, and said in the same voice, "yes, professor."

    School backyard, here is an empty abandoned playground, obviously no one has come for a long time, weeds all over the ground.

    No pruned branches, scattered gravel, as if here should have been dormant in a rockery.

    Adam leisurely like walking to the rockery, facing the rockery is a finger.

    With Adam''s finger flick, a fireball bigger and more powerful than the fireman''s just launched fireball rushed to the rockery with faster speed.

    With a dull sound, there is a big pit on the rockery, and countless stones are flying around.

    "Is manipulation elemental energy manipulation energy?" Adam looked at his finger¡° How can I imitate a mutant who controls energy? "

    Adam didn''t think that he would be the opponent of Professor Charles or magneto, so he wanted to hide.

    Adam wants to disguise himself as a mutant who controls energy as much as possible, waiting for his power to recover quietly.

    Although Adam''s strength is not strong at this time, he may not be able to beat magneto and Professor X, but his life safety can be guaranteed.

    But what Adam worried about was not the two great leaders of the mutant, but the girl Qin with red hair.

    Adam didn''t know if the Phoenix power of the universe had any impression on him or would attack him.

    Even in his heyday, Adam was not the opponent of the power of the Phoenix, let alone now in trouble.

 Chapter 281

    Adam is hiding his true identity and living a school life among mutants. Although his life is very dull, Adam is not in a hurry.

    Until storm girl found the door.

    "Jack, right?" Storm girl with black skin and silver hair stood in front of Adam¡° I heard that you are very strong? "

    "Not bad." Adam''s face was expressionless, but he felt trouble in his heart¡° What can I do for you

    "Scott and I are on a mission, Professor Charles said. We should take you with us." There is also a doubt in storm girl''s eyes¡° Although I don''t know why the professor made this arrangement, I think he must have made the right decision. "

    Adam scratched his head and felt that his performance was normal. He should not have been discovered by Professor Charles. Why should he follow storm girl and laser eye to do the task?

    "Come on, let''s find Scott."

    Storm woman turned and walked forward without expression, and Adam had to follow the storm.

    Adam is a little curious about the task of storm girl''s mouth. Anyway, he has nothing to do. It''s better to follow her.

    "Scott is watching TV. Let''s go." Although I''m not satisfied with Adam''s performance, windstorm girl can still feel it. The other party should be really strong. With Professor Charles''s instructions, windstorm girl has nothing more.

    Still high-tech eyes, wearing tights.

    Laser eye Scott is sitting on the sofa, staring at the TV, of course, no one knows where the eyes behind the glasses are.

    Scott is famous for his stereotype, which makes the little boy next to him dare not breathe.

    "Hey! Brother glasses Adam was the first to shout, "are you watching cartoons?"

    Adam doesn''t know many people in this school, but he has a very good relationship with Scott. The reason may be that he likes Scott''s cool character, or that the laser eye in this world is not the same as the one Adam once saw.

    It''s not only different in length, but also different in name. The name of the laser eye in this world is Scott, and the guy Adam once met is Scott.

    "Congratulations, Jack, your talent has finally been discovered by the professor." Scott is also rare to hook the corner of the mouth, a little joke.

    The laser eye in this college knows Adam''s strength, but he also knows Adam''s lazy character.

    "Hey, I remember you." Adam looked at the boy who had been stunned and said, "you''re Jones, aren''t you? You don''t need to sleep. You can change channels with your eyes. I saw you the other day

    "Are you..." Jones was puzzled. He seemed to have never seen the handsome boy with black hair in front of him.

    Jones is thinking hard, while Scott and Adam have already left. This time, the task is for them to work together. Of course, it''s mainly Scott and windstorm woman with Adam.

    "Handsome man, you''re really good at business!" Adam caressed the handsome locomotive in front of him with a loving face, and his compliments came out without making a draft.

    Fenril wolf, the exclusive mount given to Adam by laser eye, celebrates that Adam has the right to go on a mission.

    To be able to go out and perform tasks in this college is equivalent to half stepping into the X-Men. This is a very congratulatory thing.

    With its black body, extremely low ground and forward wheels, this car is full of science fiction. The aesthetic appearance of this car has been leading the whole world for decades!

    In particular, the shuttle shaped body structure makes it run faster. Obviously, it needs strong strength and sensitive reaction ability to control it.

    But perhaps the most satisfying thing for Adam is the name of the car, Finn wolf.

    Adam once had a fenriel wolf, but now he can''t call it out, but Adam''s one is a real wolf.

    Adam sits on the locomotive and controls a heavy locomotive with Adam''s mental reaction ability. There is no problem at all. Even if the speed reaches the limit of the locomotive, it will not be very fast for Adam.

    A few dull noises.

    "Boom! Boom...! "

    Thick exhaust pipe, burst out a roar, full of strength!

    When the laser eye designed this locomotive, Professor Charles wanted to use it. However, it was too streamlined and required high physical quality. It was not suitable for people with too fast speed and slow nerve reaction. Therefore, it became Adam''s exclusive design locomotive.

    The motor is roaring. It sounds like blood.

    At this time, storm woman and laser eye also entered one of the luxury sports cars.

    It seems that they are all luxury sports cars. How rich is Professor X?

    "Hey, don''t lose it!" The storm girl called out and pulled Adam''s mind back in an instant.

    Although the speed of the sports car is fast, it certainly can''t be compared with his fenril wolf, because it''s not common for people to have his reaction speed.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A truck was driving on the road in the ice and snow.

    "You should wear a seat belt." Little naughty Mary, who came out of the house, said that she paid attention to safety¡° Although she is not familiar with this ferocious driver uncle, it does not prevent her from giving opinions. "

    "Listen, you don''t have to remind me." With a cigarette in one hand, Logan turned his head to Mary and said that he was Wolverine. It was hard to kill him. How could he be afraid of a car accident?

    Besides, the girl next to him was just picked up by him on the road, so he has no right to discipline him.

    But at this time, there was an accident.

    Click!

    A huge tree on the side of the road suddenly broke and lay across the road!

    The communication between them was forced to stop.

    Next, with a cry of pain from Wolverine Logan, he, due to his strong inertia, broke the windshield instantly and flew out!

    Mary, on the other hand, was stuck under her seat belt.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    "Good speed." Windstorm girl speeding car, in the snow left four emitting a burnt smell of snow.

    "I think your hair might look better when it''s tied up." Adam holds the handlebar leisurely with one hand, and the speed is only 200ms, which is not as fast as his full running speed. Therefore, there is no need to worry about traffic accidents at all. Driving at a speed slower than his running speed will hit things?

    However, in his eyes, the usual speed, in other people''s eyes and fly is no different.

    "The professor said they were in trouble. Jack, do you have the confidence to delay for a while? It''ll only take a few minutes and we''ll be there in a minute. " Storm woman said, finger stroke, a virtual information fly to Adam''s locomotive.

    "If I had known the destination, I would have gone first." With that, the motor began to roar violently!

    The next moment, riding in the furyl wolf''s Yali turned into a black streamer, disappeared in the view of storm girl and laser eye.

    "He''s speeding!" Storm girl was a little stunned.

    It''s nothing to fly a plane with supersonic speed. After all, the sky is very empty, and there are all kinds of machines and equipment to assist. And Ariel''s fenriel wolf absolutely has no auxiliary system. Moreover, it''s on land, not in the sky, not to mention obstacles. It''s just stones and trees that suddenly burst into the eye.

 Chapter 282

    Driving the fenriel wolf, Adam''s heart suddenly ignited some blood.

    Is the speed of breaking through the sound barrier always fascinating?

    "Touch!"

    There was a dull noise in the distance!

    Adam immediately stops and calls out the electronic panel menu in the locomotive.

    Fingers slide on the control panel of the locomotive, and each setting is expanded.

    In fact, fenril wolf can also move forward in silence, but Adam himself wants to experience the fun of drag racing.

    Mute mode is on.

    This is when Adam has time to look at the source of the sound.

    A big man broke a tree.

    Now he was rolling on the ground, trying to stand up.

    As the sun flashed by, Adam suddenly felt some dazzling light reflected from the palm of the man''s hand.

    Wolverine?

    He saw clearly, between fingers and fists, three sharp claws, pop skin?

    And at this time, a more stout man with golden hair came out, holding a thigh thick tree in his hand!

    "Roar!" With the roar of the big man, a stick turned to wolverine, swung it directly and fainted on the front cover of the car.

    It''s crazy!

    "Is it true that saber toothed tiger and Wolverine are brothers? Why are these two goods exchanged? " Adam looked at the saber toothed tiger without leaving a hand, and he was puzzled.

    Adam once saw Wolverine in the mutant universe and killed the saber toothed tiger himself. He knew their height, shape, hairstyle and appearance very well.

    Although Victor, a saber toothed tiger killed by Adam, is strong, he is not tall, only less than 1.7 meters. In front of Adam, the mentally retarded saber toothed tiger with long hair is more than two meters tall and looks like a wild bear.

    The Wolverine Logan that Adam saw in the mutant universe is over 1.9 meters tall, with explosive muscles all over his body and tiger teeth in his mouth. And the Wolverine in front of Adam now is more than 1.7 meters tall, it''s long and disabled.

    "Their target should be a little naughty, and finally follow the plot."

    Adam smiles. In the previous mutant universe, Adam thought magneto''s target was naughty, but who thought magneto had kidnapped Professor Charles directly.

    It should be OK this time, right?

    Adam''s eyes moved quickly, and he soon saw what he was looking for.

    "Found it!"

    A pickup truck is leaning against a huge broken tree. With his excellent eyesight, Adam can see a strange girl in the co driver''s seat who is bowing her head to take off her seat belt in panic, but the seat belt seems to be stuck because of the accident just now.

    Another mutant who doesn''t look like him.

    A wisp of black smoke rises and the car is on fire!

    What''s more, the short wolverine is in a coma, the little naughty is still in the car, and because the car is on fire, it may explode, and the saber toothed tiger is slowly approaching the car.

    "Trouble!" Adam held his forehead in a grumbling tone.

    Leaving the big trunk in his hand, the saber toothed tiger walked step by step towards Wolverine and little naughty.

    At this time, the little naughty is more and more anxious, stuck by the seat belt, the flame behind starts to burn, in the small RV can release the liquefied gas tank!

    Moreover, the violent man who knocked Logan unconscious is also approaching step by step.

    Little naughty found that his life is full of setbacks.

    All of a sudden, she has this strange ability. She just takes on a kiss with her boyfriend, and almost kills him. Then she runs away aimlessly. When she finds a person similar to herself, she makes him fall into crisis. She feels that she is an ominous person.

    With the crunching of his feet on the snow, the little naughty boy can see the ferocious face of the big man. He is just like a tiger!

    At least it looks like a saber toothed tiger from ancient times!

    Of course, Adam only thought that this guy who could hardly speak was just a bear turned into a brown bear, which was totally different from the dexterous cat he had ever seen.

    At this time, when the naughty boy felt that he was about to finish, Adam finally had action.

    "Do you have time for a drink? miss? Oh no, juice, girl A sudden voice sounded, arousing a little bit of consternation of naughty.

    Then, a black streamer flashed by. When the naughty boy reacts again, the saber toothed tiger has gone upside down!

    "It''s a saber toothed tiger. I knew Mach 2 would hit you and you would never die." Adam flew the saber toothed tiger directly in front of the fenrier wolf¡° No matter what the world is, it''s the same

    Little mischief saw that in the original position of saber toothed tiger, a handsome sci-fi locomotive was parked there.

    And there was a man, or boy, sitting on the locomotive.

    A black dress, black high collar sleeveless top, zipper slightly open, revealing white neck, back with intricate leather backpack, left shoulder has a shoulder armor, above a gold throne model.

    The guy''s face was covered with wide sunglasses.

    Black hair, black clothes, black sunglasses, the mysterious boy suddenly appeared.

    It''s like a knight hiding in the dark!

    All of a sudden, the boy with black hair turned his face, looked at the little naughty boy, and said, "what are you looking at?"

    In the ice and snow, little naughty but feel a little warm.

    "Help me! Help me quickly At this time, the little mischief suddenly woke up, he is still in danger!

    Adam didn''t pay attention to the little naughty''s cry for help, because he saw a black shadow on the snow, and it was constantly magnifying!

    There is no need to think about it!

    Hands on the locomotive, Adam''s body suddenly quickly small inverted up.

    It''s all in the air.

    The strength of both legs suddenly burst, straight kick Raider body, and is the softest abdomen.

    Sharp hearing, let Adam hear the crack of bone!

    The Raider was obviously the flying saber toothed tiger. He obviously didn''t expect Adam''s counterattack, a juggling attack.

    But this kick is just the beginning of Adam''s move.

    Then, he bullied himself.

    Body flying straight after the flying saber toothed tiger, left hand bridge, block the sudden counterattack, a grasp, followed by the right arm shot out, a move King Kong was born.

    The powerful power that can hold up an off-road vehicle suddenly breaks the saber toothed tiger''s bone and deeply dents it!

    Saber toothed tiger''s backward speed increases again.

    However, knowing his opponent''s strong vitality, Adam didn''t think he could kill him with this move. After all, he once killed him once.

    "Kitten." Adam squinted¡° I don''t know if you, like a mentally retarded person, will learn to bark like a cat. "

 Chapter 283

    At this time, Adam seems to be in the super speed state of fast silver. It''s only two seconds before he lands. However, in Adam''s view, this time is extremely long.

    Although it''s impossible to be like the fast silver nerve reflex, when time is approaching, it seems to be static, but for Adam, the two seconds at this time seem to have been extended to ten seconds.

    Probably because of the special rules of the world.

    Adam never felt this way in other universes. Adam even felt that he was not recovering his strength, but awakening a mutant''s ability.

    However, after inquiring about the system, Adam realized that this situation is completely due to the special law of the world. As long as the speed reaches a certain level, this feeling will appear.

    However, this is not because the world is weak, but because the rules of the world are strong, which is a restriction on the strong individuals, so that they can not break the shackles of the world.

    But it''s too early for Adam now. The most important thing now is to let off steam.

    Towards the target, the saber toothed tiger with human flesh and sandbags suddenly blows out.

    Grab the right shoulder of the saber toothed tiger with the left hand, and swing it with the right hand!

    BAM BAM BAM bam!!!!

    In two seconds, he''s made hundreds of punches!

    Bang!

    With the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, the saber toothed tiger collapsed on the ground.

    With a cracked skull, a broken neck and a sunken body, Adam used the most violent form of attack.

    The most violent random fist kills teacher Fu!

    It''s also called a blind beat!

    "Hard head, as always." Adam rubbed his right hand, continuous attack, let the knuckles of his right hand a little red and swollen.

    Today''s Adam is really weak enough, even the body is so fragile.

    However, in his ability to recover, or an instant better.

    All aspects of his body are strengthening, towards the direction of Superman, super hearing, super vision will one day reach, super fast regeneration, super body strength, and so on

    "There''s always something wrong with it." Adam licked the corner of his mouth¡° I''m obviously slowly recovering what I used to have, but why haven''t I ever felt these things? It''s like I don''t have it at all. "

    Of course, no one will answer Adam''s question.

    "When did you come?" Adam just wanted to go back to save the little mischief, but found that not far behind him, storm girl and laser eye are just like javelin in shape.

    "You should wear a team uniform. You don''t play music." Scott said, his tone is peaceful and steady, and the device in her eyes makes people can''t see the look in his eyes, but everyone can hear that he has a problem with Adam''s non mainstream leather clothes.

    But Adam doesn''t listen to people.

    What kind of X-Men tights?

    Don''t be kidding. Although it''s a little bit handsome, it''s still a rustic hat compared with Adam''s classic clothes according to the clown''s split aesthetic.

    Besides, who said Adam stopped playing music?

    Adam usually likes the death metal in this world, OK?

    Especially that pretty white haired guy named Pietro!

    "Chocolate, you look better with your hair up." Adam changed the subject and chatted with windstorm girl.

    "Yes? Thank you But you should call me teacher, Mr. Jack.

    In fact, as a black half breed, Adam has to admit that she is really beautiful except for her wheat skin.

    "Hey, brother eye, what are you doing?" Adam was surprised, he suddenly saw the laser eye right hand on the ear, there is his laser eye switch!

    "Hey, it''s going to kill people!" Adam''s heart is sweating. Isn''t he not wearing a team uniform?

    As for that?

    Are the X-Men so rigid?

    However, the laser eye obviously ignored him. With Adam''s amazing vision, his hand slowly turned the wheel on his ear.

    Biu¡ª¡ª£¡

    The red laser light bursts out instantly!

    light speed!

    However, when Adam was ready to escape, he found that the attack seemed to be a little biased.

    The laser light is like a sharp sword, passing through Adam''s ear in an instant!

    Curl up a lock of his hair.

    At the same time, a dull hum came from behind him.

    "Boom!"

    It''s a saber toothed tiger!

    Hit by laser light, fly out instantly!

    Broke the neck, cracked the skull, just a few seconds to recover?!

    Did the cat Trade Intelligence for strength?

    It seems that the one that once killed is not so strong!

    At this time, the tenacious saber toothed tiger recovered from the injury caused by the concentrated laser light, turned around and ran away. He knew very well that one boy had given him the worst advantage before, plus two, he could die here.

    "Hello! Jack, come and help Storm girl called to Adam.

    I''m taking Jack seriously.

    Adam turned his mouth.

    In fact, it took only a few seconds from Adam''s appearance to saber toothed tiger''s retreat

    Little naughty looking at a man and a woman who appear again, she found that these two people seem to be of the same kind as themselves.

    The same kind with strange abilities.

    The door was suddenly opened, and the man with strange glasses put his hand on his ear again. Little naughty remembers very clearly that as soon as his fingers turn, there will be powerful laser light!

    Zizizi!

    A small beam of laser light can break and lock her seat belt.

    At this time, the LPG tank in the RV finally ignited!

    Maybe within ten seconds, it will explode!

    At the same time, the man stepped back, and the woman with white hair stood in front of her with her arms outstretched.

    Are you going with her or not?

    Or stay here and die? She is very remorseful of herself for delaying so many people.

    How to choose?

    At this time, the little naughty subconsciously looks at a figure, not Wolverine Logan, but Adam, who is kneading his fist and reading in his mouth.

    Adam just yelled, "can you hurry up? I''m so hungry. I haven''t eaten in a year. "

    I haven''t eaten anything for a year. I feel that this is a bit exaggerated and funny,

    The next moment she opened her arms and accepted help.

    However, due to the mischievous delay, the retreat time is shorter, and it will explode in five seconds!

    And at this time, Adam ran up, grabbed Wolverine first, and threw it out. Of course, there was a question he wanted to know for a long time. How heavy was Wolverine? Didn''t it mean that it had been reformed?

    Another wish is to see the quality of the skin on the magic girl.

    Touch!

    With the sound of a huge weight landing, Wolverine fell into the snow.

    "400 Jin, go up." Adam rubbed his fingers.

 Chapter 284

    Adam went back and forth quickly. In three seconds, four people were taken out of the explosion range.

    Small naughty looking at the boy standing in front of him, black hedgehog head, should be too fast, was blown by the wind, but very handsome, just, why with such big sunglasses?

    Cover the upper half of the face, but from the sexual sense of the lips, it may be really handsome, of course, it does not rule out the possibility of ugly.

    "Don''t forget, little girl, you promised to drink juice with me before." At this time Adam suddenly spoke.

    "Drink? Drink juice? " Little naughty was a little surprised, but when you think about it carefully, it seems that there is such a thing. Did you agree?

    "Hello! Adam, you don''t understand. Isn''t it funny to invite a girl to coffee At this time, the storm woman interrupted, even the laser eye also rarely nodded.

    "But..." Adam scratched his blonde hair in a helpless tone. "But she''s only 15 years old, under age!"

    At the same time, I added, how can the taste of coffee compare with juice?

    Not to mention milk!

    "How do you know?" Little naughty surprised, hands covered his mouth, surprised lovely.

    How come his age suddenly exposed? He didn''t seem to have told him just now. Could he have seen how old he was?

    Little naughty blushed a little. I don''t know why.

    At this time, the gas in the car finally,

    Boom!

    The fire is all over the place!

    When adanton, regardless of the little naughty surprise standing beside him, he jumped into the sea of fire!

    "It''s a year. It''s time to have a good meal!"

    So, in the eyes of the little mischievous, the flame scale of the explosion, which is comparable to that of a missile, suddenly closed down, from the range of ten meters to one meter in an instant!

    And it''s still going on. Two seconds later, a concentrated energy ball is being pressed tightly in Adam''s hands!

    From the aspect that the fiery red energy ball keeps moving and shaking, it''s not honest!

    "You... How did you do it!" Little mischief covered his mouth with surprise.

    Adam didn''t reply, because he didn''t know how to do it. It was like suddenly waking up to something messy. He could use energy as food to strengthen his body.

    Adam once doubted that it was the new power of the throne?

    Adam hands wrist force a squeeze, energy ball again shrink, into mung bean general!

    Then, swallow it in one gulp.

    Sensing that the energy in the body is rapidly transforming, and then gradually strengthening on the body, Adam smiles. He is satisfied with the effect of these energies. An explosion made his body stronger.

    It''s not too much to call this kind of super power the strongest, and this is just one aspect of it. It can absorb energy to strengthen the body, and it can also use the energy in the body to treat and repair wounds, but it may also be the energy brought by the blood of the goddess of death, which has the meaning of universal oil.

    "We''re mutants, too, so we have some strange abilities." Adam talks casually.

    "Go back to school." At the critical moment, the team leader''s laser eye opens.

    But

    "Creak!"

    The four were shocked to see the car in front of them,

    "How much does he weigh?" Storm woman pointed to some flat tire, a face surprised, a man, even a few hundred jin!

    What a joke!

    Can this guy''s mutant ability make him heavier?

    "Jack, I''m going to trouble you this time." Storm girl pondered for a moment, said to him seriously.

    "What''s the matter?" Adam looked at the storm girl and said, "can you call me Adam? I''ve said it countless times. I don''t like the name Jack. I want to hear it changed to Adam. "

    "This man seems to be a little too heavy. The car can only seat three people at most, so I can only trouble you to carry one person. You know, this car is not cheap." Storm woman said, look some cherish¡° And you can''t change your name just because you are a mutant. It''s your parents'' love for you

    "But isn''t this the school car? What do you care about? " Adam said heartlessly: "I just think the identity of a mutant brings me new life. What''s the problem with changing my name?"

    "Anyway, I''ll call you Jack!" Windstorm girl is angry. She sticks out her finger and stabs Adam''s forehead. Her eyes float to the little girl¡° What''s more, you are big wood! "

    Storm girl saw it before. The girl subconsciously took a look at Adam at the last moment of her choice, but she didn''t notice the big wood. How can we say that Adam is also his most outstanding student, who has become so strong in one year? She is absolutely one of the most outstanding.

    Of course, it''s just because of the storm. I don''t know how strong Adam was before. I thought that Adam made progress so fast by his own efforts.

    "All right, all right!" Adam raised his hand to surrender¡° I can''t take one. It''s a big deal. "

    "Well, then Mary will trouble you." Storm woman finally nodded, the original air, suddenly turned into a smile, and then and laser eye quickly sat on the car¡° I''ll go back and praise you with chin. "

    Then he went away, leaving only the stunned Adam.

    Adam wiped the car with some heartache. He really loved this locomotive, and he didn''t want to share it with others. However, the storm girl threatened Jean grey, and he had to listen to it.

    Adam''s greatest fear at present is the host of the power of the Phoenix.

    If one day she doesn''t like Adam

    "That, Adam." Little naughty Mary whispered, "can we go now?"

    Mary is very happy today.

    It''s arguably the happiest day since Mary left home.

    Mary looked up at Adam, who was seriously fiddling with the locomotive. When she saw that he was really serious about it, she couldn''t help but think of the words "big wood" from windstorm girl before, and then she burst into laughter.

    "All right, you can go." Adam gets on the bus depressed, and then asks the little naughty boy to get on the bus.

    Although the name "naughty" did make Adam a little happy.

    Adam had said it many times in school, but no one changed his name to Adam, or called him Jack one by one.

    bother it.

    "What are you laughing at?" Adam saw the little mischievous kept laughing, some doubt asked.

    "Nothing... Nothing." Little naughty shook his head repeatedly, then, it is difficult to resist the curiosity in the heart, the tone of some pleading said: "Adam, can you take off your sunglasses and let me have a look?"

    "Take off your sunglasses? Ok... "All of a sudden, Adam had a meal.

    The expression hidden under the sunglasses suddenly became playful.

 Chapter 285

    "In fact, I''m ugly. Forget it." Voice can not say the lonely, Adam''s acting is no worse than the clown.

    He always thought so himself.

    Thinking of all the clowns do in the biochemical crisis universe, I can''t help but get some interest and add some drama to myself.

    "Never mind, I won''t laugh at you." Mariton "understood" why the other party had been wearing sunglasses. It turned out to be too ugly.

    "But I can''t look directly at myself because of my own appearance. The birthmark when I was a child, two painted black birthmarks, grow on my eyes, like a panda. People who have seen them will laugh at me. I don''t want to hear any more ridicule." Adam said with a lonely face: "do you know panda?"

    "Panda?" Mary said uncertainly, "are those beasts from the east?"

    It has to be said that Yali''s description has a sense of instant vision, which makes Mary feel like she suddenly wants to laugh. However, when he hears the loneliness in each other''s voice, the smile is stuck in her throat like a fishbone, and she can''t spit it out.

    "..." Mary wanted to say something else, but Adam told her, "hold on!"

    Then Adam slammed on the gas and put her words back in his stomach

    Finally back to college,

    In the early morning, he left in a hurry and didn''t pay much attention. At this time, Adam found that there were many new faces.

    At this time, storm girl came, she first step, clothes have been changed.

    "Congratulations, Jack. My first class back is mine." Storm girl said with a smile, "well, two, please follow me."

    "Well, can''t you call it Adam?" Adanton was a little embarrassed and said, "how''s chin? What is she doing now? "

    "Qin?" Little naughty found that this is the second time he heard the name of this woman, and his heart slightly uncomfortable feeling.

    "No, Jack. She''s treating the heavy guy who just came Storm woman explained.

    "Logan?" Little mischievous asked quickly.

    "Logan? I don''t know his name, but he''s with you. " Storm girl shrugged¡° All I know is that guy is heavy. "

    "How is he?" Little naughty continued to ask, Wolverine in her heart position is very special, just like, the world''s relatives, only belong to the mutants of her relatives.

    "Don''t worry, then, please come in."

    It turns out that unconsciously, they have come to the door of the classroom.

    Storm woman first walked into the classroom, and then heard her voice, "John, put away your lighter! Or I''ll confiscate it! "

    "Sorry, teacher!" A helpless voice sounded.

    "Then, welcome our two companions."

    With rare applause, Adam and little naughty came into the classroom together.

    Although Adam stayed in this school for a long time, he never went to the classroom except for the first day he just crossed over.

    "It''s him!" The first thing to see Adam was John the burning man. His anger didn''t dissipate in such a long time, but intensified!

    Similarly, the Iceman boby also saw Yali, but he was more from the heart, quickly lowered his head.

    "You two, find a seat for yourself and sit down."

    Little naughty looked around and found that although there were many tables, there was no free double table. Originally, she wanted to share a table with Adam. After all, they knew each other.

    After scanning around, little naughty can only go to a girl, all the seats, most of the empty seats are boys at the same table, only one is girls at the same table.

    After the naughty boy sat down, Adam looked around at will. However, when people touched his eyes hidden under the sunglasses, they all turned their heads. The meaning was very simple. They didn''t want to share the table with him.

    For a guy who has to wear sunglasses in the classroom, it is obvious that these children with super ability are not welcome.

    But Adam didn''t care about it at all. He was just a kid with super power. The gap between them and Adam couldn''t be described in words.

    The world view is different.

    When Adam had no choice, in the corner of the last row, a figure beckoned, but it seemed that he hesitated.

    Jones, the boy who doesn''t need to sleep.

    After smiling, Adam walked towards Jones.

    "Hi, Jack!" Jones said hello.

    "Hi, Jones." Adam responded that at least what the other party did made him warm¡° You can call me Adam. I like to be called Adam

    "By the way, did you work with laser eye and storm girl last night?" Jones''s eyes, hidden under his eyes, are full of gossip.

    Can give the task, explained regarding the strength affirmation.

    At least for such a long time, the steel man who claims to be the strongest and invincible has no chance to do the task.

    "All right."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    So they had a long communication.

    Adam talked a lot because he had no one to talk to for a long time, and the clown''s influence on him. Jones, on the other hand, said a lot because he didn''t need to sleep. His energy was really terrible.

    "You are so easy to talk Jones after thoroughly mixed up with Yali, some exclaimed.

    "What''s the matter?" Adam didn''t understand and said, "do I look hard to speak? Because of the sunglasses? "

    "You don''t know. You only came to the school for an afternoon, and then hid in the school for a year. You didn''t appear until now. You have been called the most mysterious and lonely person by the boring people in the college for a long time, and there is even a nickname for you Jones explained mysteriously, "it''s a nickname recognized by people who don''t know what you''re capable of!"

    "Nickname?" Adam is a little interested. You should know that Scott''s laser eye and Aurora''s storm girl are nicknames. Of course, they are nicknames for their abilities. There is also Professor X, whose nickname is profession, which shows respect for him.

    "The boy who is called the lone wolf!"

    "Lone wolf?" Adam''s mouth turned up involuntarily. It''s an interesting title.

    The goddess of death likes wolves, and so does Adam. This should be inherited.

    While chanting, he touched the silver wolf''s head on his left shoulder.

    I''m afraid the nickname "lone wolf" is the students'' understanding of him and the meaning of keeping away from him.

    But Adam didn''t care.

    Since Adam crossed the border, no one has ever liked him except the people he contracted to control.

    Adam knows his character. He''s never been a popular guy.

    The lone wolf is in line with Adam''s design.

 Chapter 286

    On the other side, little naughty girl (also translated as Luocha girl, I found that she felt like red baby''s mother, so I still like the title of little naughty girl.) She also chatted with her roommate, which shows that the discipline in class is really bad.

    "Do you know him?" The girl whispered to the little naughty asked, it seems that she is still a little afraid of discipline, but the strong gossip has been enough to let her take the risk.

    "He? You mean Adam? " Asked little mischief.

    "Yes, is his name Adam? You really know him The girl covered her mouth in surprise.

    "Well" little naughty nodded. She felt that the girl was a little fussy. Although Adam was a little ugly, Adam didn''t look like a cold person.

    "Won''t you be frozen by him?" The girl asked again.

    "Frozen? Why? "

    "Because that guy is so lonely that he didn''t know any of his classmates when he came to this school for a year!"

    Little naughty surprised "how can this happen?"

    She also didn''t believe it. After all, when Adam communicated with laser eye and storm girl, he could hear that his tone was very casual and didn''t look like a difficult person.

    "Is it because you look so inferior?" Little mischief thought to himself a reason.

    "He is a boy called" lone wolf ". No one wants to talk to him or dare to talk to him!" After the girl said mysteriously, her voice was a little more comfortable, as if she was telling a big secret just now¡° Except for the teachers, no one even knows its real name! That''s why I''m surprised you know this guy! "

    "That''s right." "Since you and he are classmates for one year, do you know what he looks like

    "What does it look like?" The girl thought about it carefully, then shook her head. "Although he came to the school for a year, he really appeared only in the afternoon of the first day, and only a dozen people met him. However, I heard from the sisters at that time that he was a man who would be stunned when you saw him."

    "It''s ugly, isn''t it?" Little naughty has been affirmed in the heart, the other side is really ugly, otherwise how can people be stunned?

    "Well, that''s right. Otherwise, how can you be called a lone wolf?" The girl obviously nodded with approval.

    In the small mischievous chat with people is happy, fire John, finally can''t help, once again show off their ability.

    Quietly put his hand behind him, then John reached out and turned on the lighter.

    Bang!

    A small wisp of flame rose, and then turned into a fist size fireball.

    Floating in the palm of his hand.

    "Look! This is the power of God John''s white front teeth, proud smile has melted into his face, in this regard, and Adam once knew the burning man, Paul has some similarities.

    "To him, this kind of flame is as fragile as an ant." Little naughty looked at the flame, although a little surprised, but not too much surprised, because she had seen that man, the explosion of a car flame completely concentrated in the palm of his hand, John''s show off at this time like a clown.

    Small naughty eyes scan a circle, but did not find the figure she wanted to find.

    At this time, he was sitting on his right side, looking at her from the corner of his eye, and the boy suddenly stretched out his hand.

    Although little naughty has no super ability of surveillance, a girl''s escape makes her form the habit of looking around.

    After all, this land is too messy.

    For a mutant girl, she is never popular with human beings. Everything around her may pose a threat to her.

    Although the boy hid well, she found him.

    However, she was also happy to see what the boy wanted to do.

    A trace of cold air from the boy''s hands out, condensed into a strand of thread, the fireball completely covered, just a second, the fireball will form a hockey.

    Bang!

    The puck fell to the ground, smashed to pieces and made a click.

    "John! This is my second warning to you! "

    "Well, I''m sorry!"

    "I''m Bob." At this time, the cold boy came to chat up at the right time, and now he said with a smile, "you can also call me Iceman."

    Little naughty twisted her head, but she didn''t mean to ignore other people''s knowledge.

    "Mary." She gave her name¡° You can also call me naughty, the nickname I gave myself. "

    This Bobbie is exactly the original Iceman.

    At this time, the Iceman struck while the iron was hot again, quietly pressing his left hand on the naughty table.

    A little bit of refracted light flickered under his palm, and some of it was cold.

    Palm away, is a rose made of ice!

    The boy''s meaning can''t be more obvious!

    "Welcome to join us." Bob found a good reason for himself to give the gift¡° This rose is for you. Although it will melt soon, it''s beautiful, isn''t it? "

    However, little naughty pursed her lips, and she didn''t intend to accept it. Maybe she would gladly accept it before, but now

    "Jones, what are you looking at? So addictive? " Adam looks at Jones, who is studying hard. His curiosity is ignited.

    "Here, comics."

    "Comics?" Adam asked suspiciously, "what''s so good about that?"

    You know, for Adam, even this world is just a cartoon world.

    Yes, the technology of this world is more advanced than that of other original worlds. Comics are in a very dangerous situation,

    Just because of the development of scientific and technological information and the invention of virtual data, it''s like a virtual electronic information panel will appear between the fingers as soon as you stretch your hands.

    "He was real." Jones said, "it''s not illusory! Last time, the professor took a picture with him! "

    "Comic books based on real people?" Adam is interested.

    There are X-Men in this world, but there are no related comics. Of course, there are Superman and Batman comics. In theory, what exists in cultural works cannot exist in the real world, so Superman and Batman cannot exist in this world.

    And this, a cartoon adapted from a real person, aroused his interest.

    Adam is not sure that there are only mutants in this world. Maybe there are iron man, spider man and so on in this world.

    Because Adam was not interested in these, he never asked or tried to find them.

    But at this time, I heard that there was a cartoon adapted from real people in this world, so I naturally became interested.

    "What''s the name of this comic book?"

    "Baron of hell."

    "Psychic comics?"

    "Superheroes!"

 Chapter 287

    "Baron of hell?" Adam exclaimed in a low voice. He didn''t forget that he was in class.

    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Jones wondered.

    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Adam shook his hand¡° Just a little familiar. "

    Baron of hell!

    This world exists!

    He began to doubt whether the world he lived in was a pure X-Men.

    It took a year to suspect that he was really a bit slow.

    "Well, please open the textbook. We''re going to learn the history lesson of ordinary human students. After all, we can''t be illiterate, right?"

    Adam listened to the teacher and picked up the history textbook, although his head was still a little confused.

    Fortunately, although he did not receive the original memory of Jack, he received some instincts, such as eating with a knife and fork, and his mother tongue

    The original mutant jack is not an American, but a German.

    "During World War II, he was called a great hero."

    "He led a small number of troops to attack the enemy."

    "He is a symbol of justice."

    "Locke, Gillian, of course, more people remember his other name, Captain magic!"

    It''s like a roar. Adam''s head, which was confused because of the existence of hell Baron, finally crashed.

    Who is this special?

    Captain America?

    Is there a world of pirated mutant comics?

    He didn''t listen to what the teacher said next.

    The existence of hell Baron means that there is hell in this world!

    Adam once offended a hell magnate, a wretch who was eaten by Carrie.

    Now Adam is the weakest low tide in the world. Even magneto, an ordinary God, can''t beat him?

    Fragile Adam can''t even blow up the earth!

    Adam unconsciously flipped through the book, and a page of newspaper in the book fell out.

    Many of the school textbooks were printed, but Adam didn''t like to take notes. After all, he was a scum student in his last life, so he borrowed Jean Grey''s books, which were full of records, saving him a lot of effort.

    This newspaper has been around for years,

    It''s also printed with a bold title

    It says "surprise! Giant monster

    Here''s a picture with very bad pixels.

    "Godzilla!"

    This is the American big monster movie''s red man, and King Kong''s equally famous Godzilla!

    On Godzilla''s head, there was a red circle with the words "ugly."

    Adam was dumbfounded. It must be Qin''s masterpiece.

    This is not the world of mutants, not the world of comics, but the world of movies!

    Finally.

    Although you may meet a lot of powerful and weird guys.

    I wonder if there is a cabin in the woods?

    Adam was curious about the owner of the giant hand in the movie when he saw it.

    If there is one in Marvel world, it may be God, but this is the movie world!

    Maybe it''s some strange race.

    Adam likes strange things best!

    So, next, Adam began to study seriously. It was boring for all the students, but it was like a science fiction history textbook for him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    "Sorry to disturb you."

    Adam knocked on the door and said to windstorm, Professor Charles, Jean and laser eye who were studying.

    They are the only teachers in this school, and of course, there are also expatriates, such as hank the beast.

    "Oh? Jack, what can I do for you

    Professor Charles attached great importance to the mutant youth who had the ability of self judgment. Of course, the main reason was his courage. He dared to absorb the powerful energy into his body when he didn''t know his ability, and persisted for a year with persistent belief.

    Of course, Professor Charles never entered Adam''s mind, otherwise, he would know who was a teenager.

    Adam came into the room. He saw Qin wearing a white coat, pointing to a slide, which was a picture of human skeleton. There was no need to guess, it must be Wolverine.

    However, at this time, Qin is staring at Adam with an angry face. Obviously, she feels very disappointed with Adam for his "disturbing" adults'' conversation.

    In this regard, Adam can only stick out his tongue to show his innocence.

    He doesn''t dare to provoke the host of Phoenix power.

    "Well, Professor, I found something I forgot to say when I was rescuing."

    Tell Professor Charles that magneto is looking for naughty, not Wolverine?

    Are you kidding? Isn''t there no excitement?

    So Adam went back and asked for a lie.

    Adam never lied before. He was infected by clowns!

    It must be!

    "Oh? Go ahead, please Professor Charles said.

    "It''s like this." Adam organized language and said: "when I rushed to the rescue, I found that the big man directly knocked out Logan who was rescued by us. Moreover, I saw that his target was not Logan, but more like..."

    "Mary?" Professor Charles said suddenly, "that poor little girl?"

    "Yes, Professor, of course, that''s my guess, but as far as I know, the guy we rescued seems to have no characteristics other than fighting physically. On the contrary, Mary''s super ability is more special."

    Obviously, they also thought that they might be wrong, but

    "What are they looking for with Mary?" Professor Charles was lost in thought again¡° It''s a pity that Eric has props that can block my telepathy, otherwise, I may soon understand. "

    Adam cut in again and said, "Professor, why don''t you try the memory of the people around magneto? Like the magic girl. "

    "Yes Professor Charles''s eyes lit up. Although the memory of people around magneto may not get much information, it is better than wishful thinking.

    Charles doesn''t like to see other people''s privacy, but he uses unusual means.

    "Thank you, Jack. You''ve been a great help!" Professor Charles is not shy of praise.

    But does Adam''s connection really help?

    Such a simple thing that Charles, the wise man of the mutant, would not have thought of?

    Maybe.

    "Yes." At this time, Qin''s anger finally went down and changed into a smile¡° Give you a reward "

    Then he gave Adam a kiss on the face.

    For this, Adam can only say once again, some do not adapt, the old feeling will be sucked dry.

    After all, the attack mode of Phoenix''s power is to kill by oneself.

    Adam face stiff said: "Qin, I''m still a child!"

    you ''re right!

    Adam is still a child in this world!

    Moreover, Adam''s age as an ASAR is really a child.

    "All right." Jean shrugged and said, "a smart kid."

 Chapter 288

    Adam said goodbye to these teachers. He said all he had to say. No one knew what would happen.

    "What are you doing here?" Naughty finally politely refused the Iceman''s dinner invitation, and then strolled around.

    She seems to be looking for something, but it doesn''t seem to be.

    In short, it is aimless, but the purpose is obvious in the college.

    "Cleaning the car, of course." Adam didn''t look back, still dedicated to scrubbing his black locomotive.

    Fenriel wolf, now his favorite.

    "What''s its name?" Asked little mischief.

    "The fenriel wolf."

    "The fenriel wolf? Is it the evil wolf in the myth? "

    "That''s right." Adam nodded, which should be the meaning of the original book. Of course, he felt that his locomotive was absolutely worthy of the name¡° But it''s not written. It''s good. "

    "What does this button do?" Small naughty suddenly found in a very prominent position in the car, a button engraved with wolf''s head.

    The small hand quietly pressed down.

    "Click!"¡° Click

    With two strong mechanical sounds, two boxes were opened on both sides of the car, and two completely different knives were placed on each side.

    Four long knives of different shapes, emitting cold light.

    "Your weapon? Four? "

    Although he was not happy about his car, he was also embarrassed to get angry. If he was a fireman, he would let him fly on the roof.

    That''s the privilege of girls, the privilege of pretty girls.

    "That''s right." Adam nodded, "my weapon, combination knife, fenril four."

    "Also called fenriel? You seem to love the name

    "All right."

    "How do two hands use four knives?" The girl has some doubts¡° Is it a special way to use it? "

    "I can''t use it." Adam shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s a collection. Do you understand it?"

    "All right. By the way, didn''t you say you were going to treat me to juice? " Little naughty finally hesitated and decided to remind this guy who has been cleaning the car endlessly. This is her main purpose this time. Unfortunately, someone is a piece of wood.

    "Juice? Good With the integration of clowns, Adam has an unimaginable love for juice, which is a separate drink.

    "But? Shouldn''t she date the Iceman? " Yali secretly doubts himself. He is familiar with watching movies. Before class, he saw the ice rose presented by the Iceman in class. He feels very romantic as an otaku. According to his understanding, they should be friends and girlfriends.

    It''s a messy world.

    "But if you have juice, who cares about that?"

    Late at night

    ¡°helpme£¡¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came into Adam''s ear with a little urgency.

    "Don''t you know I haven''t had a good sleep for a long time?" Depressed, Adam covers his ears, turns around and continues to sleep with the doll he bought for him.

    Doll, it''s Penguin doll. It''s strange that he didn''t refuse. Instead, he held the doll and slept more comfortably. However, no one can know the existence of this thing.

    The God King Asgard is sleeping with a doll in his arms. It can''t be spread out!

    "Is anyone here?"

    This time, the voice changed to a roar.

    "The trouble of hearing acuity." Adam had to sit up, but then he came out of his confusion.

    "It''s a cry for help!"

    Suddenly, Adam speed full open, into a black streamer, toward the sound of the place to run!

    "Touch!"

    Three seconds later, Adam, who climbed the first floor, kicked the door open.

    "This is..."

    At this time, a girl is facing the door, her right shoulder, was pierced by three steel knives!

    Blood, has not had time to flow down, obviously is the knife is too sharp!

    Enemy attack?

    Obviously not, because these three steel knives were stabbed out from the hands of the man in front of the girl!

    Wolverine''s claws!

    However, the trouble is far more than that, the girl is clearly little naughty Mary, at this time her hand is on the face of Wolverine Logan.

    Even if she is as powerful as wolverine, her eyes are protruding and her face is blue.

    Little naughty''s ability is that as long as the body contacts each other, it will absorb each other''s ability. Of course, this is for mutants. For ordinary people who only have the ability to maintain life operation in the body, if they are touched by her, they will be absorbed by vitality!

    While absorbing each other''s abilities, she will also gain each other''s super abilities in just a few minutes.

    Just like now, the wound on her body, because of absorption of Wolverine''s strong recovery ability, and quickly cured.

    And all Adam can do is to stare at the development of things in front of him.

    Obviously, even if he can do something, he doesn''t intend to do it.

    This is a big trouble, but he has no way to save, can only wait, anyway, Wolverine will not die, this is his idea.

    Finally, with a bang.

    Wolverine was released by the little naughty, and fell to the ground powerlessly.

    Little naughty some at a loss looking at wolverine, she found behind someone, turned around, found that do not know each other.

    She was wearing Santa Claus nightcap and wide cartoon pajamas, and her face was very delicate and handsome. She didn''t know her. However, what she had just done was seen and she was a little flustered and scared.

    "Scot, get the pillow." Qin quickly ran over, holding Wolverine''s head and shouting.

    At this time, after hearing the call for help, all of them ran over. Obviously, they also saw the scene. As for Adam in cartoon pajamas, he didn''t get into sight at all.

    Adam thinks that he should be very dazzling at this time. How can no one notice that he is wearing Santa''s pajamas at Christmas?

    A bunch of guys who don''t appreciate it.

    Christmas gifts are cancelled!

    "It was an accident." Little naughty wants to explain, but her ability makes people unable to respond, even teachers who have known for a long time.

    Unable to resist the fear in his heart, the little naughty ran towards the door. When the students who had been swarming at the door saw the little naughty running, they were immediately scared away, which made the little naughty who had been scared even more sad.

    I was afraid again. I thought I had found the same kind.

    At this time, Adam should have comforted the little mischief who had a good feeling for him, but his sight was not in the little mischief at all.

    Adam looks at Wolverine''s piano with a nervous face, and his heart is full of gossip. Indeed, he has to admit that tough guys are really more attractive, of course, weaker than himself.

    Jean grey, do you like laser eye or empathy?

    Will she fall into the arms of Wolverine Logan?

 Chapter 289

    Well, at this time, Adam admitted that he was a lecherous man. When he thought of such a distressing thing, he was a little envious.

    If two women like Adam at the same time, he will conquer them all, but this is just his self fantasy now.

    "I really hope that Qin can take both of them away with a shock." Adam chuckled in his heart. As for one woman and two men, he has no problem at all. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him. It''s not too big to watch.

    Qin is the host of the power of Phoenix. It''s nothing to have two more boyfriends, but subjectively, I really feel that I have lost my integrity.

    afternoon.

    Just like yesterday, every student started his new life, except for the little naughty.

    She has been sitting on a bench in a remote park for half a day, full of fear and entanglement.

    "Mary."

    Suddenly, a voice sounded behind her,

    "Adam?"

    Mary was obviously a little happy. Unexpectedly, when she was most sad, he finally came, just like last time.

    He was still wearing a pair of dark sunglasses, but his clothes were changed into casual clothes, casual clothes, gray jeans, and he was very young, handsome and energetic, especially his black hair.

    However, before she was happy, Adam''s next sentence nearly made her fall into the abyss.

    "What did you do? Mary

    "They say you steal people''s superpowers!"

    Misunderstood?

    This is little naughty''s idea at this time, so she can''t let him misunderstand herself.

    So he strongly denied: "no! no It''s not stealing, it''s just borrowing for the time being! "

    But before she could finish, Adam said again, "you shouldn''t use your powers against your companions!"

    Naughty obviously took two deep breaths. She felt that today''s Adam was different. However, she still didn''t want the other party to misunderstand her "I have to, you have to understand..."

    However, Adam still interrupted her again, "if I were you, I would leave."

    "What The naughty boy''s eyes are full of disbelief.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Listen Adam''s tone is obviously no longer friendly. "The students are scared. Professor Charles is irritable. I don''t know what he will do to you!"

    "You''d better get out of here."

    Little mischievous forced to endure the tears that might be left. Even at the beginning, she was rejected by her family and pierced by Logan with steel claws. She had never been so wronged and wanted to cry.

    "You go quickly." Adam is still urging: "otherwise, when Professor Charles comes to you, you won''t be able to leave."

    Biting the lower lip, the little naughty stood up stubbornly.

    "It''s just vagrancy." So she comforted herself in her heart.

    After more than ten steps, she stopped again.

    "Adam..." his voice was hoarse.

    "What''s the matter?" Adam doubted, which means obviously, why don''t you leave.

    "Adam, maybe we won''t meet again after this time, so can I have a look at your face?"

    "Not again?" Adam grinned strangely and whispered, "it''s true."

    "But I''m ugly."

    "But I don''t want to leave regrets!" Said the little mischief.

    "As you wish." Adam seems to have finally made up his mind and slowly moved his hand to his sunglasses.

    Small naughty eyes widened, seems to be ready to remember the next face, he, firmly in his mind.

    The next moment, she burst into tears.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    On the other side of the school.

    Adam was dressed in casual clothes, gray jeans, and still wore a pair of wide sunglasses.

    It''s like he''s a bit of a sunglassist.

    However, after changing into this equipment, it is obvious that the people around him do not repel him before. Of course, the premise is that they do not know who he is.

    At this point, Adam is holding two bottles of drinks, one is juice, and the other is juice.

    "Orange." Adam took the drink from his left hand and drank it in pain.

    "Orange." Pick up your right hand drink again.

    "When I go back and have money, I must buy it. No, I want to open a beverage company to make all kinds of juice." Then he drank a lot. I don''t know why, he liked juice more and more.

    "Drink milk, but make it into juice milk, orange flavor yogurt, orange flavor yogurt!"

    As he walked, Adam headed for his next destination.

    Adam didn''t choose to go to class in the morning because he was tired of reading history. Of course, the most important reason is that he found the juice in the refrigerator.

    Now, the orange juice in one place has been drunk. He is going to the private office where Qin is. He remembers that there is a refrigerator that belongs to Qin alone.

    "Why? Isn''t that naughty boy? Why are you crying? " Adam looked at the little mischievous boy who was wiping away his tears and was wondering.

    He remembered that he had told Professor Charles about magneto''s plan to rob little naughty. According to the truth, little naughty should be strictly protected. Why let her walk freely now?

    "I don''t think it''s that coincidence." Adam said to himself, looking at the little rascal who had left.

    He is guessing that the little naughty cry may be some other reason, but it should not be magneto''s plot.

    Just want to catch up to ask, Adam suddenly found that in the park bench, there is a familiar figure.

    It''s very familiar. It seems that I''ve seen it somewhere.

    While thinking, Adam looked down at his clothes, and then, with a free hand, unconsciously grabbed his black hair.

    "Myself?" Adam was a little surprised.

    However, the next moment, he nearly will swallow the juice spray out of the stomach.

    Body shape, body shape and hair style are exactly the same as yourself, but what''s the matter with the two dark circles on your face?

    How could it be so ugly!

    Isn''t it the clown who comes to this world to play tricks?

    However, in an instant, Adam knew the identity of the other party.

    "Magic girl?" Although his voice was interrogative, his tone was full of affirmation.

    "Who is it? Do you recognize me? " Magic shape female searching for the source of the voice, she has just been watching the little naughty leave, completely did not pay attention to the surrounding environment.

    "It''s you!" Finally, the magic girl found the boy with two bottles of juice in front of her eyes.

    Wearing wide sunglasses and black hair, he was the guy he was disguised as, Jack Stryver.

    "You have a good disguise." Adam looked at the fakes in front of him, who made him want to laugh. He gave a surprise.

    "Well! Don''t you go after your little girl friend? " Magic girl still maintains the "appearance" of Adam. She thinks that there are few people who know him in such a lonely school. Moreover, only in this way can she delay time and let the naughty boy be caught as soon as possible.

    "My girlfriend? Do you know him? " Adam frowned under his sunglasses¡° It''s impossible! If Carrie knew you made me so ugly, she would eat you

    "Is it really so heartless? Not to save your girlfriend? " The witch continued, "how sad she is crying!"

 Chapter 290

    "I remember that the magic girl''s ability is to transform into anyone''s appearance and voice, even fingerprints can be the same, but I don''t remember that the magic girl can explore other people''s inner secrets. Are you sure you know who my girlfriend is?" Adam looked at the guy in front of him with interest.

    "Well! No matter what you say, my task is almost finished Magic shape female scornfully said, at this time, a few minutes is enough to let the little naughty car to leave here.

    "You were hiding in the grass that day, weren''t you?" Adam suddenly changed the subject and asked.

    "Well?"

    "When you go to hijack the naughty boy, you are not only saber toothed tiger, but also you, right?" Adam''s voice, very sure, said: "although my perception has become worse, but one more person and one less person, I still feel it."

    "How do you know?" It seems that things are a little bad¡° Why are you so sure? "

    "Because..." Adam said and took off his sunglasses.

    Mysterious black pupil, handsome face, like the sunrise, incomparable charm.

    But

    "How can it be, how can you be like this!" exclaimed the witch The voice was sharp.

    "I''m so handsome. Who let you abuse my portrait right?" Adam waved his hand to show that he was innocent.

    "On that day, you told me so much about your appearance that you wanted to listen to me?" The evil shape female is obviously not mediocre, the head slightly turns, she thought of the reason.

    "But I didn''t expect your imagination to be so strong." Adam said as he gazed at the face of the enchanted woman. "It''s so realistic!"

    "I couldn''t see your face that day. Were you ready for that?" The magic girl finally recognized her, and her figure changed into... Professor Charles!

    "That''s not true." Adam looked at the change of the guy in front of him with some exclamation, and then explained to him, "my glasses are high-tech equipment. In order to prevent being photographed by the paparazzi, or boring people using high-tech equipment to see my handsome face, I specially made such a pair of glasses!"

    "As you can see, even if I''m wearing sunglasses, aren''t there a group of girls who are infatuated with me?" Adam said intoxicated: "you can think, when I show this handsome face, how many girls will cry and shout to marry me, it''s so annoying!"

    "Besides, it''s a high-grade product, and agents can''t buy it!" Adam is showing off mysteriously, as if he is not afraid of people who can change freely in front of him¡° This is a spare made by Hank for the laser eye. I managed to steal it. "

    Adam thinks that the female mutant in front of him is not a threat at all.

    Of course, the same is true.

    The fighting ability and skills of the magic girl may be the top among the human qualities, but Adam has already surpassed the limit of human beings and reached the non-human level.

    Although he is not a human himself.

    The reason why the witch chose to listen to Adam''s narration at that time was that her face was completely invisible.

    Even if she can change his body shape, she still can''t restore the specific appearance of her face. However, she only likes to listen to the information leaked by the other party "unintentionally", and then changes it a little. Anyway, her goal is just mischief.

    As for why we have to choose Adam as the candidate to cheat xiaonaughty, the reason is that xiaonaughty only communicated with him alone after arriving at this school, and drank juice together for more than an hour!

    The relationship between them is not simple!

    Only Adam to play such a role, it is possible to let the little naughty sad, and then sad to leave.

    Just as in the original story, the witch chooses to become an Iceman to complete the deception.

    She has followed the naughty since the failure of saber toothed tiger. However, she did not expect Adam''s hearing and smell to be so sharp.

    "Well, the chat is over." Adam put on his sunglasses and walked step by step towards Professor Charles.

    "I''m Professor X, I''m Charles! Are you really going to do it to me? " Professor Charles seems to have a lot of confidence and no fear at all.

    "So what? You can become whoever you like. I''m just fixing you up. " Then Adam''s hands suddenly stretched out, ten fingers like hooks. Suddenly he reached out, and in the blink of an eye, he came to "Professor Charles"!

    "Besides, do you think I dare not beat you if I become bald?"

    Adam hands, hard handcuffed "Professor Charles" shoulders!

    Over the shoulder!

    Adam is powerful and unforgiving. He doesn''t give the other side the chance to fight back. He falls over his shoulder and falls the other side to the ground!

    Touch!

    The lawn collapsed!

    If you beat Professor Charles, you don''t worry about killing him. Maybe this is just one chance in your life. You should take advantage of it!

    However, the magic girl is not without the power to fight back. She is worthy of being an expert in close combat. Her feet are high and her body is extremely soft. Her big long legs immediately grip Adam''s neck and twist it hard!

    In such a state, ordinary people can only choose to fall down or be strangled. However, the magic woman is facing Adam, a Protoss who has transcended the scope of human beings!

    It''s a neck block.

    Magic shape female arms hard, waist hard twist, even two big long legs is forced to tremble, but Adam did not move.

    "You bull The witch scolded, then twisted her body, trying to get rid of Adam''s ten fingers. However, his ten fingers were like iron hooks, deeply stuck in her shoulder. There was no other way except self harm.

    "If you don''t let me go, you will regret it!" The magic girl gave a strange smile, which, of course, turned into Professor Charles''s face.

    "Oh? What are you going to do? " Adam said steadily, as if not afraid of being threatened at all¡° By the way, it''s disgusting to see such a smile on your face now. "

    The magic girl smiles and doesn''t care.

    "Come on! Get him "Professor Charles", who was transformed into a witch, suddenly yelled.

    The passers-by, hearing the sound, turned his head and saw an amazing picture. At this time, the great principal "Professor X" was caught by a young man.

    "Who is he! How dare you threaten the professor

    "The professor is in danger! Everybody go and save the professor

    "It''s him!" There are also people who recognize Adam. Obviously they are hesitant.

    "It''s you! I met you. Can you take my attack? " This is John the burning man.

    He was just wandering around for a boring walk, but what did he see?

    He has always been a mortal enemy, and even a threat to Professor X!

    "I can kill you in a proper way!" The fire man was a little excited.

 Chapter 291

    Boom!

    A huge, half meter diameter fireball was called out. The hot fireball kept burning, so that the air beside the big fireball became a little twisted.

    Obviously, it''s not just Adam who has made progress in this year.

    "Go to hell!" John grins grimly. He can already foresee that Adam, who is burned to ashes by his divine power, has a face of fear.

    Revenge for great revenge!

    However, as the flame was about to burn on Adam, a thick wall of ice appeared to counteract the fireball.

    "What are you doing, Bob?" The fireman looked at the Iceman in a bad tone.

    "The professor is in his hands!" Bob explained that he didn''t want this guy to be accused of murdering the professor, although he was a little upset¡° You fool, are you a pig? "

    "What should we do then?" The fireman was shocked and suddenly realized that whether the big fireball he had just launched could hurt Adam was not certain, but Professor Charles''s fragile body could not bear it.

    Although Professor Charles is a master of mind, her body is very fragile. After all, she is an old man with disabled legs and in a wheelchair. If he kills Professor Charles, he will certainly be pursued by a large number of mutants.

    Although he was praised as a God, his family knew his own affairs. Only a dozen mutants could tear him to pieces in a minute.

    "Go to the teacher!" "We don''t have to be his opponents, let alone get the professor out of his hands," he said

    Iceman and fireman are two extremes, one is rash and irascible, the other is calm and calm.

    One by one, the students slowly surrounded the place, but they didn''t dare to do it because "Professor Charles" was in Adam''s hands.

    "Now you''re my life card?" Adam said with a smile, "look to these flowers in the greenhouse to deal with me. Don''t you know them or don''t you know me?"

    "Damn it Magic shape female low scold a, she didn''t expect, these children unexpectedly surround but don''t attack, this suddenly, completely lift a stone to hit own foot.

    If the magic girl can''t get away as soon as possible, Professor Charles will get the news here soon, and then she will be in great trouble.

    Although she is 100% sure that Professor Charles will not hurt her, she has magneto''s plan in her mind. If the plan is exposed

    "To make my situation worse is not just a simple punishment for onlookers!" With that, Adam, like playing with a whip, threw "Professor Charles" on the ground!

    Bang bang!!!

    The sound is endless!

    Fast to the extreme attack, let those students some panic.

    It''s like, at this time, Adam''s hand is not a man, but a doll to let him vent, or a human whip!

    They''ve never seen anything so violent!

    "Jack, stop it!" Suddenly a voice rang out.

    Adam looked at the voice and saw that it was the magic girl he was holding in his hand. However, the magic girl changed her appearance and became a Qin!

    What should I do?

    Do it?

    Although I know that the guy in my hand is not a real Qin, and there is no power of Phoenix in my body.

    But if the real Qin knows

    Adam thought of the character of the Phoenix, which is a kind of barbaric to unreasonable strong, and there is a more unreasonable personality in the piano body of this world, which is called black phoenix.

    Adam''s attack has stopped, unconsciously put the other side down.

    After biting his teeth, Adam finally released his hand and said with a gloomy face: "this is the chance I give you. Next time, don''t die like this, or...!"

    Said, Adam body suddenly a cold!

    The witch felt it,

    The smell of death.

    Although she was not afraid of death, although she wanted to fight for the cause of mutants, she did not want to die like this.

    It''s not like they''re joking.

    "You go, because of this face, I''ll spare your life." Adam repressed his anger, but he couldn''t and didn''t dare to fight Qin, even if the other side changed under his eyelids, even if he knew that the other side was fake.

    "Thank you very much." Qin Geli smiles, then leaves calmly regardless of the shock of the students around her.

    Of course, this calm is ten steps away from Adam.

    At this time, Professor X also rushed over, asked the teacher to appease the students, and then went to Yali in a wheelchair.

    "Sorry, Professor, I let her go." Adam said sorry, but there was no shame in her face or tone.

    "You did the right thing." "We can''t start with people who care about us, even if they know it''s fake," Professor Charles said

    Professor Charles watched Adam''s face, whether consciously or unconsciously, as if to discover something.

    Because Professor Charles clearly felt that Adam had a strange feeling for gray.

    This kind of emotion is not love, nor family love, but an extremely complex emotion. Even Professor Charles can''t analyze what happened between Adam and Jean.

    But Professor Charles was sure Adam had something to hide from him.

    "It doesn''t matter if I kill myself, but I don''t want to hurt her. I won''t tell you why." Adam''s Yu Guang saw Qin coming, and forced a wave of favor with the sound he could hear.

    "Jack, that''s your strength, but it''s also your weakness." Professor X said.

    I don''t know whether I really believe Adam''s words or act along with him.

    But considering Professor Charles''s experience and wisdom, he should know that Adam''s words are not true, but he didn''t mean to expose them.

    "You should overcome it. What should you do if Qin does something wrong one day?" Professor Charles not only did not expose the eye lamp, but also continued to guide with a kind face.

    "Kill her?" Adam asked, but his tone was uncertain and his face looked strange.

    That''s the power of the Phoenix!

    If there''s no accident, it''s the strongest existence in the universe. Do you want me to kill her?

    If I had beaten her, she would be here to accompany you?

    "No, I''ll stop her." Adam shook his head and said, "there''s always a way."

    "It''s the right choice." Professor Charles has a kind smile. No one knows what he is thinking¡° Besides, I''ll tell you, the little mischief left. "

    "I know why." Adam nodded and said, "she left for my reason, so I''ll bring her back."

    Adam didn''t intend to participate in the play. He just wanted to watch the play quietly, but Adam''s Yu Guang saw that Qin, who had come by, was looking at herself with a complicated face, and in the depths of her eyes, there was a red flame that no one else could see.

    "She''s at the train station now." Professor Charles said encouragingly, "go and bring back the poor little girl."

 Chapter 292

    "Eric?"

    "What''s the matter?" A voice of vicissitudes came from the phone.

    "How many more days is your plan?"

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I have my own business to do"

    "The great cause of our mutants is the most important!"

    "Your career has been hindered, and I''m not your subordinate."

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I just want to take a few days off, and then, revenge!"

    The golden pupil twinkles in the dark corner

    After listening to Professor Charles, Adam immediately ran towards the garage. At the same time, he also had some doubts. He told Professor Charles at the beginning, why did this happen?

    Is it true that the plot can''t be changed, or is everyone happy to see everything?

    But now it doesn''t matter.

    "What are you doing, uncle?"

    Adam looked at the big man who was looking at his locomotive stealthily in front of him, and his tone was not good,

    That''s his favorite baby!

    Any mechanical control, if there is such a handsome locomotive, will definitely sleep with it.

    "Your car?" The big man looks at the boy who suddenly appears in the field of vision. The other guy appears very suddenly. At least, two seconds ago, his beast intuition didn''t feel that there was a human nearby.

    "It''s bad to touch other people''s things, uncle Logan!" In particular, uncle''s voice is very strong, which makes people blush at his stealing behavior.

    Unfortunately, he is wolverine, his bones are made of Alderman alloy, and his face is not bad either.

    So, the next moment.

    Wolverine jumps directly and sits on top of the Finn.

    "Boy, I''m just borrowing it."

    "Miso" sound, a steel claw pierced the skin, a face of ferocious said: "tell me, where is the keyhole?"

    The other side''s intention is obvious. They want to drive by force.

    Seeing that even though the powerful fenriel wolf was pressed down by wolverine, Adam felt his eyebrows beating.

    After taking two deep breaths, he chose to suppress his anger, because now the most important thing is to find a little naughty.

    Wolverine looked at the young man with clenched fists in front of him and felt a little funny.

    He seems to have loved locomotives, but he can''t remember them clearly.

    However, no matter what the reason, he will not give up the car, because the car is really windy and looks fast enough.

    "You know, uncle?"

    Wolverine a surprised, the other side and their own talk? If the role changes, he will definitely kill himself now. Of course, he decides in his heart that if the teenager rushes up, he won''t lay heavy hands on him.

    "Your fists are fast and powerful, and you''re also in good health."

    Wolverine listen to each other''s praise, in a good mood, but the next sentence.

    "It''s a pity that you are just an ordinary person. Although you can''t be killed, there are more than half of the people in this school who can make you have no fight back."

    "I''m sorry, including me."

    The sound of "I" just fell. At the next moment, Wolverine felt dark,

    His keen reaction made him put up his arms to block his chest in time, but even if he knew where the opponent was hitting, what could he do?

    His reaction speed is just normal.

    Boom!

    The next moment, it was like he was hit by an enhanced off-road vehicle, which sped down the mountain.

    Wolverine suddenly turned into a shell and flew out,

    With a bang, pasted on the wall.

    "This kid''s a heavy hand." Wolverine got up and rubbed his chest, but his strong bones were not hurt.

    By this time, Adam had already driven away.

    Although Wolverine''s speed can''t keep up with each other, he can also see that each other moves his hands, not his feet!

    If you move your foot, wolverine is not sure how powerful it will be, so it will be promoted directly from off-road vehicle to truck?

    At this time, he began to believe that Adam said that half of the people could make him have no fighting power.

    Unfortunately, this is just what Adam said casually. Wolverine is not so weak, and other people can''t use mutant ability perfectly.

    Wolverine doesn''t know the people in the school, but whether it''s Qin, laser eye, windstorm girl or Professor Charles, Wolverine can''t fight them at all, because these people have the means of long-range attack.

    Similarly, an Iceman or a fireman can make Wolverine helpless, provided that distance is maintained.

    Just when Wolverine was entangled, laser eye and storm girl also came.

    "Did you fight with someone else?" Storm woman asked, looking at the Wolverine who is covering her chest, and the wall behind is cracked, anyone can see it.

    "That black haired boy is too heavy!" Logan put down his hand. He was all right.

    "You mean jack? He saved you last time. " The laser eye opened its mouth to this disgusting guy.

    "He saved me?" Vajra was a little surprised. At the beginning, the big man beat him a little confused.

    "Almost killed each other in less than a minute." The laser eye is a little happy. It seems a good thing to let this annoying guy eat shriveled.

    "You two, I think we have a mission." Finally, or storm woman interrupted the gunpowder smell of the two people¡° And it''s dangerous. "

    ¡­¡­

    Little naughty sitting in the carriage of the train, the mood is very sad, looking at the children around the parents coquetry, she some envy.

    But her own ability, but decided that she could not get relatives, friends, or lovers

    She thought of Adam, once again, saving her from the abyss, the exploding sea of fire. Once, it pushed her into the abyss and made her wander again.

    But when I''m lonely, I still think of it.

    "Maybe there really can''t be such a perfect person."

    Little naughty sighed, she thought of "Adam" appearance, powerful but also can only wear sunglasses to live.

    If Adam knew that, he would vomit blood.

    Finally.

    With the roaring start sound, the train starts!

    Little mischief covered his face alone and bowed his head to cry.

    "Mom! Look outside All of a sudden, a little boy exclaimed, waking up the people in the muddled train box and the crying naughty boy,

    "His car is so handsome!" The boy said again, his voice full of envy.

    "Don''t look at it! This kind of boy who follows the train must be a bad boy in the society The boy''s mother taught.

    "But he seems to have something urgent..." the boy wanted to say it again, but his mother gave him a look, and he didn''t dare to speak again.

    "Bang, bang, bang!" Gently tapping on the glass,

    Little naughty wiped her tears, and she found her voice close to her.

    After looking up

 Chapter 293

    "What do I see?" She covered her mouth with surprise and joy.

    Adam, who was riding on the Ferrer wolf, knocked on the train window beside her.

    Open the window.

    "What are you going to do?" Small naughty although want to joy, but, words to the mouth, but became a cold sentence.

    "Why did you leave?" Adam took control of the locomotive and said to the naughty boy, "even if you leave, you should say hello."

    He was not very lucky. After he got to the railway station, he spent a lot of time looking for him. Although he couldn''t use his magic power, he found the naughty one with his keen sense of smell and hearing. However, even so, he still couldn''t get on the train, so he had to go back and use this method.

    "Ask clearly?"

    Small naughty feel the other party''s "disguise", deliberately come to show off?

    "Didn''t you ask me to leave?" Little naughty face is not good-looking, yes, this time to come back is ready to ridicule yourself?

    Originally, the joy of Adam''s coming turned into dust.

    Only leave the heart of disgust, especially think of each other''s face ugly birthmark.

    "I never thought that your heart would be so consistent with your appearance!" Small naughty disgusted said, "are so disgusting!"

    A little girl born of love and hate is unreasonable and scary enough.

    Before the rush, plus now catch up with the "ridicule", small naughty will finally all the good feelings of Yali into, disgust, negative feelings.

    "Er..." Adam said, he didn''t know how to answer.

    Although I really want to explain, the other party doesn''t give him a chance at all.

    "Mary, it''s not me that you saw..." Adam wanted to explain,

    "No, who else can you be?"?! Is it your twin brother? " Little naughty retorted immediately.

    When a person he likes becomes the one he dislikes the most, he can say all kinds of vicious words. Although the naughty boy didn''t curse, Adam can still hear the coldness in the other person''s words.

    "Damned witch!" Adam murmured.

    Adam didn''t know how to cajole people, especially the little girl. After scratching his head, he decided to change the subject.

    "Mary, you are in danger now. The professor asked me to help you." Adam finally roared to suppress the little naughty voice.

    "What?" Little naughty listen to, face suddenly is ugly¡° Didn''t you come to me? Are you on a mission? "

    "Er..." Adam didn''t understand women''s thoughts at all. He coughed twice and said, "well, there''s a big misunderstanding between us. You have to give me time to explain!"

    "We don''t need an explanation." Mary turned her head and closed the window.

    Only Adam, who kept knocking on the window.

    Three minutes later, however, Adam drove away.

    "I knew it! If you persist for another minute, I may give you a chance to explain! " Mary looked out of the window at the quiet scene and was disappointed.

    "Why don''t you give me a chance?"

    Boom! Boom!

    The train stopped abruptly!

    Fortunately, I haven''t driven for long, and the inertia is not strong, but even so, I still let many people fall to the ground!

    Little mischief held his head against the back of the seat in front of him and looked forward in a daze,

    An old man!

    An old man flying from nowhere!

    "Young lady, how about giving me a chance?" The old man asked again.

    "What, what opportunities? Who are you? " Little naughty feel, unprecedented terror!

    All the metal objects in the trunk start to move wildly!

    Ding Ding, clacking, clacking!

    All the parts were screaming, making a desperate metal crash.

    This brand-new train, in an instant into the ranks of scrapped cars!

    At the same time, there was fire.

    Everyone in the car screamed!

    "Who am I? You''ll understand. " The old man laughed, and then a needle flew out of his palm and stabbed him in the neck¡° Get some sleep, child

    That''s faster than a bullet!

    She just felt a little dizzy and then went into a coma.

    "Young man." The old man sighed, hand a move, a few pieces of the iron sheet on the top of the train suddenly abruptly torn down!

    As the iron sheet was torn off, a young man with dark hair and dark glasses suddenly jumped down!

    "Magneto?" The young man held his sunglasses in his left hand, while in his right hand, he held the fenrier four, combined knife.

    His identity is self-evident, one of the members of the X-Men, Adam.

    He wears a helmet that can isolate a series of psychic abilities such as electrocardiographic induction, and wears a wide robe. Due to the super ability, he can control the magnetic field and fly in the air!

    Adam couldn''t help but grasp the combination knife in his hand, and his palm was full of sweat.

    This is a very powerful guy!

    Old mutant!

    Magneto!

    Adam''s divine power has recovered a little, although not too much, but also can be called a gold level strong.

    According to Adam''s observation, the so-called four level mutants, Professor Charles and magneto, are just gold level. They are also called alpha level mutants here.

    If Adam doesn''t use his divine power, he may not be able to fight, but he is afraid to wake up the Phoenix with his divine power.

    However, when he looked at the little naughty, his slight fear was replaced by firmness. When he said he wanted to bring her back, he couldn''t just give up.

    Moreover, he had strong confidence in himself.

    The current Phoenix and the like should no longer chase themselves, right?

    "You must be the boy who beat the saber toothed tiger away, aren''t you, Jack Stryver?" Magneto said to Adam, as if everything was under control.

    "Since you know me, why do you take such an iron guy with you?" Magneto said, looking at the four fenriel moves in Ali''s hand.

    "How do you know it''s iron?" Adam smiles, but the cold sweat can''t be restrained. He holds the hands of fenrier''s four styles tighter, and the blue veins of his arms hidden under his sleeves explode, just like a sea of angry dragons!

    I wipe it, how can I forget it!

    Look at my acting!

    "Oh?" Finally, Wan ciwang had some doubts. He felt that the boy in the opposite hand was absolutely metal. However, he controlled it a little with his mind and didn''t move.

    In particular, Adam''s smile gave him a lot of speculation.

    However, if he could see Adam''s eyes under his sunglasses, he would find that Adam''s eyes were covered with blood.

    Magneto slowly reaches out a hand to Adam.

    "Are you sure?" Magneto said, hands suddenly a!

    Still motionless!

 Chapter 294

    Adam "slowly" reached out to help his glasses, as if, not affected at all.

    "What metal is this?" Magneto stops his superpower. He won''t choose to do useless work.

    Adam breathed to himself and fooled away.

    "You should care about the development of science and technology," Adam flickered, holding a knife in both hands, facing magneto.

    At this time, the passengers in the carriage had already been shocked by the surreal phenomenon in front of them, and they did not even dare to make a cry of panic.

    However, all the passengers have a wish deep in their hearts, so that this young man who seems to come out of the second dimensional animation can defeat the great devil with that super sword.

    It has to be said that Adam''s casual clothes, jeans, plus a big sword of a big Mac, are very hot-blooded animation protagonist''s meaning.

    Of course, the most important thing is that he didn''t show terrible superpowers and didn''t look like a horrible mutant monster.

    Adanton''s speed was fully open, his hands holding a broadsword and he turned sideways. Whoosh, he had already appeared in front of magneto!

    "The train in the way!" Adam low scold a, finlier four high over the top of the head, and then hard hit!

    We will split Huashan Mountain!

    Miso!

    Because of fenriel''s sharpness, the roof of the train was quickly cut by the blade, but it didn''t affect the advance of Adam''s blade at all!

    A second later, the blade has cut to magneto!

    Touch!!

    Two loud noises!

    Adam''s action is not slow, two fist size iron balls completely blocked Adam''s attack!

    Force is like a truck, almost bounce him away!

    However, Adam''s attack has never been so simple!

    He stopped his nearly backward figure, suddenly released his left hand, stroked the knife, accompanied by a slight metal sound of "click", a folded auxiliary knife had reached his left hand.

    With a flick of the wrist, the knife unfolds!

    Take advantage of ten thousand magnetism king not to notice, vice knife attack but go up!

    Although wanciwang is strong, it only refers to his super ability, not his physical quality. For example, his body reaction speed is no different from that of an old man.

    With magneto feeling in front of a flower, a ferocious blade has thought of his neck jet!

    However, wanciwang obviously has a similar experience in defending the enemy, so this Dao is not successful!

    "Touch!"

    Sparks everywhere, magneto dangerous and dangerous with iron block blocked the attack of Yali.

    But his calm face finally moved.

    In a third of a second, Yali, who had been blocked by the attack of the two knives, released the two knives fiercely. At the same time, his hands quickly slid on the combination knife again, and two black awns flashed by!

    Go straight to magneto''s shoulders!

    Touch!!

    It seems that magneto has mastered Adam''s attack method. Although his eyes can''t keep up with him, he can still predict where the blade will appear in the next moment with decades of combat experience!

    Unfortunately, Adam didn''t give up his knife after he failed this attack. Instead, he grabbed it fiercely and pulled it behind him!

    Just listen

    "Squeak!"

    The sound of sharp objects scratching on the iron plate.

    With a click, the two iron plates that stuck Adam''s double knives were dismembered. At this time, what Yali was holding was a pair of serrated blades.

    A main sword and a side blade with grooves can be divided into two identical folding side blades and two identical serrated side blades, which is the composition of the four types of finriel.

    They''re not just in quantity,

    Sneak attack, short combat, with a folding blade can be unexpected, serrated blade is able to crush the opponent''s weapons.

    The side blade with groove is actually the blade stuck on the main sword.

    The combination knife is changeable and its function is complex. Although it is difficult to refine, it is very practical.

    Adam''s one-year training, which he is interested in, has already integrated it into the subconscious of his body.

    Get rid of each other''s armor iron and quickly combine the four knives.

    All they felt was a flower in front of them. The original four swords with different shapes were combined on a huge one again, as if they had never been separated.

    While wanciwang''s absence and the iron block of body protection are killed, Yali grabs the long handle of the broadsword with both hands, exerts force on both arms, and twists at the waist!

    Fenril four complete combination knife suddenly turned into a whirlwind, cutting to magneto!

    Whoosh!

    The cold wind roars to meet the blade!

    The hearts of the people present were raised. Although the fight just now only lasted about five seconds, it was gorgeous and complicated, totally beyond imagination!

    Countless times of metal collision sound, seems to be completely integrated into a sound!

    "Ah!" Adam clenched his teeth, and the speed of rotation soared again.

    "I see." The blade has cut the neck of magneto, and the blood has oozed out!

    As long as one millionth of a second, he will be cut off on the neck of the artery, immediately die!

    But, this ten thousandth second actually forever stayed down!

    Fenril''s tremendous power of advance was suddenly forced to stop!

    No matter how hard Yali tried, he couldn''t shake it.

    Knowing the failure, Adam didn''t hesitate. He immediately abandoned the fenriel six moves and went into the speeding state. Everyone seemed to be slowed down to reflect. One second was delayed to ten seconds!

    Adam quickly ran to the little naughty side, and then picked her up and carried her on his shoulder!

    It only takes one second, magneto must have countless ways to kill him!

    Although this second was slowed down to ten seconds because of his powerful speed.

    A tenth of a second, Adam ran to the little naughty side.

    Two tenths of a second, she is carried on the shoulder, while magneto has extended his fingers and palms to Adam.

    Three tenths of a second, Adam''s speed of 180ms makes him appear at the end of the car!

    And at this time, magneto has controlled the four fenriel styles of Yali, and split them up!

    The blade points to Adam!

    Four tenths of a second, five seconds, six seconds, Adam quickly flash, toward the train to jump out, where there is his locomotive, jump up at twice the speed of sound, absolutely able to escape!

    And in such a short time, so short that people can only blink an eye, fenriel divided into four knives have been shot out!

    Nine tenths of a second, six knives were no more than ten meters away from him, and Adam had sat on the top of the fenriel wolf!

    Excellent locomotives never need preheating!

    It''s just a button, and the Ferrer wolf can move forward as fast as it can. There''s no acceleration at all!

    One second!

    Boom!

    With the roar of the locomotive, he has carried the naughty boy to a hundred meters away.

    Just about to take a breath, Adam suddenly felt something was wrong!

    The perfect body of the locomotive is sinking rapidly!

    Fenril wolf, this excellent locomotive, suddenly turned into a scrap iron!

    "Magneto!" Adam suddenly found that he had made the biggest mistake!

    Miso!

    The main sword roared through Adam''s chest and nailed him to the wall of the railway corridor.

    "You''re smart." Wanciwang slowly flew out of the train, and the passengers in the original car saw wanciwang leave, and immediately scattered, crying through the stuffy train tunnel.

    "It''s noisy." Wan ciwang waved his hand a few times

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Seven or eight people fell into a pool of blood. Suddenly, everyone was quiet.

 Chapter 295

    "Let''s move on." Magneto is still "floating" and says to Adam, "I used a powerful force against my magnetic force. I mistakenly thought that what you are holding is not metal, so I gave up the control of your weapons, so that you can give full play to your strength. Therefore, I say you are very smart."

    Yes, Adam''s real fighting power is when he holds fenril. Although his bare hands are good, they are certainly not as powerful as the magnetic force controlled by magneto. After all, magneto can uproot a stadium!

    Use your body against magneto who can control metal?

    I''m looking for death!

    Adam can not use divine power, afraid of the Phoenix found, can only use physical strength.

    Magneto''s magnetic force can easily crush anyone''s physical strength. Even if hawk comes, it can''t change anything.

    However, because of the little mischief, magneto does not intend to attack on a large scale.

    In order to give full play to his strength, Adam can only choose to take risks. People like magneto, when they see that Adam has metal in his hand, will definitely choose to control it, and then kill his master. Arrogant people will do so.

    And Adam''s fenril four style is really made of very advanced metal materials, which will also be controlled by magneto.

    However, in order to paralyze each other, Adam exhausted all his strength and grasped fenril in his hand. His absolute explosive power exceeded the limit. Maybe at that time, the power in his hand was comparable to the impact of a truck!

    At this time, his hand was completely out of force.

    Obviously, the success of Adam''s adventure, magneto suddenly found himself unable to "control" the metal and some lost consciousness, which created Adam''s attack opportunities.

    Unfortunately, he was found out in the end.

    Of course, Adam''s biggest failure was that he was too eager to escape. He forgot that his locomotive was also made of metal.

    "Young man, why work so hard for such a thing?" At this time, magneto seems to be incarnated as a kind old man, doing ideological work to Adam. Of course, we must not pay attention to the more than ten bloody iron beads around him!

    For magneto winner''s posture, Yali has no strength to pay attention.

    His chest was pierced, and his injury was very serious. Of course, as long as it took Adam only one hundredth of a second to launch his divine power, his injury could recover.

    However, this time against magneto, complete defeat!

    Even if played some cleverness, unfortunately, in the face of absolute power, is still so fragile.

    This world is obviously more than magneto. In fact, Adam doesn''t use divine power. It''s hard to kill Adam just because he is Wolverine or saber toothed tiger. Their vitality is too strong.

    At this time, the dirty face, some neuropathy feeling frog man jumped over, his head, with Scott''s glasses.

    Carrying the naughty boy who fell to the ground on his shoulder, at the same time, the frog man seemed to find something very interesting and jumped in front of Adam.

    "It''s mine." Frog man smiles, then throws away the high-tech glasses on his head, takes off Adam''s sunglasses and gets stuck on his forehead.

    Adam squinted, ready to use his powers.

    A little angry.

    But Adam suddenly felt something and gave up the resistance.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    "The door of the classroom is locked."

    X College, a class of students gathered at the door, their classroom is locked, and the key seems to have been forgotten in the classroom.

    "Katie, I''m afraid I''m going to trouble you." One girl said to another very beautiful girl with long dark golden hair. She looked only fifteen years old.

    "Yes, I almost forgot. The door won''t lock Katie!" Another little girl is also excited, and the other students suddenly realize it.

    "It doesn''t matter." The girl named Katie shakes her head. Although she is not a good person, she is very gentle, but she can be regarded as responsive to other people''s needs.

    Mirage cat, her nickname, can change the body density to pass through objects, or let the objects that come into contact with her penetrate together. For example, at this time, it is most necessary to pass through the door.

    Walking to the door calmly, Katie''s head a little bit, changed over the door, into the inside, and then the body, very fast, and no pressure.

    "Ah A small exclamation.

    Then she was surprised. What did she see!

    A man staggered away from her seat and escaped through the window!

    What''s going on?

    "Katie? What''s the matter? " The students outside heard Katie''s voice in the room and asked immediately.

    "Well, no, nothing. I''m looking for the key." Katie responded quickly.

    Is it possible that the class has recruited thieves?

    However, this school is not short of money, and every student is well paid. There is no need to steal anything at all.

    "He left my seat. If he lost something, it must be mine." Katie nodded and went to her seat.

    "Nothing lost?" Katie wondered. She didn''t find anything missing.

    All of a sudden, a touch of pink came into my eyes.

    A butterfly made of pink paper, which is her favorite shape and color, no one knows except her good friends.

    Who lost it?

    It looks like it''s a letter.

    Is it for me?

    Katie thought of the previous figure who was staggering away. The speed was not fast. She was able to catch up with her, but her kindness made her let her go.

    However, after opening the letter, she was stunned.

    "Dear Miss Katie, I know I''m abrupt, but I can''t control myself. Especially when I first saw you, your face was like the moon, shining and beautiful, and your temperament was like the breeze blowing through the wheat field. I found that I became a butterfly, and I forgot who I was, Forget where I am.

    Jack Stryver

    "Is it really for me?" Katie had a long sigh of relief after reading it. She was a little glad that she didn''t leave her, otherwise she would be very embarrassed.

    The first time I received a love letter, and it was very good! She couldn''t help but read it again.

    Qingfeng, wheat field, butterfly, this kind of description she also likes very much.

    Moreover, although she has never received a love letter, she has seen a good friend''s love letter, but most of them are the same. Those boys'' love letters are eager to express their feelings, and then attach a long address at the bottom of the letter. However, this Yali is different. He doesn''t explain anything, just like writing a poem, I''m just expressing my feelings.

    Perhaps, there is also the reason why she received the love letter for the first time.

    All in all, she spoke highly of the love letter.

    It''s really reserved. This is another comment of her.

    Who is Jack?

    I don''t seem to know him at all.

    With pink butterfly paper in her little hand, Katie wanders around the classroom.

    Ignore him, although it is the first time to receive a love letter, but my mother once said, puppy love is not good, although, she has never been able to go home.

 Chapter 296

    "Katie! What''s the matter The students outside called again.

    "Ah? Oh Katie a Leng, and then flurried the love letter into the textbook folder, and then put the book in the deepest shelf.

    "Coming soon..."

    The door opened, and the students complained, "Katie, you''ve been in it for half an hour! And Johnson said you''ve been walking in it all the time. "

    Half an hour?

    How time flies?

    Katie was a little surprised.

    Jason''s super ability is hearing, so Katie has no doubt about it.

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, with a wealth of super ability classes and playing with her peers, Katie has gradually forgotten the butterfly letter in the deepest part of the textbook.

    However, when she arrived at the classroom for the first time after lunch, she found a pink butterfly still on her desk. After a moment''s hesitation, she decided to open it and have a look at it. "The weather is warm, just like you, Katie, so gentle, so intoxicating. The sunshine in the afternoon is very comfortable. At this moment, I just want to share with you

    Jack Stryver

    I just want to share with you. It''s so tender.

    What''s more, Katie thought, it''s afternoon. She can feel the warmth of winter afternoon. It''s really comfortable and romantic.

    In the same way, she hid the letter again. She was going to take the two letters back to the dormitory and treasure them.

    Then, one day, two days, three days, every day, a very delicate butterfly envelope will appear on her seat, and she, from the original conflict, to the joy of this, began to accept, and even slowly looking for, waiting for his greetings.

    Either in the morning or at noon, Katie is always the first to enter the classroom. She thinks that this letter is her own. Although she doesn''t lack the spirit of sharing, she doesn''t want others to know about this kind of thing.

    Until the ninth day.

    For the first time, she declined the invitation of her companion and went straight to the classroom.

    But she went through all the desks, trash cans, and everything that might be there

    "Why not?"

    All day long, she was a little out of her mind.

    At night, she couldn''t sleep.

    "It''s been such a long time since I paid attention to him. Did he give up?" Katie guessed¡° Or what happened? "

    Katie found that she missed the letter more and more, very much.

    This is the so-called not get is the best, lost is want.

    She didn''t get a good night''s sleep. She had some insomnia.

    On the tenth day, when she arrived at the classroom with her tired body, she saw the pink butterfly at first sight!

    Her speed suddenly fast up, a will grasp the envelope, cover in the chest, the heartbeat seems to be accelerating, this is the feeling of love?

    She slowly opened the letter, with more expectations than before.

    "Katie, I''m sorry. Did I disturb you? It''s rare to meet such a girl I really like. Please forgive my impulse. I''m sorry. I wish you happiness."

    Just a few words, compared with each letter are short, my heart is full of sorry?

    Or sad?

    Katie felt sorry for the boy. For a long time, with her own perseverance, she was always the first to send a letter every day. No matter how early she came, the letter would only come earlier, and when she was late, the letter would not appear.

    It''s like a letter written for her. If she doesn''t appear first, the letter won''t appear.

    "Is that what it is to him?" Katie asked herself, "he''s given so much, but he hasn''t received anything."

    Maybe it''s good to have a look at this boy named Jack. At least you should make it clear to others, and don''t delay others.

    In class, Katie asked her deskmate, "do you know Jack Stryver?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you know him?" Katie was obviously excited.

    "Yes, I''m afraid you''re the only one who doesn''t know. I''ve been in a trance these days." His deskmate said, "he usually calls himself Adam."

    Katie couldn''t help blushing. She ignored everything else because of the love letter.

    "Jack, he was seriously injured ten days ago. It''s like magneto''s sword pierced his chest. He''s really brave."

    Suddenly, Katie turned pale.

    "No wonder he''s staggering. No wonder..."

    After being rescued, Adam immediately repaired himself with the remaining energy in his body that had not been transformed into divine power.

    After swallowing energy, can you still spit it out for use?

    Maybe there''s no better ability.

    And Adam conjectured that since everything in the world can work by energy, what if it absorbs the energy in the human body?

    Will human beings die suddenly?

    Become a mummy?

    Or even powder?

    What if we inject energy into the dying?

    Is all his necrotic tissue coming back to life?

    So as to achieve immortality in legend?

    If the head is blown out and the heart is removed, can energy be used to stabilize it, and then a human brain or heart can be artificially cultivated to use energy as power to support its operation?

    If a car in a Mercedes Benz is suddenly swallowed and absorbed, will it?

    Can the energy needed for the operation of machinery be replaced by the energy generated by the force itself?

    In that case, some machines will be needed.

    Adam even said it was a new ability he had acquired in the world.

    Because Adam never realized that energy could play like this.

    A lot of conjectures, of course, Adam has a long way to go, but according to his conjecture, he will reach this level sooner or later.

    With Adam''s higher and higher level, everything will become more and more simple.

    Adam was very glad that he got Huang Ting Jing.

    ¡­¡­

    On the first day back to school, Adam had completely recovered, and even he once again secretly swallowed the light radiation of the moon to recharge and strengthen his body.

    "It''s a pity that the body can''t store much energy at all. It will soon turn into divine power." Adam has some regrets.

    This ability is similar to the ability of Sebastian Shaw in this world. Although he can absorb energy and store it in his body, he can also release it. However, the amount of energy stored in his body will not change. At this time, Adam''s body strength is only equivalent to that of a second-class mutant, even though his body strength has surpassed that of ordinary people, Reached the level of super human, but, compared with once he, it is too weak!

    But compared with other mutants, Adam is perfect as a whole.

    Just like Professor X, he can''t even walk the road. Doesn''t he still have the powerful mental power to invade anyone in the world?

 Chapter 297

    "What''s the matter? Aurora? You don''t look well

    Looking at the storm girl with a sad face, Adam can''t help asking. At this time, he is still lying on the hospital bed. Although he has recovered, it''s a pity that there is still a huge scar on his chest, which Adam left on purpose. So he had to be forced to lie in bed until the scar disappeared.

    Storm girl has always been a person who can''t hide, just like her nickname, which is as direct as storm.

    "I''m really sorry, Jack. Although we realized that magneto''s target might be mischievous, because of Logan''s coma, everyone''s attention was diverted, resulting in the present situation."

    "I''m afraid that''s not what you''re talking about?"

    "That''s right." Storm woman nodded: "we guess that the purpose of magneto may be to use a little naughty to operate a machine, emit a kind of radiation, and turn human beings into mutants!"

    "Because magneto''s machine consumes a lot of energy, but the magnetic field needed by the machine is not magneto."

    "So she needs someone to replace him. He doesn''t want to die yet!"

    Adam nodded and pretended to be confused: "so he''s interested in the ability of little naughty? Absorb other people''s abilities for your own use? "

    "Yes Storm female nods hard, the expression on the face is not very good-looking.

    "In fact, a person has been radiated into a mutant!" Storm woman continued: "he was the member who opposed the existence of mutants most strongly."

    "He''s with us?" Adam asked, "how else do you know?"

    "After he was radiated into a mutant, he had nowhere to go. He was afraid of being found to be a mutant, so he thought of us and was crushed by his own policy. It''s really ironic." Storm girl has been disgusted with this kind of people. Since she was a child, she has been treated unfairly. The main reason is because of the existence of this kind of people who have evil thoughts about mutant people.

    "Now he''s dying, but I don''t want to stay there and take care of him."

    "Aurora, what do you say if we save that guy''s life?" Adam asked, feeling that the chance for a mutant was just around the corner. Maybe she could try to change the plot.

    "Impossible, Jack! Almost all the cells in his body are dead! All he can do is wait for death. No one can save a stone. "

    "However, if we save him, it will be a great good thing for the whole mutant group. If the members who have the strongest reaction suddenly stop telling the mutants, we will have more room to live." Adam said, "maybe we should try."

    "But that would be dangerous!" Storm girl still doesn''t agree.

    "You see, auroro, how well I''ve recovered these two days." Adam had no choice but to use his own body as evidence.

    "Yes, you''ve recovered very quickly. In just one day, you''ve come back from serious injury. Now you have nothing but the scar on your chest."

    "You let me lie here knowing that I''m all right." Adam murmured.

    In fact, Adam''s heart is full of regret. This kind of recovery speed is far faster than Wolverine and saber toothed tiger, but it is much worse than mother death goddess. However, with the development of his ability and the qualitative change of energy, this situation may be improved.

    "That''s Jean''s decision."

    "All right, all right!" Adam waved his hand to compromise.

    "In fact, you don''t have to worry at all. If I can succeed, or if I can''t..." he didn''t say the following words, because X-Men are really good people. Such irresponsible words will contradict their beliefs.

    If it doesn''t work, the congressman will die anyway, so it will be regarded as an experiment. But he can''t say that. Human body experiments

    However, auroro can still understand the meaning. To be honest, the congressman Kelly has always been disliked by her, especially the last meeting, which left Jean in a trance for many days.

    "Well, I can take you there, but don''t call Ororo next time, Mr. Jack!"

    "Then don''t call me Jack!"

    Adam follows storm girl to a room,

    In this room, on the sickbed, or on the experimental platform, a middle-aged man with bruises and puffiness was standing there.

    That''s right. It''s just like a thick liquid. It has no support at all.

    "Is anyone here?" Mr. Kelly called.

    And at this time, storm girl came, with Adam.

    "Yes."

    She quickly ran past, although she hated this kind of people who aimed at mutants, but the ideological education of Professor Charles made it easy for her to give up hostility and pick up sympathy when she met poor people, saying: "I''m here."

    "Don''t leave me!" He was a little desperate and felt that his life would soon disappear¡° I don''t want to be alone. "

    "All right." Storm female face expressionless, softly said: "sleep for a while."

    Adam is watching quietly. He can feel that there is an energy in this congressman Kelly, and this energy is so strong that his cell vitality as a human is completely destroyed.

    This should be a kind of evolution. If it takes thousands of years to slowly adapt, there will be absolutely no side effects. Unfortunately, the process of evolution has been completely shortened to a few minutes, which oppresses the living space of cells. Human beings can''t adapt at all. Life disappears, and only death awaits them.

    At this time, green liquid began to seep out of his skin pores. Adam knew that if he wanted to do something, he couldn''t wait any longer.

    "Mr. Kelly, if you don''t mind, can I shake your hand?" Adam walked over and said, "that''s the normal handshake."

    "You are so handsome, young man." When a man is dying, his words are good. When a bird is dying, his song is sad.

    If it''s normal, Mr. Kelly will never joke with mutants. Instead, he will shout security when he sees them.

    "I haven''t shaken hands with big people yet." Adam said, "I don''t know if it''s an honor."

    "Of course." Mr. Kelly struggled to reach out his swollen and unshaped right hand¡° I hope you don''t feel too disappointed. "

    "Jack..." the storm girl said a little worried, but was stopped by his eyes.

    Adam ignored the storm and began the experiment he wanted to do.

    Mr. Kelly didn''t know what Adam was doing at all. Instead, he put some cloudy eyes on storm girl.

    At the end of his life, he wanted to talk to mutants.

 Chapter 298

    "Do you hate ordinary people?" At this time, Mr. Kelly began to express his last sigh in his life. No matter how hateful people are, when they are about to die, especially when their vitality is deprived a little, their words will always be so sincere.

    "Sometimes." Storm girl looked at Adam with some worry, and found that he was frowning and thinking about something, so she was going to have a chat with the congressman first.

    "Why?" His voice is as weak as an old man who is about to die.

    "Because I''m afraid of them." Said the storm girl, though her voice sounded rather low.

    "The one you''re afraid of will be one less." Mr. Kelly said word by word that he had felt that his vitality was completely exhausted. Next, he should go to atone for what he had done for so many years!

    "Mr. Kelly, may I ask you one more question?" Adam''s frown finally released, although he did not find the exact method of rehabilitation, but hanging should still be OK.

    "Please, ask..."

    "If I give you another chance, will you persecute mutants like this?"

    "Yes." Senator Kelly nodded.

    Adam''s face turned black,

    "We will... We will take sanctions against those mutants who violate the law, just like citizens."

    After hearing this, Adam''s face relaxed and windstorm girl was equally comfortable.

    Equal treatment of mutants?!

    "So congratulations, I can help you find this opportunity." With that, Adam said, the energy was transported to the necrotic cells of some of Mr. Kelly''s vital organs, even using a little divine power.

    The necrotic cells will be given vitality again, a little bit of repair, and then combined, as if creating a human class.

    What Adam has to do at this time is to paint the sketched picture. The general framework has already been established. He only needs to simulate the energy according to the original cellular memory of Mr. Kelly, and then fill it in.

    It''s a huge project, and it''s also a technical job.

    At last, when Adam''s stored energy was exhausted and he began to use divine power, the situation of Mr. Kelly finally stabilized, and most of his main organs were saved.

    "It seems that we can open a hospital to make money." Adam''s right hand was wiped with sweat and he was satisfied with his experiment.

    At this time, he had a new conjecture, perhaps, he inherited the super power of the goddess of death, not just to devour, after all, devour does not have the ability to eat and digest good energy spit out, this may be a new, stronger ability.

    As I guess before, the power of God.

    "Why are you all here?" When Adam looked up, he found Professor X, wolverine, laser eye, Jean gray, and storm girl all watching him quietly.

    "Jack, you have made a great contribution to us mutants." Professor Charles said sincerely, "you are a genius."

    "Thank you, Professor, but could you please help me with something? I''m in a bit of a slump

    "Er..." the crowd stopped.

    Then, in the eyes of a crowd, the laser eye turned on the switch of the glasses, and a thick and continuous stream of laser light came to Adam''s body.

    For the next six days, Adam has been doing cell vitality recovery work for Mr. Kelly, and the effect is very good. Unfortunately, it affects the X gene.

    "It''s a pity that your superpowers have disappeared." Adam said to Mr. Kelly, "you''re quite capable."

    It''s a very powerful ability to liquefy the body. At least you don''t have to be afraid of being shot in the head and other important organs to supply the body, because it''s water, just like the sand man in spider man. It has no key parts and can''t concentrate on attacking.

    "It''s also good, at least I won''t lift a stone and hit myself in the foot." Mr. Kelly said with a smile that although he no longer repels mutants, of course, he only refers to the mutants in X College who have never done anything wrong. And like magneto''s brotherhood, it is still his target of suppression, and has a new hatred.

    But he still wanted to be human.

    "I think you will have more time to make greater contributions to the progress of mankind." Adam said that because the energy he used to repair cells for the congressman was huge, his constitution was as strong as special forces, and he slowed down aging.

    "Adam, I think I should really thank you."

    "That''s not necessary. Please be nice to the mutants." Adam is heartfelt exclamation, mutant survival is too difficult, powerful but life is in danger, very ironic.

    Adam used his own energy to help the congressman, the biggest purpose is to make Professor Charles and a series of people less trouble, so as to better protect Qin.

    As long as the X-Men led by Professor Charles have less trouble, there will be less things to stimulate Qin, and the power of Phoenix will be less likely to wake up.

    "Jack, the professor fainted!" This is when Wolverine comes in¡° Go and see him

    Then he grabbed his arm and ran out.

    "What''s the matter?"

    On the way, Wolverine explained why.

    Professor Charles used a brain wave intensifier in order to find a little mischievous. However, someone used some medicine to infect him to a coma in the machine, so he was unfortunately recruited.

    At this time, Adam remembered that the little naughty boy had not been rescued. Although he thought that he had known each other for only one day and one night, he was not too familiar with each other. However, as long as he was an acquaintance, he always had to save him. What''s more, the girl was still infatuated with Adam, which made him very comfortable.

    "I''m not a doctor. I can''t save this kind of thing." Adam shakes his head and looks at the bald head lying on the bed motionless with eyes closed. It''s similar to a spiritual problem. He can''t do anything to save it, because his energy is only energy, not divine power.

    "Sorry." Wolverine rubbed his face with his hands. I''m in such a hurry. "

    They all know that Professor Charles is the soul of the whole X-Men. If he falls down, the X-Men will become a mess. Here, known as X College, Xavier school, I''m afraid it will also be burned down, leaving only debris.

    In the middle of the night, Qin quietly goes to the brain wave enhancer. Professor Charles is not the only one who has the ability of telepathy. She is also Qin grey, a third-class mutant.

    "Magneto is here, Liberty Island, assuming he attacks the leader at the UN summit." Laser eye tells a high-tech sand table. With his narration, the sand table changes the terrain intelligently.

    "He didn''t know that the machine would kill, and of course he didn''t rule out that." Storm woman then said, "according to the professor, if magneto gives power to naughty, then the power is enough to kill the whole new york city people!"

 Chapter 299

    Laser eye continued: "we cross the Washington Bridge, fly low to Manhattan Island, land on Freedom Island, this is it!" He pointed to the three-dimensional map on the sand table.

    "What about the patrol and the radar?" Asked Logan, Wolverine.

    "If we are so bad, we deserve to be caught." The laser eye finally started to challenge again.

    Adam has always had an interesting idea about the battle between the two men. Of course, the most important thing is that he can''t solve it. It''s still his inner lust when he was playing piano. If two girls like themselves at the same time, they will be shocked and take it all away. If they and a man like a girl at the same time, this kind of thing really takes a lot of brain.

    "Start at once!" As a team leader, laser eye is ready to March.

    "Jack, you don''t have to go."

    "Why?" Adam had some doubts. He thought he was very effective. He didn''t think X-Men would not let him go. He even thought X-Men would take him who had fought with magneto as the main force.

    "Because it''s about the X-Men. You''re not in the team yet." Auroro finally jumped out, she always like to call their own name of the students, but for a long time.

    Although Adam just regarded her as a common friend, or a little liking, even friends are not the plot characters, after all, in the king''s infinite life, the storm is just a passer-by.

    Adam''s strength against saber toothed tiger and magneto has been fully affirmed. In the eyes of X-Men, they are definitely their favorite students. In terms of combat effectiveness, maybe in addition to Professor X and Qin, windstorm girl and laser eye have to fight against Adam.

    "This mission is very dangerous, not to play!" Laser eye said solemnly: "and your age should not be involved in these things!"

    Age is always serious.

    Especially in such a heroic country as the United States!

    "Brother eye, my locomotive is broken. What should I do?" Adam had no choice but to take another approach.

    "That locomotive cost me a million dollars. Don''t think about it any more." The laser eye waved. That''s a million dollars.

    "Yes, that locomotive is so expensive that magneto broke it. Of course I want him to pay for it!"

    At this time, Qin came over, pinched Adam''s cheeks and pulled them on both sides until he pulled his face completely out of shape.

    "Be obedient! This time it''s a mission, not a joke! " Qin said with a smile: "although I don''t know why you are afraid of me, but since you are afraid of me, give me good."

    "Don''t you stop in Manhattan? Why don''t I go home once? " Adam suddenly remembered that the guy he was replacing, Jack, was living in Manhattan.

    "..." the four ignored Adam, turned and left.

    "Do you think I can''t get there without that flying machine? In order to hide, you may not be able to move until night. Let''s see whether the aircraft is fast or the taxi is fast! " Adam rolled his eyes and whispered.

    In fact, Adam doesn''t care about the plot or not, and it doesn''t matter whether he goes or not. However, since these guys won''t let him go, he wants to go instead.

    I don''t know why, since Adam came to this world, it seems that his psychological age has been beaten back to his teens, and he is becoming more and more naive.

    However, Adam didn''t reject this feeling. As a registered disciple of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, Adam was a Taoist. He was very happy with this kind of childlike nature, because it was very good for the promotion of his realm.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    "Park! Run

    In the dark alley, a weak and eager girl''s voice came out.

    "How, how, how possible! Let her go A nervous young voice sounded.

    "Her alcoholic father owes us a lot of money. Why? boy! Want to save the beauty from the hero?! Read too many comics! "

    With the rough voice sounded, there are three big men with laughter, of course, there is a small figure standing on the side, no action.

    At this time, the boy named Parker stood up.

    "How much does she owe you? I''ll pay for her and for her! " His voice was still trembling, even, without foundation.

    "You pay for her? Well, she owes us eighteen thousand dollars! "

    "What Parker, it''s incredible. Why so much? Doesn''t it mean her father is a drunkard?

    How much do you owe for drinking?

    If you really drink so much, then you must not have alcohol poisoning belch fart?

    "Well! If you don''t have money, you can learn to smoke white! Fortunately, I have a daughter. I should be able to pay off the debt if I go out to work for two or three years. " A big man muttered, holding a handful of long red hair with his hands. Under the long hair, a beautiful girl''s face closed her eyes in pain.

    "I don''t have so much money..." Parker bowed his head powerlessly, but he couldn''t help the girl he liked, because his uncle and aunt were not rich.

    "No money!" The man yelled, "what are you shouting about here if you have no money! Believe it or not, I''ll break your leg! "

    "You can''t do that!" Parker immediately stepped back three steps¡° I''ll call the police... "

    However, this sentence is a bit feeble. It doesn''t matter if we call the police in such a society. They all know it. Otherwise, there won''t be superheroes like Superman and Batman portrayed, because if this society wants to be stable, it can only rely on ethereal superheroes.

    "Ha ha ha!!! Call the police The man laughed and his beard trembled, which made people sick. "Monkey! He said to call the police! "

    The man, who was called monkey, awkwardly echoed two laughs. His figure was quite small compared with the four.

    "I''ll break your leg and see if there''s a policeman coming!" As soon as the man threw it away, he heard the girl cry out and flew out!

    "Ah The girl screamed.

    And at this time, the bearded man had rushed to Parker''s face!

    He used to be an underground champion. He has strong muscles and perfect explosive power. He can tear medium-sized beasts like wolves with one hand!

    Grab it!

    Grab it on Parker''s thin shoulder,

    It''s like five fingers of iron hook, which will definitely break Parker''s thin shoulder!

    He used to play black boxing, never know how to show mercy!

    "Pa!"

    The bearded man feels that he has grasped it, but it seems that what he has grasped is wrong.

    It''s a fist.

    "How dare you block me with your fist!" The big man grins grimly, and the tiger''s claws are strong. He has also tried to crush the ox bone with the strength of his fingers! Therefore, the white fist in front of him would be crushed by him immediately. He could already imagine the sound of pain ringing through the dark alley.

    "Ah

    Next, I did hear the cry, but it was the cry of a bearded man.

 Chapter 300

    Just as he tried to crush his opponent''s fist, a huge force suddenly appeared on his fist, directly discounting his palm!

    When he was holding his hand, he found that he was standing in front of him,

    Standing by the girl who was thrown out with her hair, the daughter of the old drunkard!

    Is she a master?

    I can''t help thinking.

    "How about I do it for her?" A magnetic and perceptual voice sounded, and the bearded man looked at it.

    It turned out to be a young boy, looking as big as these two.

    When did it appear?

    At this time, the palm was broken, and the girl who was thrown out by herself stood here intact, which all explained the situation,

    Connect to save people, and then use your fist to resist your attack. It''s only two seconds before and after. How fast is this!

    He is not a fool. He can break his palm with a single blow. The opponent is definitely not the same as himself. Although all four of them are the kings of the underground boxing ring, the bearded man thinks he can solve two of the other three, not to mention the young man who broke his hand with one move, He''s been injected with a genetic agent!

    "Yes, just pay back the money." Unfortunately, he is still very unforgettable, but money.

    "That''s good." The young man laughed.

    Suddenly body a short, a foot high kick! The heel pushes straight on the big man''s chin and makes him do a back somersault.

    Bang, shit on the ground!

    The remaining four, seeing that the big man was injured, three strong men immediately ran up, but the skinny "monkey" hid and carefully observed Adam, as if thinking about something.

    Then, the boy bounced his legs,

    Kick the floor!

    Jump up! It''s one story high!

    Body in the air for three consecutive somersaults, and then feet away, hands first on the ground

    A move in the street dance of Thomas roundabout!

    Bang bang!!!

    After three loud noises, the three men fell into a coma.

    It''s only two seconds!

    At this time, the two rescued finally woke up from the fancy battle just now.

    "Hello, thank you for saving us. My name is Mary Jane Watson."

    "Peter Parker, you were so handsome!" Said the boy.

    "Peter Parker?" The young man said with a smile¡° It''s kind of interesting. "

    "What''s the matter?" Parker asked.

    "Nothing. I''m Adam. Adam hirason. Nice to meet you." Then he reached out and tried to shake hands.

    However, his outstretched hand stopped there awkwardly

    Just then, Mary Jane ran to Adam, hugged him and gave him a kiss on the cheek

    "Chu... Wen..." and ran away in a panic.

    Her voice is so soft that her bones are crisp.

    However, for this, Adam can only make complaints about it again. It is too open.

    At the same time, I thought to myself, does the other party like me?

    No, spiderman is still here.

    However, he also wanted to say that this was the first time he had been stolen.

    At this time, Adam also saw it. Peter Parker''s face was slightly dim. It was obvious that Mary Jane''s actions just now were all in his eyes. Unfortunately, beautiful women love heroes.

    Spiderman, who has not grown up, can only comfort himself in this way.

    Then Peter Parker shook hands with Adam with an ugly face.

    "We are students in the city public school, and you?" Mary Jane asked. She didn''t notice that Parker was different. In fact, the neighbor who grew up with him didn''t know each other very well.

    "Oh, I''m a student of Xavier school." Adam said, "special schools."

    "Xavier school? Why haven''t you heard of it? "

    "It''s a private school. It''s called a special school!"

    "Private schools? It must be great! Can you show me around? " Mary Jane said excitedly that private schools, commonly known as noble schools, need a lot of money to go to.

    "Of course."

    "My school is in the north suburb of New York."

    I''m afraid you''ll cry when you go, Adam thought to himself.

    Floating on the water, blinking, lizard tongue

    It''s just a freak camp. Fortunately, Adam''s ability is more introverted.

    And Adam didn''t admit he was a freak.

    Xavier is the surname of Professor X. This school has another name, mutant school.

    At this moment, the only "monkey" suddenly asked, "are you Jack? Jack Stryver

    "What? You want me to forgive you? " Adam has no sympathy for criminals. When he was a otaku, he had no strength. He is just like Peter Parker now. However, when he has the ability to punish criminals, he will stand up without hesitation,

    Not for the so-called country, just for the childhood dream of hero and justice!

    To paraphrase a famous saying, it is "acting for heaven!"

    "No, no, no!" Monkey waved, "I think you misunderstood."

    "You''re not with them?" Adam asked.

    "No! He came to me with these four people Mary Jane cut in at once. She didn''t want the real villain to escape responsibility.

    Monkey listened, eyes secretly stare at Mary Jane a "trouble girl!"

    Mary Jane shrank in fright.

    Unfortunately, no matter how secret it is, Adam can''t escape his eyes. Especially when the distance between the two sides is only 10 meters, the pores on the other side''s face are as if they were magnified with a magnifying glass. Ali can see every detail clearly.

    "Put away your threat! Don''t think I''m blind Adam said in a cold voice, he saw the girl just now, but she was abused by Haosheng, and Peter Parker was even more frightened. He didn''t laugh at the superhero, and he didn''t grow up. Everyone is the same, they are ordinary people.

    For superheroes, he loves every one of them very much. Of course, this kind of love comes from time to time.

    However, this guy, who is destined to be a villain, even threatens others in front of him. He is an unforgivable villain!

    He became addicted to superheroes. Some of them took epic equipment to walk around the street when they were making the game list to see that everyone was younger brother.

    He never mind being worshipped. Of course, he also likes to be a hero like masked superman, do good deeds with his face covered, and then listen to others praise him openly.

    After all, he''s a king, not a loser superhero.

    "Yes, yes, yes." Monkey nodded.

    "Good boy." Adam looked at the little gangster scornfully and said, "now you can go away."

    "Wait, I know you." Monkey said, "your parents and I are good friends. We are all colleagues."

 Chapter 301

    Adam remembered that the name he had just given was Adam, and what he said was the name of the body.

    "My parents?" Adam was a little convinced by the other party''s words. According to Adam''s memory, it was perfectly reasonable for the two parents who had no relationship with him, the parents who took drugs and the corrupt parents to have such rubbish colleagues.

    "So what? They''re dead long ago, and I don''t want their dirty past to disturb my life. "

    "Nephew Jack." Monkey called, and found that the other side''s face was cold, so he had to change his words immediately. He could see the battle clearly, and completely defeated the enemy! He doesn''t ask for nothing, and he doesn''t seem to like him very much.

    "Jack, the thing is, those guys in the gang split up their property after your parents died! It''s so hateful Monkey said, looking disgusted.

    "Say the point." Adam doesn''t have time to play around with this guy. If he has time, he might as well buy some juice to try.

    Besides, Adam does not admit that his parents will have a dime relationship with him. After all, Adam''s mother is only the goddess of death.

    That aloofness gave to his goddess of love.

    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth, the gangs control the charges of several main rivers, and the 3% toll of Washington Bridge, and they also deal in drugs and underground black fists. I think, with your skill, we''ll go directly to the big black dog and decapitate him. By the time, everything will be ours!"

    Charge point of Washington Bridge, three percent!

    This bridge is the fourth largest bridge in the United States, and its profit is amazing at 3%!

    He didn''t expect the so-called Gang to be so powerful.

    The daily traffic volume of Washington Bridge is about 300000!

    You can imagine the amazing wealth.

    "You said the gangs run River tollgates?"

    "That''s right, that''s right!" As soon as monkey saw Adam''s question, he immediately nodded and said in a seductive tone, "if you want to, then all the charging points of these rivers will belong to you!"

    "I own all the charge points?" Adam couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. Although he disdained, he continued: "I need a boat to Freedom Island this afternoon. Can you help me with it?"

    "It''s a small idea. We happen to have a boat by the sea." Monkey took a big shot immediately.

    Adam didn''t bother to point out the other side''s caution.

    Does this fool think he can seduce Adam?

    You know, when hell knelt down in front of Adam, the end was just a snack for Carrie.

    What river toll points belong to you? His meaning is very obvious. At that time, monkey will be the leader of the gang. At that time, as a reward, Adam will be given several river toll points.

    If Adam didn''t look down upon the rubbish in his heart, the king of God would have given him death according to the meaning of reward in his voice.

    "Don''t tell me you''re going to go out for ventilation later. Let me go first."

    "Hey, hey, how could it be?" Monkey laughs awkwardly. He did think so just now. Obviously, Adam is not stupid. Of course, if he is a bug, it should be easy to cheat.

    "I don''t care what your purpose is, and no matter what you want, help me with the boat to Liberty Island first." Adam said without expression: "if you can''t do it... I don''t think you want to know what will happen if you can''t do it."

    Then Adam whispered to Mary Jane and Peter Parker, "I''ll follow him to a rat den later, and you''ll call this number when I leave."

    Then Ali took out a piece of paper and handed it to Mary Jane. She said with a smile, "you just tell each other that Adam is cracking down on the criminals, and then explain the address."

    See two people nodded, Adam ready to turn away, but he stopped and said: "don''t say Adam, it''s Jack in the fight against crime."

    Poor thing, he doesn''t have a cell phone.

    And the number he gave was Mr. Kelly''s cell phone number.

    Although Adam said his name was Adam when he introduced himself to Mr. Kelly, Mr. Kelly didn''t seem to listen to it at all. Instead, he believed that windstorm girl''s real name should be Jack, which is really a troubling thing.

    Since the so-called mafia has such a powerful background, he will use the most senior relationship to see who can beat whom.

    More and more intelligent Adam began to learn to use power.

    Adam, the God King, has the greatest power in the single universe of marvel, but he only used to exert himself and didn''t know how to use power.

    It''s useful to recite Huang Ting quietly behind closed doors.

    "What''s the matter with that Mary Jane?" "That''s the little girl," Adam asked on the way

    "His father is a drunkard, and he also takes drugs. I''m afraid he won''t have to do anything for us in two or three months. That guy will certainly sell his daughter."

    "He''s a real scum!" Adam didn''t feel angry, because it was a common occurrence for Adam. His dead parents always disgusted him.

    "He should be punished, but don''t hurt the little girl." Adam said, at this time, although his tone was flat, it showed a high artistic conception.

    Monkey seems to have seen that he is going to be the leader of the gang. He begins to frown at Adam''s tone, but he also knows that he is asking for help from the other party.

    I''m afraid Adam''s strength can''t match that of the special forces, so it makes monkey scared and reassured.

    "When I''m the leader, I''ll let those departments arrest you as a mutant. Aren''t you strong? I''ll deal with you the way they deal with mutants! " Monkey thought to himself that because of the existence of mutants, he needed a lot of strong bodies and young people''s bodies to do experiments.

    Therefore, the research organizations that focus on catching mutants are more focused on catching ordinary people. In the past two years, people''s disappearances have occurred frequently, but they are always silent and nobody knows.

    "This is our only regular ring." Monkey takes the road ahead and walks into a boxing ring.

    This kind of place is usually built underground.

    As soon as he entered, he saw two big men on the stage fighting each other. There was no move, but to kill each other. Of course, because it was "normal" here, no dead people were allowed. It was OK to be disabled.

    "I''m going to find the black dog." Monkey said to a hot, almost like a girl wrapped in two towels. It seems that although he counsels those men, he is still very intimidating in front of such small members.

    After monkey left, the girl''s eyes fell on Adam, slightly shining.

 Chapter 302

    "Handsome boy, do you have time to play?" The woman gave Adam a wink, but she was destined to show it to the blind.

    "You''re Sao, but it''s too cheap." He said it in Chinese.

    Then he calmly followed monkey to a room.

    Adam admits that the hot girl just now is very beautiful, but he really has a tradition of being a Chinese man. At least, he can''t use a woman like slippers in a bath. Besides, he already has a beautiful girl, and he really despises that kind of goods.

    Monkey first Adam step into the room, and then Ali heard inside a rough roar "monkey! All four of them fell down. Why are you still good! They are the four trumps in my boxing world

    "I think it''s time for your smart life to end." The monkey opened the door and asked Adam to come in.

    Originally, black dog was still very nervous, even holding a pistol high in his hand. However, when he saw Yali''s tender face, his worry was swept away.

    "Are you the rescue sent by the monkey?" Black dog big mouth a face scorn of say: "his relative yellow skin monkey?"

    When Adam came in, he saw a strong black man, pointed a pistol at him and said something disgusting.

    "Do you know? I hate both kinds of people. You have them all. " Adam stretched out his right hand, five fingers open, mysterious power exuded, with a smile said: "one is racial discrimination, the other is black."

    "My God, what happened!"

    "I can''t control my body! oh Don''t point the gun at me

    "Boss! Help

    "He''s a mutant!"

    ¡°fuck£¡ motherfuck£¡¡±

    Half an hour later, Adam calmly came out of the so-called boxing world, without a drop of blood on his body.

    He has several contracts in his hand, and all the assets of the gang are his own.

    Of course, everything may not have been so smooth originally. Some things can''t be done by killing. I can only thank Mr. Kelly for using the phone.

    As soon as a helicopter, special armed forces and special forces appeared, Adam said everything. Even if he killed all the leaders, it still worked.

    As for the big black dog, including monkeys, all these animals disappeared out of thin air, and no one could trace them.

    Local officials in collusion with them?

    Kelly is not only a political congressman, he also has special forces who can fight mutants.

    "It''s good to have money." Adam exclaimed that he had ten million dollars in his hand.

    When there was a terminator making money for Adam before, Adam never thought how hard it would be to make money.

    Damn the power of the Phoenix!

    If the country really sent special forces to come, he would not be able to get 10 million yuan. After all, Adam didn''t come here on holiday, but to avoid the pursuit of the Phoenix. However, Kelly deliberately sold a face, no money, said to the outside world is a mutant arrest.

    All the assets of the gang were thrown to the state by Mr. Kelly in the fastest way, and exchanged for cash.

    He is a single boss, but not so many people go to the station to collect tolls.

    So his assets soared again.

    There are people in the court who are easy to handle. That''s what it means.

    Adam happily took 50 million dollars and bought a small company that was about to go bankrupt.

    It''s a pity that there are no big stars in a film and television company. Moreover, due to the lack of resources, the company can''t even afford to make movies.

    Faced with such a small company with a value of only a few million dollars, all Adam has to do is buy it with money. He can''t do business. Anyway, it''s convenient to be a boss.

    However, after a lot of messy procedures, Adam could not help but sigh that without the terminator, this competent housekeeper is really a headache.

    As a result, a company named Asgard pictures was founded, with only one boss. The identity information shows that Jack, who is only 15 years old, will be 16 years old after Christmas.

    With a capital investment of 50 million yuan, the company was ordered to set ambitious goals and plans. With a huge amount of money, the company immediately started to run, and Adam finally became the boss.

    Adam has always been used to be a shaker, although there is no terminator in this world.

    This is a world of movies. Doesn''t that mean that all those movies exist?

    If you make a movie before they appear, such as Spiderman, things will be in trouble.

    Adam still can''t understand what a messy world this world is. He thought there were only mutants, but he didn''t expect to meet bugs again.

    But Adam is quite sure that this universe is not a multiverse.

    Because the space intensity of this universe is not so strong at all. It is more than one level lower than that of the flood and wasteland that Adam had been to. Adam is very sure that this universe is definitely not a multiverse, because it can''t bear the multiverse strong.

    Adam doesn''t need to worry about any powerful force except the multi-level power of Phoenix and the possible Scarlet Witch.

    So, I bought the shooting rights of comic heroes like Superman and started the plan

    It''s a world of movies. It''s wonderful. People in this world don''t imagine making movies in the past. On the contrary, technology is very advanced, TV plays are developing rapidly, culture and entertainment are developing rapidly, and military affairs are developing rapidly. Unfortunately, only movies are not made. Of course, they have nothing to make. They are the people in the movies. Do they want to make their own movies?

    Adam will swallow such a big cake without hesitation.

    Although Adam was interested, not because of the money.

    Titanic in history textbooks, all kinds of superheroes in comics, of course, are superheroes in this world, such as boar man, dinosaur man and so on. Adam has never heard of them, and the name is very low.

    "Boss, every movie, according to your imagination, needs more than ten billion investment."

    "More than a billion dollars?" Adam a smile: "to find some beautiful men and women, handsome male models or second and third rate female models, no need to invite big stars, superheroes are masked, and then, acting better, in a piece of green cloth shot, how much money?"

    "If you don''t need scenes or famous stars, the cost will be reduced, but the production cost of computer scenes will be greater." Said the man.

    "Science fiction special effects?" Adam still kept smiling: "don''t worry about it at all. Now go and buy the copyright of those popular comic books. Fifty million dollars should be enough. As for the rest..."

    He thought, mutants school classmates.

    After the last fight against magneto, he finally became angry and was recognized by every student.

    "It''s like Jones''s ability is to manipulate electronic data and so on. After the big deal, buy him some comic books."

    Mutants are very indifferent to money, because they have a strong ability, and the mutants who want money will choose robbery and other illegal activities, such as Adam''s idea, using mutants to help, is completely pioneering.

    There are a lot of things like Jones'' ability, which cost billions of sci-fi computer special effects. In their eyes, it''s like sleeping.

    All this can only prove that Adam''s previous novels are not in vain.

 Chapter 303

    9:00 pm

    Five hours, after buying, setting up and doing everything,

    Adam finally stood on the island of freedom,

    It''s just a way to make money. Even if he has money, he is willing to be a small house or a superhero.

    He was carrying his own fenriel four, wearing a black suit, and where he noticed, the statue of liberty held the torch high.

    ¡­¡­

    On the ship, magneto and the magic woman enter the cabin,

    "What have you been doing these days?" Asked magneto.

    "Don''t forget, I''m not your man, Eric!" The magic girl is not afraid of magneto at all, and she is a little happy at the thought of revenge,

    Can''t kill each other, this kind of let the other party''s vengeance is also good.

    "What about that machine?"

    "Good." Said magneto.

    Then they went into the cabin,

    "Honey, I haven''t seen you for ten days. Are you ok?" Magneto said to the little naughty boy curled up in the cabin.

    He spent ten days preparing machines and other things, and had no time to pay attention to naughty.

    However, the naughty boy turned his head and looked out. Ignore him.

    Wan ciwang is not angry. The other party is the main prop tonight. It''s understandable to lose a little temper.

    He followed the naughty eyes and looked out

    "The statue of liberty is really spectacular!" "When I first met her in 1945, Americans will become more peaceful and tolerant," magneto said

    With that, he looks at the statue of liberty again and holds the wireless headset in his ear with his finger.

    "Are you going to kill me?" Small naughty asked, he saw, wanciwang and others killed the ship''s crew.

    "Yes." Magneto is outspoken.

    "Why?"

    "Because all over the world, there is no tolerance and equality. Those in power arbitrarily harm the vulnerable groups. Tonight, the heads of state hold a summit here. They will become mutants. They will join the vulnerable groups, mutants!" His voice was bland, mixed with fanaticism, and seemed happy that the beautiful tomorrow he had outlined was coming.

    "We have a common goal. Your sacrifice will bring us back to life. I know this reason can''t comfort you." After that, magneto stood up and said to the saber toothed tiger, "take her into the machine."

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s foggy." Adam looked up at the clear sky and suddenly there was a big fog.

    The X-Men are here.

    "But don''t let them know I''m here."

    If Qin knew it, she would surely trap herself with mental force or telepathy. Adam did not dare to resist and was afraid of attracting Phoenix.

    Adam looked up at the statue of liberty, a green handle.

    "On the torch."

    At this time, a slight noise came out, and their aircraft landed.

    "I have to go first." Adam grasped the four movements of fenril in his hand and walked up carefully.

    "Hum!"

    Suddenly a sharp alarm sounded.

    "Well, forget it." Adam looked at the metal detectors on both sides and raised his forehead slightly.

    Click!!

    Two knives at random, perfect scrap.

    The quiet atmosphere made Adam feel nervous.

    Quietly, only Adam''s footsteps echoed in the room.

    "It''s all antiques!" Adam looked at the ornaments in front of him and exclaimed, although his heart was not easy.

    Porcelain protected by glass, museums.

    "So who is going to come out and fight me?" His hand quickly wiped on the knife, and a serrated blade was quickly caught in his left hand.

    Always be prepared.

    "Whoosh!"

    The roof broke out suddenly!

    Adam leaned back and raised the bar with his left knife.

    Pop!

    Like a whip!

    It''s not a hard weapon, but a soft weapon. His block is a little pale.

    The power on the whip is very strong. Along with the power, Adam''s body will somersault and release the power!

    At the same time, the saw tooth blade of the left hand swung, and immediately threw it to the place where the whip came!

    A very ugly guy jumped out of the dark.

    Adam also saw the weapon that just attacked him, ugly tongue!

    "Disgusting things."

    Adam looked at toad man with disgust on his face. He thought that the ability of toad man was the most disgusting among all the abilities of mutants.

    "Master, cause and effect begin to vibrate." The sound of the system suddenly sounded in Adam''s mind. Adam hadn''t heard the sound of the system for a long time.

    "What do you mean?" Adam didn''t know much about cause and effect.

    Without waiting for the system to answer, Adam felt that his strength was recovering rapidly, but in just a third of a second, he had recovered all his strength.

    Adam''s strength not only returned to the peak of the heavenly Father level, but also was much better than before. He crossed the heavenly Father level, reached the real multi-level, and began to understand the concept of space and time.

    Just like Adam did before, he used one second as ten seconds with super speed, just like the ability of quicksilver. This is the magic effect of Adam''s understanding of the law of time.

    As long as we give Adam a period of precipitation, Adam will be able to break through the limitations of the single universe and become a strong man at the level of multiverse.

    "Little guy, I want you to stay at school." Qin''s eyes turned red and suddenly appeared in front of Adam¡° It''s enough to run. "

    Adam can''t help sweating on his forehead. He feels great pressure. The guy in front of him is the Qin possessed by the power of Phoenix.

    Even if Adam''s strength has made a breakthrough, but in the face of the power of the Phoenix, this kind of multiverse level hegemony is still far from enough. After all, the power of the Phoenix has surpassed the multiverse level and reached the creator level.

    If we say that the multi-level strong man understands the law and uses the law, then the creation level strong man completely controls the law and incarnates into the law level strong man.

    The strong at the creation level is different from the general strong. It has become a concept, just like the law itself. They are not only powerful in fighting, but also can''t be destroyed. They can only defeat the seal, and they won''t be killed.

    If the conversion to the flood and famine, it is a sage, ah, Yuanshen repose the way of heaven, the universe is destroyed and the true spirit is immortal.

    "System! Run

    Adam didn''t have the slightest intention to fight against the strength of the Phoenix that could crush him. Just like the system took her to escape before, he now hopes that the system will take him to escape again.

    "The system has locked the cause and effect, and has found the end of Phoenix power. Please grasp this opportunity."

    Adam didn''t know what the system meant, but he became a weak man again. He was deprived of all his strength, and even the connection with the system disappeared.

    The only lucky thing is that Adam once again through space and time, came to a strange place, and was not chased by the power of the Phoenix.

 Chapter 304

    When Adam wakes up again, he is already in a new world. His new identity is still a mutant. He lives in an underground black market headed by a mutant named kalit, which makes false identities for those vagrant or unknown mutants.

    Adam lost his power, but this time he really became a mutant and gained the mutant ability of a mutant.

    And Adam can feel the grandeur of this new universe, which is different from all the universes he once passed through. Although Adam can''t even contact the system now, he has a certain guess about this universe.

    This should be the legendary multiverse. The power of Phoenix in this universe must be the strongest, and it is also the source of the power of Phoenix. Maybe we can understand the cause and effect in this world.

    Kalit is a mutant who has the potential to become a neuropathy. He is tall and thin with a bald head. Although his ability is not destructive, he can easily control those ordinary people to work for him. It is precisely because of these ordinary people who work hard that he can survive in the crevice.

    This underground black market is not only kalit himself is a mutant, but also a butterfly with beautiful and gorgeous appearance and powerful super power. This black market can survive between ordinary people and mutants, and has something to do with this impulsive and frightening beauty.

    In addition to these two, Adam, a Chinese mutant, was also rescued by the spirit butterfly. Although the super power has been awakened for a long time and has many kinds of super power, its power can''t be seen directly.

    After understanding his current situation, Adam turned a lot of ideas in his mind. According to his understanding of all the plots of mutants, there should be a big boss of mutants in this universe, the first Apocalypse of mutants in the legend.

    Adam has many kinds of super powers, which can control fire, water, and even thunder. As for what kinds of super powers he has, even he doesn''t know, because it is possible to awaken another ability every moment, but the power is terrible.

    Adam has two guesses about his current state. One is that she has really acquired the ability of a mutant, and this ability has been enhanced under his blood. The other is that he has already controlled these abilities, but is slowly recovering.

    To tell the truth, Adam didn''t know how many abilities he had mastered. The five infinite gems brought her not only those five abilities, but infinite potential.

    Just like his ability to control fire, Adam''s ability to control fire can ignite a flame at his fingertips when he first wakes up in this world. It''s good to set fire and light a cigarette. If he wants to use it as a means of attack, he''s just killing himself. It''s not like in the last world that he can kill people in the front.

    The ability to control water is a little bit weak. Every drop of water shoots out at a very fast speed. Although it is less powerful than those bullets, dense drops of water shoots out. Ordinary people don''t wear special protection, and they will immediately become a hornet''s nest!

    As for other miscellaneous abilities such as mine control, earth control and telepathy, they have no power at all, but they don''t have any effect at all. At least the ability of mine control is good for massage. The feeling of crispy crispy hemp hemp is very refreshing.

    As for the ability to control the soil, although it has no attack power, it can at least make Adam escape a few meters from the ground. Maybe it can be used to save lives when it is critical.

    Adam even suspected that the body he occupied was the apocalypse, or the descendant of apocalypse.

    After Adam came to this world, he did not have his own body, but occupied a body.

    However, Adam''s body has reached the level of half step pluralism, which can be regarded as a kind of rule. The whole body has turned into a spirit and hidden under the present body. Therefore, for Adam, he has not only lost nothing, but also gained more genes of mutants.

    Just as Adam was sweating and trying to make his ability grow up, the crazy wild figure of lingdie and his beautiful and gorgeous appearance suddenly appeared in his field of vision and said, "I''m practicing my ability again..."

    Although lingdie usually looks like a stranger is not allowed to enter, her face is cold all day, but I don''t know why, she has a kind of special tenderness to Adam, which makes the whole underground black market men envious and jealous!

    Seeing the figure of the butterfly, Adam stopped his action and wiped his sweat. Then he immediately said, "mutants are not accepted by the world. If they don''t have enough strength, how can they survive in the world of the jungle."

    Lingdie pulls Adam aside and sits down. Then he immediately smiles at him and says, "I believe you can become very powerful. But you have a saying in China that you have said it better than you have said. You will not get what you should get, but you will only let your oil run out."

    Just as Adam was about to speak, the butterfly then said, "you have a saying about saving lives. Although I don''t need you to promise me, you have to listen to me now. At least you have to listen to me before your strength exceeds me."

    Adam looked directly into the butterfly''s eyes and asked, "I''m just a awakened level 1 mutant, but you''re a level 3 mutant. I''m a mole ant to you. It''s lucky that you can save my life. Why are you so good to me?"

    With a smile on her face, lingdie immediately made Adam''s new body feel the urge of nosebleed. Then she said, "although you are just a newly awakened first-class mutant, I believe you will surpass me sooner or later. Before that, as long as I have nothing to do, I can guarantee your safety..."

    Hearing this, especially the tenderness in her eyes, adanton opened his mouth helplessly. Although he was puzzled, he didn''t open his mouth after all!

    After a while, Adam''s heart immediately said: "I''ll go, this is the rhythm of being a little white face, but this kind of feeling is really good."

    As early as the last universe, Adam discovered his growing charm.

    Always unconsciously attract the opposite sex.

    Adam doesn''t have to think about these things to know the reasons. First, Adam''s appearance and temperament are far superior to those of ordinary people. Second, Adam''s life level is far superior to that of ordinary people. Naturally, he will have an attraction to the lower life. The more sensitive the perception of the lower life is, the stronger the attraction will be.

 Chapter 305

    Shua

    The heart of the spirit butterfly was moved, and a wave of purple energy suddenly appeared in her hand. Then it turned into a lightsaber and left a deep scratch on the ground!

    After taking back the purple lightsaber in her hand, lingdie took a look at Adam and said, "what about Level 3 mutants? As long as they don''t have the power to change the world pattern, they can''t just hide in the dark like a mouse and live forever."

    Adam has seen many mutants, and not many of them have reached level 3. However, each of these guys has his eyes above the top, and all of them regard themselves as saviors. Even if they don''t speak, they are proud in their hearts.

    Adam''s eyes flashed a look of appreciation, but then he said with a lost face: "at least you still have the power to protect yourself. If it wasn''t for your protection, maybe I would have died in the hands of those ordinary people who are hostile to mutants, and I would not have such a good life now."

    But in a moment, Adam''s face was full of fighting spirit and said: "one day I can have the strength to break away from the secular world. Then I will build a country where only mutants exist. If anyone doesn''t agree with me, he will speak with his fist until they are convinced."

    Adam is quite satisfied with his new role and is willing to show his acting skills. Maybe he can start a new life.

    It won''t take much time anyway.

    "The land of mutants?" Lingdie''s face is full of smile¡° Do you know how hard it is to do such a thing? It''s more difficult than merican''s independence! "

    "There is an old saying in my country that people make things. I believe that as long as people do it, there is nothing that can not be done." Adam turned what he had done two times, and then said with a firm face, "the reason for this world is who is the big fist. Who has the final say? If I become the biggest man in the world, why can''t I build a country?"

    After hearing Adam''s words, a brilliant light flashed from the bottom of the butterfly''s eyes, but it soon returned to normal. Then she only saw the corner of her mouth smile and said, "I''m waiting for that day, but now you come to massage for me first."

    I can''t help but roll my eyes when I see adanton. Since he wakes up to the ability to control thunder, although he has no power, when Adam applies the ability to control thunder to massage, the butterfly completely depends on him.

    After working in the underground black market every day, lingdie would ask him to have a massage. The feeling of Su Su Ma Ma had completely occupied her. If she didn''t ask Adam for a massage one day, she would feel uncomfortable all over.

    Although Adam was once the king of God, there was no obvious rejection of this kind of thing.

    Because Adam didn''t feel that he was at a loss, and he didn''t know who was at a loss or who took advantage of this kind of thing.

    As Adam''s heart moved, he saw a flash of electric light in his hands. Then when he put his hand on the shoulder of lingdie and gently massaged it, lingdie''s face suddenly showed a kind of enjoyment, which was as if she had found the only thing to relax her.

    Adam pushed her shoulder to her waist, then leaped over the important position, and immediately began to massage her slender and smooth legs. Instead of caring, she said: "comfortable, you can only get a little relaxation here every day."

    Adam is also a face to enjoy the feeling of the palm muscle from the touch, quite a little wishful thinking, but Adam looks clear, not ready to go further.

    It''s not that Adam doesn''t want to do something else. It''s mainly because when he first gave the butterfly a massage, he couldn''t help feeling impulsive. The butterfly who had closed his eyes and enjoyed it seemed to know what he was going to do next. He jumped up in an instant and cleaned him up!

    After experiencing that encounter, Adam knew that although the spirit butterfly had a good feeling for himself and took special care of himself, once he did something out of line, he would have a stormy fist.

    For a former God King, even if he can''t fight, he still needs a little face. Naturally, he won''t try this kind of thing.

    Of course, Adam doesn''t have no chance. Lingdie admits that as long as his strength can reach the level compared with her, it''s not impossible for him to do something extraordinary. Even if he can beat her, he can do whatever he wants. Besides, unless lingdie takes the initiative, Adam can only watch but can''t do it!

    Thinking to herself, lingdie not only saved Adam''s life, but also took extra care of him. Although she had an inexplicable liking for Adam, as a level 3 mutant, she was not only decisive, but also had her own bottom line.

    This kind of request is nothing to Adam. Maybe in the mind of the spirit butterfly, the third level mutant can be regarded as a strong one, but in Adam''s eyes, it''s just a silver level. As long as Adam recovers his divine power several times, he can beat it.

    Adam gave the butterfly a regular massage and said with a smile: "how do you feel? Do you have any special feeling?"

    Seeing that the corner of lingdie''s mouth suddenly appeared a slight smile, a relaxed face closed his eyes and replied: "it''s pretty good, barely passable. If you have more strength, you will be more satisfied. "

    The news spread to those ordinary people and calit''s ears outside, and their eyes immediately flickered with jealousy. Then they looked at each other helplessly and commented: "here we are again. I don''t know where that boy is good. He should be treated like this by lingdie!"

    That psycho calite''s face smile, and then the look on his face suddenly changed. His eyes swept over these ordinary people, and immediately said coldly, "you all behave yourself to me. If the spirit butterfly is not happy, even I can''t save you."

    But as soon as his voice fell, he muttered to himself: "even I haven''t touched lingdie''s hand. Since this boy was rescued by lingdie, he has become our uncle here."

    When he heard calit''s words, one of the ordinary people who was playing with a dagger in his hand made an action of cutting his neck. Then he said in a low voice: "boss, do you want us to do it?"

    Poof

    But before the man could finish speaking, a purple lightsaber came out of Adam''s room, and its diameter penetrated through Adam''s throat.

 Chapter 306

    Seeing the purple lightsaber suddenly condensed and disappeared after penetrating the man''s neck, the neurotic caliterton said with a pity: "tut tut... What I just said, I told you not to talk about the spirit butterfly behind your back. What''s the matter now."

    Seeing the living brother just now, he suddenly died in front of his own eyes. The rest of the ordinary people immediately shivered. Then he immediately knelt down and begged for mercy and said, "Lord lingdie, we are wrong. Please spare us once. We dare not talk about you behind your back any more."

    Adam, who was massaging the butterfly in the room, saw the purple lightsaber that suddenly shot out of her hand and then disappeared in the blink of an eye. The action in Adam''s hand immediately stopped there.

    Adam has a smile on his face and then moves on.

    Adam''s heart is very clear what happened, this kind of thing he is not the first time to face, but every time he saw the spirit butterfly without hesitation to kill, his feeling to the spirit butterfly will be better.

    This is the world where strength is respected. Ordinary people hate mutants because of their weakness. In the eyes of mutants, how can ordinary people not be a mole ant that can only be crushed to death anytime and anywhere!

    Adam has always been in the world of the jungle, whether in the marvel monomer universe or DC monomer universe, or mutant universe.

    But before Adam has been standing at the top of the food chain, and since he was chased by the power of the Phoenix, Adam has been hiding.

    Even so, Adam still retains his own strength and cards. In the previous causal universe, except for Professor Charles and magneto, Adam did not put anyone in his eyes.

    However, when he came to this multiverse, Adam still had some worries in his heart. After all, there were many powerful people in this multiverse, and Adam was deprived of his power.

    Adam doesn''t know whether this multiverse is a marvel multiverse or not, and how many strong there are. But the only sure thing is that there must be multi-level mutants in this universe.

    What Adam can be sure now is that the Apocalypse of the mutant must be multi-level. According to the plot analysis Adam once knew, the fast silver of this universe is much stronger than the fast silver he once saw. Maybe the Scarlet Witch of this universe also exists in the multi-level hegemony.

    If the Scarlet Witch''s chaos magic is the existence of the overlord level, then Adam will find an existence that can fight against the power of the Phoenix.

    But now Adam can''t go anywhere, so he can only wait for the plot to develop.

    The harp of the universe is the perfect host for controlling the power of the Phoenix. Adam wants to solve the cause and effect with the Phoenix, and the focus is on the little girl who can kill the Apocalypse of the mutant.

    Lingdie then directly turned over and sat up. Looking at Adam''s smile, a sexual smile flashed across the corner of her mouth. Then she smoothed her hair and turned her eyes to Adam. She said, "I''m not in a mood. It''s a bit boring to stay here. How about going out with me?"

    Not to mention, since Adam went through the cycle of cause and effect to the world and was rescued by the spirit butterfly, he has been secretly searching for his new ability. When he is hungry, someone will bring food to his door. As long as it is not too much, calit will basically satisfy his needs. Up to now, he has not stepped out of this underground black market.

    As soon as lingdie''s proposal came out, Adam felt a little moved. Although he is only a first-class mutant who has just awakened, he is not without resistance. After all, he still has combat experience. In addition, lingdie, a third-class mutant, at least doesn''t have to worry about his own danger.

    Seeing the emotion in Adam''s eyes, lingdie pursed her lips and said, "if you want to go out for a walk, you''ll make a squeak. If you don''t go, I''ll go out by myself. Next time I want to go out, I''ll have to wait until I''m happy one day."

    "Zhizhizhi..." Adam quickly nodded after he regained his mind. Then he took his clothes and put them on. He immediately followed the butterfly and went out of the black market.

    "Dead face!" The spirit butterfly listened to Adam''s squeaking, and followed him with a smile.

    But just made two steps, Adam suddenly stopped!

    The spirit butterfly in front saw Adam stop, then immediately frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?

    Adam pointed to the butterfly''s appearance at the moment, which was full of temptation and confusion. In addition, her wearing habits were relatively exposed. As long as she was a normal person with no problem in her heart, it was absolutely impossible to move her eyes away from her when she saw her appearance at the moment.

    Lingdie looks at her body, and then a smile appears on her cold face. She turns to Adam and stares at his eyes. Then she says in his ear, "ha ha, you seem to be a little jealous."

    Seeing the spirit butterfly close at hand, a special smell came to my face. Adam''s eyes turned slightly, and then directly blew a hot air passage in her ear: "I''m just a little jealous. You''re my woman. I don''t agree to let other men take advantage of my woman."

    You know, after Adam was cleaned up by lingdie for the first time, he always behaved well and didn''t dare to offend her easily. Before, she was the only one who played Qin Tian in lingdie tune. I didn''t expect that today, she was actually played by Adam!

    In particular, Adam''s hot breath in her ear immediately made the spirit butterfly have a strange feeling. Although she always had an inexplicable favor for Adam, she had never had such a feeling before.

    For a moment, the goose bumps on lingdie''s body flashed away, and then a strange look flashed on her face. Then she pushed Adam away. She didn''t know what she was thinking, so she turned around and put on her black windbreaker.

    Seeing this scene, the corners of Adam''s mouth suddenly tilted slightly, and the smile at the corners of his eyes flashed away. However, when calit and others saw this scene, they really opened their mouths one by one, and their eyes were full of incredible eyes, as if they saw something incredible.

    After a while, the look on lingdie''s face returned to normal. Seeing the proud look on Adam''s face, she immediately snorted: "hum, what are you doing? Don''t you want to go out?"

    Adam instantly came back to his senses, and then followed the steps of lingdie with two steps, saying: "who said I didn''t want to go? This kind of opportunity is rare. Those who don''t want to go are fools."

 Chapter 307

    Although Adam and lingdie are both mutants, they have no obvious variation characteristics. With the current technology, as long as they don''t take the initiative to use their own abilities, ordinary people can''t find that they are mutants.

    While walking on the road, they chatted. Adam, who had lost all his strength, became a little free and easy.

    "Shall I tell you a joke?" Adam looked at the butterfly walking side by side with him, and a smile flashed in his eyes¡° A joke about mutants. "

    "Mutant jokes?" The spirit butterfly blinked, very interested¡° I''ve never heard a joke about mutants before. Tell me

    "Once upon a time, a very arrogant man took a boat. Have you ever been to college? The boatman was startled and said he had never been there. The goods said: you live half your life in vain. Have you ever been to America? The boatman said: No. The goods said: you live in vain for half your life. Boatman asked: can you swim? The goods said: No. The boatman said with a sneer: Ma refak! You''ve lived to the end of your life. The boatman kicked him out of the boat Adanton gave a pause and said, "it''s a funny joke."

    "The joke is very interesting..." the butterfly reached out and grabbed Adam''s soft meat, and said with a smile, "what do you tell me about the mutant?"

    "Hehe, the boatman is a mutant." Adam said with a smile: "I mean mutants have a big temper. If they are ordinary people, they will not kick customers into the water, right?"

    Spirit butterfly rolled a white eye, did not pay attention to Adam again, two people walk on the street side by side like this.

    When two people walk on the street, although no one specially comes to look for trouble, but with the appearance of lingdiena demon Yan, two even slender big legs, even if they are wearing a windbreaker, the turning back rate on the street can reach more than 90%!

    The man''s eyes are full of envy, admiration, jealousy, jealousy and hatred, and the butterfly seems to have been used to them, and has no reaction to them.

    Sensing the frequent glances from around, Adam''s heart immediately couldn''t help muttering: "if we let these people know that the beauty in their eyes is a mutant, and also a level 3 mutant who kills people without blinking, we don''t know what they think."

    Seeing the evil smile from Adam''s mouth, the butterfly couldn''t help but ask: "what''s wrong in your mind?"

    Adam squinted at the butterfly and said, "don''t you know what other people think? Come and feel it carefully!"

    Lingdie rolled her eyes and said, "do you think I''m so boring? If you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t want to say it, think I didn''t ask anything. "

    Spirit butterfly is a level 3 mutant. It''s good, and it has the ability of mental variation. The main attack method is to use mental power to condense and display all kinds of weapon attacks. At the same time, it also has similar mind reading skills, and even uses its powerful mental power to create illusions to trap the enemy.

    But lingdie''s ability is not perceptual after all, but practical fighting ability. In addition, she yearns for the feeling of direct fighting in her heart, so she doesn''t have the habit of checking other people''s hearts like Professor Charles.

    As far as Adam''s heart knows, even the famous Professor Charles, although his telepathy is likely to reach the level of level 4 mutants, and his main ability is to link other people''s brains, or to see the ideas in other people''s hearts, but even so, once he meets a special mutant or a person with stronger mental power than him, he will also be attacked.

    In the dim night, Adam and lingdie walk side by side. I don''t know if lingdie uses any special means. When they walk on the street next, the ordinary people around them seem to have never seen them.

    Adam''s heart was slightly curious, but he didn''t ask directly. Instead, he turned away from the topic and said, "where are we going?"

    Ling die turned her head and looked at Adam. She saw the corner of her mouth slightly up. Then she said coldly, "do you want to find something exciting to do?"

    "How exciting is it?" Adam blinked and said, "if it''s just as exciting, forget it."

    The butterfly squinted, looked into Adam''s eyes and said, "if you want more stimulation, there will be more stimulation. Are you sure you want to try?"

    In a flash, I saw Adam''s eyes brighten. Then I pretended to be dressed and thought. I nodded and said, "since the beautiful women are invited, if I don''t agree, I can''t say it."

    Seeing how Adam looked at the moment, the butterfly shrugged helplessly, and then said: "what do you think? I mean, I''ll take you to see the underground black boxing. What''s in your mind?"

    "Cut, it''s not you who misled me!" Adam said with a smile, "I''m just cooperating with you."

    Although Adam already knew the meaning of spirit butterfly for a long time, when he heard the underground black fist, there was a flash of light in the bottom of his eyes, and then he didn''t show any strange color on his face: "moreover, I mean you can go wherever you want, it''s your own heart to think more, which has nothing to do with me."

    Then, under the leadership of lingdie, Adam went straight to the underground boxing ground where he used mutants to fight black boxing. When they arrived at the underground boxing ground, Qin Tian''s first impression was that it was noisy and chaotic!

    There are really all kinds of people here. There are ordinary gangsters who are worth tens of millions, and even hundreds of millions of rich people. There are even mutants who are like Adam and spirit butterfly, and have no obvious characteristics of mutants hidden in the dark.

    At this time, the spirit butterfly looked back at Adam, and then immediately saw her face carefully: "you must pay attention to safety here. You''d better follow me later. There are a lot of fish and Dragons here. There may be a war anytime and anywhere. If you don''t want to lose your life inexplicably, you''d better not act rashly."

    Seeing the cautious color of spirit butterfly alliance, Adam nodded when he saw that the boss of this underground boxing ring could catch the mutant as a boxer, which showed the strength of his power.

    Maybe the owner of this underground boxing house is a mutant. Even if she is not under him, there must be a very powerful mutant.

    Especially when we see the ordinary people holding AK around, Adam is just a first-class mutant who has just awakened. It''s very difficult for him to get more pistol bullets. What''s more, this kind of AK rifle. So when lingdie''s voice just fell, Adam didn''t hesitate at all, and then he followed her closely.

 Chapter 308

    Adam and lingdie had just entered the door. Just as they were about to find a seat to sit down, a white man about 30 years old saw the appearance of lingdie, and his eyes immediately flashed.

    Then he saw the man waving to the two burly black bodyguards behind him, and then he met Adam and Adam. He stretched out his hand and blocked the way of lingdie.

    "Look, look, a beautiful flower is blooming in such a place." Then I saw the man with a frivolous face and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect that such an energetic girl would like to come to such a place. I happen to have a private room here. You can see that there are so many people around now. I don''t know if the beauty is interested in having a drink. Of course, it''s just a drink."

    Lingdie''s eyes swept around. Today, the underground boxing ground is very busy. Even though the space in the whole boxing ground is larger after special transformation, it is full of people at this moment.

    Originally, Adam thought that the spirit butterfly would directly deal with this person, but an unexpected scene happened. He only saw that she nodded her head and said: "since this gentleman is warmly invited, let''s have a drink."

    "Ha ha ha, come with me." Seeing that lingdie agreed to his request, the man immediately burst out laughing, then waved to the two black bodyguards beside him and said, "don''t you hurry to open the way for me in front, let these dirty and cheap guys stay away, don''t disturb me and the young lady''s interest."

    Seeing the butterfly''s behavior, Adam was immediately puzzled. He reached out to her and asked, "what''s the matter with you? If you let him know who we are, it''s not good to cause any trouble at that time."

    Adam''s behavior immediately made lingdie smile, and then said: "I feel like you are jealous again, but you can rest assured that I can easily let him fall into a dreamland, so you should rest assured."

    Hearing Ling die''s words, Adam''s face suddenly flashed an embarrassed color, and then he couldn''t help thinking in his heart: "shame, do you want this face or not, how can you always be stupid at every critical moment?"

    When the party got to the place, the white man immediately turned to the two bodyguards and said, "you all stay outside for me, and then go and bring me my bottle of red wine."

    After a while, the man immediately turned his eyes to lingdie and said, "beauty, please come inside."

    But Adam on one side was directly ignored by this person, as if it doesn''t matter whether he exists or not. This immediately made him mutter in his heart: "do you want to kill this guy directly? Compared with other things, Wang''s face is still more important. "

    Seeing the stunned Adam, the spirit butterfly turned her eyes helplessly and said, "what are you still doing? Don''t you come in quickly? Do you want me to invite you personally?"

    In the spirit butterfly''s reminder, Adam, you finally came back from the stupor, and then saw his eyes swept over the white man and his bodyguard, and finally found something unusual.

    Adam pointed to the white man, then turned his eyes to the butterfly and asked, "did they fall into the illusion you created?"

    The spirit butterfly directly nodded, not angry way: "you are finally reaction, not too stupid, when they close to me, I have hypnotized him."

    The means of mutants are endless. In addition, lingdie has now transformed her ability to the level of level 3 mutants. Just an ordinary person can resist the illusion she created.

    In addition, he is the kind of person who lingers in all kinds of wind moon places. Although he is young, his body and spirit have suffered a serious loss. Therefore, in the face of the dreamland created by the spirit butterfly, he has no resistance and is completely defeated.

    The ability of the spirit butterfly to create illusions, when vaguely familiar, seems to have seen it in other people.

    After thinking about it, Adam finally remembered that rocky, the second prince of Asgard, was a master of fantasy.

    Through analysis and comparison, Adam found that the phantom of psychic butterfly was far less powerful than that of rocky, but it was used no less or even more frequently than that of rocky.

    In daily life, the psychic butterfly is using the ability of hypnosis illusion everywhere, which also leads to the illusion of psychic butterfly operation, which is very confusing and can''t be distinguished by ordinary people.

    Just at this time, a man with a goatee jumped onto a high platform, holding a microphone in his hand, and said after his death, "ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our boxing ring. Next, we will play the most important role in our boxing ring. First of all, let''s invite a mutant who we just received, our angel!"

    As soon as this man''s voice fell, he saw two big men carrying a mutant bound by iron chains and with white wings on his back. At the same time, there were two men with automatic rifles behind him. As long as the mutant dared to move, Qin Tian believed that they would shoot the mutant into a sieve without hesitation.

    "Oh, oh, oh!"

    "The play has finally begun!"

    "I don''t know how this underground ring captured these mutants, but it''s still exciting for these mutants to fight. It''s much better than the underground fight in Manhattan!"

    "It''s true that he is just like his name, with a pair of white wings on his back. He really looks like a legendary angel, but he''s just a mutant."

    "What do you mean he''s just a mutant? Can''t a mutant be an angel? Maybe God is a mutant, too. "

    "Although it looks good, is there anything special about this mutant besides having wings to fly?"

    "I''m here to see John hammer. Isn''t he playing today? No matter, just this angel, I''ll beat him to win! "

    When the mutant with wings on his back was carried out, he only saw the ordinary people around him, and immediately he couldn''t help shouting and talking.

    When the angel was put into the cage in the middle, the people in the ring were not afraid of his escape. They directly began to untie the chain on him. When they left, they did not forget to warn, "if you don''t want to die, please behave yourself."

 Chapter 309

    At this time, when the spirit butterfly in the private room saw that the mutant with wings on his back was carried out, he couldn''t help saying with an unexpected look: "how could he suddenly fall into the hands of the boxing field?"

    When Adam saw the winged mutant being escorted out, his pupils immediately shrank.

    "This angel with wings on his back was captured by the boxing ring. It''s a familiar scene. It seems that apocalypse, who has the title of the ancestor of mutants, will wake up in a short time. Even now, it''s very likely that he has wakened up. But I still don''t know how to recover his strength."

    Adam kept talking to himself in his heart, and only when he heard the butterfly''s question did he react.

    Turning to the butterfly, Adam''s face disappeared. After looking at the butterfly beside him, he pretended to be surprised and said, "listen to what you mean, you seem to be familiar with this mutant. Do you know him?"

    The spirit butterfly then nodded calmly and replied: "he has been to calite for identity more than once, and the mutation on his back is obvious, so I have a little memory of him, but I never thought that he would fall into the hands of this underground ring. It seems that he is still a little pitiful."

    "What''s the matter? Everyone has his own life." I don''t know whether Adam is comforting the butterfly or talking nonsense¡° Maybe he wanted to come

    Shua

    I saw the wings on the back of the angel in the cage move, and then instantly flew to the beam in the cage. Then I glanced around and saw the people in the boxing ring. Suddenly, a fierce color flashed from the bottom of his eyes.

    At this time, standing on the high platform not far from the iron cage, the host with a goatee saw the regular angel in the iron cage, and then cried out again: "next, let''s welcome our opponent, the iron God of war in the ring for a week!"

    Peng, Peng

    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the environment in the ring suddenly dimmed, and then two lights suddenly lit up to shine on a gate, and then a heavy sound of footsteps came from the gate.

    Crunch

    As the gate was slowly opened, a tall figure came out behind the gate. He was covered with strong and rough muscles, and his body was almost two meters and five meters high. His football sized fist, especially his tights, had an obvious bulge, which immediately attracted the cheers of those expensive women around him.

    "Kill him, kill the mutant!"

    "Let the mutant taste the power of your fist, let the mutant know your power!"

    "The iron blooded God of war, invincible!"

    "God of war, invincible!"

    "The bloody warlord, tear up the Birdman!"

    As the man grinned and looked bloodthirsty at the angel in the cage, the ordinary people around immediately couldn''t help cheering and roaring.

    Feeling that the atmosphere on the scene was not warm enough, the host on the high stage then said aloud again: "dear friends, although there has been a war between mutants and ordinary people, today we have a strong fight in the boxing ring to see whether our angel is more powerful or our God of iron blood wins the final victory!"

    In the twinkling of an eye, a strange smile came from the host''s mouth, and then said: "if you are interested in friends can bet, today is a crazy night, let''s cheer, vent!"

    Then the butterfly in the compartment cast her eyes at Adam, and then said, "who do you think has a better chance to win the battle between these two men?"

    "There''s no need to think about it at all. It''s this mutant Birdman who wins in the end." Although the angel''s ability is almost all on his back, Adam has to admit that once he becomes a mutant, his body will be strengthened to a certain extent, which is much stronger than ordinary people.

    No matter how ordinary people exercise, they can''t compare with the physical strength of the mutant after awakening. In addition, angels can fly and have sharp horny spines on their wings. It''s clear who wins or loses.

    Of course, there are also some other mutants, such as the famous Professor Charles, because of his ability of awakening telepathy, but his body has not been strengthened at all. On the contrary, because his ability of awakening is too strong and his nerves are too weak, he has directly changed from a normal life to a disabled person who can only live in a wheelchair.

    Different people have different views on why Professor Charles is in a wheelchair, and different universes have different reasons.

    For example, Adam had been to the mutant universe, where Professor Charles had a dispute with magneto, and was interrupted by magneto in a rage.

    There is also Professor Charles in Adam''s last British county. He was shot and injured in the spine by an agent because he released magneto of the destruction fleet. As a result, he had to ride in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.

    And Professor Charles in this universe, I heard that it was because the mutant''s ability was too strong and oppressed the nerves, which led to paralysis of the lower body and inability to walk. Adam didn''t know if it was true, but he didn''t care.

    But not all the mutants who are able to awaken mentally are physically vulnerable, and no one can say for sure.

    For example, the butterfly in front of Adam''s eyes is a very obvious Liezi. What she awakens is her spiritual ability. Although her main ability is to manifest her mind into various weapons, even if she doesn''t use any super power, her body is more than several times better than ordinary people.

    Even Adam himself, who has lost all his abilities, has just awakened the so-called mutant gene, and now his body is twice as strong as those of ordinary people. As for those mutants who have awakened their body abilities, they are like the two Wolverine brothers, whose main ability is super self-healing, and their bodies have been strengthened to an incredible level.

    And this mutant angel, although his ability is almost all on a pair of wings, once his ability is awakened, the skeletal muscles in the body are naturally constantly strengthened!

    As for the iron God of war, it seems that although his body is full of rough muscles, very strong, and even vaguely has begun to gradually break away from the category of normal people, but after all, he is just an ordinary person, who will fight hard with the mutant just by his own fist. It can be said that the chance to win is impossible.

 Chapter 310

    "Kill, kill that Birdman!"

    "What are you doing? Start fighting now!"

    "Do it! Get rid of that mutant bastard

    Seeing that the strong man was imprisoned in the iron cage, the ordinary people who watched the play around immediately roared wildly.

    Usually looking at the well behaved white-collar workers and the well-educated women, it seems that they have changed under the stimulation of this environment. The more bloody the scene, the more excited they are at the moment!

    Seeing this scene, the spirit butterfly looked at Adam next to him and suddenly asked, "why do you think these people are crazy in this environment? Why can''t they tolerate the existence of mutants?"

    Adam didn''t even think about it. He said directly: "jealousy, fear and other disturbing factors. The mutant''s super ability makes ordinary people feel jealous, even afraid, so they are very hostile to the mutant in their hearts. It doesn''t matter whether they hate mutants or not. They just hate those who are stronger than them, just like the poor hate the rich. "

    When he said this, Adams gave a pause, and then said, "for those politicians, the existence of mutants is a factor of social instability. For a country, they absolutely do not allow this kind of situation to exist, and the majority of ordinary people''s hostility to mutants is inseparable from these politicians. Unless the mutants serve the politicians, they are a group of unstable factors for the politicians. "

    Adam believed in his heart that not every ordinary person was hostile to mutants. Without the help of the state, the mutants would not have become the street mouse that everyone is fighting now.

    Naturally, when some mutants just wake up, they think that they have the power to transcend ordinary people. After their hearts swell, they can do whatever they want in this world and do some things that are harmful to nature, which are not allowed by the secular world and the law. Over time, this situation of mutual hostility has emerged.

    Bang

    At this time, only a dull hum and vibration were heard, and the battle between the two men in the iron cage officially began. The collision between the mutant and the ordinary people, and the heavy bombardment of the two fists together, the first collision ended with the shadow of the angel being directly hit on the ground.

    For a moment, the angel didn''t adapt to the big man''s attack. After he got up from the ground, he flew directly to the beam above his head to avoid his attack.

    This move immediately made the big man helpless. Originally, he wanted to use absolute power to PK him when he was not used to the mutant. But the man missed a point. The mutant in front of him had a pair of wings that could fly!

    Seeing the angel hiding on the beam who refused to come down, the man immediately roared: "boy, is that the only ability? If you are the mutant, I think you will be destroyed sooner or later!"

    "Go to NIMA, I will tear you up slowly!" But no matter what the man said or scolded, the angel hiding on the beam would not come down easily.

    Although the angel was shouting, his face was still a little scared. After all, he had never experienced such a battle.

    If we only rely on the combat effectiveness, the angel must be much better than the ordinary man, but from the perspective of combat psychology, the angel is far worse.

    Everyone can see that this big man has long been the favorite of the underground boxing field. He doesn''t know how many battles he has experienced or how many fights accompanied by blood.

    The angel is just a new man on the battlefield. This may be his first fight. Although his combat effectiveness is better than that of a big man, he doesn''t dare to attack easily. Especially when he fights for the first time, his strength is at a disadvantage. He doesn''t know how to attack.

    The big man has been provoking the angel, but the angel just can''t stay on the ceiling. The big man becomes very manic and keeps screaming.

    And at this time, only to see the host standing on the high platform immediately waved to the men with guns outside the cage and said: "our angel seems to be a little afraid, but it doesn''t matter, we''ll add some materials to him next, I believe he will try his best to make everyone satisfied!"

    Da, Da, Da

    The host''s position in this underground boxing ground is pretty good. With his instructions, the armed men surrounded by the iron cage immediately pulled the trigger, and even two of them directly aimed at the angel.

    After hearing a burst of gunfire, the whole underground boxing ring suddenly rang out a crazy scream. When those ordinary people face this kind of scene, they are not afraid and nervous at all. Instead, they scream in a common way.

    Although the mutant angel in the cage didn''t suffer any substantial damage, the people in the boxing ring tried their best to catch him. Before squeezing all the value out of him, they would not kill him easily!

    However, if the angel is really illiterate, the whole audience will not tolerate him again and again. Although the world is not full of mutants, it is not too difficult for people in the boxing ring to recapture a new mutant.

    When the gunshot stopped, the host on the high platform immediately yelled again: "look, our angel seems to have been scared silly, but if he doesn''t start again, we have to end the battle today!"

    The spirit butterfly in the compartment looked at Adam next to him, then a flash of anger flashed in his eyes and said directly: "if this mutant doesn''t fight again, the people in the boxing ring will kill him directly."

    Adam looked suspicious and said: "so ruthless, do the mutants they are trying to capture will be killed just because they don''t want to start?"

    Lingdie definitely nodded and said: "the mutants who died in their hands are not one or two. They catch the mutants just to make money. If this person refuses to do it, the ring will not only make money, but will lose a lot. For them, if they can''t make money, they will have no use value."

    "Is that how we look?" Adam looked at the butterfly around him. Although he didn''t classify himself as a mutant, this woman had a sense of belonging for a long time.

    The spirit butterfly gnawed her teeth and said, "this kind of thing is not uncommon. It depends on the situation."

 Chapter 311

    Looking at the people in the ring with guns and the ordinary people who roar and express dissatisfaction, the angel knows very well that if he dodges again, he is afraid that the people in the ring will really shoot him directly.

    Adam sighed in his heart when he saw this scene. Then he saw him murmur: "mutants can be described as humanists. From the ape man of ancient times to the present man, and then to the mutant man, this is the sign of human evolution. I didn''t expect that the great progressors would come to such a stage today."

    Hearing the thought in Adam''s heart, lingdie immediately looked at him in surprise and said: "the idea in your heart is good. People say that mutants should not exist, but you say that it is the result of evolution. If those politicians and scientific researchers think like you, mutants would not fall into this situation."

    At this time, Adam clenched his teeth and said: "one day mutants will become the mainstream of the world and the existence that these ordinary people look up to and admire."

    "Why do you say that?" Lingdie asked with a puzzled face: "as you have said, politicians simply do not allow mutants to become the mainstream of the world. Everything you said is impossible."

    "That''s because mutants are too cowardly." Adam''s eyes flashed a trace of fine awn, a serious face said: "you need to get what you want by yourself, whether it''s freedom or identity, or dignity. You won''t get it without a long war, just like the war of independence, the war of freedom and so on."

    The spirit butterfly imagines the picture of the mutant fighting with human beings. After a cold war, she doesn''t speak any more.

    In Adam''s mind, he thought of the scenes of the mutant universe.

    After careful consideration, Adam finally understood why the mutant was in such a position because of Professor Charles.

    you ''re right!

    Professor Charles, who is respected by a large number of mutants, is the main culprit, because his cowardice and kindness lead to the low status of mutants.

    If Professor Charles can join hands with magneto to lead the mutants to fight, it will not take long for human beings to submit to the mutants, or at least recognize their status.

    Professor Charles relies on brain wave amplifier to instantly control all human beings on the earth. It can be said that he can defeat human beings alone, but he is on the side of human beings.

    If Professor Charles is for peace, why does he turn a blind eye to human mutants doing experiments?

    As a powerful being who can view other people''s memories and cover the whole earth with consciousness, he can''t be unaware of the human military''s experiment with mutants. He just turns a blind eye to it.

    In the eyes of Adam, the king of Asgard, Professor Charles can be said to be a traitor of the whole mutant group, a powerful mutant who completely fell to mankind.

    After this warning, the angel''s eyes suddenly flashed a fierce, mutant hands who do not have two lives, even if it is a super good man, the heart of human Charles professor''s hands are also covered with blood, let alone other mutants!

    "Since you are in a hurry to die, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!" In a flash, I only saw the two wings on the back of the angel flapping, and the figure was floating in the air. As long as the iron God of war below showed his flaws, he would not hesitate to move.

    Seeing the angel floating in the air and flapping his wings, a strong wind rolled the mat out of thin air, which immediately made the man below feel bad. In a moment, he said angrily: "mutants, garbage birds, come down and die!"

    This is the angel''s strategy. How can he be impulsive because of the big man''s sarcastic words? He roars and curses with great difficulty, and the angel seems not to hear them.

    It didn''t take long to see that the big man below had been bearing the strong wind blowing from his wings. His two eyes became red and blood was exposed. Even his eyes began to shed tears uncontrollably.

    "This is the time!" In this big man is really can''t insist on, his eyes closed that moment, the angel suspended in the air figure suddenly moved.

    "Oh, oh, oh!" When the ordinary people around them saw the angel, they rushed down. One by one, they couldn''t help but scream. Especially those expensive women, they couldn''t help but scream. At the same time, they directly closed their eyes.

    Boom

    I saw the angel''s foot on the big man''s head. Then I heard a dull hum and thought of it. Then I saw the big man''s pupil, which was filled with blood. The veins on his face were violent, and his face was stiff, as if time had stopped at this moment.

    "Go to hell!" The angel didn''t give him any chance. He just saw the wings on his back flapping. Then he grabbed the man''s body and hit the iron net with high voltage.

    Zi, Zi, Zi

    When the big man''s body was grasped by the angel and hit on the iron net fiercely, he only saw flashes of electric light in a flash, and then in the blink of an eye, the big man''s body became scorched black, without any vital signs!

    From the angel being threatened by the people in the ring, to his counterattack, finally the big man was hung on the iron net and hit into a coke by the high-voltage electricity. What happened in a short period of time, ordinary people have no reaction time at all.

    Originally, the iron blooded God of war, whom they had high hopes for, didn''t expect to have any chance to resist. First, he was badly hit by the angel''s sudden foot. Then, without giving him the slightest resistance, he was directly grabbed by the angel and hit on the iron net with high-voltage electricity. His death was really a bit subdued!

    "Angel!"

    "Angel!"

    "Angel!"

    The whole ring became extremely quiet at this moment, even the breath around it could be heard clearly. However, after a short period of silence, when the ordinary people around them came back to their senses, they could not help shouting the name of angels one after another.

    Seeing the reaction of those ordinary people, the host on the high platform was suddenly relieved, and then he yelled: "what happened just now, our God of iron blood was defeated by the angel!"

    "Whether it''s conspiracy or relying on our own strength, I have to sigh that any mutant can''t be underestimated and cheer for our angel!"

 Chapter 312

    "Angel of death!"

    Successful people tear off their own mask of hypocrisy, but also tear off their own suit, shouting at the top of their lungs.

    "Angel of death!"

    On weekdays, dignified ladies, one by one disheveled, crazy shouting his name.

    "Angel of death!"

    Elderly people no longer have the teacher''s solemn side, one by one with white hair, frantically emitting hormones.

    With the guidance of the host on the high stage, the ordinary people around you who have come back to their senses, no matter whether you are a mutant or not, as long as you can satisfy their desire and hope, they can identify with you and cheer your name loudly at this moment.

    Seeing the cheers and shouts of ordinary people, Adam''s face suddenly became complicated. Then he sighed to himself: "it seems that this angel is not in danger in this ring for the time being. Maybe he will get used to the life here in the future."

    One side of the spirit butterfly immediately frowned: "you seem to care about him in general, do you know him?"

    Adam said with a smile: "there are many mutants in this world, but have you ever thought about it? There are not many mutants who can fly in the sky. If we can save this angel from this boxing ring, if he can be used for us at last, once there is a war and this angel exists, there will be a strong support in the sky."

    Although Adam''s idea is good, but the spirit butterfly directly said: "when do you surpass others in strength, this angel is still a two-level mutant, but it is impossible to convince you sincerely. If you want strength, no strength, no money, no money, why does he follow you?"

    The words of the spirit butterfly made Adam''s face pale. It is the so-called money can make the ghost push the mill. If you want to recruit your subordinates, you can''t have any strength, but you can''t have no money.

    When it comes to money, Adam thinks of the film and television company he just set up in the last world. It''s all the money he made by sweeping up a gangster with his own efforts.

    I think of the money I just earned, but I didn''t spend a cent. When my face looks more and more gloomy, and my heart aches, it''s hard to earn money!

    Now Adam does not have enough money to recruit his subordinates. If he does not have the care of lingdie, with his newly awakened super power and almost no attack power, he will not live a comfortable life.

    And now the angels have appeared in the underground ring, and there is not much time left for the Apocalypse to wake up. At the moment, he is most worried that whether it is the spirit butterfly beside him or the angel in the cage, he will eventually become the four knights of the apocalypse. What will he do then?

    In the name of fighting against apocalypse, he contacts Qin, the host of Phoenix power, and tries to make a good relationship to end the cause and effect.

    Or stand on the side of the apocalypse and try to help the weather kill the host Qin of the power of the Phoenix to end the cause and effect.

    All these are very difficult choices, so Adam can not help but feel very headache.

    Because neither of these two choices is easy to make, whether it''s the world''s first mutant Apocalypse or the host Qin of Phoenix power, it''s not easy to provoke.

    And Adam has just lost all his strength at present. I don''t know when he can recover.

    I hope I can recover my strength before the Apocalypse comes out.

    Seeing that Adam fell into the trance again, the butterfly on one side could not help frowning. She found that ya would fall into this state at that time, and did not know what he was thinking.

    "Hey, wake up!" After waiting for a while, a helpless color flashed in her eyes. Then she shook her head and said, "what do you think? It''s time for us to leave here."

    But Adam didn''t seem to hear her words. He was still in a trance, which made her lose her breath. As her heart moved, a purple lightsaber appeared in her hand, and then stabbed at Adam''s fart.

    When the tip of the purple lightsaber in lingdie''s hand just pierced into the skin of Adam''s PI shares, his figure jumped out, and then he immediately cheered with vigilance: "Oh, who else stabbed my PI shares, don''t want to live!"

    After the butterfly took back the lightsaber in his hand, he immediately hummed coldly: "it''s me. What''s in your mind? I called. You didn''t respond several times!"

    "What else can I think of? Money Adam didn''t even think about it in his heart, so he directly said, "I''m thinking about how to get money. Whether my strength can be improved or not is secondary. If we have enough money, I think it should be easy to call up a group of powerful subordinates."

    "You have a big ambition." The spirit butterfly looked up and down, Qin Tian said: "do you think of any way to make money?"

    "There are many ways, but none of them can do it." Adanton shrugged his shoulders and said, "every business in the world earns money, but if we want to form a power, we need a lot of money. Now I don''t even have the ability to protect myself. Even if there is a way to earn money, it''s useless."

    Speaking of this, Adam vaguely thought of something, and suddenly an immature idea appeared in his mind. However, in the blink of an eye, he shook his head with self mockery and muttered to himself: "with my current strength, it''s a problem whether others can see it or not, and it''s not easy to fool that day."

    One side of the spirit butterfly is suddenly asked: "Apocalypse, what apocalypse?"

    The pupil in Adam''s eyes suddenly shrinks when he hears that the spirit butterfly suddenly opens his mouth. He never thought that the spirit butterfly would find out what he thought at this time.

    Although lingdie has the ability to detect other people''s thoughts, this ability is not strong. After all, lingdie is not Professor Charles, so she can''t detect too strong people at all, and the weaker people can''t even catch her move, so generally she won''t use this ability.

    "It''s a fine day." Adam''s face slightly Leng a Leng, followed by a silly appearance, said: "what weather, I don''t know what you are talking about, now this kind of environment, can you still see the weather change?"

    But lingdie sneered: "don''t give me this. You know what I just asked. If you don''t make it clear to me today, don''t blame me..."

    "Wow Without waiting for the butterfly to finish speaking, Adam''s figure leaped back and said in horror: "don''t you want to kill me?"

 Chapter 313

    The atmosphere they saw suddenly became strange. Then they only saw that Adam was defeated after they looked at each other for a while. He shrugged helplessly. Then he said, "you win. Let''s go back and see if it''s OK."

    "Hum!" Seeing that Adam was defeated, the butterfly hummed coldly. When she turned around, the corner of her mouth suddenly turned up slightly, and a happy color flashed in her eyes!

    Seeing the back of lingdie, Adam, who is going to leave the ring behind, immediately sighs in his heart. Then he murmurs helplessly: "it''s really hard to deal with women, especially those beautiful and powerful women, who are just killing me. Fortunately, Carrie is obedient. I believe everything I say. "

    They came out of the underground ring one after the other. Along the way, Adam was thinking about how to explain to lingdie, so neither of them took the initiative to talk to each other.

    But when they passed a dark tunnel, the butterfly in front suddenly stopped, and Adam, who was following behind, suddenly bumped into her back, and his hands fell on the Tu part of the butterfly bullet!

    "It''s so soft. It feels good." Adam''s hand moved involuntarily. Then when he regained his mind, he quickly took it back and said, "this, this doesn''t have much to do with me. It''s you who suddenly stopped, and I just hit you."

    But at the moment, the spirit butterfly didn''t seem to care about Adam at all. Her eyes were staring at the dark lane behind her. Then she pulled Adam behind her and said coldly, "after so long with us, do you want me to invite you out?"

    Seeing the solemnity of lingdie''s face and staring at the opening of the dark tunnel behind him, Adams couldn''t help frowning. Then he muttered in his heart with solemnity: "what''s the matter? Is someone really following us secretly? But in the dark tunnel, he didn''t even see a ghost except us. What''s more, I haven''t caused any trouble since I came to this world. I think it''s not for me, is it? "

    PA, PA, PA

    When Adam was puzzled, he saw a figure appear out of thin air from the darkness. Then he clapped his hands, looked at lingdie tightly and said, "girl, you are so sharp. You can feel my existence even in the invisible state."

    Seeing the man suddenly appeared, Adam''s face changed, and then he said in a startled voice: "it''s true that no one followed him, and he''s still a mutant. His ability is extremely rare and invisible. It''s interesting."

    "Interesting? Ha ha. " See the look on Adam''s face, this person''s face immediately proud of laughing, and then step by step to two people close way: "pretty girl, how about playing with my brother?"

    Seeing this man''s insidious desire to fight the spirit butterfly, Adam immediately muttered with a speechless face: "this man is just looking for death. He thinks he is a mutant and can do whatever he wants with the ability of invisibility. Unfortunately, he has found the wrong person."

    "To die." Sure enough, just as Adam thought, when this person just opened his mouth, the cold face of lingdie''s ability suddenly appeared a murderous spirit. Then when he thought about it, two purple lightsabers suddenly appeared in her hands.

    Seeing the purple lightsaber suddenly appeared in lingdie''s hand, the face of the stealthy mutant suddenly looked panicked and said: "mutant, I didn''t expect that you were also a mutant. Since we are all mutants, just think I didn''t appear."

    This mutant just has the ability of invisibility. After discovering that the spirit butterfly is a mutant, especially when you see the two lightsabers that are manifesting their mental power, you can see that they are not easy to deal with.

    The most important thing is that this mutant only has the ability of invisibility, and has no attack power. When his mind moves, a sense of retreat suddenly sprouts in his heart.

    As soon as this person''s voice fell, his figure immediately began to slowly disappear in the field of vision of Adam and spirit butterfly.

    At this time, there was a feeling in Adam''s heart, like killing the mutant in front of him, he could have his stealth ability, which immediately made Adam''s heart impatient.

    This may be the opportunity to restore strength, it may be the system to remind him.

    In a moment, Adam secretly clenched his teeth, while this person''s figure is not completely invisible, immediately in the spirit butterfly''s side said: "is it so easy to let him go, if he let our identity out, I''m afraid it will cause trouble."

    Lingdie shook his head and hesitated: "he is also a mutant..."

    At this time, a familiar and strange voice suddenly came to Adam''s mind and said, "master, kill the mutant in front of you, and you will get the ability of the mutant and recover certain strength."

    "You wake up, what principle?" Adam naturally knew who was talking to him¡° What''s the principle of killing a person and having that person''s ability? "

    "According to the system analysis, it should be related to the power of the Phoenix. After all, you are now entangled with the power of the Phoenix." The system said: "next, the system will continue to sleep. Please kill the mutant as much as possible."

    "Lingdie, are you sure you want to let him go?" Adam looks at the butterfly without expression.

    Lingdie stood in the same place and didn''t speak, but didn''t move. It seems that she didn''t mean to start.

    The invisible mutant showed a ferocious expression to Adam and said: "I''ll take it when I see good. I don''t have only one ability to become a human."

    "Since you don''t want to do it." Adam smiles at the butterfly and turns to face the invisible mutant.

    "But I hope you don''t stop me."

    You''ve also become a new body. You''ve awakened a lot, and you''ve got a variety of abilities. But for Adam, the most useful one is probably the ability of lightning.

    Adam once had the hammer of Thor, so there are many ways to use the power of lightning. Although the power of lightning he can control is very rare, it is still possible to stimulate his body to obtain more powerful power.

    Adam''s whole body was shining with dazzling silver light. Countless electric arcs kept jumping on the surface of Adam''s skin. The whole person turned into a virtual shadow and rushed to the invisible mutant.

    Adam can use very little lightning power, although it looks very scary, but it can cause little damage, so we have to wait to turn it into our own power instead of killing the enemy.

 Chapter 314

    When the mutant saw Adam rush to himself, he was surprised and quickly launched his ability. The whole person disappeared in the air.

    Although Adam lost his strength, his realm is still there. Although Adam is not good at fighting, it depends on who he is compared with.

    Adam''s right index finger and middle finger are put together to form a sword finger, which gathers all the energy of his whole body at the fingertip to form lightning energy, and then cuts to the place where the mutant disappears.

    With Adam''s sword finger across, there is a silver light in the air, and the air forms a track of expansion.

    Although the mutant entered the stealth, but not the whole person turned into nothingness, his body was still in place, did not have time to escape, was Adam''s sword finger on the shoulder, the whole person appeared in the air again.

    The mutant covered his shoulder and looked at Adam. There was a ferocious scar on his shoulder. The blood had been evaporated by the high temperature lightning, and the skin and flesh had formed a charred gully.

    "Must we kill them all?" The mutant looks at Adam fiercely¡° We are all mutants. Can''t we make a living? "

    "How did you live to this day when you did something wrong and were so upright?" Adam looks cold, not as easy-going as before, as if he was the real him.

    Lingdie stood aside, neither helping Adam nor stopping him. There was a strange light in Adam''s eyes. No one knew what she was thinking.

    "If I know I''m wrong, let me go!" Mutants suddenly knelt on the ground, a poor face pleaded: "spare me this time!"

    "It''s God''s business to forgive you, and I''m only responsible for sending you to God." Adam imitated the cool lines he had seen before, and the light on his right sword finger was once again magnanimous, stabbing the mutant kneeling on the ground.

    Adam''s fingers with silver white electric light, point on the mutant''s forehead, although Adam''s lightning damage is not big, but also relatively speaking, all the electricity through Adam''s fingers into the mutant''s brain, directly burned his brain into coke, the mutant fell to the ground without saying a word and became a corpse.

    Adam could feel a strange rule running in the void. Adam could not describe the rule. He only felt the strange wave coming to his body, and then he got the ability to kill the mutant.

    Adam''s heart moved, and then his hands disappeared directly into his vision, as if his hands did not exist at all.

    "I didn''t expect that this man was a level 3 mutant. Unfortunately, his ability was only invisible. Although it was very convenient to use, compared with those abilities with strong attack power and horizontal ability, the super recovery ability of Wolverine brothers was not a level ability at all."

    When the system transfers invisibility to Adam through strange rules, his heart instantly understands that this mutant with invisibility ability has reached the level of level 3 mutant, so his invisibility ability is also directly Level 3.

    Adam''s heart seems to suddenly understand the different levels of stealth ability. The first level stealth ability can hide part of his body. Although he can be completely invisible without clothes, there is a time limit.

    When you reach the second level state, you can be invisible for up to 24 hours without wearing clothes. However, if you put on clothes, you will be invisible for up to one hour, just like the first level state.

    Adam''s current level 3 state, even if he has clothes on his body, can enter the invisible state anytime and anywhere, and can be invisible for up to 12 hours without interruption.

    As for the higher level, according to Adam''s conjecture, its effect should no longer be limited by time, and at the same time, it can make the people you contact enter the invisible state just like yourself!

    Although this kind of ability is of no use to Adam, Adam is still very happy. After all, no one will think that he has many super abilities.

    At this time, the figure of the spirit butterfly appeared behind Adam silently. When he saw his disappeared hands, he couldn''t help but say in surprise: "how can your hands suddenly become invisible?"

    Adam carefully looked at the darkness around him. Then he got up and grabbed the butterfly''s hand. He turned and said, "I know you have a lot of questions in your heart now. Let''s go back first."

    In fact, Adam didn''t know how to explain to lingdie. Did she tell her that after she killed the mutant, she would get the ability of that mutant? That''s not good news for a mutant.

    Seeing Adam holding his hand, lingdie opens her mouth and wants to say something, but she doesn''t open her mouth after all, and doesn''t break her hand out of Adam''s hand. So she is pulled by him and runs to the underground black market.

    At the moment, those ordinary people in the underground black market have already left long ago, leaving only a neurotic boss, kalit, who is wiping his pistol. When he saw the figure of Adam and lingdie returning, he immediately said in surprise: "Oh, I thought you would not come back tonight, so early."

    While saying that, Caliban''s face showed a smile that men are familiar with, and his mouth is also accompanied by laughter.

    The spirit butterfly quickly broke away from Adam''s hand, then glared at calite fiercely and said: "close your smelly mouth, believe it or not, I''ll sew it for you!"

    Calit''s face gave a dull smile, then shrugged and said, "OK, OK, when I didn''t say anything just now, I won''t disturb your appointment. I''ll go to have a rest first and you''ll play slowly."

    Caliban walked to her room, and when she came to the door, she turned to Adam, smiling and blinking.

    When calit''s figure returned to his room, the butterfly took a look at Adam, then pointed to the room where he was resting and said, "come with me. We need to have a good talk. I believe you will have a lot to say to me."

    Although carlette went back to her room, when he saw Adam coming into her room behind lingdie, he couldn''t help sighing: "Tut, tut, tut... The two really got together, and he didn''t know what lingdie thought. He couldn''t look at such an excellent man as carlette, but he just looked at Qin Tian!"

    As he spoke, Caliban touched his face, as if he were really good, without looking at his albino skin.

    Although his albinism was not so serious at this time.

 Chapter 315

    After lingdie closed the door, Adam just sat down on the sofa in the room, and immediately said coldly, "what do you hide from me? Now tell me all about it!"

    As soon as lingdie''s voice fell, adanton quibbled, "what do you mean to hide from you? What kind of person do you think I am?"

    The spirit butterfly snorted: "hum... Who is apocalypse? Why did you kill that mutant just now? You immediately have the ability of invisibility. Don''t give me careless eyes, or I''ll see how to deal with you!"

    "What do you mean I''m hiding it from you, but you didn''t ask." On the way back, Adam had already thought of the right way, so when lingdie got serious, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "when I saw the angel mutant in the boxing ring, I awakened my ability to foresee the future. Apocalypse is one of the important figures I saw."

    Hearing Adam''s words, the butterfly''s face was slightly stunned, and then a shock flashed. But in a moment, an unbelievable face said: "foreseeing the future, do you really wake up to this ability? How is that possible? How can this ability exist! "

    "The world is so big that all kinds of abilities are possible." How could Adam admit that he made it up at this time? He only saw a serious nod on his face, and then said: "yes, the ability to foresee the future. Although he can only see some incomplete pictures, it makes me see a coming disaster."

    With that, Adam put on a mysterious look.

    Adam learned this from his mage Murdoch. Since he helped Adam build a cosmic teleportation array, he always looks like a great mage.

    In any case, this picture of the great mage is quite like a magic wand. It''s just right to use it at this time.

    Adam didn''t have the slightest way to face the question of the spirit butterfly. After all, the spirit butterfly has been helping him, not his enemy, and he is not the opponent of the spirit butterfly now, so he took the usual way to cheat.

    Hearing Adam''s words, the butterfly suddenly thought of a possibility in her heart, and then said in a startled voice: "is this Apocalypse the source of disaster?"

    Adam nodded and said: "yes, I saw the Apocalypse destroy the world, in which the angel of the whole audience participated. The famous magneto, and even the figure of your spirit butterfly flashed away in that picture."

    Hearing Adam''s words, the butterfly could not help but open her own red Chun. Then she was unbelievable and said, "how can I do that?"

    After waiting for a long time, the spirit butterfly''s heart calmed down, looked directly at Adam and said, "what''s the final result? You look like now. I think that Apocalypse''s action should not succeed in the end."

    Adam nodded, then shook his head. Then he said, "yes, I don''t see what the final result is, but I also see Professor X of Xavier gifted children''s school. I think Apocalypse will not succeed in the end with his help."

    All kinds of thoughts flashed by in lingdie''s heart. Then her eyes fell on Adam and said, "who is apocalypse and why do I choose to participate in it? You should have your own plan in your heart. I don''t think you will miss this opportunity to plan. Let''s talk about what I need to cooperate with."

    Adam nodded slightly, then began to analyze: "the ability of apocalypse is very strong, strong enough to destroy heaven and earth. As for why you join his camp, I think in addition to his strength threat, there should be benefits that you can''t refuse."

    When Adam said this, he stopped for a while and then said, "I have an immature plan in my heart. We don''t want to form a force. We are just taking advantage of the Apocalypse to destroy the world and get a big vote in the dark!"

    Adam was never a quiet guy, and the idea of making trouble never disappeared from his mind.

    As Adam''s voice fell, the butterfly rolled her eyes and said, "you want to form a force. Don''t count me in. Your immature plan really makes me speechless."

    Adam replied: "mine is yours. Besides, if you don''t help me, when will my power be set up? Those mutants who are hunted and still wandering are in danger at any time. Do you have the heart to watch them suffer?"

    The spirit butterfly cold hums a, but the bottom of the eye is obscure flash a color of expectation, but later on the face but not Ruth the same color way: "don''t give me this set, when your plan is successful, say again, if your sincerity is enough to move me at that time, I can''t say I''ll promise you as soon as I''m happy in my heart."

    Adam stretched out his hand directly, then saw his face firm and said: "you wait for me, you can''t escape from the palm of my hand!"

    Just as Adam turned to leave the room of lingdie, she immediately heard her yell: "stop, there are still things that have not been explained clearly. Don''t try to muddle through with me again!"

    Adam''s figure, and then turned his eyes to the butterfly, tightly frowned his brow, a face of doubt, said: "what else, but I told you everything."

    The spirit butterfly looked directly into Adam''s eyes and said, "it seems that I need to remind you why after you killed that mutant, you suddenly have his stealth ability."

    Adam shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said: "I don''t know what the ability of deprivation, transfer... Is. When the mutant with stealth ability is found by you, a voice suddenly comes to my mind. After killing him, I can get his stealth ability."

    Adam can''t make up any good excuse for this.

    Spirit butterfly a face don''t believe of way: "are you sure didn''t cheat me?"

    Adam nodded, then said with a serious face, "nothing I just said is true!"

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became awkward. You look at me and I see that you don''t take the initiative to speak. After waiting for a long time, lingdie couldn''t help but say, "can you have my ability if you kill me?"

    "How can it be!" Adam didn''t even think about it, so he shook his head and said, "no, I can''t kill you, and I don''t feel that I can deprive you of your ability, so it''s impossible to happen."

    Hearing Adam''s words, lingdie''s eyes were fixed on him for a long time. Then he waved his hand and said, "you leave me alone. I want to think about what happened today."

 Chapter 316

    In the blink of an eye, nearly a month has passed. For a month, Adam has been studying his mutant abilities. He Yadong finds that no matter how he studies them, these abilities can''t be strengthened. Finally, he is sure that only his own divine power can be restored in order to improve his abilities. After that, Adam is not competing with his abilities.

    When you have nothing to do, practice using it all at once, and try to be familiar with your own ability. How can you make your little power play to the extreme? In addition, you can help calit and go to the underground ring to see the situation from time to time.

    With the gradual loss of time, Adam''s strength is slowly recovering. His overall strength is similar to that of the second-class mutants in the world, but his fighting capacity is stronger. Although Adam knows that he is not the opponent of the spirit butterfly, he is much stronger than other little characters like dragon''s suit, and his self-confidence is stronger.

    There is a feeling in Adam''s heart that it is just a few days before the Apocalypse wakes up. However, the figure of him and the spirit butterfly appears in the underground ring again. When he sees the angel in the cage playing PK with a super fat man, his face suddenly changes.

    Seeing the flash of change on Adam''s face, the spirit butterfly felt something bad in her heart. Then she said, "what''s the matter? What picture do you see?"

    "I see blood and fire. War is coming." Adam nodded, his face full of dignified way: "it''s started, I feel things are about to start, and there''s going to be a chaos here."

    At this time, I only heard the host''s strange cry: "Oh, our angel of death PK opponents again, the next will be a peak battle, let''s invite our night walkers who are also mutants to come out!"

    Fixed an eye to see, the two men in the cage have decided the outcome, mutant angel a circle to fight with him that pig smashed fly out, and the scene then led to a cry.

    The fat European and American man still wanted to stand up, but the angel didn''t stop attacking him. Instead, he took advantage of his illness to kill him. When the fat man was shaking underground and wanted to get up, the angel beat him on the back.

    The audience close to the ring even heard the sound of broken bones. They watched the fat man collapse in the ground and shed blood. It was obvious that the guy''s spine was broken.

    Compared with other people who are focusing on watching the game, Adam is a bit out of place. He is looking around like he is looking for something.

    "Here we are." At this time, Adam''s eyes lit up, and suddenly a blonde appeared in the rest of the light. Her eyes swept in the ring, and then the diameter was like the place where the switch was. If he guessed correctly, this person should be the wanted mutant magic girl.

    Since Adam''s recitation of Huang Ting Jing, his memory has gone through a rapid transformation, and he has never forgotten the plot of a movie he once saw, just as if he had just watched it yesterday.

    Hearing Adam suddenly open his mouth, the butterfly beside him frowned and said: "who''s here again? It''s always a surprise. Is your ability to predict the future reliable? "

    "Don''t doubt what I say, and don''t doubt my ability to predict the future." Adam directly pointed to the blonde and said, "do you think that person looks like the wanted magic girl, or from another perspective, does that person look like the magic girl back to normal?"

    Lingdie has seen the magic girl. She went to the underground black market to buy news more than once, and she also went there not long ago. At that time, Adam and lingdie discussed the real appearance of the magic girl, so lingdie was naturally impressed.

    After Adam said this, the magic girl suddenly appeared in her mind. Then she imagined that she was back to normal. She was almost 90% similar to the people Qin Tian knew. With her vigilance and strange behavior, the spirit butterfly immediately nodded.

    As a third-class mutant, lingdie''s observation ability is much better than that of ordinary people. At this time, 90% of her heart can be sure that the blonde that Adam refers to is the wanted mutant magic girl, but what she doubts is how she appears here.

    Seeing the doubt in the eyes of the spirit butterfly, the corner of Adam''s mouth tilted slightly and said, "you will know immediately why she is here."

    At this time, I saw the host on the high platform immediately roared: "bring our Night Walker up!"

    "This is..." see two big men carrying a box into the arena, not only in the eyes of the spirit butterfly instantly revealed a color of doubt, even in the eyes of those ordinary people at the scene also have a wave of doubt.

    Then I saw them shouting with discontent: "what''s this? Is there something wrong with the people in the boxing ring? What''s the matter with the night walkers? What''s the matter with carrying a box? Do you want to do magic? Don''t tell us there are people in the box!"

    Seeing the dissatisfaction of those people around, the host on the stage did not dare to delay any more. He quickly said, "don''t worry, you guessed well. Today we will do magic for you."

    "Here''s the incredible scene!" As soon as the host''s voice fell, he snapped his fingers and saw the two men carrying the wooden box directly open the box, then pour it out, and the scene immediately exclaimed.

    "It''s really incredible. There is a person in a small box. I don''t know how they put it in?"

    "What kind of monster is this?"

    "The blue skin as like as two peas in the wanted order, but how does he look so like the legendary devil?"

    Not only the ordinary people could not help exclaiming, but the spirit butterfly beside Adam saw the scene and was surprised. Then he turned his eyes to Qin Tian and said, "I''ll tell you why the magic girl suddenly appeared here. She wanted to save this man. She has the same blue skin. It seems that they have a lot to do with each other."

    Adam shrugged helplessly, then said: "if the witch has nothing to do with this person, I don''t believe she will take the risk to appear here."

    The spirit butterfly agreed and nodded: "it''s unbelievable. It''s unbelievable. As you said, if there is no relationship between them, I''m afraid no one really believes it."

 Chapter 317

    After being released, the blue mutant named Night Walker didn''t realize where he was or why he was brought here. Instead, he kept looking for an opportunity to escape.

    The angel was as like as two peas in the air. He looked at the blue skin mutant in front of him. He was very similar to the legendary devil, including the tail, which was exactly like the devil except for his head.

    "Ah, ah, ah..." in a flash, only a scream came. On the iron cage with high-voltage electricity, sparks were splashing around. The Night Walker tried to escape again and again, but he was blocked by the iron net every time.

    "This blue skinned Geek has amazing ability to teleport in space!"

    "But his ability doesn''t seem to be very good."

    Seeing the exclamation of those ordinary people around, the host on the high platform immediately said with a proud face: "sorry, the whole iron network has been connected with high-voltage electricity by us. It''s impossible to move out in a flash."

    Even the spirit butterfly could not help sighing at this time: "unfortunately, the ability of this mutant has not been really developed. Otherwise, how can a small iron net with high-voltage electricity prevent the space from blinking?"

    Angels and night walkers are different. As a guy called Angel of death in this arena, he doesn''t have a trace of sympathy and the chance to escape. Instead, he keeps staring at night walkers, looking for the opportunity to attack.

    The blue devil blinked again and again, and was blocked by high-voltage electricity again and again. Finally, he was more directly knocked down to the ground. But when the angel stepped on him, his figure suddenly moved to the beam above his head.

    Every time the angel is about to attack the blue devil, he will dodge in a blink. As time goes by, the magic girl is now close to the switch of the boxing field. When the angel sees the men with guns around, his heart begins to lose patience.

    Then he saw that the guns in the hands of the big men began to be loaded. The angel immediately stared at the blue devil and said, "fight with me, or we will both die here!"

    Although the angel has some sympathy for the same group of Night Walker, who is also a mutant, he is the same clan killed by the angel of death, and he can live by himself.

    Blue devil looks at the situation around him. Those big guys are not good at looking at him. He knows that if he dodges like this again, I''m afraid the result will be just like what the winged mutant said. These people will shoot without hesitation!

    When the angel attacked again, the blue devil''s figure moved, and the long tail behind him immediately rolled around his waist. Then he threw his strength to the ground, and then he heard a dull hum, and the angel''s figure immediately fell to the ground.

    The blue devil''s sudden resistance suddenly caught the angel off guard. Then, without waiting for him to get up from the ground, he saw the figure of the blue devil turned into a blue fog, and then appeared beside the angel. He grabbed his figure and disappeared in the same place again.

    Bang

    Then, in the blink of an eye, I saw the angel''s figure hit the iron net fiercely, and a flash of fire sprang up in an instant. Then I saw one of the wings on the angel''s back suddenly became scarred, and the white feather was burned directly by the high voltage electricity on the iron net!

    "Well done!"

    "Come on, boy! End the angel of death

    "Angel of death, fight back! I bet you to win

    When the audience saw the scene in front of them, the angel, who used to have the upper hand and could only dodge the blue devil, had a pair of wings on his back, which was equivalent to the fact that his ability had been abandoned. They were all very excited and yelled.

    Seeing the angel falling from the iron net, the feathers scorched by high-voltage electricity on his back, and one of his wings directly and powerlessly falling down, the blue devil immediately apologized and said, "sorry, I didn''t mean to. Are you ok?"

    Seeing that the wings on the back of the angel were almost destroyed, the butterfly took a look at Adam and said, "unfortunately, this mutant''s abilities are all on one pair of wings. Now it''s destroyed by the high voltage electricity on the iron cage. I''m afraid he will lose."

    "If you lose, you lose. He won''t lose his life anyway." Adam said with a smile: "now that the wings are destroyed, it doesn''t mean that he will be useless. Don''t forget that in the picture I saw, this man has joined the Apocalypse camp just like you, and is stronger than now."

    Hearing Adam''s words, Ling die''s face was slightly stunned. After waiting for a long time, she came back to herself and said, "if that''s true, this man is a blessing in disguise."

    At this time, the magic girl easily solved the problem of guarding the switch, and then directly pushed the switch to the highest power. Then she saw a flash of electric light in the iron cage in the middle. The voltage was too high, and the whole underground boxing field became dark.

    Seeing the power failure in the boxing ring, the angel and the blue devil, who are preparing to fight again in the iron cage, look at each other. Then they see the angel struggling and flapping his wings, and then they pull open the iron net and escape.

    As for the blue devil, he is more direct. When he appears again, the figure has already been outside the cage. At this time, the magic girl runs to him in two steps.

    "Go The magic woman grabs the blue devil''s hand¡° Start your power quickly

    "Who are you?" The blue devil not only has no ability to start, but also seems to be scared. He looks at the magic girl in horror and keeps trying to get rid of the hand that the magic girl holds his arm.

    "I don''t have time to explain that much to you!" Magic shape female directly showed her original appearance, a blue skin instantly reflected into the eyes of the blue devil¡° Can I trust my ability to start now? "

    As like as two peas, the blue devil looks at the skin of the devil shape woman and her skin. Her eyes flash across the inexplicable look, and her mouth opens slightly as if what she wants to say.

    However, the blue devil didn''t say anything at last. The backhand grasped the magic female''s ability to launch. A blue smoke flashed by, and the two disappeared in the underground ring.

    As for the angel, he was lucky. Although the wings on his back were almost useless, he still managed to fly. Taking advantage of the chaotic environment, he broke the iron net and escaped from the ring.

    Adam and lingdie are sitting in the audience. After witnessing the whole process, they look at each other, and then rush out of the ring behind the ordinary people. No one finds out the identity of the two mutants. They rush out of the ring safely and without any accident.

 Chapter 318

    When Adam and lingdie return to the underground black market, they don''t have to wait long to see the blue devil and the magic girl appear in the black market.

    Sure enough, as Adam expected, without his intervention, the plot did not deviate. What should have happened was happening. It would not be long before the apocalypse that looked like a Smurf would appear.

    Seeing the appearance of the magic girl and the blue devil, Adam and the butterfly immediately looked at each other, but before they could speak, caliteton said, "Oh, I didn''t expect that the famous magic girl would come to me."

    Adam rolled his eyes. It''s not the first time for the magic girl to come. Although she has disguised before, Caliban can''t find it. Why don''t you pretend you haven''t seen her before.

    The magic girl''s eyes swept around, but it was finally fixed on Adam and lingdie. She always felt as if she had seen Adam and lingdie, but she couldn''t remember. Then she took out a roll of money from her body and threw it to calit, and pointed to the blue devil. The meaning was very obvious.

    People who come here don''t need to speak at all. They have only one purpose, that is, they want to apply for identity. In addition, the blue devil has just escaped from the boxing ring. Naturally, the magic girl wants to take him out of the city as soon as possible.

    Caliban is a money on the change of people, Adam after a few days together fully understand that this kind of people can do anything for money guy, there is no emotion in the heart.

    Seeing the roll of money thrown by the magic girl, calit''s face immediately appeared a smile, and then looked at the ordinary people nearby. After receiving the instructions, those people immediately began to deal with enough false identification for the blue devil.

    Just as she was waiting, she looked at Adam and butterfly again. After thinking about it, she said, "have we met somewhere?"

    Adam turned his mouth and looked at each other. He was another actor. Then Adam turned his mouth slightly and said, "I didn''t expect that the memory of the magic girl is so good. We were in that ring just now. We can see your method all over the ring. We still remember it at this moment."

    "It''s you." After Adam''s reminding, the magic girl suddenly remembered that when she just entered the ring, she felt that someone was looking at herself secretly. Her eyes stayed on Adam and Adam for a while. At that time, the blue devil didn''t think much about it. Now it''s just the two in front of her.

    Carlette''s eyes looked at the three people, and finally fell on the magic girl, and said: "it seems that we are all old friends. Today I will send you a message. Your old friend Wan ciwang''s identity has been found. After killing more than 20 policemen, he lost his trace. The whole world is looking for him at this time."

    Although kalit''s main business is to help mutants deal with their identities, it also sells information. The mutants who deal with their identities can be said to be all over the world. When they have valuable information, they will sell it to kalit through special means, and then kalit will sell it to those who need it.

    Caliban never asks customers for information. No matter the person who comes to buy the information is a mutant or a human, he will sell the information as if the mutant he betrays is not his compatriot.

    Caliban is a villain who does everything for money, but I didn''t expect that he would kindly remind the magic girl today. Adam looked at this guy suspiciously, and always felt that this guy didn''t look kind-hearted.

    "Thank you." After hearing the news from kalit, the magic girl''s face suddenly changed. After seeing the identity of the blue devil, she said thanks. Their figures turned into a blue mist, and then disappeared into the public''s view.

    Seeing the two men disappear, adanton sighed: "it''s really convenient to have the ability of space blink. As long as you want to go anywhere, a blink will arrive immediately, but the boy can''t control it yet. Every time he shows it, there will be a blue fog."

    Adam knew that the father of the blue devil was the red devil. Naturally, he knew that this kind of fog could not be eliminated after he was proficient. After all, the red devil has lived for thousands of years and left red fog when he was able to launch.

    The spirit butterfly looked at Adam and said, "your ability has been awakening all the time. Every time it is different. Plus your strange ability that you just awakened, maybe you can have space ability in the future."

    Adam laughs noncommittally. Of course, he will have space ability. After all, his current mutants'' ability comes from five infinite gems, and space gems are just the ones he gets first and has the longest contact time.

    Boom

    As soon as the butterfly''s voice fell, it suddenly seemed that there was an earthquake, and a shaking force came from the earth. After nearly a minute, the shaking slowly stopped here.

    After the shaking force stopped, calit''s face froze there. After waiting for a long time, he came back to himself and murmured, "earthquake, it''s the first time I''ve ever felt an earthquake here for so many years."

    At this time, the spirit butterfly directly turned her eyes on Adam. She clearly felt that the sudden shaking force was not the earthquake that calit said. The sixth sense of the spirit butterfly told her that the earthquake was probably related to the Apocalypse predicted by Adam!

    "What a powerful energy shock! At least God level Adam sighed in his heart. Then he saw the butterfly''s eyes. He knew that this was the feature of Apocalypse''s awakening. He nodded to her at will.

    "We have something to discuss." Seeing Adam nodding, a dignified color suddenly appeared on the butterfly''s face. Then he stretched out his hand and pulled Adam to the room.

    Seeing their backs, callitton couldn''t help complaining: "Hey, hey, hey... It''s not time to get off work yet. Please take care of my feelings."

    As soon as he entered the room, the butterfly could not wait to say, "the shaking force just now is really the movement made by the Apocalypse you said?"

    Adam nodded solemnly and said: "yes, in the picture I predicted, when the Apocalypse wakes up, there will be a strong horizontal force, and this force will cause a global shock. The shock force is very strange. I think there is no more reasonable explanation except for the Apocalypse awakening."

 Chapter 319

    The spirit butterfly took a hard breath, then vomited out a foul breath, looked at Qin Tian and said: "so, isn''t the Apocalypse coming soon?"

    Adam shrugged his shoulders helplessly, and then said, "I don''t think it will take us too long. It''s probably the matter of these two days."

    "If there is such a powerful existence that wants to destroy the world, what are you going to do?" The butterfly looked at Adam askew and said, "have you really awakened your ability to foresee the future? Or is it all your fantasy? "

    Deep down in her heart, lingdie still doesn''t believe in the ability to see the future. She thinks that this is just an excuse for Adam. Maybe Adam already has a plan in his heart, which can be implemented under the excuse of seeing the future.

    "Don''t you believe me?" Adam first asked a rhetorical question, and then said calmly: "time will prove everything. When the Apocalypse comes out, we will find a way to make money. If the Apocalypse does not exist, then I will say nothing."

    "I''ll trust you again." The look on the spirit butterfly''s face changed for a while, and then returned to a calm face and said, "are you really ready to take advantage of the opportunity of the Apocalypse to destroy the world and secretly restrain your money? Don''t you worry about what will happen?"

    In fact, for Adam, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have any problems. Anyway, his ultimate goal is not for money. His goal is just to understand the cause and effect of the power of the Phoenix. The so-called money collection is just a small interest beyond the big goal.

    But he can''t tell lingdie what he really thinks. He turns his eyes a few times and then thinks about how to answer lingdie. Maybe it''s how to fool lingdie.

    Adam nodded directly and said without any hesitation: "it''s just the so-called evil can''t be good. He wants to destroy the world, but some people won''t agree. This kind of opportunity is placed in front of me. It''s just the so-called" die bold starve die timid ". Life is like a gamble. There is no absolute thing in the world."

    After looking at Adam for a long time, lingdie clenched her teeth and said, "I hope your plan can succeed. If he does come, I will only help you in the dark."

    Hearing this, Adam was relieved. Then he said with a smile: "I knew you would help me."

    Adam didn''t know much about women. Although after a period of time, lingdie was very good to him, Adam didn''t have confidence in what lingdie would do under the pressure of apocalypse.

    I didn''t expect that lingdie would tell him that she would help him secretly today. Although she didn''t stand by him clearly, it''s enough to be able to do this.

    Seeing the smile on Adam''s face, lingdie said: "don''t be proud. We don''t know the power of Apocalypse at all, but since he has the power to destroy the world, his power can''t be underestimated. If you let him know that we use him, you should know better than me."

    After the spirit butterfly said so, Adam nodded secretly, and then solemnly said: "no one knows what kind of ability the Apocalypse has, even he doesn''t know how many kinds of ability he has, but I can be sure that this one has absolutely reached the level of level five mutant."

    Speaking of this, Adam was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it in his heart, he said: "in the face of absolute power, all intrigues are paper tigers, so I don''t think we need to hide them at all. Maybe he doesn''t care what we do."

    Hearing the meaning of Adam''s words, the butterfly''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then immediately couldn''t help saying, "what do you mean?"

    Before lingdie finished speaking, Adam''s face appeared with a smile, then he immediately nodded his head and said: "it''s obvious that since the Apocalypse wants to destroy the world, we''ll make a stratagem to make ourselves a greedy man. As long as what we want to do doesn''t conflict with his plan, he won''t stop us, maybe he will help us."

    The spirit butterfly immediately nodded with approval and said: "this method can be tried. In this way, a flaw will be revealed. On the contrary, it is more reassuring for Apocalypse than no desire and no demand."

    After a discussion, when Adam was about to turn around and leave, the butterfly could not help saying, "I have a kind of doubt in my heart. In the picture you see, since I am in the camp of apocalypse, where are you?"

    Ling die''s words immediately made Adam freeze there. He turned his eyes around, then shrugged his shoulders and said, "although I have awakened the ability to predict the future, but this ability is not under my control. Maybe I can''t see my future, or I can''t get into the eyes of apocalypse, or my ability can''t see myself at all."

    The butterfly looked directly into Adam''s eyes. After waiting for a long time, she waved her hand and said, "when I don''t ask anything, I''ll wait until the Apocalypse appears."

    In the blink of an eye, the time of three days is slowly running away. Whether it''s Adam or lingdie, these three days are like years. Sometimes they expect the Apocalypse to appear, and sometimes they hope that this person will never appear. The complex feeling is self-evident.

    At the moment, Adam''s hands were flashing, slowly massaging the butterfly, but the butterfly couldn''t help saying, "it''s been three days. The Apocalypse you said hasn''t appeared yet."

    "Is that what you''re looking forward to?" Adam is a little smile, as if his heart has long been confident in general, not impatient way: "don''t worry, will come eventually, if not, it is not a good thing."

    "Is your so-called prediction of the future reliable?" But the spirit butterfly directly frowned and said: "how can I feel in my heart that you are cheating me? If you don''t show up, ha ha..."

    Shua

    Without waiting for lingdie to finish his words, he suddenly felt a chilly feeling. It was like a cool wind blowing through. You know, this is the underground floor, and almost all of the surrounding areas are blocked. Even if the wind blows, it is impossible to appear here!

    The butterfly immediately turned over and sat up. Then she turned her eyes to Adam and said, "why do I feel like something is wrong? Where does the wind come from?"

    "The wind? What kind of wind? " Adam''s face was puzzled at first, and then his eyes suddenly flashed a light. He stood up with a brush, but before he could speak, he heard a strange voice from outside, as if he was talking to calit.

 Chapter 320

    Adam and the butterfly looked at each other, and then saw a look of excitement on Adam''s face. After calming down, they nodded at the butterfly and said, "come on, don''t show any difference in a moment, just deal with it as you should."

    Adam narrowed his eyes. Deep in his heart, he was not excited. Many of the strong men he saw were stronger than the Smurfs, even more numerous.

    After all, Adam was also the one who had heard the sermon in Zixiao palace. There were 3000 guests in Zixiao palace, all of whom were better than apocalypse.

    The spirit butterfly vomited heavily, then nodded to Adam slightly. Then she reached out and picked up the knife, turned and walked to the hall outside.

    Seeing the butterfly''s back, Adam vomited a foul breath and whistled. Then he followed her and walked to the hall.

    When lingdie and Adam appeared in the hall, they saw the windstorm girl in the field, and the strange person beside her, who was very tall, with a strange gray luster on her skin and wearing a cloak!

    At this time, the storm girl was still very young, and her appearance was not similar to the storm girl Adam had seen in the mutant universe.

    Adam''s heart stirring deep Tucao, is it not the reason for a person to make complaints about it?

    Spirit butterfly is to put down the eyes of the people next to the storm.

    The man as like as two peas in the storm is almost the same as Adam described. A huge human figure, The Smurfs, concealed herself in a cloak.

    A strange color flashed in the deep of the butterfly''s eyes, then she turned her eyes directly to kalit and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    After all, as the boss of this underground black market, calit saw a lot of big scenes. After the initial surprise, he immediately waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. Don''t be nervous. It should be the guest."

    At this time, apocalypse took off his cloak and showed his strange head. He glanced at lingdie and Adam, then turned to kalit and said, "we''ll find the strongest mutant. I hear you can find it?"

    "Of course, I can find no mutants in the world that I can''t find, but..." there was a strange smile on the two of them. Their eyes swept over the two of them, apocalypse and windstorm girl, and they said, "how much money do you have with you?"

    "Money?" Apocalypse said directly: "no money."

    "What are you doing without money?" Hearing the Apocalypse''s saying that he has no money and has the potential to become a neuropathy, calit''s eyes suddenly burst with anger. Then he shrugged his shoulders and said, "calit has already said that we are closed here. Come back when you have money."

    "Child, use your inner feelings to see who I am." Apocalypse didn''t get angry because of this. He only saw a kind of smile on his face all the time. Then he approached kalit step by step and said: "children, you are all my people. I need your help. The descendants of the false gods are destroying the world crazily. Only I can lead you to the light and tell me what you know."

    "Why are you bald like me? And who are you, and are you calit''s father? " Hearing the tone of apocalypse, the anger in calit''s heart immediately began to be suppressed. He opened the drawer in front of him, took out the pistol and aimed it directly at the eyebrow of Apocalypse!

    Make complaints about the fact that Lee Teuk took the gun to the apocalypse. Although Adam''s mind was ready, he saw it in his heart. Then he could not help but Tucao, "I go, I can''t provoke neurosis. This gentleman is the existence of a five strong man. Let alone a small gun, even a missile can''t kill him."

    At this time, the Apocalypse''s eyes suddenly showed an obvious abnormal diagnosis, that is, like the storm girl, when she exerts her own ability, the white eye will directly spread to the whole pupil, as if she is rolling her eyes.

    Adam also rolled his eyes and felt that the Smurfs were a little cute when using their abilities.

    As soon as the Apocalypse turned its eyes, the pistol in calit''s hand suddenly became weathered. It was instantly decomposed into a stream of sand and floated to the ground. Seeing the scene in front of him, calit''s heart suddenly burst out of fear.

    Just as calit''s figure stepped back two steps involuntarily, the corner of Tianqi''s mouth was slightly tilted. When he raised his foot to approach calit, the spirit butterfly on one side secretly bit his teeth, stretched out his hand and directly pulled out the sword in his hand.

    Shua

    "What are you doing?" I saw a wave of purple energy instantly attached to the blade, and then another hand condensed a pure purple lightsaber, which was directly placed on the neck of apocalypse and storm girl, and asked in a cold voice.

    Apocalypse stopped, then looked at the butterfly and said, "I just want to release the power in your heart. You only control a small part of your power."

    "You should be stronger!" Apocalypse said in a flat voice: "believe me, you are much stronger than you look!"

    When the Apocalypse said this, the butterfly suddenly felt a surge of energy from her body out of thin air, and then saw the purple lightsaber condensed from her hand, which was like a burning flame, and its power suddenly increased several times.

    At this time, the Apocalypse said: "I just want to release all the power in your body. I will not enslave you like the descendants of those hypocrites. You are all my children. You should be the ruler of the world."

    Lingdie was originally a level 3 mutant. At the moment, this power suddenly gushed out of her body, which directly promoted her to the level of level 3 peak. Moreover, this power seemed to be her own inborn general. It didn''t have the slightest sense of shame and astringency when mobilized!

    At the moment, there is a terrible wave in lingdie''s heart. Apocalypse can''t help but make her power several times higher with one look and one thought, which makes her feel irresistible.

    Adam is squinting at the side, the feeling of zero itself to Adam is golden level, and at this moment can give has entered the legend.

    Adam is very puzzled about the hierarchy of the world.

    The so-called 12345 level become a person, everyone has strong and weak, in addition to the fifth level mutant is the strongest, other levels simply can''t draw the equal sign with the strength, there are always some leapfrog challenge guy.

 Chapter 321

    Under the gaze of the apocalypse, lingdie did not dare to look at him at all. After waiting for a long time, Yuguang noticed Adam beside him, and his heart began to calm down.

    In the eyes of lingdie, Adam''s strength is not strong, but she will have a sense of security when she sees Adam. She can calm down in the face of a strong man like apocalypse.

    Adam''s face changed at the moment, and then he could not help muttering in his heart: "she is the ancestor of mutants. This ability is really strong. Although she did not make lingdie reach level 4, her current strength is no less than that of ordinary level 4 mutants. This ability is very special, If only I had one. "

    The spirit butterfly gnawed her teeth in secret. The lightsaber in her hand dissipated slowly, and the Tai Dao came back with it. Then she pointed to Adan beside her and said, "since you are looking for the mutant with the strongest potential, look at his ability. He is the mutant with the most ability I have ever seen. I don''t know if he is qualified."

    As soon as lingdie''s voice fell, apocalypse''s eyes turned to Adam. After glancing up and down at him, an unexpected voice appeared on his face: "I didn''t expect that you really have many different abilities, and your strongest stealth ability has reached level 3, but other abilities are still at level 1, Although the current strength is not strong, the potential for development does exist. "

    It''s a bit surprising to see that Adam has various abilities in his body. This is the first time he meets a mutant with many different abilities besides himself.

    Some people seem to have a variety of abilities, but if you think about it carefully, it is actually the evolution of a kind of ability. Just like the butterfly in front of you, she seems to have the ability to turn her mind into a weapon. At the same time, she can create illusions and explore the thoughts of ordinary people. But these are all because of her powerful mind. Without her powerful mind, she can''t do anything.

    To put it bluntly, these abilities of the spirit butterfly can actually be regarded as a kind of ability, that is, the power of the soul.

    However, Adam is different. His abilities are various and have no connection with each other. Just like the stealth ability he got after killing the mutant, it has no connection with his other abilities of controlling thunder and fire. Even the super abilities awakened at the beginning of the Apocalypse can''t compare with Adam now.

    Even at this moment, in the heart of apocalypse, a kind of idea of taking control of Adam''s body appeared involuntarily. However, in a moment, it was directly forgotten by him. Not to mention Adam''s various abilities at this moment, there was almost no power at all. Even if all kinds of abilities reached Level 3 or even level 4, apocalypse would not necessarily choose him!

    The reason is very clear. Although Adam has all kinds of super powers, the power of Apocalypse at this moment is not less than him. At the same time, the power of each ability can not be underestimated. Why should he take Adam''s body with one stroke? The ability he wants most is mind control. In this way, there will never be a scene of betrayal against him again.

    However, Adam has no spiritual ability at the moment. The Apocalypse didn''t know that Adam could awaken all kinds of abilities, so when he saw that Adam had no spiritual ability, he gave up the idea of taking Adam''s body.

    Apocalypse fell into a deep sleep because he was betrayed. If it wasn''t for the outbreak of the four knights around him, he would have turned into a pile of dead bones at the moment. Therefore, the most wanted ability in his heart is mind control. In this world, there happens to be a mutant of this type, the famous Professor Charles.

    The most coincidence is that Apocalypse has heard the name of Professor Charles on his way, but he just doesn''t know where to find him. The purpose of his coming here is to find Charles.

    After watching Adam for a long time, the Apocalypse saw that he was in a panic. At this time, he said, "I can improve your ability to at least reach level 3. It depends on what kind of choice you have. If you are lucky, you may get level 4 ability."

    When Adam heard the apocalypse, he was not happy at all. On the contrary, he felt ominous. Then he muttered to himself: "Heaven can never drop pie without any reason. What''s the ghost idea in the Apocalypse''s heart?"

    If other mutants heard that they could improve their strength, they would have been very happy for a long time and didn''t think about why. However, Adam''s own strength is far more than everyone else''s. at this time, he just hasn''t recovered his strength, so he will think more.

    After a while, an idea appeared in Adam''s heart, and then he immediately said in horror: "does he want to use me to transfer his soul?"

    But when this idea just appeared, Adam''s heart suddenly shook his head secretly. In his current state of awakening, it is not enough to let apocalypse, the fifth level mutant, fight against him. Then there is only one explanation in front of him, that is, he values his own potential, and he still has the value of cultivation in his eyes.

    No matter what idea the Apocalypse has in mind, judging from the current situation, it can at least guarantee that Adam''s life is not in danger for the time being, and as long as he agrees to follow the Apocalypse Now, he can get unexpected benefits.

    Moreover, Adam is not afraid of the weather to take his body, because it is the spirit energy that he will compete for at that time. For Adam, his strongest point at present is just the spirit realm.

    Huang Ting Jing was not read in vain. Adam was not only at a high level, but also very powerful in his soul. Adam didn''t know how strong it was, because there was no reference. Anyway, all the people he had met were not as powerful in his soul, including the sleeping goddess of death and the tyrant of the cosmic family planning office.

    The opportunity to improve his strength is placed in front of his eyes. How could Adam easily let it go? He directly gnawed his teeth, then looked at the spirit butterfly, looked directly at the apocalypse and said: "since you say you can improve any of my abilities, I will choose the space ability. I don''t know if you can help me improve it?"

    Adam immediately looked at the Apocalypse with a look full of expectation after he finished his speech. However, to his disappointment, the Apocalypse thought about it and said, "you have not made any contribution now, and the space ability is of great use to me now. You should choose another ability first. If you can make contributions for me in the future, how about the space ability with you."

 Chapter 322

    Adam''s heart immediately hummed coldly, and then muttered: "arrogant Smurfs, I knew that you can''t upgrade the space ability to me so easily. You''d better wait for the divine power to recover and wake up the space gem."

    But Adam''s face is not Ruth''s strange color, only his eyes slightly turned, and then his eyes flashed on the windstorm girl, and his heart instantly had a goal again.

    Adam''s current ability of lightning is the strongest, at least the most destructive.

    Moreover, Adam thinks that he is more in line with the attributes of thunder and lightning. His grandfather Odin is the king of thunder and lightning. Although his mother is the goddess of death, the goddess of death once used the hammer of thunder and lightning.

    In addition, Adam himself also let go of the master of thunderbolt hammer, and his control of thunder and lightning is guaranteed, at least not more than the power of thunder and lightning of the level of the LORD God. Adam used it.

    Adam looked at the Smurfs. The Apocalypse itself is the peak of the main God. It is absolutely impossible to help Adam upgrade the power of lightning to a level beyond Adam''s control.

    "In this case..." Adam stretched out his hand, and the lightning flashed in his palm. Then he looked at the Apocalypse tightly and said expectantly: "control the thunder. I wonder if you can help me improve my ability to control the thunder?"

    "As you wish." After hearing Adam''s words, a smile appeared on his face. Then he nodded in Adam''s expectant eyes. Then he reached out his hand and said, "come on, let me show you the power of thunder and see what the real thunder is."

    Looking at the gray hand that Apocalypse stretched out, Adam''s heart immediately secretly clenched his teeth, a little disgusted. After a while, he hesitated, and then extended his hand.

    It''s just the so-called whole set of acting. At the critical moment, Adam''s performance didn''t even find any abnormality in Apocalypse, an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. In his opinion, this is the reaction of a normal person. If Adam didn''t hesitate to reach for it directly, it would make him suspicious!

    Besides, Adam is not all acting. He really dislikes Smurfs'' dirty hands.

    When Adam touched the rough gray hand of apocalypse, he suddenly felt a violent energy with a trace of vitality. In an instant, he rushed from Apocalypse''s hand to his body.

    Apocalypse didn''t speak, but his voice rang out in Adam''s mind: "the power of thunder is violent, but there is a trace of vitality in the destruction. The destructive power of the elements depends on how much you can understand."

    Feeling the tumbling power in his body, Adam clenched his silver teeth and did not say a word. While he was suffering from the boundless pain, he understood the change of the power of thunder. At the same time, he murmured to himself in his heart: "persevere. You must persevere. If you want to have the real power to ascend to heaven, you will certainly suffer from inhuman pain. If you can''t even bear this pain, How can I reach the summit of the world and regain my own power

    This pain is still in Adam''s tolerance range. While absorbing energy, Adam rolled his eyes because of Smurfs'' arrogant words.

    Adam had seen the thunder of Odin and Zeus. Fortunately, he could feel what thunder was. This Smurf in Adam''s heart knew nothing about the real thunder,

    Zi, Zi, Zi

    At the moment, Adam seems to be wrapped up by the endless power of thunder. As he keeps absorbing the energy from the hands of apocalypse, he suddenly appears a flash of electric light.

    As Adam absorbed the power from the apocalypse, his power began to gradually increase. From the first level, the speed visible to the naked eye reached the first level peak state.

    Adam picks his eyebrows. He feels that the power of thunder and lightning is transforming into divine power in his body. The pure Asgard provincial government really makes Adam very excited.

    Adam couldn''t help speeding up the absorption.

    After that, without any obstacles, Adam''s ability of mine control went directly to the level of level 2 mutant. It took only a few breaths from the primary level to the top peak. When his ability of mine control reached level 3, the power of rapid improvement slowly began to slow down.

    Adam''s current body is not the original divine body. The former divine body is still in deep sleep and needs to wake up slowly. Therefore, he can''t transform a large amount of divine power at one time and can only slow down the absorption speed.

    However, there is a feeling in Adam''s heart that the energy in the hands of apocalypse is so vast that he can at least reach the level of level four mutants, that is, legend or God.

    However, Adam''s own body can only bear level 3 at this time, and other excess energy will only be wasted in vain. Otherwise, once his bearing capacity reaches the limit, his fragile body will be damaged.

    Level 3 mutant level

    At the beginning of level 3

    Level 3 medium term

    Level 3 later

    When Adam''s ability of mine control reached the top of level 3, as he thought, his body had reached a limit state at this time. The power from the Apocalypse''s hand, no matter how much he absorbed, it might lead him unable to continue to transform into divine power and hurt his fragile body.

    "It seems that you have reached a limit. It''s a pity that I can directly upgrade you to the level of level 4 mutant, but your body can''t bear this power." Feeling that Adam''s ability to bear reached a limit, the Apocalypse was ready to stop the power flowing into Adam''s body.

    But at this time, Adam''s face suddenly became a ferocious, had been ready to give up, can hear the voice of the Smurf, Adam is not happy.

    The result of his unhappiness is that Adam hides a tattoo of the throne on his back under his clothes. Adam secretly connects to the supreme throne in his heart, but he bites his teeth on his face and says, "I can still hold on. I believe I won''t let you down."

    Seeing the crazy color on Adam''s face, the Apocalypse''s heart is ready to stop the power, but it''s good to enjoy the influence. Instead of stopping, it''s crazy to use it in Adam''s body!

    When it moves, the supreme throne hidden in Adam''s body moves. In a moment, it''s like turning into a black hole. The crazy devourer, the apocalypse, pours the excess energy into Adam''s body.

    The throne now acts as a battery, storing energy that Adam cannot consume.

 Chapter 323

    Because the supreme throne is inlaid with five infinite gems and the mother box of DC single universe, the energy of the supreme throne can be said to be infinite, but Adam can''t use it yet.

    Adam stored all the extra energy he absorbed from the Apocalypse into the throne. Although he could not use the energy, the more it was, the better it would be.

    Sensing the change in Adam''s body, apocalypse''s heart suddenly changed. Then he immediately muttered to himself, "what''s the matter? Where does the power of swallowing in this boy''s body come from?"

    Feeling the madness of the supreme throne in his body, the extra power in the hands of Apocalypse was instantly absorbed by it. However, Adam''s heart suddenly exclaimed, "no, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid Apocalypse''s heart will start to doubt. Just close it when it''s almost good."

    With this idea in Adam''s heart, the power of swallowing on the supreme throne immediately began to slowly weaken, until the power of thunder, which came from the hands of apocalypse, was absorbed, and then the power of absorbing on the supreme throne disappeared.

    Adam felt the power of recovery in his body. Although he had just reached the legendary level at this time, with the help of Adam, magneto and Professor Charles must have been unable to help themselves.

    Adam stopped absorbing energy. The energy he absorbed was still within the range of the apocalypse, but it was amazing.

    In this way, although there was a surprise in the mind of apocalypse, we should know that in his perception, Adam''s body had reached a limit, but he absorbed all the strength belonging to the fourth level mutant into his body, but his strength stayed in the state of the third level peak strangely!

    "The potential is good, though a little strange." Apocalypse''s eyes on Adam for a long time, did not find anything unusual, immediately put his hand back into the big cloak, and then turned back two steps.

    After Apocalypse''s figure retreated, the spirit butterfly on one side rushed directly in front of Qin Tian in two steps. Then he asked anxiously: "how do you feel? Do you feel any discomfort?"

    Seeing the worried color on lingdie''s face, Adam secretly felt the power in his body, and then nodded to her slightly. Then he reached out and grabbed in the air. The power in his body turned into the power of thunder and lightning, and his hands suddenly flashed with electric lights the size of his thumb.

    Adam''s mouth turned slightly, and then he suddenly looked crazy. "This is the feeling of having power. Having power again, I feel better than ever, thunder and lightning!"

    Seeing the appearance on Adam''s face at the moment, lingdie''s eyes are more worried, especially the crazy look. She can''t help asking herself whether this choice is right. Adam in front of her obviously has fallen into the madness of power.

    In the heart of lingdie, Adam at the moment seems to be a different person, no longer the one she knows. At the moment, he seems to be controlled by power, just like a different person.

    But the butterfly doesn''t know that this is the real appearance of Adam, a God King who is superior to all living beings. All life is not put in his eyes, unprecedented arrogance and arrogance.

    Adam felt the operation of thunder and lightning carefully. One Rune after another flashed in his eyes. This is the power of rez, the king of thunder and lightning.

    Adam used to use the hero card to summon people to live, so he has the use of rez''s power in his mind, but he has never used it.

    Boom

    When Adam reached for his hand and pushed it, the electric light in the palm of his hand immediately shot out to a table several meters away. In an instant, there was only a loud bang, and the whole table was bombarded into pieces by the violent force of thunder and lightning.

    Adam only used 30% force, and the power of a Q is pretty good. At present, he is not the opponent of apocalypse, so he will not show his real strength in front of apocalypse.

    At the same time, when the roar rang out, Adam''s crazy eyes suddenly flashed a clear light, and then he said in the ear of the spirit butterfly, "don''t worry about me, everything goes according to the plan."

    After a while, seeing Adam, he immediately laughed at the Apocalypse with a crazy face and said, "ha ha... Power, this is the power I dream of. How wonderful it is. Thank you for giving me this power!"

    At the moment, Adam''s acting style is multi-disciplinary, which can be called the acting skill of movie king level. He is immersed in the madness of power, which immediately makes the slightest worry disappear in Tianqi''s heart. He is not afraid of Qin Tian''s control of powerful power. The more crazy Adam''s heart is, the more reassured he is!

    At this time, seeing the madness of Adam''s face and the worry in butterfly''s heart, although it disappeared immediately, his face did not dare to show any difference in front of the apocalypse.

    After knowing that Adam was acting, a worry flashed in her eyes. Then she opened her mouth to Adam and looked sad. Her acting skills were no less than Adam''s. women are born actors. The more beautiful they are, the better they can act. But in her heart, she couldn''t help saying: "this bastard is really like him, I don''t even see the slightest abnormality. "

    Although the Apocalypse on one side pretends to have nothing to do with each other, all the actions of Adam and lingdie are in his eyes at the moment, including the flash of worry in lingdie''s eyes. They are all in his eyes. At this time, his heart is completely relieved.

    At this time, the spirit butterfly looked at the apocalypse and said: "I also know that a mutant has good potential, but I don''t know whether it can achieve the goal in adults'' mind."

    The purpose of Apocalypse''s trip is to find a powerful mutant. This kind of power does not necessarily require his strong ability. As long as his potential is strong, it also meets the goal of apocalypse.

    Adam is a living example. A mutant who just had almost no attack power, in the blink of an eye, let him get level 3 top to peak level of mine control ability. Even compared with spirit butterfly or storm girl, as long as he is thoroughly familiar with his ability, he can reach the same level, or even surpass two people at one stroke.

    "Take me..." as soon as the Apocalypse''s voice fell, a stream of energy suddenly gushed out at his feet, and then slowly wrapped up like a ball, leaving only the position in front of him at last!

 Chapter 324

    Seeing the surprised look on Adam''s face and lingdie''s face, Tianqi was very satisfied. Then he reached out and pointed to the spare position beside him and occupied by windstorm woman, and said, "you stand in, and we''ll go to find the mutant that lingdie said."

    Apocalypse is in a good mood. He has gained two potential subordinates. Although he is not as good as the four knights he once worked for, he is also good.

    What''s more, the potential of the three men recovered by apocalypse is not bad. What''s worse is to experience combat and accumulate experience. Their future achievements will not be worse than those of the former knights.

    Adam and the butterfly looked at each other, then stepped into the circle of energy like a ball. When the whole energy source was completely condensed into a ball, the Apocalypse put his hand on the butterfly''s shoulder and said, "think about the place where the mutant you mentioned is."

    With the voice of Apocalypse falling, lingdie suddenly felt a stream of ideas appeared in her heart, which made her dare not have other ideas in her heart, only dare to have one idea in her heart, that is, the position of the angel who escaped from the boxing ring at this moment.

    Shua

    Adam only felt that the energy ball wrapped a few people suddenly sent a vibration force, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. At this time, the energy wrapped a few people immediately began to slowly fade away. At this time, looking at the situation in front of him, the surrounding environment had already changed!

    Adam and spirit butterfly are standing on one side, while storm girl is standing on the other side alone. Adam''s eyes sweep around. They are in a room with a slightly dim environment. A figure is sitting on the beam, holding a bottle of liquor in her hand, pouring into her mouth.

    Seeing the angel in front of him, lingdie''s heart was very clear about his current situation, but her face didn''t look like Ruth''s way: "it seems that this person has been abandoned, we are wrong."

    When Adam saw what the butterfly was like at the moment, he couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up. What life is like a play depends on his own acting skills. Even if Adam had discussed with the butterfly in his heart for a long time, he couldn''t help believing what the butterfly was like at the moment.

    After the butterfly opened his mouth, apocalypse was very satisfied with the angel in front of him. He said with a mysterious smile, "that''s not necessarily true. He can''t make up his mind whether he wants to abolish it or not."

    Bang

    The angel''s eyes swept over all the people, and finally stayed on lingdie for a while. Then he struggled to fly with a drunken face, reached out and smashed the empty wine bottle in front of them.

    "For me?" Then the angel stood up from the beam of the house and fell in front of the crowd, saying, "what do you want me to do? That woman is right. I''m a useless person now. None of you can help me. Get out of here!"

    "Don''t look at the people in front of you. You can''t find death." Seeing the angel''s appearance at the moment, Adam couldn''t help but drink. As his heart moved, he saw that all the lights on his body twinkled in an instant.

    Seeing Adam ready to start, the Apocalypse immediately reached out and stopped him. Then he looked at the angel and said, "I just want to give you something. I believe you will like it."

    Angel holding the bottle in his hand turned and said, "don''t bother me. I don''t want anything but wine."

    But at the moment, apocalypse''s heart has made up its mind to bring the angel under its command. When the opportunity comes, it''s necessary not to do so. Apocalypse suddenly reaches out to the back of the angel, and an invisible force rushes from his hand to the body of the angel. Then he says: "transform, my child."

    "Ah..." with this force pouring into the body, the angel with his back to the crowd suddenly burst out a scream of strength, and then immediately heard a brittle sound of bone fracture in the angel''s body!

    Click, click

    With the sound of the angel''s body, I saw the wings on his back, which were damaged by high-voltage electric shock, suddenly appeared a metallic luster, followed by the growth of metal bones on his back.

    In front of the rapidly changing wings, the heartrending roar of pain, and the figure of broken bones on the body, all of a sudden, except the apocalypse, the three people in Qin Tian''s heart felt a panic of caution. Even Adam could not help but live in the ear of the spirit butterfly and said, "is this the same thing when I just changed? I asked, "don''t you feel any pain?"

    The spirit butterfly turned her lips, and suddenly flashed a picture of Adam''s transformation in her mind. Then she glared at him and said, "it''s better than him anyway."

    Seeing the pain of the angel at the moment, Adam couldn''t help but shiver and say, "tut tut... This kind of pain is suffering from inhuman torment, which makes my heart panic. I really don''t know how I carried it at that time. Is it because of Wang Yuanchao''s endurance?"

    The spirit butterfly shrugged and joked: "yes, I don''t know how you carry it, your majesty."

    "Experience pain, feel pain, understand pain." Adam raised his head and said, "then let the world feel my pain!"

    "What Ling die obviously didn''t expect that Adam would say such a thing. She looked at Adam in surprise, pursed her mouth and said, "Adam, what have you been through? Why do you think so? "

    "Er..." Adam scratched his head and said awkwardly, "it''s just my line from TV. It''s not so serious. Smile."

    "Really?" Lingdie looks at Adam suspiciously. It''s obvious that Adam''s more and more unusual behavior recently makes her aware of something and regards Adam as a dangerous person.

    "Of course, I won''t lie to you." Adam nodded seriously.

    Spirit butterfly looked at Adam''s eyes again and said seriously, "you''d better not have any special ideas, let alone cheat me!"

    "Of course, of course, I promise!" Adam nodded quickly like a chicken pecking rice, then changed the topic and said, "do you think the wings of an angel are changing?"

    The spirit butterfly hears Adam''s words and looks curiously at the changing angel.

    Adam breathed a sigh of relief, then Adam''s eyes turned to one side of the storm woman, smilingly asked: "I don''t know if this lady has experienced this kind of pain?"

 Chapter 325

    Hearing Adam''s question, the storm girl immediately rolled her eyes and said, "boring question."

    "Did you have pain or did you not?" Adam was very amused and said, "and if you can''t say that, how can this kind of question be regarded as boring! As the saying goes, "Heaven''s great responsibility lies in this person. First of all, he must work hard on his mind and strength. How can he see a rainbow without suffering."

    Other people''s windstorm girl didn''t like him. She gave Adam a fierce stare. With her heart moving, the pupils in her eyes immediately disappeared, and a strange whiteness covered her whole eyes!

    Then he saw a wind rising around her, and a ray of thunder flickering in her hands. He stared at Qin Tian and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Don''t think you''re the only one with the ability to control thunder. You''d better not provoke me."

    Looking at the white eyed storm girl, Adam can''t help but curl his mouth. It''s really not lovely.

    Adam''s mouth flashed a sneer, and then directly back two steps: "OK, OK, you think I didn''t say anything, we don''t make water into the river."

    And at this time, the transformation of the angel is also completely completed, only to see his back was very ordinary wings, now has directly transformed into metal wings flashing with metallic luster, especially the wings flashing with cold light, a look to know that this is not a good stubble.

    In Adam''s mind, this idea just flashed by. Suddenly, the angel''s wings trembled, and several cold lights shot up in an instant. The shaking moving range was not big. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t even find the wings on the angel''s back moving.

    Poop, poop, poop

    When the excited cold light came to the wall, all I heard was a few grunts. I fixed my eyes to take a closer look. Most of the glittering metallic wings were directly submerged into the wall!

    Seeing the power of the angel''s wings, Adam and butterfly secretly looked at each other, and then adanton said in his heart: "good life, sharp wings. After the transformation of the angel at this moment, the strength is almost the same as that of me. But if we really want to fight, Even if he can fly in the sky, I am absolutely sure to kill him directly. "

    Adam was not surprised by the new changes of angels, just the King Kong bird.

    Adam thinks that all mutants can be toughened, so that everyone will be stronger, such as Wolverine.

    Adam thought about it carefully. Angels and Logan are really similar. They both experience pain and turn their weapons into steel.

    Logan''s bones become steel, his nickname is wolverine, and angel wings and feathers become steel, so... His nickname is Kingfisher?

    The biggest difference between them is that wolverine is harder than angel?

    Adam was thinking about his future development.

    The reason why Adam chose to let Apocalypse improve the power of thunder for himself is not only because thunder has strong attack power, but also represents the extraordinary speed.

    As long as Adam''s body is strengthened to a certain extent, he can withstand the lightning speed without breaking down. At that time, with this extraordinary speed alone, he will be able to throw away most of the mutants for several blocks!

    Just like Adam''s super speed in the last causal world, although not as fast as silver, it can also be regarded as a bug ability. Ordinary mutants have no power to fight back in front of ya.

    Just seeing the angel tightening his fist, he immediately roared: "ah! This is strength, this is the feeling of strength. I didn''t expect that there would be a day to recover, and I felt that my strength was stronger than before! "

    Adam can''t help but roll his eyes. I didn''t expect that this winged Birdman is quite second in middle school. It''s just the power of recovery. It''s like your first super power.

    Seeing the change in the angel, although it didn''t reach the level of level 4 in his mind, Tianqi also looked at the windstorm girl and lingdie girl around him. One used to be a level 2 mutant, and the other relied on his own development to reach the level of level 3 mutant. But at the moment, they all stopped at the top of level 3.

    Apocalypse, as a level 5 strong man, naturally understands the gap between Level 3 and level 4. Even if he has the ability to transfer his superpowers to others, the strongest can only be promoted to the top of level 3 peak. If he wants to become a level 4 or level 5 strong man, he can only break through by himself!

    Storm girl, spirit butterfly and Adam are now joined by an angel who has completed the transformation. Each of them is the existence of a three-level top peak. In addition, the apocalypse that has reached the five level level level, if the joint efforts of sincere strength are together, it will be enough to sweep over any power in the world, even a superpower like the United States can also push through.

    The weather looks like a big Smurf. I''m very happy. I''ve got his four favorite Knights together again. Should I do something next?

    First, announce to the vulnerable human that their only God has come back, and then punish these guys who once betrayed themselves, so that they can understand that they are invincible and can never make mistakes.

    Tianqiwei squints his eyes and thinks deeply about what to do next.

    Unfortunately, first of all, Adam and lingdie paid attention to using the apocalypse, and they could never be in the same mind with him. Even the windstorm girl who followed the Apocalypse first did not abandon him directly in the end.

    The most loyal person to the Apocalypse is probably the angel in front of him. The appearance of the Apocalypse makes him fall into a dark life and see the light of hope again.

    If a mutant''s ability is abolished, it is basically like being sentenced to death, and the angel''s ability can be said to be the pair of wings on his back. Now the Apocalypse not only heals his wings, but also makes his ability undergo qualitative transformation, which simply gives him a new life in disguise!

    Angel eyes to the apocalypse, and then half kneel on the ground, directly said: "you cure my wings, as if to give me a life, after what I need to do, just tell me!"

    "Good, good, good... My purpose is to lead you to the right direction. I''m very happy to see you regain your self-confidence."

    "I''d like to follow your orders, but I have one more thing to do before that!" After the angel showed his submission to the apocalypse, his face suddenly showed a ferocious color¡° I hope you agree with me to take revenge! "

 Chapter 326

    Adam knew what he wanted to do in his heart when he saw what the angel was like at this moment. Apart from those in the underground ring, Adam couldn''t think of anyone else who could make the angel hate him so much.

    In fact, we all know that after all, the audience that angels hate is not Adam, right?

    When the thought in Adam''s heart just flashed by, a curiosity flashed in Apocalypse''s eyes, and then he said, "I don''t know what you have to do. Maybe I can help you."

    For these mutants, especially those who are willing to submit to the apocalypse, the Smurfs will treat them as their own children.

    Of course, this may be the camouflage of the Smurfs, in order to buy people''s hearts, but at least the apocalypse, even Professor Charles''s love for mutants, is not as sincere as apocalypse.

    At least Adam thinks so, because although Apocalypse looks like Smurfs, he does benefit everyone.

    "No, I''ll do it myself!" The angel fiercely clenched his fist, then his face was full of anger and said: "I''ll do it myself. If I don''t kill them, I can''t swallow the breath in my heart!"

    Apocalypse''s face smiles. As his heart moves, a purple energy emerges from his feet. Then he wraps Adam in it. At this time, apocalypse beckons to the angel and says, "in that case, I''ll send you to see your revenge."

    The angel just began to witness the mysterious appearance of the apocalypse and others. Coupled with his unfathomable strength, the Apocalypse had no doubt at all. He directly stood in the energy circle, and then saw the Apocalypse put his hand on the angel. People only felt a slight shock, and the ability to wrap it into a ball began to dissipate slowly!

    Adam looked at the surrounding environment, then immediately looked at each other secretly with the spirit butterfly, and involuntarily said: "this is the underground boxing ground. It seems that the angel is really ready to trouble them. It''s a complete end to be missed by the mutants. You deserve it

    What Adam said is not that they persecute mutants and get revenge, but that they are not strong enough to resist revenge.

    Adam will not sympathize with the weak, because for Adam, the creatures that can be killed by him will not be regarded as the same kind by him.

    It''s the nature of death.

    At the moment, the boxing field has been quiet, and the rest of the people are the people in the boxing field. When they see the Apocalypse leading the four mutants, they suddenly appear here. One by one, they immediately grasp the weapons in their hands and lock the figures of several people!

    Then he saw the host with a goatee, pushed away the men with guns and stood out. His eyes swept over Qin Tian and others. When he saw the angels in the crowd, his face immediately flashed a sneer, and then he said in a fierce voice: "tut Tut, after escaping from us, dare you come back and start to miss the days on stage?"

    After a while, the man said with a smile: "you can see that you are all mutants. In the past two days, we are worried that there is no wonderful program to attract guests. Since you have sent them to our house, what are you still doing? Take them all to me!"

    Adam rubbed his eyes and saw that these fools were sleepy. Can''t he see that they are here for revenge?

    And as a group of guys who often deal with mutants, don''t you understand the power of mutants?

    Even if I don''t know enough, seeing so many mutants come for revenge, I don''t think they are a bunch of bullies, right?

    Adam really can''t stand these third rate guys, but he''s stupid and disgusting.

    "Ha ha, do you think I''m a nostalgic person? Well, I do. I''ve never forgotten you. " The angel''s eyes were red and his face was full of anger. "None of you want to leave here alive today."

    Seeing the twinkling metallic wings on the back of the angel, the host''s heart suddenly appeared a sense of panic, and then immediately said: "shoot, open up and kill them!"

    "Death." Without waiting for these people to shoot, I saw the double metal wings on the back of the angel tremble and move slightly. Then I saw a pair of wings flashing with cold light, and then I heard a dull hum!

    Fixed an eye to see, see those men holding guns, eyes have revealed a kind of incredible eyes, looked at his body was shot by the angel wings through the wound, mouth gushing blood, one by one is full of unwilling to fall to the ground.

    "Oh, full marks." Adam looked up with a sleepy face and said, "may I go home to sleep? These guys are too weak to perform a decent revenge play. "

    The host with a goatee, seeing all the men who fell to the ground, immediately murmured: "how can it be so strong, how can it become so strong, this bastard escaped from the audience, but in a few days, it has changed so much!"

    Shua

    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget you." In a flash, the wings on the back of the angel flapped, and his figure rushed to the boxing host with a goatee. He grabbed his throat and said, "when you caught me, I didn''t know if you thought of today. You can relax. I''m not so cruel to you, and I won''t let you have too much pain."

    With the strength of the angel''s hand, the man immediately felt that his breathing became difficult. Then he saw him struggling and said, "spare me, spare my life. I''m just a small host in this boxing ring. I didn''t participate in the capture of you. They did it all!"

    Click

    In an instant, there was only a click. There was no hesitation in the angel''s heart, or he didn''t listen to this man''s request for mercy at all. With a little force in his hand, this man''s neck was suddenly twisted by him!

    Just at this time, a group of men came out of the ring, and then one of them came out from behind with a finger on his neck. He said in a loud voice: "I''d like to see what it is that dares to make trouble in my territory."

    When the angel saw this man appear, his eyes suddenly appeared a blood color, and he could not help but tighten his fist. Then he saw the metal wings on his back that had just recovered, and they trembled and moved.

    "Another one to die?" Adam raised his eyebrows¡° I hope it''s a different way to die. "

 Chapter 327

    Shua, Shua, Shua

    In the face of these people coming in again, the angel''s face was not the slightest fear, but just a fierce face. Then his heart moved, and he saw the metal feathers on his back and immediately thought of these people.

    Angel of course will not be afraid, in the face of these mortals without super power, at this time the angel is invincible, the angel of death deserves its name, he will bring death!

    Although the metal feathers of angels are sharp, they are limited in number. It takes a little time for them to recover after shooting. And there are too many people coming in. The number of angels is only one third reduced after a wave of wings!

    The man who seems to be the master escaped a disaster. He quickly hid behind the men with guns. Then he gave Adam and others a hard look, waved and yelled: "kill me!"

    "What are you staring at me for?" Adam curled his mouth discontentedly, and there was a thunderbolt in his hand¡° It had nothing to do with me, but

    "What do you want?" The spirit butterfly glared at Adam fiercely, reached out and grasped Adam with the thunder hand, and said angrily: "be honest with me! It has nothing to do with you, you just look at it honestly! "

    Lingdie obviously didn''t want Adam to do it. Maybe she didn''t want Adam''s hands to be stained with too much blood, so as to change Adam''s character.

    Spirit butterfly found that since Adam killed the invisible mutant, his character began to become arrogant, and he was not as honest as before.

    But the butterfly doesn''t know how many ghosts Adam has, and Adam''s change has nothing to do with the invisible mutant.

    Adam just began to change back to the God King, with the recovery of strength, Adam has become more and more arrogant.

    This is a bad habit that Adam was born with. It is also a bad habit inherited from the goddess of death and can''t be cured.

    "Well, I''ll see." Adam shrugged and took back the thunder and lightning in his hand. At present, he is willing to listen to the spirit butterfly. After all, the spirit butterfly took Adam in when he was the weakest.

    Although Adam is unkind, it doesn''t mean that he has no feelings or gratitude.

    What happened between Adam and butterfly has nothing to do with the outside world, what should happen is still happening.

    Da, Da, Da

    With this man''s order, he saw the guns in these men''s hands immediately and began to roar without hesitation. The bullet''s airtight diameter shot at Adam and others.

    This time, I really angered Adam. It''s a gift to you that I don''t fight. How dare you envelop me and spirit butterfly in the attack area!

    Seeing this scene in front of him, before Adam was angry, he saw that Apocalypse''s face was cold. Then he stretched out his hand and immediately launched his power against these people.

    At the moment when the Apocalypse''s ability was launched, no matter those who kept on coming back to the ring, or those ferocious men who pressed the trigger and didn''t let go, they immediately fell into the ground under their feet.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that some people''s arms were still on the ground, the scene was in a mess and full of guns, these people would have never appeared here at all!

    Hiss

    Seeing the change in the twinkling of an eye, Adam and lingdie look at each other. Then they can''t help but hiss and take a cold breath.

    The spirit butterfly inhales because the Apocalypse reaches out to solve these people completely, and without any resistance, they can easily die without any burial place. The spirit butterfly is confident that they can solve these people easily, but if we want to imagine the Apocalypse reaching out to solve them all, they think they can''t do it with their present strength.

    Adam inhaled because Adam thought of a panda, the cartoon character Adam once liked: sand explosion - I love Luo.

    Not only Adam and butterfly, but also the windstorm girl and angel see these people who suddenly fall into the ground, and their pupils shrink. Then they look at the apocalypse, which obviously contains a strong fear!

    Seeing the look on Adam and others'' faces at this time, apocalypse nodded with satisfaction and said: "now these people have all been solved. Next, we will go to find the last knight."

    It seems that Apocalypse killed ordinary people, but it''s not a warning to Adam and others. It obviously tells them that if they dare to betray him, they will be killed by him without hesitation.

    Of course, for Adam, apocalypse''s action was obviously a kind of flattery to the blind.

    In Adam''s eyes, although this big Smurf is strong, it''s not so strong. It may not even be able to beat the superman in the single universe.

    Not to mention Superman, Adam''s hands can kill apocalypse is not one or two, such as Kay and bald, and laufei, Chris may be a little bit close, but with the new artifact storm Tomahawk is almost the same.

    Adam and others immediately looked at each other, no one took the initiative to speak, and stood beside the apocalypse. As the energy condensed into a ball again, the Apocalypse''s space ability started, and in the blink of an eye, it appeared in his heart.

    When that layer of energy dissipated, the first thing Adam did was to look around. He found that they seemed to be in a large factory at the moment. The most important thing was that the situation was a little strange!

    There are many workers in this factory, but at the moment, their eyes are very scared, because there is a person in front of them who is slowly approaching them. With each step of this person, the metal products around them seem to be affected by a force, and suddenly they vibrate violently.

    Seeing this man''s shadow, Adam''s eyes flashed a dignified, and then immediately said in his heart: "magneto, whose strength has already degenerated to the fourth level, I don''t know what kind of degree the Apocalypse can enhance his strength, maybe it can let magneto touch the magnetic field, instead of only controlling metal."

    Feeling the strangeness behind him, magneto frowned and turned to look at Adam and others. Especially in the apocalypse, he immediately felt a threat. Then he said in a cold voice, "who are you? Do you want to stop me?"

    After a while, he snorted coldly, turned his back to Adam and others and said coldly, "no matter who you are, no one can stop me from killing people today."

    Apocalypse''s eyes glanced at the workers around him. His face suddenly shook his head coldly. With his ability, the pupils in his eyes suddenly disappeared!

    At this time, we can see the workers with fear on their faces. At the moment, we can still find their traces. All of them are activated by the super power of the apocalypse. The concrete ground under their feet turns into a swamp, and directly devours these people one after another.

 Chapter 328

    Seeing the sudden changes in front of us, the workers who were just standing in front of us sank into the earth one after another. Some of them left one arm on the ground, and some of them left half of their heads on the ground. No matter what, no one can survive.

    "How can you..." originally, there was a little hesitation in Wan ciwang''s heart. Seeing this scene, an anger suddenly appeared in his heart. Even if he wanted to kill these people, he did it himself. Although the Apocalypse made him feel very dangerous, he could not care so much under the anger.

    In a flash, I saw the metal products around, including the huge machinery and equipment, immediately floated up, and then magneto rushed to the sky and said: "who let you do it? Even if these people die, I will do it myself. Which round will you intervene?"

    Seeing the furious magneto, Adam and lingdie immediately look at each other behind the apocalypse. Then they see Adam''s mouth slightly tilted, his hands holding his shoulders, and his face looks like watching a play. However, they can''t help saying in their heart: "this is the rhythm of preparing to fight with the Apocalypse. I don''t know how long the magneto who has reached level 4 can hold on in the hands of the apocalypse, It''s so interesting. "

    Not only Adam and lingdie''s faces are like watching a play, but also windstorm girl and angel''s faces show Yao''s interest at the moment. They have heard of the name of wanciwang. This name is very famous among the mutants!

    Magneto is both good and evil. He falls in love with Professor Charles and kills each other. He has a strong power to control the magnetic field. He can control the electromagnetic field of the whole earth, and manipulate it to achieve many different effects at the same time.

    One is the existence in legend, and the other is that there are several strong men among the mutants. This kind of strong man collision is rare, especially when it happened in the boxing ring, it caused a little discomfort in people''s hearts.

    At the moment, seeing that magneto is ready to fight with apocalypse, not to mention that Adam and spirit butterfly don''t mean to come forward to help, even the hearts of angels and storm women want to see what Apocalypse means against the enemy.

    Seeing the surrounding metal controlled by magneto, Tianqi''s face immediately showed a kind of Yao''s interested eyes and said: "you look like you want to fight with me, just let me see your strength."

    "Die for me!" Seeing the look on Apocalypse''s face at the moment, magneto felt an inexplicable anger in his heart. Then he waved his hand fiercely, and the metal around him immediately bombarded apocalypse.

    In the face of these bombarded metals, the Apocalypse did not even mean to move a hand. Under the ability to launch, the pupils in the eyes suddenly disappeared strangely. Then I saw the bombarded metals, which turned into a stream of dust at this time!

    Seeing that the Apocalypse easily disintegrated magneto''s attack, Adam couldn''t help saying in secret: "bull force, no one knows how many abilities the Apocalypse has, but every ability he has can''t be underestimated. Maybe this is a good contract object."

    Although the Apocalypse has a variety of abilities and great power, it does not pose any threat to Adam, who has surpassed the existence of the single universe in this realm. However, it is good to be a subordinate, so Adam has regarded the apocalypse as a guy who can be contracted.

    "What, how could that be?" Seeing this scene in front of him, the king of magnetism was shocked. He never thought that the ability of the Apocalypse was so strong that he could easily disintegrate his attack.

    Bang, bang, Bang

    All I saw was a flash of blood in the eyes of magneto Wan, and the veins on his face came out in a flash. Then he clenched his fist fiercely, and in a flash, he heard a dull hum, and the large machines around him immediately sprang up. With magneto Wan''s roar, he hit the Apocalypse fiercely.

    Under the outbreak of magneto, the metal products in the whole factory are under his control. Not only apocalypse, but also Adam and others have become the targets of magneto''s attack.

    Shua, Shua, Shua

    Adam and others looked at each other as if they had agreed in advance. Without waiting for the metal to hit them, their figures immediately repulsed behind them and hid far away from the attack range of magneto. They looked at apocalypse and magneto as if it had nothing to do with them.

    Apocalypse''s eyes turned slightly and looked around at the metal machinery controlled by magneto. There was a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes, but there was no change in his face: "this attack is still a bit interesting."

    "Kill With the roar of magneto, the metal machinery around him immediately stuck together and turned into a giant iron ball. Then, under his control, with a strong wind, he hit the Apocalypse hard.

    In the face of this many metal mechanical bonding iron ball, Tianqi stretched out his hand and began to launch his own ability: "today let you see what is the real metal control."

    Creak, creak

    Before the iron ball hit the apocalypse, as soon as he reached out his hand to launch it, all he heard was a very harsh sound from the iron ball that hit him, and then it was as if it was resisted by an invisible force, directly stopped between the apocalypse and magneto.

    Then, with the mind of the apocalypse, I saw that the huge iron ball between them was like a weathered stone. In a moment, it turned into a stream of dust under the power of the apocalypse.

    Seeing the huge iron ball which was gradually weathered into dust by the apocalypse in front of him, a look of disbelief immediately appeared on magneto''s face, and then he roared: "impossible, absolutely impossible, die for me, die for me!"

    The crazy magneto floated directly from the ground, and the roof of the whole factory was overturned. Pieces of metal fragments of different sizes gathered together, just like a swimming dragon, and then they rushed to the apocalypse.

    Seeing magneto''s attack, apocalypse was satisfied with it, but she didn''t say in a fierce voice: "it''s not enough, it''s far from enough. Your potential is by no means the same. You can be stronger and stronger to the extent that you don''t expect."

    Adam turned his mouth to himself. He knew that magneto''s real ability was to control the magnetic field, not the metal, so he despised the Apocalypse''s pretentious words.

 Chapter 329

    Poop, poop, poop

    When the metal fragments hit the apocalypse, he held up a stream of energy to block his body. When the fragments bombarded the energy, all he heard was a dull hum. Although there were ripples on that layer of energy, there was no possibility of breaking it!

    See Apocalypse easily resist their own attack, saw the two eyes of magneto king suddenly began to become a blood red, a little out of control, and then while attacking, roared: "ah... Kill, kill, kill..."

    "Back." The Apocalypse suddenly opened his mouth with a sound of Li He. Then he suddenly saw a violent shock in his arm, followed by a push against magneto, and an invisible force immediately bombarded magneto suspended in the air.

    Bang

    In an instant, only a dull hum was heard, and the magneto suspended in the middle of the air was badly injured in an instant, and a mouthful of blood was ejected from his mouth. Then he saw his figure flying backward behind him.

    Seeing the sudden changes in front of him, magneto spewed blood and flew out of his mouth. Adam''s eyes suddenly flashed a flash of light, and his heart could not help guessing: "what''s this ability, air gun? Mind power? Or the words? "

    Looking at the back of the apocalypse, the butterfly could not help saying in her heart: "it''s so strong. The king of magnetism, who has reached the fourth level, has no power to fight back in his hands."

    Tianqi looked at wanciwang, who fell to the ground, and his face was full of unwilling and shocked. He immediately said with a smile: "you really didn''t disappoint me. In fact, your ability is far more than that. You just play less than 10% of the power, and you still have great potential to explore."

    Wan ciwang reached out and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. Then he struggled to get up from the ground and said, "what do you want? I''m not your opponent. If you want to kill or scrape, you can do as you please."

    But Apocalypse didn''t give a hand to magneto, instead, he said, "come on, let''s build a new world, a world without ordinary people. Your ability is far more than that. Let me help you release all your potential."

    Wanciwang was ready to die in his heart. He didn''t expect that the Apocalypse would recruit him. But who is wanciwang? How can he easily submit to others? Especially after the Apocalypse humiliated him, it''s a shame to him!

    Thinking of this, wanciwangdun turned his eyes to Tianqi ironically and said with a laugh: "ha ha ha... What did you just say? Please speak a little louder. I don''t seem to hear you clearly."

    Apocalypse''s face is not the slightest disapproval of the smile, eyes turned to a face of laughter wanciwang, followed by a calm way: "let me release all your potential."

    Wang wanciwang snorted coldly, then immediately looked at the Apocalypse''s eyes and said: "irony, this is really a great irony. First, I felt ashamed with my strength. Now I want to surrender to you, which is a joke. Who are you when I am Wang wanciwang! Well

    When he saw the tough magneto, he looked at each other with the spirit butterfly beside him. He couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up. Then he muttered to himself in his heart: "there''s seed, really there''s seed. Magneto deserves to be magneto. Most people don''t have the courage."

    Don''t mention other people, just Adam himself, with his level 3 stealth ability, plus level 3 top peak''s ability to control thunder, and the divine power that no one else knows, he really doesn''t have the courage to speak to the Apocalypse like magneto!

    Adam and others are very curious about what Apocalypse will do with magneto. When they kill him directly, or continue to flicker, they see that the pupil in his eyes suddenly disappears, and is directly covered by a strange whiteness.

    Apocalypse didn''t say anything more. Instead, he began to launch his mysterious ability. As he approached magneto step by step, his mouth also began to flicker: "return to the embrace of the true God, establish the ideal country in your heart, let me develop all your potential, come on, my child."

    With the Apocalypse approaching wanciwang step by step, he opened his arms directly, as if to meet wanciwang''s surrender!

    What Qin Tian and others didn''t expect was that when they thought that magneto would absolutely resist, or even directly fight against Tianqi, they saw the anger and ferocity on his face and began to disappear slowly. As the weather approached step by step, the look on his face became calm, as if nothing had happened.

    Seeing the change on magneto''s face, Adam found the abnormality on him very clearly, and then immediately muttered in his heart: "no, how magneto suddenly became like this? Is it because the Apocalypse still has spiritual ability? "Spiritual suggestion?"

    In a flash, Adam''s eyes were shining. He was looking at the back of the apocalypse, and then he said, "it must be so. The problem must be the apocalypse. He absolutely secretly launched some mysterious ability that we don''t know, which is probably spiritual ability."

    "How could that be?" It is not only Adam''s keen discovery of the abnormality of magneto at this moment, but also spirit butterfly and windstorm woman and others have discovered the abnormality of magneto at this time.

    Think about the king of magneto, who just died. In the blink of an eye, he even calmed down. If this scene is normal, the angel will not believe it. Adam is not afraid of this ability, but there is a sense of vigilance in the rest of them!

    If the Apocalypse uses the same ability to influence their mind, or even directly and secretly control them, wouldn''t it be that they would be attacked without the slightest resistance.

    When she thought of this, the storm girl took a look at the butterfly beside her, and they made eye contact. Then they said in their hearts: "what a strange ability. It seems that we should be more careful in the future. If we are directly controlled by the apocalypse, it will not be so easy to escape from him."

    Adam stood aside and raised his eyebrows. When did these two women get along so well?

    At this time, we saw magneto murmur with a dull face: "to build an ideal country in my heart, a world where only mutants exist."

    Seeing the appearance of magneto at the moment, the spirit butterfly could not help but open her mouth in shock and said: "this is the rhythm of being completely hit!"

 Chapter 330

    When Tianqi saw how magneto looked at the moment, he nodded with satisfaction directly and secretly. Then he took back his ability, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then his eyes swept over Adam''s body. When his mind moved, the purple energy reappeared.

    Adam and the other three looked at each other, then quickly stood beside the apocalypse, and then saw that the dull look on magneto''s face disappeared, and the look on his face returned to normal, as if nothing had just happened.

    When magneto was wondering why the surrounding environment suddenly became a mess, apocalypse directly waved to him, and then said, "come here."

    I don''t know why. When Wan ciwang saw the Apocalypse waving to him, he felt an inexplicable sense of trust. Then he leaned over to them without thinking about it.

    After standing in the energy shield, magneto''s poor eyes swept past Adam and others, but he didn''t say anything. He just stood beside the apocalypse, waiting for his next action!

    Every time the Apocalypse moves in space, the people wrapped by that energy can obviously feel a sense of vibration. I don''t know if it''s because of one more person. The vibration caused by this space movement is more obvious.

    When that energy dissipated and looked at the old-fashioned houses around, the isolation belt made of wood and iron mesh, Adam and others suddenly showed a kind of puzzled look in their eyes. But when they looked carefully, the expression on magneto''s face at the moment became dignified.

    Looking at the change on magneto''s face, apocalypse immediately cast his eyes on him and said: "your talent is born from this, and this is also the place where your people are slaughtered."

    Hearing the apocalypse, magneto''s eyes then turned to one of the houses, and then walked step by step to the simple wall made of wood and iron mesh.

    When Adam behind the Apocalypse heard him say this, his eyes suddenly flashed a light, and then he said in his heart: "originally, this is the birthplace of magneto. It seems that this place left him a deep memory, otherwise Apocalypse would never bring him here for no reason, * * concentration camp?"

    The memory of Wan ciwang appeared on his face, and then a murderous air came out. He shook his head with a gloomy face in his mouth, looked directly at the apocalypse and said, "you shouldn''t have brought me here. Why?"

    With a cold smile on his face, Tianqi approached magneto step by step and then said, "are you afraid to come here? You can''t get rid of it, Eric. It''s your life. "

    Although after the influence of the mysterious ability of the apocalypse, magneto has a kind of inexplicable trust in him, but when there are extreme emotions in his heart, this kind of influence suddenly becomes negligible.

    See ten thousand magnetism king a face iron green of cast eyes to Apocalypse a way: "who are you after all?"

    Without any hesitation, apocalypse answered directly: "the Lord, God, Sun God... I have too many names in my countless reincarnations. I was born in death. I will light the fire of destroying human beings, put the world on the right track, uproot those so-called civilizations and sow new seeds, I will carry out my mission and light this fire. "

    I saw magneto''s face directly sneer twice, and then forced his anger to say: "where were you when my parents were slaughtered here?"

    Without waiting for magneto to finish, apocalypse answered directly: "sleeping, trapped in the dark, I was not with you at that time, but now I am with you. I know more about how powerful your ability is than you."

    When the Apocalypse said this, he reached out and grabbed magneto''s wrist, then put his hand on the back of his hand, and then directly pressed down on the ground, saying: "feel the metal hidden in the earth with your heart, feel the darkness in the bottom of the earth, and you will find that your power is enough to subvert the whole world!"

    Seeing this scene, not only Adam''s eyes immediately showed a kind of curiosity, but also the eyes of lingdie and fengfengnu. They wanted to see what the Apocalypse valued magneto could achieve!

    Looking at magneto slowly closed his eyes, Adam''s heart at this time immediately couldn''t help but secretly said: "magneto is now a level four strong, and I don''t know what kind of degree will be achieved after this event, although the road is crooked."

    Boom, boom, boom

    It didn''t take long for Adam and others to wait in their hearts. All they heard was a sudden roar from the earth, as if something was moving.

    Then I saw the tiny iron sand shaking around magneto''s palm, as if it was affected by some force. It gradually began to gather to magneto''s palm, and the shaking force in the earth began to gradually increase.

    With his eyes closed, Wan ciwang felt the metal minerals in the earth according to the apocalypse, and recalled the scene of his parents being killed. In addition, the Apocalypse''s ability to launch secretly developed the potential in his body. Wan ciwang''s ability to control metal was rapidly improved with the naked eye.

    At this time, Adam''s face suddenly couldn''t help frowning, then slowly closed his eyes, and immediately began to feel the changes in the earth, the metal ore particles that were affected by magneto, suddenly felt like he had caught something in Adam''s heart!

    "The pulse of the earth, the property of the earth." Adam closed his eyes and felt the shaking force in the earth. His heart began to calm down gradually. With a little understanding in his heart, a little bit of special energy in the earth suddenly gathered into his body.

    When Adam absorbed the special ability overflowing from the dead earth into his body, he awoke for a long time, but he didn''t have the ability to control the earth. At this time, he began to improve slowly.

    The first level is the initial level

    The first level is the middle level

    The level of a later stage

    Until Adam''s ability to control soil reaches a bottleneck, that is, the first-class peak state, his rapid growth ability will stop. If he does not break the bottleneck, he will never want to enter the second-class state of his ability to control soil!

 Chapter 331

    The butterfly standing next to Adam was very surprised to see the change of magneto. When she took her eyes away from magneto, she felt the difference in Adam and couldn''t help saying, "eh, Adam, what''s the situation?"

    Adam is immersed in his own feelings. He can''t hear the butterfly at all. He stands still with his eyes closed.

    The spirit butterfly sees that Adam is not in the right state. She goes to Adam and touches him. She finds that Adam has no response to the outside world.

    In the eyes of lingdie, the color of worry appeared, but in a moment, she seemed to find something in her heart, and then immediately stood up to Adam with a vigilant face.

    Seeing the unusual behavior of the spirit butterfly, the angel and windstorm girl''s eyes shifted from magneto. Seeing the vigilant color on her face and Adam''s closed eyes, they were puzzled one after another.

    Apocalypse is helping magneto to improve his strength. Why is Adam standing there motionless, as if he is helping magneto to improve his ability?

    Both storm girl and angel have experienced the power of the weather, and they know what it takes to improve their ability. Look at Adam standing there with his eyes closed, but there is no expression of pain on his face. We know that the Apocalypse did not help Adam improve his ability. But now what''s the situation of this guy with his eyes closed?

    "Do you know what happened to that guy?" Although the angel has experienced many things, he is still young after all. His curiosity in his heart has been defeated by his cold appearance. He quietly asks the storm girl around him: "you should be very familiar with them, right?"

    "I don''t know." The storm shook her head in ignorance. At this time, she was still a green girl. She didn''t mean to hide anything. She opened her mouth and said, "I don''t know them. I just happened to meet Lord apocalypse."

    The angel nodded and took a close look at the storm girl. He felt that this was a person who could cooperate with him. Adam''s close relationship with spirit butterfly and the powerful power of magneto made him feel a little threatened.

    Although Adam''s ability to control the earth has reached a bottleneck at the moment, with the power of magneto, the energy overflowing from the earth does not stop at all under the vibration of the earth pulse. At the same time, Adam''s closed eyes have no sign of opening.

    Apocalypse''s eyes shifted from magneto to Adam. He felt that the special ability overflowed from the earth''s veins poured into his body. He could not help but said: "it''s true that you have many different abilities like me. In this case, it''s best to improve your ability to control metal, but I never thought you would feel the power of the earth''s veins."

    Everyone looked at Adam in surprise and sighed that Adam was powerful, which deepened the awe of the apocalypse.

    Unfortunately, we don''t know. In fact, apocalypse is bragging. Most of his abilities are snatched. The ability of natural awakening may only be reincarnation.

    When he said that, there was a hesitation in the eyes of apocalypse, and then he secretly decided: "this guy seems to have a bottleneck. If you don''t break the bottleneck, I''m afraid that this opportunity will be missed. In this case, let me help you. I hope you''d better not let me down!"

    As soon as the Apocalypse''s voice fell and his ability started fiercely, Adam only felt a force gushing out of his body. Suddenly, the bottleneck that bothered him was smashed by this force, reaching the first level of soil control ability at the top peak level, and then immediately stepped away to the second level.

    At the beginning of the second stage

    In the second stage

    Second stage

    When Adam''s ability to control the soil reached the second level, the special energy spilled from the earth began to dissipate slowly, and his ability to improve quickly naturally stopped!

    Adam, who retreated from that mysterious state, felt the change in himself, and immediately muttered to himself in doubt: "what''s the matter? How can my ability of controlling soil suddenly reach the level of the second level and later stage? It seems that it''s a bit unscientific. There''s no movement in the supreme throne, infinite gems, and Asgard''s blood, What''s going on? Is it true that my character has exploded? "

    Seeing that Adam''s eyes opened, he was full of vigilance all the time. The butterfly who was guarding him immediately said, "Adam, how do you feel? Just now you seem to have fallen into some mysterious state, just like what you call the unity of heaven and man."

    Since meeting Adam, lingdie has inquired about Adam''s origin. Adam cheated lingdie that he was smuggled from China, and lingdie also believed it.

    After falling in love with Adam, lingdie began to pay attention to the Chinese culture and secretly learn, hoping to have more common language with Adam.

    Seeing the worried butterfly on his face, adanton shook his head, and then quickly replied, "it''s OK. My ability to control the earth seems to have just awakened from the first level to the second level."

    At this time, apocalypse couldn''t help but say with a pity: "you are the first person who has many different abilities besides me. Some people may not have a chance in their lifetime, and some people may have a chance to meet them once or twice. It''s a pity that your ability is too low, even when you meet such an opportunity, It''s just the second level and later stage. "

    Just as everyone''s eyes turned to Adam, and he was still thinking about how to deal with it, he suddenly heard a roar. Magneto''s metal control ability at the moment can be described as reaching an extreme. Although it''s still a step away from the top five, the example of its explosion can''t be underestimated.

    Boom

    As magneto stands up, a stream of iron sand fragments suddenly gush out of the ground, and the fence made of wire mesh and wood is suddenly broken. Then the influence of magneto becomes more and more extensive, and the old buildings around are disintegrating.

    At this moment, everything mixed with metal fragments is under the control of magneto. Under his control, the metal fragments left on the ground, the ore powder in the earth, and the steel and iron sheet in the building suddenly burst into the sky like a tornado, and madly rolled around.

    Magneto seems to be very powerful, but Adam understands that magneto, who does not study the magnetic field, but focuses on metal, can''t reach the so-called level five mutant in his life, that is, the level of Lord God in Adam''s heart.

    As the surrounding buildings were destroyed by magneto, apocalypse immediately opened his hands and roared excitedly: "the world built by human beings will completely collapse, and we will create a better world on this ruins."

    "Human! Ah As soon as the Apocalypse''s voice fell, magneto suddenly looked up to the sky and roared. He saw a tornado made of metal fragments around him, which immediately spread around him. In a short time of breathing, the area within a mile around him suddenly became a ruin!

 Chapter 332

    Seeing the explosion of magneto, the surrounding buildings were destroyed in his power, Adam''s heart immediately couldn''t help muttering: "is this the strength of magneto? Sure enough, his ability has changed again with the help of the apocalypse, and still has not reached the fifth level. It seems that this universe is not a marvel multiverse, but a big world developed by X-Men. "

    Adam doesn''t care how strong magneto is. Anyway, he is not as strong as himself. Adam''s only goal is to solve the cause and effect of the power of Phoenix.

    No matter how strong magneto is, can he go to heaven?

    The spirit butterfly secretly took a breath of cold air, and then immediately murmured in his heart: "it''s so strong. It''s really worthy of being treated seriously by the apocalypse. Has Adam really seen this in his ability to predict the future?"

    Lingdie has a new worry about Adam''s so-called plan in her heart. She never thought that magneto would be so strong, nor did she think that Apocalypse could do these things that she didn''t dare to think about.

    Is Adam''s plan really safe?

    Seeing the scene of destruction in front of her eyes, the windstorm girl''s eyes were fixed on magneto, and she couldn''t help saying in secret: "I don''t know if the tornado made up of his metal fragments is more powerful, or the tornado made up of my strong wind and thunder is better. I should only be a little weaker than him?"

    Storm girl is very confident in her own strength, because she can fly into the air to control the wind, thunder, rain and electricity, which is the ability of the gods in myths and legends!

    It seems that storm girl has not recognized herself.

    Different from the storm girl who wants to teach magneto, the angel''s heart says directly: "what a powerful magneto, if I was involved in this metal storm, I''m afraid it would be the result of ten dead and no life. It seems that I must have a good relationship with the storm girl!"

    Angel has seen too much and experienced too much, so he is extremely insecure, especially in a small team where everyone is better than him.

    Angels want and need a truly trustworthy partner. It''s obvious that Adam and spirit butterfly are a couple who are not going to take him to play, and magneto''s character is not likely to take him to play.

    The angel''s only target was storm girl, the youngest black girl.

    "Thank you for your help." Because his wife and daughter were killed by those ordinary people, magneto Wan hated those ordinary people to the bone in his heart. Unconsciously, he was influenced by the ability of the apocalypse. In addition, at this moment, his ability was promoted to the level of the fourth peak by the apocalypse. Magneto Wan finally surrendered to the unfathomable apocalypse.

    Of course, because magneto knows that he is not the opponent of apocalypse, if one day magneto''s strength exceeds apocalypse, he may not be so loyal.

    Seeing wanciwang''s submission, apocalypse''s face suddenly flashed a satisfied color, then nodded and said: "good, good, good... You really didn''t let us down!"

    With three good words in a row, we can see that the Apocalypse''s value for magneto is beyond imagination. Even Adam has many different abilities, and even storm girl and spirit butterfly are not as important as a magneto in Apocalypse''s heart!

    After all, the strength and potential of spirit butterfly and storm girl are limited, while Adam is full of potential, but it is difficult to grow up.

    When the Apocalypse improved Adam''s strength, he found out how terrible the energy Adam needed to become stronger. Of course, he didn''t know that Adam calculated on him and stole his energy with plug-in, otherwise, he would re measure the value of Adam.

    At this time, I saw the eyes of the Apocalypse sweeping over all the people. Although the ability of other people except magneto is only at the level of level 3, it is undeniable that no one force or country dares to ignore this force.

    Apocalypse once understood the development history of the world through the ability of TV launch, and also knew the means of ordinary people in the world today.

    Not to mention the wanciwang who has reached the level of level 4, which is equivalent to the destructive power of a powerful missile, even the destructive power of windstorm girl can not be underestimated. As for the ability of the remaining Adam and lingdie, although they are not good at group attack, they are also the existence that can not be ignored.

    After the Apocalypse''s eyes were taken back from the people, he nodded with satisfaction and said, "good. Next, I''ll give you a little time to get familiar with the ability to control yourself. Now let''s leave here first."

    Originally, Adam thought that the Apocalypse would start to fight directly, but he didn''t expect that he would give them the time to be familiar with their own abilities. With the space ability of the apocalypse, people directly disappeared in the same place. When they appeared again, they were in the underground ring.

    At the moment, after the killing and killing of angels, almost all the main personnel in the underground boxing field have been destroyed, and the rest of the minions are not afraid at all, and even the boxing field is difficult to maintain. When they see the god man of Tianqi and others reappear, they just turn around and flee without any consideration.

    Adam''s mouth tilted slightly when he saw these men who turned around and ran. As his heart moved, he saw a flash of electric light on his body. Then he reached out and pushed them. In the palm of his hand, there were two thunders with thick and thin wrists, which directly hit the back of these people.

    Zi, Zi, Zi, boom

    When Adam''s lightning appeared, he heard only a harsh cry. When the thunder in his palm hit those fleeing figures, he immediately thought of a roar. When each figure was blown out, it directly turned into a coke!

    Seeing Adam solve these people, one by one eyes immediately cast to him. Apocalypse didn''t speak. Other people looked at the entities that had been bombarded into coke, then turned around and chose their own positions, and secretly began to touch their own abilities.

    Three days later, after three days of familiarity, Adam and others almost controlled their own abilities. After three days of fermentation, the place destroyed by magneto was also widely reported.

    When Adam and others were secretly familiar with their ability to control themselves, Professor Charles, after some investigation, finally began to solve the mystery in front of him. He learned that there was such a person as the apocalypse, and that fenghuangnv saw the picture of the destruction of the world when the Apocalypse came to life. Suddenly, he felt uneasy.

    What''s more disturbing to Professor Charles is that the Phoenix girl said she saw another terrible existence, but she couldn''t see clearly

 Chapter 333

    Not to mention that Professor Charles is looking for the trace of magneto at this time, and he is very vigilant in searching for the whereabouts of apocalypse. At the same time, after three days of familiarity, Adam has finally played a trick on his own ability.

    Adam''s realm can give full play to this strength, because this strength can be said to be too weak in Adam''s eyes.

    But other people are familiar with the strength of the surge, and Adam is the most powerful of all. Adam always has to do this, so Adam started a kind of ability development close to the game.

    The stealth ability that reaches level 3 has never been used in front of apocalypse and others except himself and spirit butterfly. Although this ability seems insignificant, it can only assist and has little attack power, but now it has become Adam''s favorite ability.

    Because of Adam''s abilities, only invisibility is something Adam has never played.

    Adam used to like to fight openly, and never used the ability of invisibility, although he could do it.

    Real gems can distort reality, but it''s not easy to say. It''s easy to be invisible, and it can also be virtual.

    As for the mine control ability and soil control ability that have just been transformed, one reaches the level 3 peak state, and the other reaches the level 2 later stage. Mine control ability is undoubtedly his strongest attack means now. As for the level 2 Soil control ability, it''s just like chicken ribs. It''s a pity to throw it away!

    Adam played the most with thunder and lightning. After all, he was the host of Thor''s hammer. He also saw Odin''s thunder and lightning passively and Zeus''s thunder and lightning actively.

    Although three days is short, for others, great changes have taken place in Adam''s body. His ability of mine control has always been controlled by his heart, but he has developed several interesting attack means through his mind.

    At the beginning, he chose to let Tianqi help him improve his ability of mine control. However, after careful consideration in his heart and his own secret touch and search, in addition to ordinary attack, he developed an attack method similar to that of qianniao in the shadow of fire. The power of controlling thunder was concentrated in one point and burst out like the cry of birds. The attack power was directly enhanced several times!

    In addition to the means similar to the attack of a thousand birds, Adam''s body, strengthened by the power of thunder, was nearly twice as strong as before in just three days.

    This makes Adam''s role-playing game go smoothly, so Adam is ready to develop more interesting lightning abilities.

    Although Adam''s ability of awakening had little power in the past, the strength of his body was no worse than those of the mutants. If the power of his fist could reach three or four hundred jin before the ability of mine control was improved by apocalypse, now that he is not suitable for the ability, he can have nearly a thousand jin power only by the power of flesh and body.

    Although he is still very weak compared with what he used to be, he can also be called a master in this world.

    Since Adam has developed an attack like a thousand birds in the shadow of fire, he will not let go of Lei Ying''s Lei Dun armor. Although his current ability is not as good as Lei Ying''s, Adam''s own Lei Dun armor is not inferior to that of Lei Ying!

    To tell you a joke, Adam has a guy named Chris. He''s the new Thor.

    Although the burden of thunder armor is not small for Adam now, he can support it with his body strength at most, and it will reach a limit in a few minutes, but it can make his speed increase nearly ten times. At the same time, the defense of thunder armor is so strong that even the spirit Butterfly at the moment can not easily break it in a short time.

    You should know that the weapons of lingdienianli are fierce. It''s nothing to cut iron and jade. Even diamond can be easily broken by the weapons of lingdienianli. The only thing that can stop her attack is the shield in the hands of the US captain, or the Edman alloy secretly researched by the military.

    Ordinary metal is as fragile as tofu when facing the attack of the spirit butterfly. Even the space grade metal or the so-called titanium alloy can''t stop the spirit butterfly''s attack!

    At that time, when Adam just developed the thunder armor, he found the spirit butterfly and wanted to try out its power. Although he didn''t dare to say that its speed was as fast as that of fast silver, it also left the spirit butterfly at a loss. He couldn''t find a chance to attack Adam.

    In particular, the defensive power of the thunder armor shocked the spirit butterfly at that time. With all her strength, Adam''s thunder armor could not resist her three attacks. It was just that Adam stood still and let the spirit butterfly attack. If she hadn''t attacked Adam, she would have been beaten passively!

    Although Adam has no fighting power, his realm is still there, so for a female mutant who has not experienced any fighting, Adam has no complacency at all.

    Adam not only developed the attack of nearly a thousand birds, but also the thunder armor which imitated the thunder shadow''s Lei Dun armor. Besides, he also developed a move which can only be regarded as a semi-finished move.

    It''s a giant of thunder and lightning. It''s a move created by imitating the xuzuo Nengyu of yuzhibo people in the world of fire shadow. Adam named it Raytheon. Unfortunately, because his ability to control thunder is not strong enough, his body can''t bear the power of thunder. This moment can only be regarded as a semi-finished product, but even so, his power can''t be underestimated, It''s his secret card.

    After Adam''s development, this giant, Raytheon, will probably have a hammer made of lightning.

    How could Raytheon not have a hammer!

    In a short period of three days, Adam created these attack abilities based on his level 3 mine control ability, which directly made his attack power comparable to that of ordinary level 4 mutants. Even he was confident that he would remain invincible for a short time in the battle with magneto, and might even hit him by surprise!

    Not only did Adam''s destructive power soar, but under his stimulation, the spirit butterfly also developed many means of attack. The most obvious thing is that through her own continuous attempts, her mind power can evolve into a pair of wings, a bunch of energy wings similar to those of butterflies, so that she has the ability to soar in the sky in a short time.

    Even the angel and storm girl, after three days of being familiar with each other, when their abilities are exerted, their power rises sharply, especially the storm girl''s ability. The violent tornado is also mixed with thunder attack, which makes people''s air defense hard to defend.

    Adam even thought that storm girl should not meet storm girl, but should be called lightning storm girl.

 Chapter 334

    Adam and others tried their best to make their strength stronger and more horizontal in these three days, but except for the apocalypse, there was one person who didn''t move at all, that is, magneto, the strong one of the four peaks!

    In his heart, it seems that he is not worried about what will happen next, or he has confidence in his own strength. He doesn''t even say a word at ordinary times, and is still in his own world.

    Adam knew that his strength could not change any more in a short time, so he had to wait for the divine power to recover slowly. After chatting with lingdie, his eyes immediately turned to wanciwang in the corner. His eyes turned slightly, then came to him and sat down.

    Wan ciwang didn''t seem to see Adam around him. He was in a daze, which immediately made Adam laugh: "I said Lao Wan, after so many days together, I didn''t see you say a word. Do you have autism? We are all grasshoppers in the same boat. If you have anything, just say it. It''s not good to put it in your heart. Try to say it?"

    Originally, when lingdie and others saw Adam''s figure leaning towards magneto, their eyes suddenly showed a kind of curiosity. However, when he spoke, a kind of silence appeared on their faces one after another!

    Seeing that magneto didn''t speak and didn''t pay attention to his own meaning, Adam didn''t leave. On the contrary, he said, "Lao Wan, you say you have the ability to control metals. How can you still do so badly? If I refining a little precious metal from the earth, I can become a multimillionaire. I don''t think you have anything to do. Why don''t we try now?"

    "Eric, or call me magneto," saw just in a daze magneto, suddenly launched his own ability, a very sharp metal fragment was caught in his hand, and then put it directly on Adam''s throat, and said: "my name is Eric lancher, let me hear you call me Lao Wan, believe it or not, I will directly pierce your throat!"

    The sudden change of magneto shocked everyone. Even Adam didn''t expect his reaction to be so big and sudden.

    Shua

    The two purple lightsabers in lingdie''s hands were condensed, and the figure immediately rushed behind Adam. The two lightsabers in lingdie''s hands immediately pointed at magneto, and then said coldly: "put down the things in your hands, if you touch him, I will cut off your head directly!"

    Seeing the sudden change in front of him, the angel leaned against a wall with his arms in his arms and said, "ha ha... It seems that there is a good play to watch, but this guy is going to offend this one."

    It''s not only the angel who looks like watching a play, but also the storm girl on the other side doesn''t mean to dissuade them. She looks cool and looks at the three people. Although she doesn''t speak, she knows that her thoughts are almost the same as the angel''s, and it''s not too big to watch a play!

    Adam looked at the sharp metal in magneto''s hand, and then at the lightsaber condensed from spirit butterfly''s hand. He didn''t show any worry on his face. Instead, he said with a smile: "everyone is a grasshopper in a boat. If anything happens at this time, I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain to that person. Besides, you may not win."

    Then Adam looked back at the spirit butterfly and said, "spirit butterfly, take back the sword first. I believe the famous magneto should not be confused to such an extent that he doesn''t care about the importance. Moreover, I can solve it by myself."

    Spirit butterfly did not respond, but looked at Adam, as if to determine whether Adam can really solve, or to show off his strength for face.

    Adam saw the spirit butterfly''s look and gave her a gentle and firm smile. His eyes were full of confidence.

    A few thoughts floated in the butterfly''s heart. She thought about Adam''s behavior all the time. She nodded to Adam and chose to believe in him.

    After looking at magneto, the two lightsabers in lingdie''s hand slowly disappeared, and then he hummed coldly: "hum... Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are a level 4 mutant. At least lingdie is not afraid of you. If you really start, it''s not necessarily who wins or loses."

    Seeing that the two lightsabers in lingdie''s hand had dissipated, all sorts of thoughts flashed through wangci''s mind. Then he waved his hand, and the sharp metal fragment in Qin Tian''s throat shot away to the opposite wall.

    Wan ciwang doesn''t want to get into trouble. Lingdie is right. If there is a real fight, he doesn''t have to take advantage of it.

    And now there is an apocalypse on everyone''s head. Magneto doesn''t want to test Apocalypse''s tolerance, so he chooses to calm down.

    When he heard a dull hum, the metal fragment immediately fell into the wall. At this time, magneto''s eyes swept over Adam and spirit butterfly. At the same time, his eyes also swept over windstorm girl and angel. Then he said coldly: "hum, no matter what you think, you''d better not disturb me, Otherwise, I will bear the consequences! I''m talking about everyone. "

    Lingdie''s fierce eyes stand on one side. She is not afraid of the threat of magneto. Recently, she is more and more familiar with her own ability. She has no idea to compete with magneto.

    Storm girl is still a cool expression, as if she doesn''t care about anything, and it really has nothing to do with her, and she''s not ready to have a good relationship with magneto, or fight.

    The angel shrugged his shoulders and said that he didn''t want to participate. Living in the dark, he knew how to protect himself and never provoked a stronger existence than himself. As it happens, all the people here are better than him, and he chooses from the heart.

    In Adam''s eyes, there is no fear. Although his strength does not recover much, he is not afraid of magneto. If necessary, Adam doesn''t mind fighting magneto. It''s not that he hasn''t, it''s just that he''s not magneto of the world.

    When Adam turned around, he seemed to be still obsessed with what he had just done, and immediately said to magneto Wan again: "Lao Wan, no, it should be Mr. magneto Wan. I just suggested that you think about it carefully. This is an opportunity. You should know that there are countless treasures in the earth. As long as we work together, countless treasures are waving to us."

    "You think I''m stupid? Or are you stupid? " Magneto gave Adam a bad look, and then immediately snorted: "hum, if this method you said is really feasible, I still need to cooperate with you? Remember what I said and leave me alone

 Chapter 335

    Hearing this, Adam''s brow suddenly frowned. It seems that with his ability, it is impossible to extract precious metals from the earth. This is something wrong.

    Adam has experienced two mutant universes, plus this one in front of him, he has seen three magnetos.

    The two magnetos Adam had seen were very rich. They could extract precious metals from the earth. Could it be that the most powerful magneto in front of him had the most single ability?

    At this time, an idea suddenly flashed in Adam''s heart, and then he immediately murmured to himself: "is the ability of the magneto king really magnetic control, rather than the ability to control metal in my imagination?"

    "Or although magneto can control metals, it is very difficult to extract precious metals from the earth, such as gold, although it can be successfully extracted?" Adam''s heart was slightly disappointed. He would have wanted to rely on the ability of Wan''s king to make a profit. But I didn''t expect that the king of magnets would be so suck.

    In fact, what Adam doesn''t know is that magneto''s ability is really magnetic control, but his ability can only control metal at present, and can''t touch the magnetic field, so it looks very similar to metal control, but there is an essential difference between the two abilities.

    When he thought of this, Adam turned his mouth directly, and then said to himself with a cold hum: "you just think that I didn''t say anything. Later, you go your log bridge, I go my Yangguan Road, we go our own way, no one will provoke anyone, huh?"

    "It''s not interesting. Why are you suddenly counselled?" Seeing that they couldn''t fight, the angel shrugged, and then sighed: "ah, I thought they were going to fight, but I didn''t expect it would end like this."

    At the same time, seeing the figures of spirit butterfly and Adam, windstorm girl turned around and went away like a resting room. Then she turned her lips and said, "it seems that today is doomed to be a day of no play. I thought it was a 1V2 war!"

    When Adam and lingdie came back to the rest room, and just closed the door, lingdie couldn''t help staring at Adam and said, "what do you say you have nothing to do to provoke the magneto? He is a strong man who has reached the level of four peaks. If we fight just now, we won''t have the upper hand!"

    Adam was not worried at all. After smiling a little, he said, "I just want to test him to see if he is controlled by the apocalypse. We should know that the Apocalypse has been away for three days, and we don''t know what he is doing."

    "Besides, I''m not afraid of him if I really fight." Adam turned his lips and said, "don''t look down on me. I''m not afraid of him alone. We''ll beat him one by one. I''m sure it''s safe."

    "Magneto fortunately said that although his metal attack area is large, the attack strength is not so scary." When Adam talked about the apocalypse, a worried look appeared on the butterfly''s face and said, "but apocalypse is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. We don''t know what backhand is hidden in the secret. When I didn''t touch him before, I didn''t have much worry in my heart, but now as I slowly understand him, My heart is more and more uneasy

    "Apocalypse is really a problem. For me at the moment, I can''t beat it." Adam''s face showed a trace of Congzhong, saying: "Apocalypse has all kinds of abilities like me, and the power of each ability is not weak, but I''m sure that he is the strongest but a fifth level mutant, and can never reach a higher level. His goal seems to be to completely destroy those ordinary people, but I think it''s far from that simple."

    Speaking of this, Adam took a look at the butterfly, and then said, "we don''t know what the real purpose of his heart is now. But one thing is for sure that it will be useful for the Apocalypse to call us around him. At least we don''t have to worry about our safety for the time being. Now this situation can only be seen step by step."

    "Don''t worry too much. Although the Apocalypse is terrible, I don''t have no cards." Adam narrowed his eyes and said, "although it''s a waste to deal with apocalypse, I can guarantee our safety."

    Hearing Adam''s words, Ling die turned her eyes helplessly. As the saying goes, it''s easy to get on and difficult to get off the ship. Now they are two thieves of apocalypse. No matter they are grasshoppers on the ship, they have to ask Apocalypse if they want to get off the ship!

    Moreover, although it may not be easy for the Apocalypse to find a replacement for Adam and the butterfly, it is a betrayal for the apocalypse. As long as he is still alive, Adam and the butterfly can leave without worry.

    As for Adam''s trump card, lingdie doesn''t believe it very much. He just thinks Adam is bragging, but lingdie doesn''t say anything. Men are big pigs... No, they all love face.

    Adam''s heart a cold hum, and then immediately secretly muttered: "Apocalypse, I don''t know what you have behind you, let you be proud for a period of time, when you fight with Professor X, you will be surprised, at that time I should reply a lot?"

    After a while, Adam''s face immediately restored the same look as before. His eyes swept on the spirit butterfly. Then he looked at her with a smile and said, "beauty spirit butterfly, you see my strength now. I don''t dare to say that I''m absolutely better than you, but at least I''m not weaker than you. Should you fulfill your original promise?"

    Seeing Adam''s appearance at the moment, the spirit butterfly, who was worried in his heart, immediately glared at him fiercely, and then said: "what chengso, don''t give me this set!"

    Adam smiles on his face, reaches out and grabs her hand and pulls it into his arms. Then he blows an air passage in her ear: "don''t you think it''s a little late to break the debt now?"

    "What a bad debt! I am not a defaulter Lingdie''s eyes turned around and said shyly: "I just don''t remember what I promised you. Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t promise you anything!"

    "Ha ha, it''s not up to you!" Adam holds the butterfly and thinks of Carrie. The expression on his face is more exaggerated¡° When it''s over here, I''ll introduce a sister to you in the future. "

    Lingdiewei closed his eyes and didn''t hear what Adam said, otherwise

 Chapter 336

    The spirit butterfly struggled slightly in Adam''s arms. Just as Adam was going up and down to prepare for the next move, she suddenly frowned. Then she stood up from Adam''s arms and said, "the Apocalypse seems to have come back."

    Adam''s face was stunned at first, and then he was gnashing his teeth. He murmured discontentedly: "if you don''t come back early, you won''t come back late, but if you come back at this critical moment, will bald head be a light bulb?"

    The butterfly rolled her eyes directly at Adam, then turned around and said, "I''m afraid the Apocalypse will make a big move next. Get up quickly and let''s go out to have a look."

    Adam and butterfly come out of the room, and the apocalypse, which has disappeared for three days, appears in their vision. After seeing them come out, the weather beckons to them.

    "Come here, boy, it''s time we did it." After Adam and lingdie stood there, apocalypse glanced at them, and then said directly, "three days is enough for you to master your own strength. Next, we''ll start. Which side is the right one to take the knife?"

    Everyone''s heart is ready to follow, but see Apocalypse really ready to destroy the world, one by one immediately looked at each other, that is who did not speak first.

    Wan ciwang looks bitter and resentful. His eyes are full of murderous gas, but he doesn''t speak. He just looks at the Apocalypse faintly, as if he is a soldier waiting for orders and can attack at any time.

    The angel''s eyes narrowed slightly. The metal wings behind him trembled a few times. He didn''t say anything. He didn''t know whether he was looking forward to or afraid of the unknown future.

    Storm girl, as always, is cool to one side, her face is expressionless, but there is a trace of cowardice in her eyes. It seems that she doesn''t want to destroy the world. Maybe she is the only one here with rich sympathy.

    Adam stood beside the Apocalypse with an indifferent face. He looked around at the crowd and watched them. He was not ready to speak first.

    Spirit butterfly looked at Adam, and Adam didn''t mean to speak, so she didn''t say anything. After a while, she impatiently touched Adam, as if to indicate something.

    Seeing that Wan ciwang and others didn''t open their mouths, and urged by lingdie, Adam finally turned his lips and said directly, "it''s no use asking. In the first World War, we must frighten all powerful countries. I think the goal of the United States is very good. As long as we destroy this superpower, we can frighten other countries and forces, It can also show those people our strength. "

    "That''s right!" The spirit butterfly had been waiting for Adam to speak for a long time. As soon as Adam''s voice dropped, the spirit butterfly nodded and then replied, "I mean the same as Adam. If we want to move, we will move the strongest power in the world. As long as we can destroy the United States, other countries will not be afraid. Maybe they will surrender directly."

    After hearing the words of Adam and lingdie, apocalypse didn''t oppose them or agree with them directly. Instead, he turned his eyes directly to the rest of the three magnetos. As soon as you talked about your own opinions, they immediately didn''t know what to do.

    "I don''t mind. I can do whatever I want." Angel is very simple, directly replied: "I have nothing to say, the master pointed out that I hit where."

    When the Apocalypse''s eyes turned to the storm girl, the intolerance in the storm girl''s eyes disappeared immediately. She shrugged helplessly and said, "I don''t have any opinions."

    However, magneto is very strange at this time. His figure leans to one side of the corner. When Apocalypse''s eyes turn to magneto, he doesn''t react at all. He mutters to himself!

    "What''s the situation?" Seeing magneto''s appearance at the moment, several people frowned at the same time. Then a light flashed in his eyes and said in secret: "is Professor Charles contacting him in secret? It''s like something Charles can do

    No matter which mutant world it is, Professor Charles and magneto are both good friends. They love each other but never leave.

    Adam thought of this in his heart, and the corner of his mouth suddenly turned up. Then he said in his heart, "if it''s Professor X, then there will be a good play."

    "Magneto seems to be a bit weird. It seems that he is communicating with someone when he mumbles to himself." Although the ability of psychic butterfly, as a mental department, is not as powerful as Professor Charles''s telepathy, a similar feeling suddenly appears in his heart.

    Originally, Adam and others didn''t know what magneto was saying or whether it was because he was stimulated. He suddenly roared like crazy: "Charles, it''s too late. Now it''s too late. They''ve taken everything from me. Now it''s our turn to take everything from them! You can''t stop me! No one can stop me

    Originally, he thought there was something wrong with magneto. Now he suddenly roared wildly, and immediately attracted the eyes of the apocalypse. Then the Apocalypse felt a huge spiritual world, which made him immediately say: "it''s amazing!"

    Storm girl''s expression is very strange. She should know who Charles is. At this time, she looks tangled, and her hands are rubbing her clothes,

    "What''s so wonderful?" Seeing the change of the apocalypse, the angel couldn''t help but ask, "what do you see?"

    "I saw a lot, and the most important thing is... I saw the answers I wanted." With the voice of Apocalypse falling, the pupil in his eyes suddenly turned into a strange white eye, which directly linked to Professor X''s spiritual world with his ability to launch secretly.

    "Child, thank you for letting me into your spiritual world." However, in the blink of an eye, the powerful power of apocalypse is directly forced into Professor Charles''s spiritual world, and even directly controls him through the ability of spiritual link.

    Professor Charles even had no time to resist, so he was controlled by the apocalypse. At present, Professor Charles is still too young, and his spiritual strength has not reached the peak.

    "The play is about to begin." Hearing Apocalypse''s inexplicable words, a color of doubt appeared in the eyes of storm girl and others. However, Adam knew that Apocalypse had been connected with Professor X''s spiritual world, and even suppressed the professor directly by relying on his powerful ability!

 Chapter 337

    Knowing what Adam knew in his heart, psychic butterfly and windstorm girl turned their eyes to the past one after another, but they didn''t wait for them to speak and connect with Professor Charles''s heart, so as to indirectly control the Apocalypse of ordinary people''s heart that links the whole world. At this time, they closed their eyes and shook their heads and said, "human beings always do this. Now that they have all kinds of scientific and technological products, No longer need spears, no longer need catapults, no longer need swords, no longer need any weapons, no longer need any system. In this case, I will let all the things you depend on disappear. The world no longer needs superpowers, just... God! "

    Hearing Apocalypse''s words, lingdie and Adam looked at each other, and then immediately couldn''t help saying, "what does he want to do? It feels like something big is about to happen."

    "You want to know?" Adam grinned and said, "give me a kiss and I''ll take you to have a look."

    The spirit butterfly took a look at Adam and grabbed Adam''s ear. She rolled her eyes and said, "are you sure? I''ll give you a chance to reorganize the language. "

    "Okay, okay, I''m not kidding." Adam raised his hands to make a surrender, put away his smiley face, and said flatly, "don''t fight, I''ll show you."

    Adam directly put his hand around the willow waist of the butterfly. In the palm of the other hand, there was a flash of thunder, and then he bombarded the roof overhead. In a flash, there was a flash of lightning, and their figures rushed up to the roof.

    Boom

    In an instant, there was a roar. Adam took the butterfly''s Willow waist and turned it into a flash of light. They rushed out from the damaged roof. The windstorm girl and the angel could not help looking at each other at this time. Then their eyes also showed a sense of curiosity. Then they rushed up to the roof behind Adam.

    But the link controls Professor Charles'' spiritual world, and relies on the professor''s telepathy to link the Apocalypse of the whole world. At that time, he doesn''t pay attention to the actions of Adam and others. Instead, he shouts: "you people may have the ability to challenge God, but you can never win God. Today I will let you lose your biggest card!"

    It is impossible for human beings on earth to know what the Apocalypse said and what they thought. However, what happens next will let human beings on earth know that it is not them who are in charge on this planet.

    As soon as the Apocalypse''s voice fell, he indirectly controlled the whole world by controlling Professor Charles. With his heart moving, Adam and others standing on the roof of the boxing ground saw what happened in front of them, and they immediately opened their mouths in horror!

    Storm woman a face hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, then saw her murmur: "this, these are nuclear bombs?"

    As soon as the storm girl''s voice fell, the angel pursed her lips, and then said, "if these are really nuclear bombs, once they explode, the whole earth will not be directly blown to pieces!"

    In the vision of Adam and others, many rockets with energy spewing straight into the void. As for whether there were nuclear bombs on them, Adam didn''t even have to think about it. If there were no nuclear bombs on these rockets, the Apocalypse would not have made such a big move.

    Seeing these rockets coming out of the void, the spirit butterfly''s heart suddenly relaxed: "fortunately, these rockets are all going to the sky, no matter whether there are nuclear bombs on them, at least the earth is preserved, but Apocalypse seems to be playing a bit big!"

    Different from the reaction of lingdie and others, Adam said directly: "this is a good thing, at least for us mutants. Although our strength is not weak, ordinary thermal weapons are not a threat to our chances, but no one is sure to avoid those powerful missile attacks. As for these nuclear attacks, I''m afraid no mutant dares to say that he can ignore it. "

    "Except for the perverts." Adam silently added a sentence in his heart.

    At the same time, Adam muttered to himself: "we must not let Apocalypse occupy Professor Charles''s body. Otherwise, with his strength and professor''s powerful spiritual ability, the newly awakened Phoenix may not be able to bring him down. If the Phoenix can''t kill him, the plot will change, which means that the Phoenix will be angry. The consequence of the anger of the Phoenix is to project more power of the Phoenix. "

    Adam thought of it and shook his head. It was something he didn''t want to see, and he wouldn''t let it happen.

    Because this consequence will make the Phoenix stronger. The stronger the Phoenix is, the worse it will be for Adam.

    Adam doesn''t want to see a powerful Phoenix, whether he wants to have a good relationship with the Phoenix or secretly get rid of hosts like the Phoenix.

    The three spirit butterflies, who heard Adam''s words, couldn''t help looking at each other. Adam was right. Although they were not afraid of most of the thermal weapon attacks, and even small missiles might not hurt them, none of them dared to say that they could ignore the powerful missiles or even nuclear bomb attacks.

    Apocalypse''s action shows that even his level five strongman is afraid of nuclear bombs. Otherwise, why doesn''t he move other things and let most countries in the world launch nuclear bombs into space one after another? Obviously, this thing is also fatal to Apocalypse. Even if it''s not enough to kill apocalypse, it will make Apocalypse suffer unexpected damage.

    After the crazy action of apocalypse, I dare not say that all the world''s nuclear bombs have been launched into space, but at least most of the countries will not be able to take out nuclear bombs in a short time without the threat of nuclear bombs, which makes the next action of Apocalypse much safer.

    After Professor Charles broke away from the repression of apocalypse, apocalypse''s heart was obsessed with this power, and then immediately saw him mutter: "beautiful wonderful power, I don''t know how many times I reincarnate, but no one has this power!"

    "You... Who are you..." Professor Charles had a little resistance and expressed great fear of the people who controlled him¡° Or... What are you? "

    "Don''t worry, you''ll soon know who I am." Apocalypse is intoxicated with Professor Charles'' ability.

    "This power is really wonderful, this is the power of the soul, this is simply a masterpiece of heaven, I must get this power!"

 Chapter 338

    After watching the Rockets with nuclear bombs in their field of vision take off, Adam and others had different ideas. Then they saw them jump from the roof and directly into the ring.

    The angel''s eyes twinkled with excitement. He seemed to see himself in a high position, flying down behind the crowd, looking at the back of the crowd, a few different meanings flashed in his eyes.

    As soon as Adam and others fell into the room, the Apocalypse cast his eyes directly and said, "my children, next we will have something important to do. It''s time to show your ability."

    Everyone looked at each other and knew that it was time for them to think about destroying the world for a long time. At this time, everyone had their own thoughts. No one was in the same mind as the apocalypse, but this did not prevent them from doing things according to the Apocalypse''s idea.

    Magneto stands behind the apocalypse, staring at his right palm, no one knows what he is thinking, no one knows whether he is really controlled by the apocalypse, anyway, magneto''s look in his eyes is not very clear.

    Storm girl has a hesitant look in her eyes. She doesn''t want to continue. She is not a cruel person, nor a brave person. She doesn''t want to destroy the world and hurt others, but he doesn''t dare to disobey the order of the apocalypse. He can only pray in his heart that someone will stop it.

    The angel watched the people''s faces, with a frenzied look of excitement. Among all the people, maybe he was the only one. The angel of death was eager to kill and conquer.

    Lingdie stands beside Adam in silence. She doesn''t care what to do next or what the world will be like. She only has Adam in her heart. She wants to be with Adam all the time.

    Adam had no expression on his face and no idea in his heart. Adam had expected what would happen next. He was just waiting for the Phoenix host to appear.

    "Are you all ready?" The Apocalypse looked at the crowd standing behind him, with a satisfied look in his eyes. Without waiting for the crowd to answer, the Apocalypse asked: "don''t have any pity, and don''t sympathize with those mole ants who have hurt you, our time is coming!"

    As soon as the Apocalypse''s voice fell, the layer of energy that would appear every time he used his space ability suddenly surged out again. After the figure of Adam and others stood in, the energy immediately closed up, and then a trembling feeling came. Everyone''s hearts were very clear that the destination had arrived!

    When the energy that enveloped the people dissipated, Adam''s eyes swept around. He saw that they were in a science fiction corridor at this time. But before the people could speak, he only saw the door at the end of the corridor open in an X-shape, and then saw several figures rush out from behind the door.

    When Adam saw what these people looked like, especially the comatose figure in the wheelchair, he opened his mouth and tried not to scream, but he said to himself in his heart: "Professor Charles, the beast, the magic girl, there are so many of them. incorrect! What about Phoenix? "

    These figures, seeing the apocalypse and others standing in the middle of the passage, especially when the magic girl saw magneto, immediately said with an unbelievable face: "Eric, how can you be here?"

    The Apocalypse glanced at the magneto around him, then waved his hand and pointed at Professor Charles who was in a coma and said, "do it."

    "Sorry, everyone." As soon as magneto Wan''s voice fell, he reached out to Professor Charles and grabbed him in the air. The professor who was unconscious in the wheelchair immediately followed the wheelchair and flew in the direction of Adam and others.

    Seeing that Professor Charles fell into magneto''s hands, shockwave roared and rushed up and said, "no, leave the professor for me!"

    But without waiting for his ability to launch, a layer of lavender energy instantly enveloped Adam and others, and the space then unfolded!

    "Stay!" Seeing the shadow of apocalypse and others shrouded in a layer of energy, a kind of anxious color suddenly appeared in the heart of shock wave. Then, without thinking about it, he directly displayed his super power.

    Although the super power of shockwave is very fast and powerful, it directly bombards an energy shockwave from the position of the chest, but the space ability of apocalypse is faster. When his shockwave is applied, the figure of apocalypse and others disappears in this instant.

    The trace of apocalypse and others disappeared, and the super power of shockwave came out. The beast who knew this place very well suddenly thought of something at this time, and then immediately said: "no!"

    But at this time, the ability of shock wave could not stop at all. After the shadow of Tianqi and others disappeared, the energy bombarded from his chest immediately went to the end of the passage.

    The reason why the beast wants to stop the action of the shock wave is that there is a very dangerous thing at the end of the passage. It will explode directly when it is impacted by intense energy, and the power of its explosion is no less than that of ordinary missile explosion!

    Boom

    In an instant, I only heard a roar, and a violent energy immediately spread to the whole college

    I don''t know whether these people are really doomed, or God''s blessing. Wang''s son kuaiyin happened to appear outside the college at this time. Seeing that the situation was not right, he rushed into the college with extreme speed!

    Apart from the shock wave which was too close to the explosion and was blown to the bone by this violent force, no one else was injured and killed by the young wind chaser. They were rescued from the explosion one after another.

    When the energy that enveloped Adam and others disappeared, Adam suddenly felt a heat wave coming from the air, which made him frown involuntarily. Then he looked at the surrounding environment and said: "where is this place, it''s so hot..."

    At the moment, they are on the top of a mountain, and the hot sun is directly down. What they see is a dense area of buildings, but there is a river outside the city.

    As soon as Adam''s voice fell, the storm girl on one side was very familiar with the city in front of her. Then she said, "Cairo, if I read it right, it should be Cairo."

    When he heard the windstorm girl''s words, adanton murmured to himself: "I don''t know how I feel the hot air coming here. Even if I breathe a breath of air, I feel warm. It turns out that this is the ghost place in Africa."

 Chapter 339

    At this time, the Apocalypse looked at Professor Charles, who was in a daze beside magneto. There was a flash of greed in his eyes, and then he cried angrily: "I was born here, and now I will be reborn here!"

    Adam noticed the flash of greed in the Apocalypse''s eyes to Professor X, and immediately said: "it seems that the Apocalypse is determined to take away Professor Charles''s body, which is not a good thing. If he succeeds, will Phoenix take him as the host?"

    It is possible for Phoenix power to change its host. Phoenix power likes a host with strong spiritual power. If Apocalypse really has Charles''s ability, it may really attract the favor of Phoenix.

    Adam narrowed his eyes. He didn''t decide what to do. The supreme throne in his body vibrated slightly. He couldn''t wait.

    The supreme throne in Adam''s body can be used. Adam can use the supreme throne to recover all his strength at any time, but that will attract the attack of the Phoenix. Therefore, Adam will not use the supreme throne unless he finds a solution to cause and effect.

    After the Apocalypse finished speaking, he waved his hand, and Professor Charles, who was in a coma in his wheelchair, immediately rose out of thin air, and then fell directly on the boulder beside him. It didn''t take long for everyone to wait, but Professor Charles woke up slowly.

    Professor Charles, who has just come to life, sees his eyes sweeping over the people, and then struggles to get up from the boulder. However, at this time, he feels that his ability is limited by some force, and he can''t feel the thoughts in Adam''s heart!

    Adam looks at Charles with hair and has a special idea in his heart. Maybe it''s because this guy has hair now that he is captured by apocalypse.

    Professor Charles frowned, then struggled to sit up, then turned his eyes to Apocalypse with a solemn face and said, "you limit my ability."

    As the Apocalypse approached Professor Charles, he said, "why, I''m just directly preventing you from invading their consciousness. This is a gift I''ve gained in the reincarnation of tens of thousands of years, but it''s your gift to understand other people''s thoughts and control them. It''s a very special gift."

    When Apocalypse said this, he sat down in front of Professor Charles and said with a smile: "your heart should have experienced that scene. The coming grand event belongs to the future of mutants, the great era of mutants, the era of the only true God Apocalypse!"

    But Professor Charles clenched his teeth secretly and turned his eyes to wanci King: "do you really want to participate in the killing and destroy the world? An inhumane... War? "

    Magneto met Professor Charles''s eyes without expression. His face didn''t fluctuate. He replied, "I have no choice."

    Magneto''s simple sentence contains two kinds of helplessness. Only Adam can hear magneto''s helplessness.

    The first kind of helplessness is due to human persecution of magneto. Magneto used his ability to save his friend, but his friend betrayed him and told the police his ability. His wife and daughter died because of his kindness, so he had to take revenge. But magneto doesn''t know whether to regard the object of hatred as the whole human being, but he can''t persuade himself to give up revenge. He is very tangled and helpless.

    The second kind of helplessness is because of the apocalypse. The power of the Apocalypse makes magneto unable to resist. Magneto knows that he is not in charge at all now. This powerlessness also makes magneto helpless.

    Professor Charles shook his head, trying to dissuade magneto from changing his mind. So before he finished, he shook his head and said, "no, you have. You just forget..."

    "Enough." But magneto replied, "no, Charles, I remember what you said, but your method doesn''t work in this world."

    "Don''t try to change his mind." Hearing the words of magneto, apocalypse nodded his head with satisfaction directly and secretly, then said directly: "I gave him a better choice, let her see a better world."

    Without waiting for Apocalypse to finish his speech, Professor Charles glared at him without fear. Apocalypse said in a fierce voice, "no, you just use his anger and pain, that''s all. You don''t know him at all!"

    Professor Charles said that, then he turned his eyes to magneto and said, "when we first met, I told you that I saw something beautiful in your heart..."

    "Stop it!" The struggling color on magneto''s face flashed away, and then he immediately clenched his teeth and said, "Charles, no matter what you saw at the beginning, I will bury it all now, and bury it in the dark with my dead family. I will make those who hurt them regret it!"

    Adam, standing beside lingdie, held his shoulders in his hands. At this time, he turned his mouth and said directly: "haw is so crooked that he can''t stop talking to a useless man. If it''s useless to keep him, he''ll kill him. He''s a fag."

    Shua

    As Adam''s voice fell, he saw a purple energy lightsaber in his hand condense in an instant when he was standing next to him. Then he said, "I also agree to kill this man directly. His ability is very strange. I don''t want to be controlled by him secretly, And I''m not interested in his past love with magneto. "

    Apocalypse takes Professor Charles as the target of transfer. How can it let lingdie kill him? So when lingdie''s purple lightsaber condenses out, Tianqi starts its power secretly, and then looks at lingdie. Then she sees that her lightsaber is directly scattered.

    After the energy lightsaber in lingdie''s hand collapsed, Tianqi took a look at them and said, "this person is very important to me, and you can''t make decisions without authorization."

    Seeing what the eye of Adam put in, he felt a little misplaced. He saw his heart moving, and stretched out his hand. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "you has the final say, since this man can''t kill you, then you say nothing."

    Apocalypse gazed at them for a while, then nodded. Then he turned his eyes to Professor Charles and said, "Charles, next I want you to pass on my words to all the people in the world and tell them that the world will become ruins. This will be my punishment to the world. Now pass on my message for me."

 Chapter 340

    Apocalypse said his name, and Adam thought of something about apocalypse.

    The real name of apocalypse is en Shaba Nur. When he was a child, he lived among nomads. He was educated in the theory of "survival of the fittest" from an early age. He became strong through fighting and lived.

    The leader who adopted him seems to have heard some prophecy that this boy will become a ruler and spare no effort to cultivate this apocalypse.

    At that time, the Egyptian pharaoh was actually a traitor from the 30th century, the famous villain conqueror Kang. He also knew the potential of apocalypse and planned to control him, but he was forced to leave this era without success.

    The Apocalypse also became more and more powerful because of the gradual awakening of its ability. In later times, apocalypse appeared in front of human beings and was worshipped as a God by virtue of its power.

    Until betrayed by his followers

    Seeing the apocalypse in front of him telling his purpose and telling the whole world what he wanted to do, Professor Charles suddenly felt a burst of madness in his heart, and then a fear flashed through his pupils!

    For the first time, Charles felt a sense of weakness in his bones. He was not afraid of the invincible black emperor, but tried to resist.

    But Charles felt powerless in the face of the apocalypse. The two strongest mutants, himself and magneto, one was captured by the apocalypse and the other stood beside it. Human weapons could not hurt the apocalypse, especially after the nuclear bomb was launched into space.

    After a while, Professor Charles looked at the magneto with a complicated face. Then his eyes passed over Adam and others, and finally stayed on the apocalypse in front of him. He bit his teeth hard in his heart, and then he said angrily: "even if I want to do it, without a master''s mind, I can''t enter the spiritual world of so many people at the same time. I can''t do what you ask me to do! "

    "Boy, you can do it." After hearing Professor Charles'' words, there was a faint smile on Tianqi''s face. Then he stood up and looked down at Professor Charles and said, "you don''t need any machine to enhance your own ability. I can help you do it. You don''t know how much potential you have!"

    As soon as the Apocalypse''s voice fell, his ability was activated, and then he was directly connected with Professor Charles''s mind. His ability was like the main brain, which instantly promoted the professor''s telepathic ability to an incredible level.

    If Professor Charles''s ability reaches level 4, and when he uses the main brain, his ability is blessed to the level of level 5, then with the increase of apocalypse, his ability will reach the level of level 5, or even the level of the strong in level 5!

    Apocalypse and Professor Charles are linked together, and then his telepathic ability instantly connects to every corner of the world. Then, in the minds of most people in the world, a voice suddenly rings out

    "All the people in this world, listen, this is my advice to you, to every ordinary person and mutant, you have lost your way, but now I have come back, the final judgment is coming, from me, the only true God''s judgment."

    "All the buildings you have built, all the tall towers will collapse and destroy in a moment, and another era is about to open, but you have no resistance at all. The only purpose of transmitting this message is to tell the strongest among you, you with great power, that the world will soon belong to you, mutants, children of God!"

    Apocalypse through Professor Charles''s mouth to finish, the whole world instantly boiling up, whether it is the superpower on the surface, or those hidden forces in the dark, at this moment, their faces have revealed an incredible look.

    Some of them even have no variation. As long as they don''t use their own abilities to buy mutants from ordinary people, they can''t help but get excited when they hear the voice in their mind. Compared with the ordinary people who are scared, they are looking forward to the coming of this era.

    Adam and lingdie look at each other at the scene, and then they see eye contact. Lingdie whispers in Adam''s ear: "what should we do now? Can we really watch the Apocalypse destroy the world?"

    Adam sighed in his heart. Then he looked directly at the butterfly and whispered, "although the world is unfair to mutants, if it is destroyed in this way, there will only be mutants left in the world. I''m afraid it will never be more than a million, or many, maybe less."

    When he said that, Adam squinted at the apocalypse, and immediately a look of disdain flashed in the deep of his eyes. Then he whispered to lingdie again: "Apocalypse is beautiful, but you and I are very clear in our hearts. Once his goal is achieved, we will be controlled by him all the time and never escape, But you don''t have to worry too much. I told you a long time ago that I have a card! "

    After the spirit butterfly understood what Adam meant, he still didn''t believe Adam''s so-called card theory, and asked with some worry: "what should we do now, do we start directly, or secretly look for opportunities, or accept all this?"

    Adam''s mouth slightly tilted. After thinking about it in his heart, he replied in a low voice: "the power of the Apocalypse is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Now let''s hold still. Since he wants to destroy the world, naturally some people don''t want to see this scene. Don''t worry. We''ll wait for it. If it doesn''t work, I''ll do it again."

    Just when Adam and lingdie secretly discussed the countermeasures, they saw the Apocalypse facing the city of Kailuo at the foot of the mountain, and a ferocious color flashed on his face. Then they opened their hands and said in a fierce voice: "it was here that I was betrayed by those people and fell into a deep sleep for thousands of years. Now it''s time for revenge. It''s time to start from here!"

    Seeing Apocalypse''s appearance at the moment, Adam turned his mouth and immediately muttered to himself in his heart: "pretending to be forced by thunder, I really think how powerful you are."

    But Professor Charles, who was lying on the boulder and couldn''t get up, saw that the Apocalypse was ready to start, but he turned his hope to magneto, and then said aloud, "Eric, do you really have the heart to see everything happen?"

    But before Professor X could finish his speech, wanciwang growled: "you don''t have to say anything. Since my wife and daughter died in the hands of those people, my heart has always wanted to destroy the world. Now the opportunity to destroy them is right in front of me. I will never be soft hearted, absolutely not!"

 Chapter 341

    "If it wasn''t for human betrayal, this would have been the center of the universe. Now I''m back. It''s just a waste of time at most." As soon as the Apocalypse''s voice fell, his super power immediately began to launch madly¡° I am the only true God in the world. I will make this the center of the universe

    Boom

    In a flash, I saw Cairo with a clear sky. When the Apocalypse was launched, there was a flash of thunder and lightning on the void.

    Then, in the public''s view, I saw the dense buildings in the city of Cairo, and immediately began to turn into a stream of dust and go to one of the places!

    Not only the buildings in the city of Cairo, but also the things above the ground, whether they are living creatures or dead objects without life, are decomposed into dust by the power of the apocalypse.

    Then, just in the blink of an eye, we can see that the dust slowly gathered into an ancient and simple pyramid with a special appearance. On it, there are also pyramids with special patterns, and then slowly condensed out with the dust.

    Within half a cup of tea, nearly half of the city of Kailuo was destroyed by the apocalypse. At this time, a special pyramid towering into the clouds immediately occupied the center of the original city of Kailuo.

    Adam scratched his head. He always felt that there was a mummy named imodon in the pyramid waiting for resurrection in the coffin. Maybe there were two statues, and there were two books hidden at the foot of the statues, one was the golden Sutra of the sun, the other was the black Sutra of the dead.

    During the completion of the pyramid, the eyes of the Apocalypse immediately swept over Wan ciwang and others. Then he reached out and pointed to Adam, lingdie and fengfengnv: "next, the place outside the pyramid will be protected by you three. If there is an enemy attacking, you can kill it, but if you can''t kill it, you have to delay it for me!"

    Storm girl nodded her head, as always cool, desert environment makes her feel very comfortable, maybe she is more suitable for living nearby.

    Adam ordered a little, solemnly said: "we promise not to let O''Connor bring people in, let alone let other supporting roles in."

    "We''re not going to let people in." The butterfly doesn''t know what Adam said, but she takes a look at Adam and nods.

    "Good." Apocalypse didn''t know what Adam was talking about, but he could see that Adam was joking and said with some displeasure: "this will be the holy war. When this battle is over, we will usher in the era of mutants. I hope you can be more serious."

    Apocalypse said that, and then turned his eyes to wanciwang. With his mind moving, he saw that the rock on the ground quickly weathered into a stream of dust, and then in the blink of an eye, apocalypse''s hands formed a brown helmet from this stream of dust.

    Apocalypse handed the helmet to magneto, and then said with a smile: "this is what you lost. Now it''s returned to its original owner. I have only one requirement for you, that is, to use all my strength to feel the earth''s heart. You will find that the world is so mysterious. When you find the mystery of the world, you will naturally know what you should do."

    "As for the angel, you... Take Charles with me, and you''ll follow me." as the Apocalypse turned his eyes to the last angel, his figure immediately rose out of thin air after he finished his command, and then he flew to the pyramid!

    It can be seen that the Apocalypse also knows that the fighting power of the angel is not good, but he is the most loyal one to him, so he chooses to let the angel follow him.

    Seeing the back of the Apocalypse flying directly to the pyramid, the angel didn''t hesitate at all. He picked up Professor Charles on the ground with a pair of metal wings on his back and immediately chased the Apocalypse flying directly to the pyramid.

    Adam looked at the angel''s back and whispered: "lick the dog, lick the dog, lick to the last nothing."

    There''s nothing wrong with Adam''s words. In the original plot, it seems that among all the mutants, except apocalypse, who must die as a big boss, windstorm girl submits to Professor Charles, and the mutant brotherhood organized by magneto has a good life. Lingdie joins Hellfire club, and only angels have no news. The end may not be very good.

    The apocalypse and the angel went straight to the pyramid, and then the magneto was not hesitating. He opened his hands and launched his power, and then his figure flew to the pyramid that towered into the cloud.

    The rest of Adam looked at each other, and then saw the dignified flash on lingdie''s face. Then they turned their eyes to Qin Tian and said, "what are we going to do next? Can''t we really follow the instructions of the apocalypse?"

    "What else?" As soon as the spirit butterfly''s voice fell, before Adam could speak, the storm girl couldn''t help saying, "what do you mean by that? Is there anything else in your mind?"

    Adam looked directly at the storm girl and then sneered: "it''s nothing if all the ordinary human beings in this world are destroyed. The most important thing is that once the Apocalypse plan is successfully carried out and his will is successfully transferred to Professor Charles, then he will acquire all the abilities of Professor Charles, Do you want to be in control of all the secrets in your head? "

    Seeing the windstorm girl''s disapproval, Adam said: "at that time, although there will be only US mutants in the world, the total number of mutants in the world will be less than one million. The most important thing is that once he has the ability of Professor Charles, we will be under his control all our lives, He will not only control the secrets in your mind, but also the way you live

    When she heard Adam say this, windstorm girl''s face began to become dignified. She recalled that before the apocalypse, life was very difficult, but there were occasional laughter in her life.

    Since she was found by the apocalypse, her ability has been directly promoted to the level of three peaks. It seems that her life is superior to others. But when you think about these days, she has no freedom at all, let alone the smiling days before.

    At this time, the spirit butterfly then said: "although we mutants are in a very embarrassing position, if there is no ordinary people''s world, there are only less than a million people in this big world, and they are all under the control of the apocalypse, and there is no science and technology to speak of, they will directly return to the primitive society, Can you really accept this kind of environment in your heart? "

 Chapter 342

    Adam and lingdie, you say, I say all kinds of questions in the windstorm girl''s ear. Slowly, I see her slightly dignified face. At this time, she suddenly appears the color of struggling. As for how to choose, she is at a loss at this time.

    Windstorm girl didn''t agree with the Apocalypse plan, but she didn''t dare to oppose the apocalypse, so she has been passively involved in the plan.

    Now the words of Adam and lingdie seem to be in the heart of windstorm girl. But whether these two people are really like this, windstorm girl is not sure. Windstorm girl is more afraid of their conspiracy.

    Adam is always scheming. Everyone can see that Adam has his own plan. Magneto has made it clear that he will not play with Adam.

    Storm girl is afraid that Adam will pit her, because Adam doesn''t look like a good person in storm girl''s eyes all the time. He not only secretly contacts magneto and spirit butterfly, but also comes to persuade himself. He looks like a smiley face all day.

    The most important point is that Adam''s strength can''t even compare with magneto, and it''s impossible to fight against apocalypse. This is also the main reason why storm girl dare not expose her thoughts in front of Adam and her husband.

    "Well, I don''t think I heard what you just said. As for what you think, it doesn''t matter to me!" Struggling for a long time, the storm girl''s figure around immediately rolled up a strong wind, and then saw her figure directly rushed to which pyramid.

    In the end, storm girl still choose not to participate in these things, after all, she is not qualified to decide all this, even can not decide their own ideas, after all, she is afraid of death!

    Seeing windstorm girl''s back rushing to the pyramid, lingdie looked at Adam beside her, and then said, "it seems that windstorm girl''s heart is a little moved, but she doesn''t dare to be moved at all because of the strength of apocalypse. What should we do next? Keep persuading her? Or... "

    "Well, I knew she didn''t dare!" Adam gave a cold snort directly. Then he turned his eyes directly to the pyramid and said, "what else can we do? Now we can only do it step by step. Anyway, we can never let the Apocalypse plan be successfully implemented, because it is not good for us, but bad for us."

    Boom

    At this time, I saw magneto had begun to work, and suddenly there was a roar and vibration in the earth. Then I saw Cairo, which was almost destroyed by the apocalypse, and pieces of metal fragments suddenly surged out of the air, but in the blink of an eye, these pieces formed a metal tornado!

    "Magneto has started. Let''s go and have a look." Seeing magneto''s ability to launch, Adam looked at the spirit butterfly on his body, and immediately condensed on his back, showing a pair of lightning wings flashing with thunder light. As his heart moved, he saw his figure immediately swept out.

    This is what Adam and the spirit butterfly learned. The spirit butterfly can fly freely in the sky only by condensing a pair of purple wings with his mind power. Adam also learned to condense a pair of wings with lightning, but he didn''t expect that it would work very well.

    Seeing Adam''s figure plundering out, the butterfly''s mind moved. A pair of purple butterfly wings appeared on her back. Then she rushed out with Adam''s figure. At the same time, she sighed in her heart: "ah, happiness or disaster can''t escape after all. I just hope someone can stop the Apocalypse and Adam won''t be impulsive."

    The figures of Adam and lingdie rush to the entrance of the pyramid in a twinkling of an eye, and then stop here directly. After landing, they look at the magneto rising in the air. With his ability to launch, they see a metal storm composed of metal fragments around them, and his figure is wrapped up by a magnetic field like a boundary.

    Adam stretched out his hand and tried hard on it. The force of the magnetic field is very tough. With his exertion, the magnetic field will be concave, which makes him feel that he can''t use the force at all. It should be very difficult to break when Adam doesn''t have real strength!

    After trying, Adam stepped back to the butterfly, looked at her and said, "what a strong magnetic field. With this magnetic field like a border, ordinary people can''t hurt him at all. However, if necessary, we can break this magnetic field to interfere with his ability."

    With the loss of time, magneto''s ability began to arouse the geomagnetic field. Suddenly, the shaking force from the earth seemed to increase several times!

    Not only Cairo, but also the earth of the whole world, and even the global metal materials including the ocean, are under the impression of this magnetic field. Buildings are destroyed, and all the metal materials are slowly converging to the sky, which is more and more amazing.

    Seeing the metal pieces that gather in the air around them, which are like swimming fish, the butterfly looks at Adam next to him and immediately says, "if we go on like this, we don''t need the apocalypse. Magneto alone is enough to destroy the whole world! His ability is absolutely to control the magnetic field, control the metal level 4 mutants, even level 5 mutants are absolutely impossible to do this! "

    Adam''s eyes turned directly to the pyramid in front of him. When he heard the figure of the butterfly, he immediately replied, "the more chaotic the world is, the better you can fish in troubled waters. As long as you don''t let Apocalypse''s plan succeed, magneto doesn''t have to worry."

    After a while, without waiting for the butterfly to speak again, Adam''s back was once again condensed with flashing electric wings, and then he went straight up to the top of the pyramid.

    Seeing Adam''s action, the butterfly frowned, then immediately followed Adam''s action and went straight to the top of the pyramid and said, "what do you want to do? Is there anything unusual about the pyramid?"

    The figures of Adam and spirit butterfly appeared at the top of the pyramid in the blink of an eye. There was something missing in the middle of the pyramid. A dark hole went straight to the bottom of the pyramid.

    At this time, Adam took a look at the butterfly beside him. Then he pointed to the lines on the pyramid and said, "don''t you think these lines are very special? Why did the Apocalypse build this pyramid? I think this pyramid is very important in his plan. These lines may be his necessities."

    Hum, hum, hum

    At this time, only heard a buzz came, and then saw a plane from the horizon straight here!

    The spirit butterfly''s eyes cast to that airplane, immediately can''t help but say: "this is, is it the person who comes to save Professor Charles?"

 Chapter 343

    "Otherwise, who else? It''s not the local government." When Adam saw the plane coming straight here, he immediately turned his lips and said, "except for the students of Professor Charles'' mutant school, I can''t think of anyone who can find here so quickly. I just don''t know if they are all here."

    Adam''s tone contains a trace of expectation, but the butterfly didn''t hear it. Even Adam himself may not feel it.

    Hearing Adam''s words, the butterfly''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then immediately said: "is it just when the Apocalypse spread the word to the whole world through Professor Charles''s ability, he secretly passed on his disappearance here?"

    Adam was surprised. Is this a woman''s intuition?

    As like as two peas, she saw the movie as if she had seen a movie. Adam looked at the butterfly quickly. She did not look at him, and he shrugged his shoulders and said, "probably. I''m afraid that''s the only way to make it possible. Otherwise, how could these people come so quickly? "

    At this time, Adam''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and a strange sound came from his ear. When he fixed his eyes, it turned out that the sound came from the pyramid added by the two people. To be exact, the strange sound came from the hole in the middle of the pyramid which was missing a part.

    "No, how can I forget that the pyramid has not been completely built yet?" When Adam came back to himself, he suddenly screamed in his heart that it was not good. Then he saw a pair of lightning wings twinkling on his back. Then he put his hand around the willow waist of the butterfly and flew away from the top of the pyramid.

    Boom

    Just as Adam and his two figures left the top of the pyramid, the missing spire on the top of the pyramid was suddenly occupied by a piece of golden like gold, on which a strange pattern appeared!

    Seeing the golden appearance of the top of the pyramid suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, the butterfly immediately said, "how can I say that looking at the shortcomings of this pyramid, it turns out that there is a lack of the position of the top of the pyramid. This apocalypse is really luxurious. The top of the pyramid is made of yellow gold. I''m afraid that the position of the top of the pyramid alone weighs dozens of tons?"

    When lingdie said that, her eyes immediately turned to Adam, who was holding her waist. Then she saw her eyes turn slightly and said, "if we can get the position of the top of the tower, the money will be enough for us to start our preliminary plan."

    "Whether it''s made of real gold or not, this spire is of great value. It doesn''t have to be inferior to the diamond spire in Himalayas." Looking at the top of the pyramid, the golden appearance, with Adam''s voice down, I saw a ray of sunlight in the sky shining on it, then suddenly burst out a dazzling golden light.

    With the first ray of sunlight scattered on the golden spire, the whole spire burst out a dazzling light, and then the spire in front of them suddenly seemed to have a reaction. A force of swallowing suddenly occurred, and the surrounding sunlight was immediately pulled away.

    The golden spire is like an energy converter, which absorbs and condenses the energy in the sunlight. Then you can only see the special lines around the spire, which suddenly light up directly, and then quickly derive to the whole pyramid.

    Seeing the changes above the pyramid, Adam''s face changed suddenly. He cried in his heart, "Oh, no, it seems that the Apocalypse has already started."

    Lingdie looked at the storm girl who had already been fighting with the mutant who rescued Professor Charles. Then she turned her eyes to Adam and said, "what should we do now? Should we help those people or resist them?"

    Adam thought, and then immediately said: "you go down to help storm women test their strength, if things can be done, we will join hands with them to get rid of the apocalypse, I now feel into the pyramid to see how the Apocalypse is now."

    "Be careful." After the spirit butterfly nodded, she saw a pair of butterfly wings on her back. As soon as her voice fell, the spirit butterfly pulled out the sword on her back, and then directly attacked the place where the storm girl and the beast were fighting.

    The beast completely turned into a blue hair monster and kept moving on the ground. The storm woman controlled the storm to protect herself, and then attacked the beast with lightning.

    The beast can''t break through the storm defense at all, and can only passively dodge the thunder and lightning that retaliates against the woman. Although the beast is still very relaxed on the surface, it is believed that he will fall into the disadvantage soon.

    After seeing the figure of spirit butterfly rushing down, Adam didn''t have any hesitation. He saw a pair of flashing electric wings on his back and flew to the pyramid. Then the stealth ability was launched, and Qin Tian''s figure directly disappeared in the field of vision!

    Adam''s figure quietly into the pyramid, has not found the apocalypse and the location of Professor Charles, first encountered the angel and the blue devil are tangled fight together.

    Angel and blue devil can be said to be a pair of old rivals, once in the iron cage, they had an unfinished battle, now it looks more like a continuation of the front edge.

    The angel''s metal wings can fly freely, but the narrow passage in the pyramid limits its flexibility. However, the angel who received the gift of Apocalypse has a pair of extremely strong metal wings, which is much stronger than the angel who was once in the cage.

    Although the blue devil has the ability to move in an instant, he can''t hurt the angel with metal wings in every attack. Instead, he keeps avoiding the angel''s attack to avoid being seriously hurt. Facing the angel who was not his opponent, he gradually falls into the disadvantage.

    Adam''s heart secretly clenched his teeth, and then immediately appeared behind the angel quietly, looking at his figure flying upside down, sighed in his heart: "little licking dog with wings, I''m sorry, I can only let you sleep for a while."

    Adam thought a little, and then saw that he could not help but tighten his fist, only to see the thunder on the fist flashing, and then directly hit the angel''s head.

    Bang

    In an instant, only a dull hum was heard. Adam''s invisible fist smashed on the angel''s head. In his heart, he didn''t expect that there would be someone behind him, let alone Adam''s hand. So the angel was knocked unconscious by Adam''s fist!

 Chapter 344

    Seeing the angel lying on the ground suddenly in front of him, the blue devil''s eyes suddenly appeared a color of doubt. He reached for his head and muttered, "what''s the situation? How can he suddenly faint directly? My new ability?"

    Just at this time, Adam, who knocked the angel unconscious with one punch, released his invisibility ability, and the two brothers rushed to the blue devil''s body, grabbed his arm and said, "what are you doing? Do you want to save Professor Charles? If you want to save him, take me up quickly."

    However, the blue devil looked at Adam with a scrutinized face. He didn''t have the ability to launch the teleportation, but after thinking about it in his heart, he said, "who are you? We don''t know you yet. You are also a person of X-Men?"

    Adam didn''t want to talk to him. He rolled his eyes and then said: "with so much nonsense, do you want to save Professor Charles or not? If you want to save Professor Charles, hurry up. Once the will of the Apocalypse is successfully transferred, everyone will have to wait to die."

    Of course, Adam can save people by himself, but Adam''s nature makes him not like to be a hero. Even if he is passive, he has to pull the blue devil with him.

    The blue devil is a devout believer, and his body is tattooed totem of human sin given by angels. He can move in an instant, and the smoke left behind is beautiful, mellow and kind-hearted.

    The blue devil doesn''t believe that Adam is here to help him, because his intuition tells him that Adam is not a good man.

    "Who are you?" The blue devil watched Adam warily, as if Adam had any conspiracy, and said aloud, "do you know that the Apocalypse is going to destroy the world? If I can''t save Professor Charles, something bad will happen! "

    "Are you stupid?" Adam looked at the blue devil in front of him speechless, and always felt that the child''s brain was not enough.

    "I''m not stupid, I won''t be fooled!" The blue devil looked at the fainting figure of the other angel, made a fighting posture towards Adam, and whispered: "although I may not be able to beat you, I will never give in!"

    "You''re sick!" Adam some speechless said: "I help you solve the enemy, now I also help you to save Charles, why do you want to take me as the enemy?"

    "Don''t think I know nothing." The blue devil looks like he knows everything¡° I know you are the apocalypse, and I know you are with this metal winged guy. Do you think the bitter meat trick can deceive me? "

    "I swear to God, I''m here to save people. After all, no one wants to see the end of the world, right?" Adam is too lazy to talk to the blue devil¡° If you don''t want to take me to save people, you can go by yourself, but can you hurry up? "

    The blue devil looks at Adam in front of him and hesitates in his heart. It seems that the guy in front of him is really rebellious. Now he is on his side.

    Just when the blue devil hesitated in his heart, his mind suddenly rang out fenghuangnv''s urgent voice and said: "hurry, hurry to save the professor, I feel that the man has begun to shift his will, hurry!"

    Poof

    The voice of fenghuangnv''s urgent cut rang out in my mind. The blue devil did not dare to hesitate any more at this time. He reached out and grabbed Adam''s arm. In an instant, he only heard a dull hum. The figures of Adam and the blue devil immediately turned into a blue fog and disappeared.

    At the moment when the blue devil''s blinking ability was displayed, Adam''s invisible ability was immediately displayed by him.

    When the figure of the blue devil appeared again, the two figures of apocalypse and Professor Charles they were looking for were floating in the air at the moment. Apocalypse''s figure didn''t move at all, while Professor X''s figure was shaking violently at this time. At the same time, his mouth was struggling and said: "get out of my body, get out of my body!"

    "Why is the man gone?" Blue devil''s eyes looked around, and immediately found that Adam''s figure disappeared again. But at this time, he didn''t care about Adam. His figure moved to the professor''s body in a blink of an eye, and then left the pyramid with his figure in his arms!

    At the moment when the blue devil left the pyramid with the figure of the professor in his arms, Adam saw that there was no movement there, just like the apocalypse that had been dead for a long time. He immediately clenched his teeth in his heart, and then rushed directly to the apocalypse.

    "The power of Phoenix is a little hard to do. I should show her a play and see if I can do the Apocalypse without exposing it. If I can''t do it, it''s OK!" Only invisible standing next to the Apocalypse Adam secretly hard bite teeth, followed by a horizontal heart, directly and hand for the knife.

    As Adam''s heart moved, he saw lightning flashes on his hand, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a lightning sword. Then he saw a fierce color in Adam''s eyes, and then the sword directly cleaved to the apocalypse.

    Pooh, Pooh

    The sword of thunder and lightning, which is condensed by the power of thunder and lightning in Adam''s body, cuts the Apocalypse''s body. In an instant, only a dull hum is heard, and a stream of blood is splashed. A ferocious wound suddenly appears on the Apocalypse''s body!

    Without waiting for Adam''s second sword to chop down, there was a violent tremor on the originally motionless apocalypse, which immediately made Adam cry "no good" in his heart. Then he saw that the terrible wound he had just cut on him had recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    What happened to the Apocalypse immediately made Adam take a breath of cold air. Looking at his appearance that he was about to wake up, Adam didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation. The sword of thunder and lightning in his hand immediately cut his arm.

    "Break it for me!" With the sound of Adam''s voice, all he heard was a dull hum. Adam cut his right arm on the arm of Apocalypse with one sword, and immediately cut off his right arm!

    Just at this time, the Apocalypse of the failure of will transfer came to life. The duck flew to the mouth, and Adam cut off his arm shoulder to shoulder, which made him roar angrily.

    Although Adam was invisible, it had no effect on the angry apocalypse. His eyes pointed directly at Adam and said, "how dare you betray me!"

    "Oh, it''s a bit of a pit." Adam shrugged helplessly and whispered, "I can''t kill him. Next, I''ll test my acting skills."

    Facing the direct vision of apocalypse, Adam suddenly felt that he was falling into an ice cave at this moment. A terrible crisis enveloped him and made him shiver involuntarily!

    "Mad, it''s a little scary." Adam was so scared that he almost woke up the throne, but he held back,

 Chapter 345

    Tianqi looks at Qin Tian''s figure and cuts off the arm he holds in his hand. His face is full of angry roar: "you dare to betray me, you dare to betray me!"

    Seeing the angry apocalypse in front of him, Adam''s heart moved, and lightning flashes on his body. Then he bit his teeth and looked directly at the apocalypse. He hummed coldly: "you''re not only shouting wool, but also betraying. You deserve to put yourself in such a high position and cut off your arm. If you don''t agree, you''ll bite me!"

    Just as Adam spoke, he saw that the Apocalypse''s arm was cut off by him shoulder to shoulder. At this time, a granulation suddenly appeared, and then his arm began to grow and recover at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Is this super regeneration?" Adam picked eyebrows, dissatisfied underestimated: "this ability will be more and more worthless, no wonder Wolverine can''t appear this time."

    "It seems that the situation is a little bad. The hero doesn''t have to suffer the immediate losses. He''ll get out of the way first." Seeing Apocalypse''s arm growing and recovering quickly, Adam suddenly exclaimed that it was not fun. Then he thought about it. He grabbed the arm cut off from Apocalypse''s body in his hand, and his figure immediately turned into a lightning bolt and fled to the outside of the pyramid.

    "Those who betray me will die without a burial place!" Seeing Adam''s escaping figure, apocalypse''s face suddenly roared ferociously. However, his arm was cut off shoulder to shoulder, and the ritual of transferring will was interrupted in the middle. Although it didn''t matter, he could only watch Adam escape from his eyes for a moment.

    Adam took the arm of apocalypse in his hand and rushed out of the pyramid. He swept around and saw the butterfly fighting with the beast. Then he went straight there without thinking about it.

    The spirit butterfly and the beast are very anxious. The beast is not as easy to deal with as the spirit butterfly thinks.

    The beast has big hands and feet, long blue hair and superhuman power. It can lift more than a ton of heavy objects. It can easily climb up brick walls and fight on steel ropes.

    He also has the ability to secrete pheromones to attract the opposite sex. The beast''s hands and feet have sharp claws. He also has night vision similar to that of a cat. The beast also has a slight healing factor. Ordinary wounds and colds can recover quickly.

    The spirit butterfly can''t cause fatal damage to the beast, and she doesn''t want to kill the beast either. She just follows Adam''s order to tempt the beast.

    And the beast is not so easy to kill. The beast has superhuman strength, endurance and speed. His legs are quite developed. He can easily cross 15 foot (about 4.6 meters) high walls or other obstacles. He can jump 25 feet (about 7.6 meters) away. He can run at a speed of about 40 miles (about 64 kilometers) per hour, and can ensure the speed is completely consistent.

    Shua

    In a flash, a ray of thunder passed away, and Adam''s figure appeared beside lingdie in the blink of an eye. She was holding a purple energy whip in her hand at the moment. When she saw Adam''s figure, especially the Apocalypse arm in his hand, her face immediately froze there.

    As soon as he saw the arm in Adam''s hand, the butterfly could not help swallowing: "this, this is the arm of apocalypse? You cut him off? "

    Adam nodded and replied without concealment: "yes, I took advantage of the failure of the Apocalypse will transfer ceremony in the invisible state, and I took the opportunity to cut off his arm directly, but it''s useless."

    Poof

    At this time, the figure of the blue devil flashed away. The beast who had just fought with the spirit butterfly immediately turned into a blue mist and disappeared in their vision. Then they saw the plane they were taking off!

    Seeing the plane taking off, Adam immediately screamed No good. Then he immediately said to the butterfly beside him, "never let them escape. Once they escape, we will become the main target of apocalypse. Facing the Apocalypse of level five mutants, we are not his opponent just by our strength. I can''t reveal the bottom card."

    As soon as Adam''s voice fell, the butterfly''s back instantly condensed and showed a pair of energy wings, and then two energy lightsabers appeared in her hands. Then she saw her figure without any hesitation and rushed directly to the plane that had just taken off.

    In the blink of an eye, the figure of the spirit butterfly jumped directly on the fuselage of the plane, and then saw the energy lightsaber in her hand cut madly on the fuselage. After a few breaths, the original intact plane was destroyed by the spirit butterfly!

    Although the spirit butterfly kept her hand in the dark so that the plane would not disintegrate directly in the air, Professor Charles and others obviously could not escape in this plane. Fortunately, among them, the blue devil, a mutant with the ability of blinking, barely escaped with several people on the plane at the critical moment, so as to avoid the risk of crashing together with the plane.

    After the blue devil took a few people on the plane to blink, the fragmented plane destroyed by the spirit butterfly immediately fell to the ground. Then, regardless of a few breathing time, he heard an angry roar, and the Apocalypse figure appeared at the gate of the pyramid.

    His right arm, which had been cut off by Adam, was now back to normal, and the angel who had been knocked unconscious by Adam was behind him. When the Apocalypse figure appeared, his eyes immediately fell on Qin Tian''s hand and roared: "Adam, I didn''t expect you to betray me. Today I''m going to tear you to pieces!"

    Seeing the angry Apocalypse on his face, Adam''s heart was very afraid of his strength, but now he had nothing to fear. He sneered twice on his face, and then said sarcastically, "Apocalypse, what you said is a bit wrong. I didn''t say that I would sell you this life. Everyone knows that once you succeed in transferring your will, I''m afraid each of us can escape the fate of being controlled by you. Although my strength can''t compare with you, I don''t want to be controlled by others. Besides, what''s the matter with me? Eat the shit

    "Do you really think we don''t know what you want to do? What''s the age of mutants Adam disdained to say: "you just want to be the only God, no matter mutant or human, there is no difference in your eyes. When you have Charles''s spiritual ability, you must not only control ordinary people?"

 Chapter 346

    Adam said the purpose of the apocalypse. He immediately gnawed his teeth. Then he waved to the angel beside him with a ferocious face. Then he opened his eyes full of hostility and said: "another disappointing tragedy, kill him for me."

    The angel met the Apocalypse when he was most desperate. His almost useless wings were cured by the apocalypse. However, his ability was transformed again. A pair of ordinary wings were transformed into a pair of metal wings. For him, it was like giving him a new life. So when the Apocalypse came, the angel''s heart did not hesitate at all and rushed to Adam directly.

    Among all the people under the apocalypse, maybe only the angel is truly loyal to him, which is the sorrow of apocalypse and the sorrow of the angel.

    Adam always said that angels are angels'' licking dogs, which is absolutely right.

    The angel''s real name is Warren Kenneth Worthington, with a pair of big wings on the back, which can fly in the air. After being transformed into the angel of death, the wings are metallized and the steel feather throwing knife is launched. After the second mutation, the above morphology can be switched, and the blood group compatibility can be treated.

    Angel''s body structure is very suitable for flying, hollow bones and strong muscles, eyes can withstand high-speed wind, vision is superior to ordinary people, he also has a special breathing membrane, can extract oxygen in the air at extreme speed.

    Angel he flies by flapping his wings and can reach speeds of up to 150 miles (241 kilometers) an hour. Although he usually flies below 6500 feet (1981.2 meters), he can fly up to 10000 feet (3048 meters). In addition to his own weight, his wings can lift 200 pounds (91 kilograms).

    Although the current Angel did not reach the strongest state, can also be regarded as a strong, but for Adam, ha ha.

    "Kill When the angel''s figure rushed to the distance of ten meters from Adam, he only heard a loud drink from him, and then saw his figure spinning in the air!

    Shua, Shua, Shua

    In a flash, I only saw a cold light breaking through the void, and then the harsh sound of breaking through the void came. When I fixed my eyes, I saw the shining metallic wings on the back of the angel, and then it suddenly shot like raindrops to the sky.

    "Hum, what can I do with my little wings? Metal bird man, I really think I''m a character." Seeing the overwhelming attack of the angel''s wings, adanton gave a heavy cold hum, followed by a flash of thunder on his body, followed by a Shua to dodge.

    Boom

    Then, without waiting for the angel to respond, he saw the electric light in Adam''s hands condense, and then he directly bombarded the angel. In an instant, he heard a roar. The angel''s figure was wrapped by the thunder from Adam''s hands, and then it fell directly like the ground.

    Creak, creak, creak

    All of a sudden, Adam''s palm was clawed, and the force of thunder gathered in the palm. Then he heard a cry like the singing of birds, and then more and more, just like hundreds of birds singing together!

    Adam''s skill from animation, Leidun qianniao.

    Looking at the angel''s electric light flickering, his whole body twitching, just like the figure falling from the ground, Adam''s mouth slightly tilted, and then only saw his figure instantly turned into a ray of thunder and disappeared.

    "I can play with a thousand birds without writing wheel eyes." Adam''s face was excited, because he didn''t have to endure it at last.

    Then I saw Adam''s figure appeared in the angel''s side very strangely, with a Thunderball in his hand, and then he immediately bombarded his heart.

    "Wake up, Birdman!" Adam''s shining claws penetrated through the angel''s fierce mouth directly, and then he said in his ear, "since you are stubborn again and again, I have to send you to hell."

    As soon as Adam''s voice fell, the angel''s face was full of disbelief. He looked down at the fierce mouth that he had been pierced by Qin Tian''s arm. He coughed twice in his mouth, and his breath became weaker and weaker.

    Seeing the angel who was solved by Adam''s move and whose arm penetrated through his fierce mouth, the Apocalypse standing in front of the pyramid immediately hummed coldly: "it''s really a waste. I help you improve your strength in vain and waste my feelings."

    Just at this time, the angel just like a reflection, reached out and just grabbed Qin Tian''s arm, with a pair of metal wings on his back and stabbed him directly. Then his face was full of Crazy: "cough, cough, cough... Even if I die, I will never let you have a good time..."

    Just saw Adam''s body suddenly burst out a group of thunder, followed by a Li shout: "thousand birds advanced! A thousand birds flow

    Ding, Ding, Ding

    The angel''s counterattack before he died, the metal wings flashing with cold light stabbed Adam''s body flashing with thunder light. In an instant, he heard only a clang sound, which could not hurt Adam at all!

    "Rest in peace, thousand bird sharp gun!" Adam gave a loud drink. He grabbed it fiercely, and a sword of thunder and lightning suddenly appeared in his hand. Then he took a sword directly, and the whole head of the angel was cut down.

    Then I saw Adam''s figure turned into a flash of thunder, holding the angel''s head back to the original position in my hand, and then I looked directly at the apocalypse. Then I directly reached out and threw the head to the apocalypse, saying: "this head is back to you, what do you feel now?"

    Adam and angel are really fighting each other. It takes less than a minute for them to reach the level of level 3 mutant. In this way, they are beheaded directly by Adam without fighting back.

    Although angel''s talent and ability can only be regarded as the bottom among the level 3 mutants, it is also the level 3 existence. Adam cleaned him up in a short time. Professor Charles and his students, windstorm girl and magic girl, who were hiding in the dark, flashed a dignified color one after another when they looked at Adam!

    Although the X-Men are very strong, they never fight. They are very strong, but they fight very hard every time.

    A group of talented guys, of course, can''t understand Adam''s way of fighting.

    "Don''t be proud!" Apocalypse clenched his fist, and then suddenly roared angrily: "Adam!"

    "Ha ha." Adam disdained smile, said: "next, what can you do?"

 Chapter 347

    At this time, I saw the Apocalypse''s figure suddenly disappeared directly in the same place, which immediately made the butterfly unable to help but remind: "Adam, be careful of the Apocalypse''s space ability, after all, you don''t have space ability."

    Although Adam has no space ability, he can make himself faster, such as the armor of Thor created by Adam.

    "Thor armor, go!" Adam yelled, his whole body shining silver.

    At that moment, with thunder armor, Adam''s speed was several times faster than that of the ordinary state. Just when lingdie''s voice just came to mind, he reached out and grabbed Tianqi''s arm, which was cut off by him. Then his figure turned into a thunderbolt, and instantly he disappeared in the same place.

    At the moment when Adam''s figure disappeared, the Apocalypse appeared in the place where he just stood!

    Seeing the Apocalypse''s appearance, Adam hummed coldly in his heart. Then he flashed to the butterfly and handed her the arm that had been cut off from the Apocalypse''s body. He said, "I''ll save this arm and give it to you for the time being. Maybe it will be of great use in the future. I''ll go to meet the Apocalypse first."

    As soon as Adam finished speaking, he saw that his figure was like a thunderbolt, a ray of thunder across the void. Suddenly, Adam''s figure appeared in front of the apocalypse. The thunderbolt in his hand condensed, and then he hit the Apocalypse''s head with a fist.

    Boom

    Under the normal state, Adam can have a thousand catties of terrifying power with one full fist. Now, with the blessing of thunder armor, not only the speed has been increased several times, but also the strength has been increased several times. With one fist, he can even achieve a terrifying ten thousand catties of terrifying power!

    In addition to the destructive force of thunder on his fist, Adam smashed the Apocalypse''s head in a circle. All he heard was a roar, and even the air around him could not help shaking. Then he saw the Apocalypse''s figure flying out.

    Just as the Apocalypse figure was blown out by Adam''s fist, a residual shadow suddenly flashed across his vision, and then a voice rang out in his ear: "I''ll play, too."

    "What?" Seeing this flash in his vision, Adam couldn''t catch the trace of this person under the blessing of thunder armor, and his speed was at least ten times faster than that of him. In addition to the son of magneto, kuaiyin, Adam couldn''t think of anyone else whose speed could reach this level!

    Boom

    The shadow of the Apocalypse flew less than 10 meters away, and suddenly it was hit again. Kuaiyin hit him in the face. Adam almost didn''t react to it, and saw that the shadow of the Apocalypse flew directly to his side.

    In this moment, Adam thought: "this fast silver is worthy of the king of speed. I don''t know if his speed reaches a limit state. Can he break through the obstruction of time and space and go back to the past like the lightning man?"

    Fast silver''s main ability is to move at high speed. It can easily reach a speed of 700000 kilometers per hour. It can easily run on the water or vertical walls.

    His body strength is far more than ordinary people, his bones can withstand the impact of crushing ordinary people, and his Achilles tendon is harder than steel.

    Quicksilver can also fly short distances by shaking his arms or legs.

    He can also use speed to create cyclones to avoid machine guns, laser fire and other weapons.

    Fast silver can also transform itself into a vibrating state of high-speed particles to penetrate objects.

    Because of the high-speed mobile relationship, the mode of thinking is much faster than ordinary people. What others spend a lot of time learning is fast silver, which can be learned in a moment, and because the mode of thinking can quickly be immune to some mental attacks.

    And because of the ability, the metabolism of the body will also speed up, and the recovery will be faster when injured.

    Adam once met the lightning man and transformed the lightning man into a lightning killer. The lightning man is said to be Adam''s subordinate. Adam can obtain the lightning man''s speed power by borrowing his ability.

    Because Adam had seen flash, Adam knew the speed of flash.

    The quicksilver in front of Adam is obviously faster than the flash. Maybe the flash that Adam saw belongs to the single universe, so it is slower than the quicksilver.

    But anyway, the current speed of fastsilver is definitely beyond the limit speed of flash, so Adam is thinking, can fastsilver go back to the past through speed?

    Creak, creak, creak

    At this moment, Adam''s figure suddenly retreated, and then heard a familiar sound of birdsong, which suddenly burst out from his hands. When I fixed my eyes, I saw a ray of thunder condensing and compressing in Adam''s palm, forming a special thunder ball in the blink of an eye!

    The damage of thousand birds can''t kill the apocalypse, so Adam condensed all his strength in his hand, ready to try whether he can give the Apocalypse a ruthless attack without divine power.

    At this time, Adam''s eyes turned to the flying apocalypse, and the corner of his mouth turned up involuntarily. Then he saw his figure suddenly turned into a ray of thunder, followed by a roar and roar: "Apocalypse takes my move, thousand birds enhanced version."

    Adam''s figure turned into a thunderbolt and appeared in front of the apocalypse. The Thunderball with the sound of birds in his hand directly bombarded the fierce mouth of the apocalypse. Then he heard only a roar, and the thunderbolt overflowed directly.

    To Adam''s surprise, he developed this move based on the thousand birds in the shadow of fire. When the extremely condensed and compressed Thunderball bombarded the Apocalypse''s fierce mouth, it did not appear as if the angel''s fierce mouth had been directly penetrated.

    It''s a bowl sized wound on the body of the apocalypse. Although we can clearly see all kinds of organs in the chest of the apocalypse, and the beating heart, the power of this blow is not small, but Yaxin''s heart is very clear. For the Apocalypse who has the ability to recover like wolverine, there is no worry about his life!

    "Mad, it''s tough." I saw Adam''s fierce drink, and the power of thunder in his hand was directly condensed into a sword of thunder and lightning, which pierced the beating heart of the evil mouth of the apocalypse.

    But at this time, the pupil in the eyes of the Apocalypse was suddenly covered by a strange whiteness. When Adam''s lightning sword was about to pierce the heart of the apocalypse, his figure immediately disappeared in front of his eyes.

    "Run again!" Seeing the Apocalypse suddenly disappearing in front of Adam''s eyes, he suddenly screamed in his heart that it was not good. Then, before he had a reaction, he immediately felt a huge force coming, and then he saw that his figure was directly and heavily smashed out.

 Chapter 348

    Seeing the sudden change in front of her eyes, lingdie could not help but exclaim, and then she could not bear it. Seeing her figure flash, she rushed to the direction where Adam was smashed and said, "Adam, are you ok?"

    Boom

    Adam''s figure was suddenly smashed out by Apocalypse''s fist. Then he heard a roaring vibration, and Adam''s figure hit the ground 20 meters away. After rolling on the ground for several times, his figure barely stopped.

    When Adam''s figure stopped, the figure of the spirit butterfly immediately appeared beside him. Although he was in a mess, the protection of the armor of thunder was only slightly shocked, and he didn''t really get hurt. This immediately made the spirit butterfly''s heart deeply relieved.

    Adam shook his head, and then looked at the worried butterfly on one side of his face. He grabbed her hand and flashed back for a while. At this time, his eyes turned to the field again. He saw that kuaiyin was fighting Apocalypse with his extraordinary speed at the moment!

    Although the attack of kuaiyin relying on his own speed is not weak, it is just like tickling to the apocalypse. It has no use at all. Even Adam found that the bowl size wound he just bombarded on the Apocalypse has now recovered to its original state. He can''t even see any scar.

    Seeing that quicksilver smashed the apocalypse as a ball again and again, Adam turned his lips and said, "the Apocalypse of dog day is really hard to deal with. No one knows how much ability it has. No matter how fast it is, it''s not that he can''t help it. Coupled with his terrible recovery ability, I think this guy will be similar to me next."

    Hearing Adam''s words, the spirit butterfly''s face showed an incredible look and said: "at this speed, does the Apocalypse still have a chance to fight back?"

    Adam said with a smile: "don''t forget that he is a level five mutant, and he can be called the ancestor of the mutant. You and I don''t know what ability he has. It''s just his space ability, plus the super recovery ability. Generally, the mutant can only deliver vegetables."

    After a pause, Adam said: "although this man''s speed has reached an incredible level, even I can''t catch his figure when I open the armor of thunder. At most, I can find the shadow flash away. However, it''s hard to kill Apocalypse or hurt him."

    Adam thought for a moment. It seems that the Apocalypse''s recovery ability may be better than Wolverine''s, but the almost static bullet time of quicksilver can completely cut off the body''s flesh. Does the Apocalypse react?

    Of course, this is just the idea in Adam''s heart, and he doesn''t want to say it, because no matter whether fast shadow can do these things or not, he won''t do them.

    I believe most people will not do this cruel thing to cut off a person''s flesh one by one, not to mention the quick shadow of this kind-hearted young man.

    At this time, the spirit butterfly seemed to want to say something, but now the Apocalypse has completely slowed down from the extraordinary speed of kuaiyin. With his ability to launch secretly, kuaiyin in the fast running, his speed in the eyes of the Apocalypse suddenly becomes as slow as a snail.

    Adam looked at the situation in the field. Instead of meeting each other, he fell into a vague illusion.

    The supreme throne in Adam''s body is shining with green light, and the spiritual gem is playing an unknown role. Adam is like the heart of the invading apocalypse.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Dark, dark underground caves.

    Spiders form webs, white bones are piled up in the corners, the air is filled with disgusting smell of decay, and fragmented buildings are everywhere.

    A tall and burly figure crawled out of the ruins, and his expression was particularly confused and puzzled.

    Soon, countless images came to mind.

    The wonderful life experience is like a unique science fiction movie.

    It seems that Adam came to the primitive society, incarnated as the king of ancient Egypt, looking for desert oasis, resisting natural and man-made disasters, leading the people from barrenness to prosperity, until the crucial ability conversion ceremony was interrupted by slaves.

    Is this the memory of apocalypse?

    The image in Adam''s mind continued to run, and Adam seemed to see himself raising his right hand.

    Beyond imagination, the motive force of thought interweaves into an invisible hand, pushing away the heavy boulders and lifting up the pyramid in the ruins.

    The moment your fingertips touch the pyramid.

    The pyramid turned into a warm current, drilled into Jiang Yan''s pores, immediately imprinted on the skin surface, forming a lifelike tattoo shape.

    Adam had some doubts, he didn''t know why he wanted to see these.

    All of a sudden, the supreme throne in Adam''s body stopped working, and all the illusions in his mind disappeared. However, a second before the illusions disappeared, Adam saw most of the power of the apocalypse.

    Among these various abilities, one is super thinking speed, that is to say, apocalypse''s thinking can keep up with the speed of quicksilver.

    Then all of a sudden, I heard a scream. One foot of kuaiyin was tied to the ground directly by the apocalypse, and then the figure of the Apocalypse directly appeared beside him. Facing the blow from kuaiyin, the face of the Apocalypse suddenly flashed a cold and fierce, and then directly met him.

    Click, click

    In a flash, there was only a click. For Apocalypse, kuaiyin without speed advantage was a baby without any threat. The moment their fists collided, kuaiyin was doomed to a tragedy!

    A crisp sound came from kuaiyin''s wrist. When his fist collided with Tianqi''s fist, he immediately felt a strong horizontal force coming. Even he didn''t have the ability to resist, and his arm fell down powerlessly.

    After discarding one arm of kuaiyin, apocalypse was not satisfied. Then he saw that he raised his foot and kicked kuaiyin''s leg fiercely. He said, "your speed is not fast. I''m discarding your foot. I see what else you can do."

    Click

    There was another crisp sound. Quick silver could bear to bite his teeth when his arm was broken, but his leg was his ability. At the moment when he was kicked off by apocalypse, he immediately heard quick silver''s heartbreaking cry, and then it came out of his mouth!

    "Super thinking..." seeing that kuaiyin was completely defeated in the blink of an eye, and even directly ended up with a broken hand and foot, and even life-threatening, Adams shook his head and sighed: "this person''s speed is very strong in some places and some times, but at this moment, there is no threat to Apocalypse."

    As Adam''s voice fell, the butterfly beside him also shook his head and said, "I thought that with his incredible speed, apocalypse would be helpless, but I didn''t expect that it would last for three minutes."

 Chapter 349

    See Apocalypse stretch out a hand to jam fast silver''s neck, the cold voice of murderous gas overflowing on the face opens a way: "boy, you are inferior to that traitor of Adam in my eyes, is simply a annoying flea."

    Hearing the Apocalypse''s words, kuaiyin''s heart was angry, but his neck was severely pinched by Apocalypse at the moment, and he couldn''t make any sound at all, so he had to struggle and shake desperately!

    But when Adam heard the apocalypse, he couldn''t help looking at the butterfly beside him. Then he shook his head and sighed, "Tut, tut, tut... I didn''t expect that I still have a position in the apocalypse. It''s a pity that we are not the same people after all, otherwise I think we should be friends."

    With the fall of Adam''s voice, he found that the figure of the magic woman suddenly turned into a storm woman and leaned to the apocalypse.

    Can''t help to hide as like as two peas in the dark. When she sees the shadow of her eyes, she will see the incredible figure in her face.

    The Apocalypse saw the windstorm woman transformed from the magic woman, and his action stopped. Then he saw a smile on his face. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to the quick silver, and said to the magic woman step by step, "you''re just in time. Kill him for me, and prove your loyalty."

    Apocalypse makes Adam and spirit butterfly''s betrayal very unhappy, but the angel died for him, which makes him still have some confidence in windstorm''s loyalty.

    After Tianqi wakes up, the first mutant she meets is fengfengnu. Fengfengnu is also the first one to become Tianqi''s subordinate. However, Tianqi is still a little wary of fengfengnu, so Tianqi asks her to prove her loyalty.

    Hearing the Apocalypse''s words, the storm girl''s face changed suddenly. Yu Guang glanced at the apocalypse, and then saw that her eyes were directed at kuaiyin. Then she leaned to him without knowing the slightest difference.

    When the magic girl came to the apocalypse, she looked at kuaiyin, and immediately took out the sword which was similar to the shape of lingdie''s hand. Then she chopped the smiling Apocalypse''s throat.

    In an instant, there was a flash of cold light, and the sword in the hand of the magic girl crossed Tianqi''s throat. Although it directly cut off his throat, this wound was not a threat to Tianqi. He reached out and grabbed the magic girl''s neck in anger, and directly lifted it up, At this time, the wound in his throat has recovered quickly!

    Seeing the windstorm girl who was strangled by the apocalypse and restored to her magic form, Adam shrugged and said: "only one fell into the hands of the apocalypse, and now another fell into his hands. He clearly knows that ordinary attacks do not threaten him, but some people are going to die."

    "I thought windstorm girl betrayed me, but I never thought it was you disguised." Apocalypse hands slightly a force, magic shape female immediately feel at the moment has been completely unable to breathe, the more struggling, the more clear the feeling of suffocation.

    Anyway, apocalypse was relieved. Although he was attacked, his attackers were not his subordinates. At least not everyone betrayed him.

    Then he saw Apocalypse''s eyes sweep. When he saw Adam and lingdie, his eyes immediately stayed on them for a while, and then he hummed coldly in his heart.

    "Why betray me? I''m not good enough for you? " Apocalypse looked at the two people''s eyes, very angry, but also hidden a trace of heartache¡° I regard you as my children. We are all mutants. Why betray me? "

    "What we all know, why ask." Spirit butterfly light looking at Apocalypse one eye, then stood behind Adam, no longer speak.

    "You think we''re all your children, but we don''t need fathers." Adam was interested in having a good chat with apocalypse. He could also delay time by the way. He said solemnly, "if you can treat us as partners, or even just as a group of loyal subordinates, we may not betray you, but you put your position too high."

    "Is that so?" Apocalypse is thoughtful, as if Adam had some truth.

    "I''m just saying that. You don''t have to think so hard." Adam''s face with a strange smile, said with a smile: "ha ha, I have long said that I am not betraying you, we are not the same people, don''t say that you take me as a partner, even if you take me as your father, I will not stand with you."

    Apocalypse once again took a deep look at Adam. He knew that the most important thing was not to kill Adam. He glared at Adam fiercely. Then he turned his eyes to a nearly destroyed building and said in a loud voice: "Charles, I know you can hear me. Although you were rescued, your spiritual world and my spiritual world are still connected at the moment, Now your people are in my hands. If you don''t want to see them die in front of you, just come out

    The beast in the room took a look at Professor Charles. A worried look flashed through his eyes and said, "what can we do? We can''t watch Raven die in front of us. We need to find a way!"

    When people couldn''t think of any effective way, Professor Charles, who had become bald at the moment, suddenly saw a light in his eyes. Then he immediately muttered excitedly, "he''s right. Our spiritual world is still connected at the moment. Since he can enter my mind, I can naturally invade his spiritual world."

    "Take care of my health." Professor Charles explained that the whole mind immediately intruded into the spiritual world of Apocalypse through the mysterious link!

    In reality, the Apocalypse burst out a roar of pain without any warning. As soon as the magic girl in her hand sent him away, she saw that he was like a heavy injury. Her hands immediately held her head and rolled on the ground in pain.

    Seeing the sudden changes on the apocalypse, a doubt flashed in the eyes of the spirit Butterfly: "what''s the situation, why did the Apocalypse suddenly become like this?"

    "According to my estimation, the Apocalypse should not have this kind of disease, if it wasn''t for him..." Adam''s eyes flashed, and then said: "it''s Charles. Although the Apocalypse''s will transfer didn''t succeed, their spiritual world is still connected at the moment. The Apocalypse suddenly changed, except for his hand, I really can''t think of anyone who can do that. "

 Chapter 350

    Apocalypse rolled his head on the ground with both hands for a few circles, and soon he was relieved by Charles''s mental attack. Suddenly, his pupils were covered by a strange white eye, and his ability started secretly!

    Adam is very curious about the way the Apocalypse uses rolling eyes to activate its power. He wants to know what the principle is.

    However, apocalypse didn''t know how curious someone was about his ability. He just wanted Charles to know his power and launched an attack on Charles without hesitation.

    Then I saw that the destroyed building where Charles and others were hiding was facing the Apocalypse wall, which immediately turned into a stream of dust under his ability and dissipated with the wind.

    Seeing the Apocalypse''s eyes, he threw them directly at the people in the room, then approached them step by step and said, "Charles, you are too weak. All struggles have no effect. Your destiny can only be swallowed by me."

    "Don''t resist. You are my children and part of me. There''s no need to resist." As the Apocalypse walked, he said, "come on, be one with me."

    The beast and the laser eye in the room looked at each other, and then jumped down directly. Without saying a word, the laser eye directly took off the sunglasses on the face, and two energy shock waves were directly bombarded in the pupil.

    While the beast took advantage of the laser eye to attack the apocalypse, the figure quickly ran to the magic girl''s side, then held her in his arms and quickly approached the fast silver. In the blink of an eye, he saved the two people. Then he secretly and fiercely bit his teeth, and directly rushed to the Apocalypse!

    Both kuaiyin and magic girl are the captives of apocalypse, but they are different.

    Kuaiyin''s ability is very strong. If it wasn''t for this battle, everyone might not think that he would lose to the apocalypse, but the magic girl is a little irrational. People with clear eyes can see that she is not the opponent of the apocalypse.

    Magic girl''s ability is very good, but her combat effectiveness is not outstanding. Magic girl can change her own cells and organizational structure at will, so that she can change into anyone''s appearance, including iris, fingerprint, skin texture, voice and even gender. She can also imitate the texture of any dress, even glasses, so she seldom wears clothes.

    She can even change the position of her body organs to avoid fatal injury in an emergency. Another ability of her is to grow old slowly. According to her self statement, she is nearly 200 years old, but everyone familiar with her knows that she grew up with Professor Charles.

    Later, in one incident, accidentally exposed to unknown rays, their self-healing ability was enhanced, especially in the aspect of anti-virus, and enhanced physical strength and deformation limit.

    It can also change the size, strength, hardness and flexibility of the body, but it can''t change the body mass. Moreover, the larger the gap between the shape and the body, the more painful she will be and she will die if she exceeds a certain limit.

    Although she can copy other people''s appearance, and even some people''s physical ability, she can''t really copy other people''s ability. Adan really doesn''t understand why she rushed to the apocalypse.

    Is it to scratch assists?

    The fighting continues

    In the face of the shock wave bombarded by the laser eye, apocalypse reached out to block it. In a flash, only an invisible energy shield emerged, which not only made the laser eye attack wave return in vain, but also made the wild animals flying back by the invisible energy.

    The Apocalypse ignored the laser eye and the beast''s attack. Step by step, he leaned over to the dilapidated house where Professor Charles was. At the same time, he said with a smile: "Charles, no one can stop me from taking your body today. I want you to watch them die in my hands one by one, but you can''t help it."

    When the Apocalypse said this, he just reached out and grabbed the magic girl and fast silver, who had no fighting power. The laser eyes and wild animals, who had nothing to do with the apocalypse, were immediately bound by an invisible force and floated up.

    Seeing that the magic girl and others are bound up, there is no possibility of struggling. At this time, the spirit butterfly can''t help looking at Adam next to her, and then directly says: "if the Apocalypse is successful, then he won''t let us go easily, Adam..."

    "I know what you want to say." Adam clenched his teeth, his face suddenly appeared a stream of Congzhong, said: "my mind is very clear, once the Apocalypse goal is achieved, I will have what kind of consequences, so if things find that step, I will use the card."

    That said, Adam would never use his divine power easily.

    When Adam said that, his eyes immediately looked at the place where magneto and storm girl were hiding. Then he said in a cold voice, "magneto and storm girl, when do you want to see before you take action? What''s the situation now? You should know very well in your heart that once Apocalypse takes Charles''s body, We''ll all be under his control

    Seeing that they didn''t respond at all, Adam said, "there''s still a chance to fight now. The most important thing is to die. If we are controlled by him for the rest of our life, it''s more painful than death. There are only two ways in front of us now, either to stop the apocalypse, or to be controlled by the apocalypse, Do you really think about it? "

    "Adam is right. You either die or you live as if you were dead. What are you hesitating about?" In the eyes of lingdie, she flashed a resolution, reached out and pulled out the sword in her hand. With her ability of chanting, she saw a pure energy lightsaber in one hand, and a violent energy attached to the sword in the other hand!

    Zi, Zi, Zi

    After the spirit butterfly put out his attack posture, he saw lightning flashes on Adam''s body, and the armor of thunder covered him instantly. Then they looked at each other at this time, and then they yelled: "kill!"

    With this sound, I saw two people''s figures turn into a remnant shadow and go straight to the Apocalypse!

    In a flash, I only saw the figure of lingdie jump into the air, and then cut down to the Apocalypse with the force of splitting Huashan Mountain. However, Adam''s hand was suddenly gathered with a lightning sword. With the blessing of the thunder armor, the speed instantly reached an incredible level, and stabbed at the Apocalypse''s head.

    Facing the joint attack of Adam and spirit butterfly, apocalypse''s face was not worried. On the contrary, a bloodthirsty sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth and said, "I wanted you to live a little longer. Since you are looking for your own death, I''ll save you and send you to hell first."

 Chapter 351

    Boom

    Apocalypse''s eyes turned to Adam and lingdie, then reached out to them and grabbed them directly in the air. In an instant, there was only a roar and vibration coming from the void.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, a giant hand suddenly appeared on the void. Without waiting for Adam and lingdie to attack the apocalypse, even without any reaction, the giant hand could not move them!

    Adam struggled a little, and then his eyes swept past the magic woman and others who were imprisoned in the air by the apocalypse. Then he suddenly saw a sudden realization on his face and said: "the power of mind turns to form. This is the power of mind turns to form attack. I should have thought that you are using this kind of ability, but I didn''t expect that your power of mind is so strong - Horizontal!"

    "So terrible Although Adam was at a disadvantage, he was not afraid at all. He said solemnly, "you just took advantage of me without a horse. If I have a horse, you can''t catch up with me at all. Hum, it''s the real terror of fighting horses."

    "What did you say?" Apocalypse didn''t understand what Adam was saying.

    "Nothing. Let''s go on." Adam grinned and said, "your power is terrible."

    Although Apocalypse didn''t know what Adam was talking about, and didn''t know what to fight against, it didn''t hinder his confidence in his ability.

    Apocalypse grinned coldly, and then said: "it seems that you are not stupid. Originally, you are the only mutant with multiple abilities that I met except myself. You should have made great achievements. Unfortunately, you chose the wrong way and dare to betray me, so you both have to die today."

    Click, click

    As soon as the word of Apocalypse came down, his hand made a little effort directly. In a flash, he heard a special crisp sound coming from Adam and lingdie. It was the sound of bone fracture. The purpose of Apocalypse was like squeezing two lives into a ball of meat mud!

    But in the face of the pain of the broken bones and muscles, Adam and lingdie just clenched their teeth and didn''t hum. Although they fell into the hands of the apocalypse and couldn''t get rid of it for a moment, they didn''t have the slightest resistance. At least the Apocalypse didn''t want their lives as easy as he said.

    Take the thunder armor developed by Adam as an example. Its defense power is extraordinary. The Apocalypse wants his life to be shaped by his mind, but his ability to attack is still a little less. What''s more, Adam''s body also hides the divine power stronger than thunder and lightning, and the supreme throne countless times stronger than the divine power.

    Even in the face of the crisis of life and death, the potential hidden in her body began to burst out a little bit. In the face of the crushing of the giant hand of the apocalypse, a purple energy gushed out of her body, directly enveloping her in protection!

    The reason why Adam hasn''t started now is that his life is not in danger, and that he knows that doing so will be good for the butterfly and stimulate its more potential.

    Seeing the difference between Adam and lingdie, apocalypse said with a disdainful smile: "it''s a bit interesting. I didn''t expect that in this case, you will be stimulated to your potential. But even if it is like this, how can it be? Today you can''t escape from me."

    "Don''t be too confident." Adam looked at the speechless butterfly, looked at the Apocalypse without expression and said, "do you think you will win like this?"

    "Hehe, what else can you do?" Apocalypse looked at Adam disdainfully and said with a sneer, "although it''s different from my plan, everything is under my control."

    "What''s your plan?" Adam retorted: "your plan is just relying on your strength and crushing all the way. It''s completely mindless and arrogant."

    "Are you trying to delay your death with words?" Apocalypse shook his head with a smile on his face and said softly, "don''t struggle, child. You don''t have a chance. Go to die with peace of mind."

    Adam lowered his head and whispered, "that''s not necessarily true."

    At this time, I saw the storm girl hiding in the dark, her face suddenly appeared a color of struggle, and then she clenched her teeth, suddenly there was a strong wind around her, and then I saw her figure directly skyrocketing under the strong wind.

    Boom

    When this strong wind forms a tornado to protect the windstorm girl, we can see the thunder force rolling around her, and then we can see the rolling thunder, and immediately we directly bombard the Apocalypse below.

    The storm girl suddenly hit Tianqi, and the force of thunder was pounding him. Although there was no life danger for Tianqi, it caught him off guard.

    The power of thunder bombards the apocalypse, and his figure can''t help shaking. The demonic woman and others who are bound by him in the air suddenly fall to the ground. Even Adam and spirit butterfly suddenly feel that their pressure has weakened a lot at this time!

    "What did I say?" Adam looked up again at the embarrassed Apocalypse with a bright smile on his face¡° Why should I talk to you? Because I know the villain died of talking too much. How can you not talk too much? "

    After Tianqi figure stood firm, the wound that was hit by the thunder on his body quickly recovered. Then he saw a ferocious look on his face and looked at the windstorm girl in the air. His eyes were full of anger and said: "I didn''t expect that even you dare to betray me!"

    "Not only her, but now me." As soon as the Apocalypse''s voice fell, the figure of magneto was suspended not far away. With his ability to launch, only the metal fragments around him were immediately flying under his control.

    Wanciwang is a subordinate valued by Tianqi. Now even he betrays directly, which immediately makes Tianqi full of endless evil spirit. Then he laughs wildly: "good, good, good... I didn''t expect that four of the five subordinates betrayed me, and the only one who didn''t betray me was a waste."

    Seeing windstorm girl and magneto stand out, Adam''s mouth suddenly tilts. Then he looks at the Apocalypse with a sarcastic look on his face and says: "as the saying goes, people are doing it. We don''t stop you from destroying the world, but your heart is actually controlling our attention. I don''t think anyone wants to be controlled. And you shouldn''t say angel like that. If you don''t betray him, you can only show that he is stupid. As for not being able to beat me, of course. "

    Apocalypse''s eyes were cold, and his eyes swept over all the people. Then he immediately snorted: "hum... What can you do with me? Since you all want to die, I will send you all to hell!"

 Chapter 352

    Apocalypse''s eyes turn to Adam and lingdie. They are still bound in the air by his huge hand. After he grins coldly, he reaches out his hand and grabs it fiercely. Then they immediately say, "first of all, I''ll send you two to hell."

    "Open it for me!" Seeing the action of the apocalypse, Adam suddenly felt a great force coming. With his fierce drinking, he saw the veins on his face suddenly burst up, and the flashing power of thunder on his body became violent.

    Adam didn''t intend to use real power, but it seems that he doesn''t have to.

    Although Adam himself would not be attacked by the apocalypse, the butterfly could not bear such power at all, so Adam had to transform part of the divine power hidden in his body into the power of lightning.

    Click, click

    As Adam''s power of thunder flashed violently, he immediately heard a crisp sound. If you look carefully, you will find that the giant hand of the apocalyptic power was cracked by Shengsheng at this time!

    Seeing Adam''s roar, windstorm woman and magneto looked at each other from a distance at this time, and then they said: "kill

    For a moment, I saw the force of thunder coming out of windstorm girl''s hands. Under the control of magneto, pieces of metal fragments shot to the Apocalypse like a rainstorm.

    Apocalypse didn''t know why magneto betrayed him, but he knew magneto would be a big trouble, bigger than Adam.

    Adam just knew why magneto attacked the apocalypse, because the Apocalypse just broke kuaiyin''s leg and his son''s leg in front of magneto.

    Although wanciwang does not know that kuaiyin is his son, it does not prevent wanciwang from changing his position because of his feelings.

    Even with the laser eye, which had just slowed down, his heart was gnashing its teeth. Then he saw two shock waves in his eyes, which directly bombarded the apocalypse.

    Boom, boom, boom

    In a flash, only a roar and vibration was heard, but what Wan ciwang and others did not expect was that they thought that even without the Apocalypse''s life, even under the hand attack, he could be seriously injured, but this scene told them that the strength of level 5 mutants should not be underestimated!

    Under the joint attack of the three, although the Apocalypse didn''t care about Adam and lingdie for a while, it saw an energy shield directly enveloping him between the waves.

    No matter the thunder bombardment of storm girl, or the metal fragments controlled by magneto, or even the shock wave bombardment of laser eye on this layer of energy shield, they are all resisted one after another, but this energy shield has no sign of breaking.

    Zi, Zi, Zi

    The power of the Apocalypse is no doubt, people keep attacking, but they can''t break the energy shield of the apocalypse.

    The crowd became more and more anxious, but it didn''t change anything. The Apocalypse didn''t change color under their attack, as if nothing could hurt him.

    Magneto is the main force of the attack. His attack is stronger than that of all others, and limits the apocalypse. Although apocalypse is powerful, it can only defend passively under the attack of magneto.

    "If I can''t, what can I do?" When the attack failed, everyone was a little anxious.

    "Your attack has no strength." Apocalypse turned his eyes and looked at the crowd, and said to magneto alone: "I give you your strength, even if it is strong, it can''t hurt me."

    When everyone was secretly frightened, they only saw Adam''s figure. Suddenly, a huge thunder burst out, and the lightning flashed. Even the thunder in the storm girl''s hand began to be out of her control, and she chopped at Adam.

    Seeing the sudden changes in front of her eyes, storm girl''s eyes suddenly showed a kind of startled color, and then her mouth murmured directly: "what''s the matter? Why is it like this? I can''t control my thunder and lightning!"

    Click, click, click

    With the power of thunder in storm girl''s hand directly bombarding Adam out of her control, on the giant hand which was transformed by Apocalypse''s power, all of a sudden, I heard a crisp sound. When I looked carefully, I saw that there were many cracks on it, as if it could be completely broken at any time.

    "Open it, open it!" The thunder burst out from Adam suddenly condensed into a pair of lightning giant hands. With this sound, he grabbed the giant hand which was transformed by Tianqi''s power and tore it. At this time, the huge hand which was full of cracks was immediately torn apart by Qin Tian''s lightning giant hands.

    Boom

    As the giant hand of Apocalypse was torn apart by Adam Sheng, there was only a roar, and then a violent force of thunder was released to all around.

    Under the impact of this violent force, the windstorm girl and wanciwangdun who are suspended in the air will fly out. Even the Apocalypse will be directly lifted out of the distance of 20 or 30 meters under the impact of this force. As for the laser eye and the magic girl, they are unbearable!

    When everything calms down, Adam is now wrapped up by a giant who is 20 or 30 meters high and is formed by the power of thunder and lightning. His veins are blue and his hair is like a hedgehog. It''s almost like turning into a Super Saiyan.

    This is a move developed by Adam according to xuzuo Nengyu of yuzhibo clan in the fire shadow world. He called it Raytheon!

    "You think you''re going to eat me?" Adam looked at the Apocalypse provocatively and said in a loud voice, "who is in the dominant position now? I really thought you were invincible? "

    Although the power of this move is very powerful, because of his own lack of strength, at the moment, Thor condensed his upper body, which has made his body reach a limit. Even if Adam used part of his divine power, his body can only maintain this state for about ten minutes.

    As for how to gather the whole of Thor, according to Adam''s own guess, his ability to control thunder must reach at least level 4, or use more divine power.

    As Tianqi''s powerful hand was torn apart by Qin Tian, a pair of butterfly wings were gathered on the back of the spirit butterfly and stayed in the air. Looking at Adam from a distance, he muttered: "this is the God of thunder that you have developed. It''s really powerful to an incredible degree, but the ability of level 3 mine control has been developed to such an incredible degree by you!"

 Chapter 353

    Seeing the changes that happened to Adam, not only the spirit butterfly was surprised, but also the magneto and windstorm girl showed an incredible look on their faces. Even the Apocalypse couldn''t help laughing wildly: "I didn''t expect that you could reach such a level, that you could develop a little ability to control thunder to such a level, It''s incredible. "

    "Well, there are so many things you can''t think of. It''s nothing to me." Adam gave a cold hum.

    In fact, Adam didn''t hate the apocalypse. In fact, Adam also appreciated the apocalypse, because the ancestor of this mutant and Adam were actually the same kind of people.

    Adam, as the king of God, always prospered with me and perished against me. And Apocalypse just likes this feeling, his eyes are only hands and slaves, or all kinds of efforts, a kind of mutant high slaves, a kind of ordinary low slaves.

    "I feel more and more pitiful. In my long career, I haven''t seen a kid with the same talent as you." Apocalypse always put himself in a superior position, with arrogant tone¡° In terms of your personal talent, maybe I can give you another chance. "

    "Ha ha." Adam didn''t say anything to the apocalypse. When he held out his hand, a giant lightning sword was formed in the giant lightning giant''s hand, and then he directly cleaved to the apocalypse.

    Boom

    As Adam''s sword was slashed, all he heard was a roar and vibration. When Adam''s sword was slashed, the shadow of Apocalypse disappeared in the same place. When everything around him became calm, a sword mark with a width of 23 meters and a length of several 10 meters suddenly appeared on the ground.

    Adam''s terrible strength shocked all the mutants around her. Windstorm girl looked at everything with dull eyes while attacking. Magneto continued to attack, but there was still a little surprise in her eyes. The X-Men are much worse than the traitors under the apocalypse. Laser eye and others were shocked to stop the attack.

    "Don''t be stunned. I didn''t cut anything just now." Adam knew that the Apocalypse had not been hit. His eyes swept around, and his face was full of vigilant searching: "where are people? How smart is this product when space capability is used so smoothly

    The shadow of Apocalypse suddenly appeared at the place where Adam had just been. The shadow directly floated out of thin air. Then he looked at the sword mark under his feet and immediately said: "the power is pretty good, but the speed is too slow. The silver haired boy just has enough speed, but the power is not good. If you can combine your two abilities, it will create some pressure for me. "

    Shua

    Without waiting for the Apocalypse to finish speaking, the lightning giant wrapped around Adam disappeared directly from the original place, and then appeared behind the apocalypse in a flash, and then only a dull hum was heard, and the fierce mouth of the Apocalypse was immediately penetrated by the lightning sword in Adam''s hand.

    "Slow?" Adam stood behind the apocalypse, holding the sword of thunder and lightning that pierced the apocalypse. He climbed in the ear of the apocalypse and said, "although you move faster than me, you can''t catch up with me in both moving speed and attacking speed, but your space ability is more annoying. Finally, I would like to advise you not to brag if you have nothing to do

    Tianqi opened his mouth blankly. Then he looked down at the thunder and lightning sword that passed through his chest, and immediately murmured: "good, fast speed, such a huge body can have such incredible speed, it''s a miracle!"

    Seeing the incredible look on Tianqi''s face, Adam''s heart immediately relaxed and said, "I finally gave this guy a cruel look. Although I know I can''t kill this guy, I feel more comfortable."

    But before Adam could finish his words in his heart, the sudden change in front of his eyes made his pupils suddenly shrink, and he said in a startled voice, "how can this be possible?"

    It was not only Adam, but also lingdie and wanciwang. When they saw the scene in front of them, they began to say in horror: "how can it be that this kind of attack didn''t hurt the Apocalypse at all?"

    The apocalypse, who was pierced by the thunder sword in Adam''s hand, flashed away with a very strange smile. Then, in the incredible eyes of the public, his figure, which was pierced by his chest, was directly broken, and then came out again intact!

    "Yixie? Do you see the shadow of fire, too? " Adam looked at the Apocalypse with a dull face.

    The apocalypse, whose figure was condensed again, did not answer Adam''s so-called question. He looked at Adam with a little dignified in his eyes, and then said directly: "I didn''t expect that you could play the ability of mine control to such an incredible level, which made me feel a crisis of death. If my ability hadn''t just started fast, I''m afraid it will really hurt you now. "

    Although Adam''s heart was ready, when he saw the perfect apocalypse, he couldn''t help saying in disbelief: "what kind of ability is this, magic or separation? Is this Smurf''s rolling eyes really a pupil technique

    Zi, Zi, Zi

    In Adam''s stupor, the ability of apocalypse to decompose suddenly started secretly. In an instant, I only saw Adam''s thunder giant body. Suddenly, a strange sound burst out, and lightning flashed by. There was a feeling that he was about to collapse!

    Feeling the change on the giant of thunder and lightning, the look on Adam''s face suddenly changed and said: "what a strong decomposition ability, this ability is a little interesting! If it goes on like this, it will be defeated by the Apocalypse sooner or later. What''s the matter with Phoenix? "

    Thinking of this, I saw Adam''s eyes swept over magneto and laser eye, and then immediately said, "what are you still doing? Don''t join hands to attack. Are you here to be an audience?"

    At this time, Professor Charles''s voice suddenly rang out in everyone''s mind and said, "I try my best to disturb the spiritual world of apocalypse. You should see the opportunity and take the opportunity to do it."

    "Set him up!" With the sound of Li He, Adam first started to attack the Apocalypse directly. The sword of thunder and lightning in his hand split and swept away. The power of thunderbolts directly shrouded and split away. With the help of magneto and laser eye, the Apocalypse could only cope with it for a while.

    No, it''s not right

    Adam and others'' attacks have no fatal threat to Apocalypse. It seems that the confrontation between Professor Charles and him in the spiritual world is the key to the victory or defeat of this battle.

 Chapter 354

    "Now, attack Apocalypse with all your strength!" All of a sudden, people''s minds suddenly heard Charles''s voice. As soon as Charles''s voice fell, the apocalypse in the field immediately held his head in his hands and began to roar in pain on the ground.

    Adam, who had been waiting for a long time, knew that the Apocalypse was temporarily suppressed by Professor Charles in the spiritual world. How could he easily let go of this fleeting opportunity? When Charles''s voice sounded in his mind, Adam''s figure suddenly exploded.

    "Hassa!" With Adam''s fierce drinking, the sword of thunder and lightning in his hand suddenly turned into a thunder whip, rolled up the rolling Apocalypse on the ground and threw it directly into the air. Then, with Adam''s heart moving, the giant of thunder and lightning reached out and directly grasped the apocalypse in his hand.

    Boom, boom, boom

    When the Apocalypse was firmly held in Adam''s hand, I saw a series of violent thunder gathered in his hands and went away. At one time, I only heard a roar, and the figure of Apocalypse was bombarded into a group of coke in a flash!

    "Hassa, give it to me!" Seeing that the body of the Apocalypse turns into a coke, Adam''s heart feels that the goods will not die. He only sees his fierce roar, and the thunder giant suddenly turns into a thunder ball more than ten meters in size, directly bombarding the body of the apocalypse.

    Boom

    With this Thunderball exploding, I saw that within a few hundred meters in diameter, I was immediately submerged by a violent force of thunder. When this violent force slowly dissipated, let alone the shadow of apocalypse, even a hair was not left.

    After this blow, Adam''s figure fell to the ground directly. Although Apocalypse''s figure was wiped out by this blow, there was something wrong in his heart, which made him dare not relax at all!

    Adam knows the strength of the apocalypse and the attack he just made. That kind of attack can never kill the apocalypse.

    "Adam, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Adam''s figure on the ground, the butterfly''s figure turned into a streamer and appeared beside him. A little worry flashed in her eyes and said, "how do you feel? Where does it hurt? "

    "Nothing. I can still fight." Adam shook his head directly. As his heart moved, the ability of invisibility was directly displayed by him, and their figures disappeared in the eyes of the public.

    At this time, Adam continued to say in the ear of the spirit Butterfly: "I''m a killer who doesn''t get feelings or money... No, I mean nothing, but I always feel that apocalypse is not dead. Let''s retreat to a safe place first."

    The silent disappearance of Adam and spirit butterfly did not attract much attention. At the moment, their attention was all on the Apocalypse who was blown away by Adam. They did not notice that Adam and spirit butterfly had disappeared at this time.

    "Dead at last?"

    "It''s a strong ability to control thunder. Tianqi, a five level mutant, has been blasted so hard that there is no residue left. If it''s me, how long can I hold on in his hands?"

    "Why do I always feel there is something wrong? Is someone missing?"

    "Well, why did they suddenly lose their trace? That''s the man and the woman

    After waiting for a long time, the people around them found that the figures of Adam and lingdie disappeared inexplicably, and then a wave of uneasiness appeared in their hearts. But where did the uneasiness come from? They couldn''t catch it at all!

    "Ah... Qin..." just when everyone was puzzled, Professor Charles suddenly burst out a scream in his mouth. His eyes were fixed on fenghuangnv, and his face was blue. "Save me, Qin. Now only you can save me, apocalypse is not dead!"

    Seeing the struggling color on Charles''s face, the faces of the mutants around him immediately filled with horror and said, "what, the Apocalypse didn''t die, how could it be?"

    "Hahaha... Just because you trash want to kill me, as long as I finish the ceremony, you will never escape my control." Just when everyone was shocked, a burst of crazy laughter came, and the shadow of Apocalypse was immediately condensed again intact, and then his figure directly floated up, and then he flew to Professor Charles step by step.

    "Impossible. How can it be? What kind of ability is it?"

    "Just now I saw his figure go up in smoke and ashes. I didn''t even leave any residue. How could it be suddenly intact? Is it time ability? "

    "Hallucination, it''s all hallucination in front of us!"

    "Can''t this man be defeated?"

    Even when Adam, who was hiding, saw the Apocalypse appearing intact again, he was shocked and said: "I knew this bastard was not so easy to kill. Now he is full of blood and resurrected. It seems that I still missed the calculation as usual."

    The spirit butterfly looked at the figure of apocalypse, and saw Adam who was leaning on his arms. Then he immediately sighed: "I didn''t expect that the Apocalypse didn''t die like this. Can we really only be controlled by him in the future?"

    Adam sighed. Although he knew in his heart that the Apocalypse would eventually die in fenghuangnv''s hands, no one knew whether it would change because of his appearance. So as soon as lingdie''s voice fell, Adam immediately sighed, "it''s OK. If he really succeeds in transformation, I''ll open the card, but I still want to wait."

    "Do you really have a card?" Spirit butterfly''s eyes swept over Wan ciwang and others, and then directly shook his head and said: "just now your level of attack made him hide. Now these people want to successfully stop the apocalypse, I don''t think 80% or 90% of them can succeed. If what you said is not good, let''s run quickly!"

    "Trust me, don''t worry." Adam patted the butterfly on the shoulder and comforted him: "I just have something to do. It''s not so terrible. If it''s really necessary, I''ll kill him."

    In the spiritual world, Charles was crushed by the power of the apocalypse. From the beginning, he was a little more clever than the apocalypse, and now he has no resistance at all. Especially after seeing Adam''s powerful ability not kill the apocalypse, Charles''s psychology is very clear. Now the only person who can fight against the Apocalypse is fenghuangnv!

 Chapter 355

    In addition to Adam, fenghuangnv, the only one on the scene who had the ability to awaken, reached the level of level five mutant. However, because of her powerful ability, she did not accept her own control at all. After a long time, she even gave birth to the power host of the second personality of Fenghuang. Only when she broke out with all her strength, could she compete with Tianqi Yijiao.

    Charles didn''t know who Adam was or how capable he was. He thought his only Savior was fenghuangnv. Thinking of this, he immediately struggled and yelled, "Qin, Qin... Now only you can save us. Release your ability with all your strength. Don''t be afraid of it. Don''t suppress it!"

    In the face of Charles''s struggle for help and the despair in the eyes of laser eyes and wild animals, fenghuangnv''s face was at a loss, as if she was in a state of no sorrow and no joy.

    With the Apocalypse approaching Charles step by step, no matter how magneto and laser eye attack, there is no threat to him, and even Apocalypse''s shield can''t be broken.

    Wanciwang and other people''s attack failed, but let Apocalypse more arrogant laugh: "Charles, you can''t escape, I devour, these people maybe I will around them, anyway, they are alive than dead useful."

    As the Apocalypse approached step by step, Charles put all his hope on fenghuangnv, looked at fenghuangnv and yelled, "Qin, what are you hesitating about? Don''t be afraid. Now release all the hidden power in your body. We need you, everyone needs you, and the world needs you!"

    Charles''s roar sounded in fenghuangnu''s ear. She didn''t know how long it had been. Suddenly, she saw a wake-up look on her face. Then she looked at Charles on the ground. Her eyes swept past the approaching Apocalypse step by step. At this time, fenghuangnu''s eyes flashed a firm color.

    Seeing the change on fenghuangnv''s face, Charles suddenly turned up a little at the corner of his mouth. Then his smile flashed away. Although he was not sure that fenghuangnv would be able to resist the apocalypse, she was the most likely one to stop it!

    "What''s this?" Seeing fenghuangnu step by step directly facing the apocalypse, a doubt flashed in the eyes of lingdie, who was hiding in the dark. Then he couldn''t help muttering: "does Charles want to rely on this little girl to resist the apocalypse? If I''m right, the girl''s abilities seem to be mental abilities and low-level mental abilities. "

    But Adam, who was lying in the arms of lingdie, smelled her unique body fragrance, and saw fenghuangnv greet the Apocalypse directly. He was really relieved in the dark, and things finally developed in the direction of his heart.

    Adam thought about it. He raised his head and said, "don''t underestimate this person. Once she wakes up, she is a level five mutant. It''s just that she can''t control her ability for some reason. I''ve been waiting for her."

    Before Adam finished speaking, lingdie''s face suddenly showed a look of disbelief, and asked Adam with confirmation: "level five mutant, just this little girl, she doesn''t look like a level five mutant. How do you know?"

    Adam laughed, changed a comfortable position, put his head on the big leg of the butterfly and said, "you don''t believe it. I''m afraid no one can believe it''s true, but the world is so wonderful."

    The Apocalypse looked at the fenghuangnv who came in front of him step by step. First he frowned, then he looked at Professor Charles with a dispirited face. Then he said sarcastically: "Charles, this is your last card. Do you want a little girl to save your life? Don''t you think it''s naive? "

    Hearing the irony of the apocalypse, fenghuangnv''s face didn''t even change. It was like everything in front of her didn''t exist. Step by step, she stepped out of the air and welcomed the apocalypse.

    After nine steps in a row, when fenghuangnv was less than ten meters away from the apocalypse, her steps stopped. Then her eyes swept past the crowd, and then she clenched her hands and closed her eyes.

    Fenghuangnv suddenly sent out an invisible pressure, spreading around, pressing on everyone''s heart.

    "That''s the feeling!" Adam''s eyes brightened, and he silently communicated with the supreme throne in his body, untiing all his limitations.

    Adam lay quietly in the arms of the butterfly, and his whole body began to change slightly. Mysterious lines appeared on the skin of his whole body. These lines were looming, and he didn''t even find the butterfly holding him.

    The surging power in the supreme throne constantly washes Adam''s body, and Adam''s strength quickly recovers. In a blink of an eye, Adam''s strength returns to his peak, and half strides over the king level.

    Then Adam closed his eyes, and all his experiences after being chased by the power of the Phoenix were replayed in his mind. Pictures came to Adam''s mind, and Adam''s realm finally reached the true level of pluralism.

    Adam''s strength finally went a step further, breaking through the limitations of the single universe, and became a real multi-level strong man. Although he was not equal to the power of Phoenix, he also had the ability to resist.

    Adam opens his eyes again, and sees that fenghuangnvqin, the host of the power of the Phoenix, has come to the opposite side of the apocalypse, with a real red flame all over her, and forms a phoenix pattern behind her.

    The fire red phoenix floats in the mid air, a golden light suddenly shoots from the Phoenix to the apocalypse.

    "This is..." before the Apocalypse was finished, it turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated in the air. The first mutant in history was really scared.

    "Didn''t you focus all your attention?" Adam''s pupil became pale gold, is the reality of staying in fenghuangnv, right hand slowly appeared a sword.

    "Adam, you..." the butterfly noticed Adam''s strange appearance. Looking at Adam''s sword and his pale golden eyes, she opened her mouth but could not say anything.

    "When I get rid of it, I''ll take you back to my house." Adam gently kisses the butterfly''s face and says with a smile, "I''ll introduce a sister to you then."

    Spirit butterfly still can''t react, what Adam is saying, Adam has disappeared in her arms.

    "I have a sword to cut the sky." Adam''s figure suddenly appeared behind fenghuangnv, holding the sword in one hand, and saying: "the way of limitless, pull out the sword and cut the sky!"

    The sword on Adam''s right hand suddenly gave off a dazzling light. Everyone around him closed their eyes and did not dare to look directly at the light. No one even recognized the color of the light.

    Colorless but dazzling sword light fiercely split to fenghuangnv''s back.

    Adam''s indifferent face also showed a faint smile, cold corners of the mouth gently raised.

 Chapter 356

    Adam''s sword fiercely split on fenghuangnv''s back, fenghuangnv had no time to turn around and turned into fog like the apocalypse.

    The Phoenix in this world is the white phoenix of the future, and Adam provokes the white phoenix of the multiverse.

    The power of the Phoenix is very powerful, and the white Phoenix King is only a part of the power of the Phoenix. Adam''s sword carries all the power of Adam to break the universe. Through the power of the Phoenix on the Phoenix girl, it breaks the boundaries of the universe and erases the Phoenix''s memory of Adam.

    Although Adam is not revenge, but the final end of the cause and effect with the Phoenix, the Phoenix will not chase Adam fight.

    "What have you done?" After Apocalypse was killed by fenghuangnv, Professor Charles was finally relieved, but just as he was relieved, he saw Adam cut fenghuangnv away with a sword and yelled at Adam: "why do you want to do this?"

    "Be quiet." Adam glanced at Professor Charles and said flatly, "this is between me and her. It has nothing to do with other people. You''d better not participate in it, and you''re not qualified to participate."

    Magneto watched Adam warily, surrounded by countless metals to protect him. You know, he couldn''t even fight the apocalypse, and Adam killed fenghuangnv, who killed the existence of the apocalypse.

    Windstorm girl stood at the same place, a little at a loss. She never knew that Adam was so strong. Windstorm girl looked at lingdie doubtfully. If Adam was so strong, why did they make an alliance with themselves to deal with apocalypse?

    With a leap, the beast appeared next to Professor Charles and stood in front of him tightly. His eyes were fixed on Adam, as if he was afraid that Adam would come.

    Kuaiying is still lying on the ground. The pain of his broken leg is too serious for him. He has never been so seriously injured. He doesn''t even look at what happened in the field. He doesn''t know what happened.

    Although laser eye has just met fenghuangnv, their relationship is fast, and they are destined to be lovers in the future.

    The laser eye saw fenghuangnv''s death. She was so sad that her head became hot. She thought that Adam, who was countless times stronger than him, emitted laser light.

    The orange laser light hit Adam, but Adam didn''t feel it and let it hit him.

    "Annoying." Adam looked down at the laser light hitting his chest, and then looked up at the laser eye not far away.

    Adam didn''t mean to kill the laser eye, because in the last universe, the laser eye gave Adam a locomotive, which Adam liked very much. In the face of the locomotive, forgive the irrationality of the laser eye.

    "Adam..." the butterfly stood not far away from Adam, looked at Adam with confused eyes, and said in a trembling voice, "is this what you said?"

    "Yes." Adam nodded, and his figure instantly appeared beside the butterfly. He gently held the butterfly in his arms and whispered in the butterfly''s ear: "everything is settled. Now I''ll take you home to meet my mother and your future sisters."

    Lingdie''s face turned red. What happened today had a great influence on her world outlook. She closed her eyes and leaned against Adam''s arms. She didn''t know what to say.

    Adam put his arm around the butterfly and launched the space gem on the throne. A blue light flashed, and they disappeared in front of many mutants.

    Adam and the butterfly appear in the nothingness with the blue light. Adam holds the butterfly tightly and protects her from the nothingness around her.

    "What''s going on?" Adam''s eyes reveal his confusion. His original single universe has disappeared. Did mieba evolution destroy the universe?

    Because the butterfly can''t bear the pressure of trans space ability, she has fainted and lies in Adam''s arms with her eyes closed tightly.

    Adam looks down at the butterfly in his arms. He has a strong breath and a strong heartbeat. It should be OK.

    Adam closed his eyes and began to search for people connected with him through contracts.

    Adam''s first search is for the best new Raytheon Chris. Through the contract, Chris is dead.

    Adam frowned and began to look for balder, the God of light. He died, too.

    Adam looked directly at all his contract objects and found that everyone was dead except his mother, the goddess of death, and his girlfriend, Carrie.

    "What''s the matter?" Adam''s eyes are red, and his anger is surging in his heart. Someone dares to kill all his God King Adam''s men!

    Including Adam''s favorite Aurora!

    Adam wants to contact the goddess of death by contract, but he finds that the other party where the goddess of death is now is very special and can''t contact at all. However, there is no danger until the goddess of death through contract.

    Adam contacted Carrie by contract, and finally got in touch this time.

    "Carrie?"

    "Adam, are you all right? Great

    "I''m fine. Where are you?"

    "I''m with my grandfather. I''m learning about race. I can''t see you yet."

    "Where''s mom?"

    "She went to the multiverse to avenge Phoenix, and then came into contact with the death rules of the multiverse. She was fighting for the power of death with death."

    "Death? The death of one of the five creation gods? "

    "Well, I''m a strong man of the same level as my grandfather, but don''t worry. My mother and she are equal, but I have no time to talk to you for the time being."

    "Do you know what happened to our single universe? I came back and found nothing! "

    "That..." Carrie stammered: "because of some accidents... I accidentally ate it..."

    "Er..." Adam has a headache¡° All eaten? Including Aurora

    "Honey... It was an accident..." Carrie said with embarrassment, "I didn''t mean it, or something happened that I couldn''t control."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Adam rubbed his eyebrows a little impatiently. Things have been like this. What else can he do¡° Let''s do this first. I''ll go to my mother first. "

    Adam doesn''t want to blame Carrie, because things are not irreparable. Adam''s contract is very strong, and he can revive the Contractor through the contract.

    Of course, not yet. Adam''s power is not enough.

    Adam looked at the sleeping butterfly in his arms, and through the connection with the goddess of death, he launched the space ability. The goddess of death''s position is in some wonderful space of the multiverse.

    Ability to launch.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Earth-616

    earth

    Tony Stark, the largest arms dealer in the United States, announced the closure of the stark group''s weapons R & D department, and later declared himself iron man on TV.

    Adam turned off the TV and looked back at the butterfly who was frying the steak. There was a smile on his lips.

    "The enhanced world?"

 Chapter 357

    It has been three days since Adam arrived in this new universe with the butterfly. Although Adam can be sure that the goddess of death is in this universe, Adam can''t find the trace of the goddess of death.

    Adam can check the status of the goddess of death through the contract. He knows that the goddess of death is not in danger now, so he doesn''t care about the length of time. Instead, he brings the butterfly to the earth to enjoy his life.

    Adam and linddie easily got a lot of cash from a bank in Los Angeles, changed it into a check in Las Vegas, and bought a house in Brooklyn, New York.

    Last night, Lind and Adam were sitting on the sofa watching TV when a roar came from outside.

    "Roar ~ ~ ~"

    In the center of the city, one kilometer away from the two people''s house, a huge gray brown monster appeared from nowhere and was wantonly destroying the busy street.

    Like a toy, the car was caught by the giant monster and then thrown out, smashing countless shops and windows.

    Countless passers-by screamed, just like ants in fear.

    "Roar ~ ~"

    Monster a roar, voice mighty domineering, to the group of stupid american police demonstration.

    Adam and butterfly heard the roar of the beast from a distance, and saw the police car whistling toward the center of the city.

    "It looks like something big happened." Adam is half lying on the sofa. These days, he is a little bored, so he knows that something big has happened, so he sits up to check on the Internet.

    At this time, there are many more photos on the other side of the city center on the Internet.

    "Damn, isn''t that disgust?" Adam looked excited¡° So I can see green fat again! "

    That disgusting body, compared with the Hulk looks like a skeleton, but it is stronger than the Hulk, the back of the spine protruding, it is extremely powerful. Moreover, it still retains a clear human consciousness, which is more powerful than the Hulk.

    Emir bronsky, originally a Croatian agent, worked for the KGB, the former Soviet secret service organization. After receiving the same dose of gamma rays that Bruce Banner radiated when he became the Hulk, Emil stole the super soldier serum, and eventually became a huge green skin monster forever.

    Hate has been destroying the streets, trying to attract the Hulk.

    He knew that the Hulk was on the helicopter and was caught by general Ross, ready to do the experiment.

    At this time, a group of unyielding American soldiers who captured the hulk and did not withdraw shot at abhorrence. As a result, they not only failed to break the skin of abhorrence, but also angered abhorrence.

    The U.S. soldiers quickly took out the shoulder missile and fired it at abhorrent. Abhorrent seized it and let it explode, but it did no harm at all.

    In less than half a minute, these American soldiers were disgusted. The police who arrived later also followed suit.

    General Ross, thunderbolt, will be here by helicopter soon.

    Soon after, Bruce turned into hulk and began to fight with hate. The battle between the two sides became more destructive. In less than half a minute, a street was destroyed.

    At this time, a sports car roared and stopped in the next street.

    "Fortunately, I arrived." Bored Adam lets Lin Jie watch TV at home. He takes the camera and comes to the top of a tall building 100 meters away from the battle scene.

    Click, click~~~

    After a while, many good photos were taken.

    Two giants embrace each other

    General Ross is smiling

    Adam looked at the photos with satisfaction, and the boring life finally added some fun.

    "Tomorrow''s headlines... What should I write?"

    Forget to say that Adam got a job a day ago as an independent journalist.

    Or it''s a job that can be done without speculation.

    "Shock! The PY deal between general Ross and two green monsters

    "Or... The whole world is crazy! General Ross of thunderbolt did such a thing

    This night, Hulk fight, set off a huge wind on the network.

    This is the first time that the American people have seen such exaggerated fighting. At least seven or eight streets have been destroyed, and many soldiers, police and citizens have even died. The direct economic losses have exceeded hundreds of millions.

    This night, the press is destined to be sleepless, a bright light, all night news.

    ¡­¡­

    Trumpet daily£¨ PS: Spiderman (the newspaper)

    James, the boss, is cracking down on all the employees as usual.

    "Why haven''t you got the exclusive yet? You bullshit, trash! "

    What happened an hour ago will definitely make the headlines today.

    However, how to stand out among thousands of media newspapers across the country? Then you need the scoop.

    "A bunch of rubbish!"

    James, the boss, came into the office swearing.

    After a while, a strange young man knocked on the door and walked into his office. A written press release was placed at his desk.

    Title: shock! The PY deal between thunderbolt general Ross and two green monsters last night

    James''s eyes lit up when he saw it.

    The title, the essence!

    This [shock] is beautiful!

    This [py], use God!

    James wiped his saliva and couldn''t wait to open the manuscript. There were not only a large number of exclusive photos, clear and accurate, including general Ross with the monster, the monster with the monster, but also a woman with the green monster. The angle was perfect.

    The content of the manuscript is probably to explain the context of this major event. What kind of government is dark. It uses all the taxes paid by the majority of citizens to do evil human experiments. In the end, the human experiments failed, creating evil monsters, killing dozens of people, and destroying so many streets... Finally, it added: you are not a human in Washington, we have worked hard to pay taxes for you, You waste your money, you give me back my hard-earned money, give me back my hard-earned money!

    James looked at the young man with black hair.

    "Good boy! Join the trumpet daily. I''ll give you two salaries. Compared with you, those rubbish are rubbish! "

    I didn''t care about the press release for the first time, but wanted to attract Adam.

    Adam looked at James''s warm invitation and couldn''t help thinking of a joke: "young man, talented, come to our UC department tomorrow!"

    There is always fun in life. Adam is late at last. He was so boring before.

    Half an hour later, Adam left the trumpet daily and got an extra $1000, which is a huge sum of money. If you want to know the news about spider man, the stingy James would give you $50. As for going to work in a newspaper, ha ha, forget it.

    In the following more than an hour, Adam went to several newspapers and TV stations and sent out all the press releases and photos.

    Later, it was sent by e-mail to the larger TV stations in the United States.

    Moreover, Adam threatened to "provide follow-up information" and asked these TV stations and newspapers to mark his "son of death" in the news when reporting.

    Those TV stations are afraid of being cut off by Adam and becoming backward media in news, so they can only recognize it by holding their noses.

    Busy for most of the night, finally busy.

    "A beautiful man''s Summoner" no wrong chapter will continue to be updated in the new green bean novel network. There is no advertisement in the website. Please collect and recommend the new green bean novel network!

 Chapter 358

    The sun rises, and a new day is coming. Peter Parker, the future spider man, is still a junior in high school. At this time, he is still a loser and has not yet got a golden finger. He marries Bai Fumei and goes to the top of his life.

    Today, he went to school as usual, but when he came to the classroom, he found that all the students around him were talking with newspapers in their hands, and from time to time he made a cry of surprise.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Peter Parker has a black face. What happened?

    Soon his loser friend came running over: "Peter, Peter, something''s wrong!"

    A newspaper slapped in front of Peter Parker''s desk. Two monsters were hugging each other. Then a general stood beside the two monsters with a smile in his photo.

    Peter: what happened

    Jiyou: "it''s said in the newspaper that the military has been doing human experiments. Now there''s an accident, and the experimental monster broke in. Yesterday, many streets were destroyed in the center of the city, and many people died."

    Peter Parker opened his mouth wide and was shocked by this.

    However, when he saw the news headline, he almost didn''t spit.

    Shock! Men will be ashamed when they see it, women will blush when they see it

    What the hell is that?!

    Can you be serious? Hello!

    ¡ª¡ªSubtitle: this news material is provided by the son of death.

    "Who is this son of death? How dare you fight against the army like this? And what a shameful nickname Peter Parker can''t help but wonder.

    Stark industries, private villas.

    Playboy Stark is waking up from a 10000 square meter bed, breaking free from the embrace of more than 100 beauties, and driving his sightseeing bus to the bathroom one kilometer away to wash.

    "Jarvis, what''s new today?"

    "Yes, there were two monsters fighting in the New York Center last night. One of them was the Hulk, and the other was a newly made monster. Now the Internet, TV stations, newspapers and the whole country are talking about it."

    "Oh? General Ross? "

    "Yes."

    "Show me."

    The sightseeing bus began to open a video panel, on which many newspapers began to appear.

    I''m stunned after watching the movie! General Ross fell in love with the Hulk

    embarrassed!!!

    What the hell is this?!

    Stark almost fell out of the car.

    Later, stark also saw the subtitle: "this news material, provided by the son of death."

    Stark out of curiosity: "Jarvis, check the information of this dead son for me, dare to fight against the army, not small courage."

    "There''s more." "Help me see where general Ross has been recently," stark added. "I need to talk to him."

    The media in the United States is too developed. After so many news reports, it took only one morning for the whole country to know.

    Things like Peter Parker and Tony Stark are constantly happening in the United States. When did the simple and cute American people experience such horrible, obscene, exotic and fresh news headlines?

    After reading the title one by one, they were stunned, and then couldn''t help but go in.

    Fortunately, there are a lot of dry news, not the kind of parallel news.

    This news material is well founded, with pictures and truth.

    American citizens and their friends are shocked!

    It turns out that the army is so inhuman!

    It turns out that general Ross is so crazy and cruel!

    There are so many monsters in the world!

    Now, Hulk is on fire!

    The American army is on fire!

    And general Ross, has become a hot news man, hot fried chicken, fire in a mess!!

    Of course, the news provider, the son of death, has also become the focus of public opinion.

    Who is the son of death?

    What''s the background?

    Are you not afraid to be caught if you tear up the army like this?

    The onlookers expressed their curiosity. They wanted to know about the dead son.

    Anyway, they have deducted countless - 666!!

    ¡­¡­

    General Ross, because he was studying hate in the Research Institute, didn''t know that the city was full of rain and wind outside. At this time, he was satisfied and happy. Although he was escaped by the Hulk, he was arrested by hate, which gave him a research topic.

    There are too many coincidences in the formation of the Hulk, which may be difficult to copy, but there are traces of this abhorrence. After all, most of the evolutionary process of this abhorrence is completed under his command.

    At this time of hate, has been a special metal material, tightly imprisoned, a group of researchers are preparing to study it.

    General Ross is looking forward to finding that evolutionary way out of disgust, and then training a large number of strengthened soldiers.

    However, when they spent the middle of the night sawing off a bone they hated, a subordinate knocked on the door and came in.

    "General..." the subordinate''s face was a little strange. He didn''t dare to speak.

    "What''s the matter? There was something wrong with the monster''s research yesterday? " Asked general Ross, who was dedicated to his career.

    "No, it''s news, about last night..."

    "Last night? Didn''t you send someone to say hello to the media last night? "

    "I said hello, but it''s no use..." the subordinates were in a dilemma. They didn''t know how to say it. At last, they went out and took a pile of newspapers, sent them in, and placed them in front of general Ross.

    General Ross frowned and picked up a newspaper.

    Kuangdang~~~

    General Ross, who was originally calm, directly knocked over the cup in his hand.

    The newspaper said, "the whole world is crazy! General Ross of thunderbolt, how can he do such a thing

    Then, the words in the newspaper, with all kinds of exaggerations, describe Rose''s madness, doing inhuman human experiments for the Hulk, and the schedule of human experiments is attached. Of course, he used his daughter to lead the Hulk to arrest, and his abominable identity was exposed.

    General Ross was furious. How dare these media report this!

    The next newspaper -- shock! Thunderbolt general Ross''s py deal with two green monsters

    The third newspaper -- General Ross, men will be shocked and women will shed tears

    General Ross was black faced and read a newspaper. He was angry and a little frightened. Why was the content in the newspaper so detailed? Most of them are exactly the same? And you know your mind so well?

    Just then, his cell phone rings.

    To show: White House XX room!

    Even the White House called!

    When he got on the phone, the president''s voice came from the opposite side. As soon as he opened his mouth, he criticized general Ross. He felt saliva all over the phone. Finally, he ordered general Ross to deal with it quickly and let the incident stop.

 Chapter 359

    After hanging up, general Rose''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot!

    Who is it?!

    Leaked the secret?!

    Soon he noticed the subtitle.

    "The son of death? Who the hell is this man? "

    "Come on, check it right away! I want all his information! Everything

    General Ross roared angrily, and the officers of his subordinates rustled ~ Dou!

    In less than an hour, the highly efficient U.S. military found the real person of the son of death, Adam hellasen, and all his information from childhood to adulthood, from medical care, to school, to family, in detail to heinous.

    Although it''s all fake

    "Get him at once!"

    "I''m going to make him regret being against me, rose!"

    General Ross was grim and angry.

    When the army moved out, countless American soldiers quickly left the base and flew to Adam''s home.

    ¡­¡­

    Some remote farm house.

    Adam has regained his appearance, sitting leisurely in his chair, watching the increasingly popular news on the Internet with his computer.

    The things that Hulk vs. detested and destroyed the streets of New York have begun to spread abroad. At this time, lilos can see that many countries, such as Britain, France and Germany, have made comments.

    "Strongly denounce the inhumane experiment of the United States..."

    "Worried about the current situation in the United States..."

    Of course, there is also a saying from China: "ha ha..."

    The butterfly hugged Adam from behind and whispered, "have you had a good time?"

    "Well, it''s interesting." Adam turned to kiss the butterfly and said, "aren''t you going to find something interesting to do?"

    "I found it." Lingdie took a paper bag on her right hand and shook it to Adam. She said with a smile, "I''m going to visit my first patient as a psychiatrist."

    "Have fun." Adam then found out that the butterfly was wearing a formal dress and was about to go out¡° There are many strong people in this world, and there are many stronger than apocalypse. You must be careful outside and contact me at any time. "

    "Well, I know." Lingdie has a gentle face, without any impatience. After all, Adam is concerned about her.

    After they kiss again, lingdie leaves the hut with the paper bag in her hand.

    After lingdie left, Adam continued to look at his masterpiece on the computer, with a happy face.

    A group of soldiers in military uniforms and armed with weapons have created the door of the rural cottage. They sign to each other.

    Adam picked his eyebrows and found a group of uninvited guests outside his home thousands of miles away. A silver white electric snake was scurrying in Adam''s hand. Although he had recovered all his strength, Adam still liked playing with thunder and lightning.

    After a blink of an eye, Adam put away the thunder and lightning in his hand. Since life can be relaxed and happy, why use violence to solve everything?

    Bang~~~

    There was no way to look up the water meter. I just kicked the wooden door open.

    ¡°GO~GO~GO~~¡±

    A group of soldiers burst in.

    Soon the whole house was searched and there was no one.

    What''s more, they also saw the arrogant words on the wall - "silly soldiers, you are late!"

    Angry, a bunch of American soldiers who feel invincible in the world are furious.

    "Hateful yellow monkey, not a good thing!"

    "The yellow monkey is the most disgusting race in the world!"

    In the United States, black people have been discriminated against miserably, but what is worse than black people is yellow people, especially Chinese people. Because of propaganda, not many white people like yellow people. Soldiers and police are full of discrimination against yellow people.

    Especially after knowing that Adam, the son of death, who was the trouble maker for their army, turned out to be a Chinese, these American soldiers were furious, so they were very active in arresting Adam.

    "Found it!"

    The technician cheered and found the information Adam gave to the news media from Adam''s computer. It was very complete, and there was also cash.

    With the evidence in hand, we can confirm that Adam is the "murderer".

    The next step is to find the whereabouts of this hateful yellow monkey!

    The strength of the US military is still very strong. When they are determined to investigate a person, they can quickly find a person''s whereabouts through the pervasive monitoring system and analysis system. Although Adam had made up, he still couldn''t escape their pursuit.

    In an hour, the army found Adam''s final whereabouts - the suburban farm.

    "Get him at once!"

    General Ross gave the order with hatred.

    Boom, boom~~~

    Three military vehicles carrying 15 elite American soldiers rushed to the farm 30 kilometers away.

    Half an hour later, they arrived at the farm.

    At this time, a military satellite in the sky was specially deployed. It can be seen that general Ross of thunderbolt hated Adam to the extreme and used military satellites to deal with an ordinary person.

    Outside the farm, Adam heard a strong vibration of the ground from a distance. It was a heavy truck. In this remote wilderness, it must be an army convoy.

    "At last? Faster than you think. "

    Adam left the house with a fox smile and ran to the distant hill.

    Soon after, the army saw a fleeing figure.

    "See! There''s the yellow monkey

    "Look! He''s going to run

    The soldier driving sneered: "don''t worry, man, he can''t escape! How can a man pass the car so fast

    And then

    A group of soldiers were stunned.

    "Hell! That yellow monkey is so fast

    ¡°what~the~fuck~~£¡¡±

    "It''s faster than the car!"

    "God, he must be a mutant!"

    At this time, in the command room of the military base, general Ross and the technicians also looked at Adam running on the wasteland at an inhuman speed.

    "Why is the yellow monkey so fast?"

    "We didn''t find out he was a mutant!"

    General Ross grinned: "well, since it''s a mutant, it''s better. If you catch him, you can bring him back to study!"

    The three cars chased Adam, and finally slowly got closer, but both sides came to the edge of the jungle.

    Adam turned around and gave these American soldiers a smile.

    Then, head into the woods.

    A soldier sneered: "hum, do you think we can''t find you when we get into the jungle? How naive

    This team is equipped with many high-tech military tools, including UAVs, infrared detectors

    What''s more, there are satellites in the sky!

    The yellow monkey thought he could escape us?

    How naive!

    The mighty American soldiers, with all their equipment, got out of the car and followed Adam''s trail into the jungle.

    Adam felt that the soldier in the world was the most unfriendly soldier in the universe he had ever experienced. The four words "yellow monkey" made Adam a little unhappy.

 Chapter 360

    ¡°go~go~go~~¡±

    A group of American soldiers are drilling into the jungle. With their elite strength, they are following Adam''s trace.

    Suddenly, one of the black soldiers stopped for a moment because of the obstacle and fell to the back. Then he clearly saw something behind his comrade David.

    ¡°oh~shit£¡ David, what the hell is behind you! "

    The cry of the black soldier.

    As a result, the voice just dropped

    Bang~~~

    A deafening explosion directly blew the soldier David''s body all over the screen, sprayed the black soldier''s face with blood and some pieces of meat.

    Other soldiers, too, were in a mess, splashing flesh and blood, excrement and urine on their faces.

    "Enemy attack

    "Enemy attack

    Many soldiers were so scared that they yelled and looked for the enemy everywhere with guns. They had never seen such a strange attack before, and the enemy had not seen it, so one person died.

    On this side of the military command center, after hearing the explosion and the shouts of the soldiers, the atmosphere suddenly stagnated.

    General Ross took Mai: "what happened?"

    "Back to the general, we don''t know what happened, and then David was blown up, was blown up into two sections, died, the scene did not see any smoke reaction, let alone shrapnel."

    "General, I think the opponent should be a mutant, and his ability should be to make bombs."

    "Mutants?" General Ross hammered the table, angry: "cunning yellow monkey!"

    On the tree 10 meters high, Adam looked down at the powerful and majestic U.S. soldiers panicking, boring discount hache.

    Adam could imagine that general Ross was in a rage at this time. Maybe he would beat his wife when he got home.

    However, Adam laughed when he heard the American soldier guess that he was a mutant and his ability was a bomb.

    "I''m not a mutant. I''m not only capable of making bombs. I''m just an energy attack. I''m just trying to hide energy. Hey, why do I tell you this? You can''t hear me."

    Adam made a pistol with his right hand and fired seven shots at the soldiers under the tree.

    Seven blood mist fireworks are blooming in the dark jungle!

    Seven soldiers, including the captain and the black soldiers, were killed on the spot.

    Of the 15 soldiers, eight are dead and seven are left.

    And the enemy, now, doesn''t even see a shadow.

    "Ha ha, a bunch of idiots." Adam sat in the tree and laughed happily.

    "Damn it! What the hell is that ability! " General Ross of the command center saw the whole process of the incident through the front camera of the helmet, and suddenly roared and broke a keyboard. You must beat your wife when you go back, or you don''t know how to vent your anger.

    "Who can tell me what the hell this is?"

    In the jungle, eight people died in a row. The American soldiers who had been ambitious had become frightened. They were aiming around with guns, and their nerves would be broken when there was a disturbance.

    Suddenly, a grass 5 meters away suddenly moved, and a rabbit was frightened.

    Protrusion, protrusion~~~

    Eight M4A1 carbines shot at the grass. One of the soldiers couldn''t stand the oppressive atmosphere, and even yelled while shooting

    "Go to hell, yellow monkey!"

    Yellow monkey?

    Endless?

    Adam''s face, which used to laugh, suddenly became cold. Adam''s soul is really Chinese. One of the most annoying names is "yellow monkey". This is the racial discrimination of the United States, with a high attitude overlooking the Chinese people.

    Yellow monkey, this is absolutely the biggest shame to the Chinese people.

    Adam looked coldly at the American soldiers below: "originally, I didn''t want to kill so many people, but now, I''ve changed my mind and enjoy it."

    "Hi Adam looked at the soldiers below and cried out, "do you want one?"

    "The enemy is in the tree!"

    But the reaction was so slow that a huge explosion started.

    Boom, boom~~~

    Seven soldiers, turn into seven regiments of blood fog, die!

    When general Ross saw all this, his eyes were splitting.

    Bang!

    He broke another keyboard

    "Hateful yellow monkey!"

    "Send three helicopters immediately, and three special forces teams to go there, live to see people, die to see corpses!"

    "Right now! Now! go~go~go~~¡±

    In less than half an hour, three Apache helicopters flew from the military base to Adam''s mountain jungle.

    Apache helicopter can be said to be the No.1, the big brother of the US military helicopter. It is a four blade, dual engine armed helicopter, equipped with rear three-point wheel landing gear and tandem double cockpit. At the same time, it is also equipped with target acquisition and night vision system sensing kit.

    In terms of weapons, they are the local tyrants among the local tyrants.

    Below the fuselage, m230 chain guns are installed between the landing gears.

    There are four force points fixed on the wing root ballast, which can carry agm-114 Hellfire missile and hydra70 rocket.

    This is definitely a killer!!

    This time, general Ross is absolutely going to kill the dead son,! into ten thousand pieces!!

    Adam killed 15 U.S. soldiers, and he knew that it would never be good. It is estimated that more and more troops will come soon. This time, helicopters and missiles are absolutely indispensable.

    But would Adam be afraid?

    ha-ha.

    What Adam doesn''t know is that he has become famous. At this time, Washington can''t stand the news media and the Internet''s continuous blackout of the U.S. military, and has intervened. It''s strictly forbidden for all TV stations, media and the Internet to talk about it.

    However, although this practice eased the internal public opinion in the United States, it made the news more famous and began to spread to Europe and Asia.

    Although these countries usually have "respect" for the United States, how can they let go of the opportunity to blackmail the United States?

    One by one, foreign media began to constantly report this. For example, the human experiment in the United States is inhumane. For example, the United States has gone insane. For example, let''s go~~~

    The name of "son of death" is constantly mentioned, and many foreign netizens give him the honorary title of "world''s first reporter" while deducting 666.

    "Master, I found three Apache helicopters coming here with a lot of bullets and missiles... And the target is the master."

    "Fall, long time no see." Adam hasn''t heard the system for a long time¡° Three? How many people? "

    "Three special forces units, a total of 18." The system replied, "in fact, I''ve been there all the time, but the host doesn''t need me very much for the time being."

    "Don''t say that. You''re still very useful. You see, you''re playing games with me." Adam face with excitement, asked: "Oh, really look up to me, how long can be?"

    "We''ll be here in eight minutes." The system said: "I have scanned the world. The existence of this world is much stronger than that of the single universe. The supreme mage seems to be an acquaintance."

    "Eight minutes? That''s enough. " Adam''s mouth was smiling, not flustered at all¡° As for the rest, take your time. "

 Chapter 361

    The American Apache helicopter soon arrived at the scene.

    Adam watched the three helicopters flying over his head. He tilted his head and thought about it. He decided to give them a gift first.

    Raising his right hand, Adam''s right hand, with silver lightning wrapped around his index finger, points at a helicopter in the sky.

    The huge aftershock of the explosion affected the other two Apache helicopters, with their fuselages swinging violently. If the pilots were not experienced, they would have fallen and collided.

    Watching his comrades in arms die, the American soldiers stare at each other and aim at the infrared detection target in the distance.

    "Go to hell, yellow monkey!"

    Hoo¡ª¡ª

    Two Hellfire missiles fire at the same time.

    Boom

    The forest with a radius of 20 meters was directly destroyed and emptied, leaving two 3-meter-wide pits on the ground.

    "Dead?"

    "Must be dead."

    "Team one, go to the blast center and search for the results right now!"

    "Team one, copy that!"

    The soldiers on Apache, general Ross and the staff of the command center held their breath one by one.

    Just then, they saw a scene of surprise.

    A young man, standing upright in the sky 50 meters away, stood up in the wind, blowing his forehead hair, unspeakably natural and unrestrained.

    "Not dead?" General Ross broke his teeth, he said hatefully.

    At this time, the young man burst out laughing and said sarcastically, "are you stupid? I can fly

    "You are so annoying." Adam looked at the two helicopters not far away, stretched out and said, "I''ll take care of you all at once."

    Everyone didn''t see how Adam launched the attack, they only saw two helicopters, which exploded directly in the sky.

    As fireworks bloom, as meteors fly down, two expensive American helicopter aircraft God, in the air, blooming a beautiful fireworks, magnificent.

    "No!"

    Command center general Ross through the satellite image, see the last two helicopter air explosion, can''t help angry attack heart!

    "General, we still have three special forces teams in the woods. We can definitely catch him!" One side of the subordinate Anlian busy comfort way.

    General Ross finally calmed down, took Mai and ordered to the three special forces teams at the scene: "catch him at all costs! I''m going to torture this damn yellow monkey! "

    "Yes! Will... Ah ~ ~ "

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack

    "Tu Tu ~ ~"

    "Ah ~ ~"

    "Devil, don''t come here ~ ~"

    "Ah ~ ~"

    "Damn it

    The screams of the soldiers, as well as the sounds of chaos, came to the command center. It was obvious that the two sides had started fighting, and it was very fierce, but the video did not come.

    The people in the command center were so anxious that they wanted to go to the battlefield immediately.

    General Rose''s green veins were exposed, and his face was hideous and ferocious.

    After a minute, all of a sudden, the fighting stopped and the opposite was quiet. All the people in the command center are very nervous.

    Another minute later, the sound came from the audio.

    "Ha ha, the yellow monkey seems to be getting weaker!"

    "General, we hurt the yellow monkey!"

    In 30 seconds~~

    Protrusion, protrusion~~~

    The unique sound of the M4A1 carbine came again.

    Then, I heard the excited voice from the other side.

    "General, we got the yellow monkey!"

    "Got it! I got it

    "His power is gone!"

    Good news, the whole command center is boiling!

    "Good job!"

    General Ross roared with excitement, and then said, "boys! You are good! Take him back right away! "

    "Yes! General Soldiers on the other side, shouts Qi.

    In an hour.

    A military vehicle, armed with live ammunition and holding a prisoner, entered the gate of Ross'' military base.

    Adam is caught!

    After killing 15 soldiers, 12 special forces and destroying three Apache helicopters, he was finally captured.

    At this time, the whole base of soldiers, one by one elated, beaming.

    Those who dare to fight against their army will not come to a good end.

    What they didn''t know, however, was that just 1000 meters away from the gate of their military base, another Adam was on a big stone, smiling at the entrance of the military base.

    "It''s naive. Do you really think I''m so easy to catch you?"

    Adam condensed a part with divine power. This part is not very useful, and its combat effectiveness is not too strong, but its power after explosion is quite great.

    General Ross thought that he had caught Adam, but he didn''t know that what they had caught was a bomb, which would detonate at any time.

    At this time, the black soldier escorting the bomb was looking at Adam with swagger.

    "Yellow monkey, even if you have those strange powers, what can you do? Why don''t we catch you

    Adam sneered: "ignorance, if my power is not used up, it must be you who die... And don''t forget that you black people are the lowest race. You must have a very low status in the United States. Are you often discriminated against? Nigger! "

    The black soldiers have been poked to the pain. The status of the black people in the United States is extremely low. When the white police investigate the black people, they all have the kind of rough fists and kicks, and they have no dignity at all.

    "Damn yellow monkey ~ ~" the black soldier roared and hit Adam on the head with a butt.

    Unfortunately, Adam''s body is not flesh, but energy. There is no pain at all. However, even if Adam''s real body is here, he may not feel pain. For this level of attack, Adam can only ha ha.

    The soldiers are holding Adam deep in Ru base, all the way down.

    Because this is the first time for Adam to condense into a separate body with divine power, so its operation is not appropriate. The energy is dissipating all the time, and the separate body is slowly getting smaller.

    But this base is enough.

    Eh, how do you feel that the yellow monkey is getting smaller? " Suddenly a soldier felt wrong, looking at lilos'' height, strange tunnel.

    The soldier beside him laughed and said, "Jon, you must have exercised with your wife a lot last night

    "Maybe I think too much." Jon soldier scratched his head.

    In 20 minutes

    Adam was handcuffed to a huge metal chair and couldn''t move.

    General Ross, his subordinates, and the researchers at the base are here.

    Rose tiger eyes cold stare: "said, what is your ability to use? And who''s behind the scenes? "

    But Adam didn''t have the consciousness of the prisoner at all, and said, "please, according to the normal process, shouldn''t we extort a confession by torture first?" By the way, in the movie, there is a beauty trick. Please give me 10 packages... To be honest, I''ve been looking forward to this beauty trick for a long time... "

 Chapter 362

    "Tell me who you are." General Ross fixed his eyes on Adam and guessed: "such a high-profile practice shows that you are not an agent of the enemy country. There are x gene detection equipment at the gate. You are not a mutant. You are a magician?"

    General Ross knows that there are magicians in this world, and he has also communicated with some magicians.

    Not long ago, general Ross threatened a magician because he wanted to study the Hulk through the power of magic, but the magician refused.

    Could Adam have come for revenge?

    "The magician? Have you offended them? " Adam admired the boldness of general Ross. According to Adam''s discovery, the most powerful person on earth should be the familiar bald woman.

    With some anger on his face, general Ross yelled, "I''m asking you!"

    "All right, all right." Although Adam was tied to the chair, he still shrugged¡° I''m a great magician

    "Casillas sent you?" General Ross seemed to believe Adam''s words and continued to ask, "what did cassilias ask you to do? Except to discredit us. "

    "Smear? Hahaha... "Adam laughed a lot.

    "Looks like you don''t want to cooperate?" There was a cruel smile on general Rose''s gloomy face. He said to the guard behind him, "teach him how to talk to me."

    "Is this going to torture me?" Adam said to general Ross calmly: "although it''s the first time we met, our communication is not very friendly, but I still want to tell you that you don''t have to worry about the guy named Casillas to trouble you in the future."

    "What?" General Ross had a blank look on his face. Obviously he didn''t understand what Adam meant.

    "Do you like fireworks?" Adam began to shine with gold¡° In fact, I''m not a magician. I''m a firework. "

    Boom

    With a loud noise, the hidden military base became a mass of ruins. Not far away, Adam turned and disappeared into the air.

    "Isn''t Casillas the dogleg of Domaine?"

    "I don''t know if Domaine in this world is as poor as the guy I''ve ever seen."

    Returning home, Adam began to recall his conversation with general Ross.

    Adam still remembers the dark monarch he once saw in the single universe, who was bullied by Guyi and had to invade the earth.

    Dong Dong Dong.

    Adam''s door was knocked.

    "Anybody?"

    A low, rough voice sounded.

    "Who are you looking for?" Adam went to the door and didn''t mean to open it¡° I''ve paid the water and electricity bills. I don''t buy insurance, and my house doesn''t leak. "

    "Is that Mr. Adam, please?" The voice outside said, "I''m Mr. tonistak''s head of security and personal assistant, harpy."

    "Come in, please." Adam thought about it and opened the door.

    A middle-aged white man with slightly fat figure appeared in front of Adam, and there was a trace of sweating due to body deficiency on his forehead.

    "Is the son of death in the newspaper your pseudonym?" Harpy held a newspaper in his hand and handed it to Adam¡° We''ve made sure it''s you, but I''d like to make sure. "

    "Does our Playboy need me to do an interview for him?" Adam took the newspaper with a smile¡° The great stark, the world''s largest arms dealer, cover girl collector, the son of the American Era

    "I don''t know. I only know Mr. stark wants to see you." Harpy looks at Adam without expression. Adam can see from his eyes that harpy is unfriendly to his illness.

    "I''m happy to see him." Adam nodded with a smile.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Tony Stark''s private villa.

    "Are you the son of death?" Tony is sitting on the soft sofa, looking at Adam sitting opposite indifferently¡° To tell you the truth, the nickname you used is rotten. "

    "As I thought, what a wonderful treasure Adam stares at tonestak with blurred eyes, and says some misunderstandings.

    "You..." Tony opened his mouth to say what he wanted to say. He was choked in his stomach. He never thought that this guy with a bad nickname would be gay.

    "How is it put in your soul?" Adam didn''t know what you were thinking. He just found something wonderful in Tony Stark''s soul.

    "Sorry, what did you say?" Tony felt his hair stand up.

    "I need it. I want to take it."

    "What?"

    Adam snapped his fingers gently, and the golden light wrapped around tonistak, making tonistak unconscious and unable to ask for help.

    Tony Stark''s computer housekeeper Jarvis just wanted to send out a signal, and found that he had been cut off, unable to connect with the outside world.

    "It has the same origin as infinite gems, but it has completely different power."

    What Adam took out of his disembodied soul was a golden oval gem.

    "You found me." There was a sound of consciousness in the gem.

    "If you''re right, you''re a self jewel, aren''t you?" Adam didn''t know the will of the vengeance at all. Why did he connect with himself?

    "Have you never been curious about where you came from?" Self gem said: "Hella used her divine power to combine a mysterious substance to produce you. Don''t you want to know what that mysterious substance is?"

    "What?" A bad feeling flashed through Adam''s mind.

    "Why do you collect five infinite gems so easily and find my self gem so easily?" The gem of self slowly turns into golden light and merges into Adam''s body¡° All this is the result of my secret manipulation. Have you never thought about where the soul gem has gone? "

    "Is the soul gem in..." Adam suddenly closed his mouth and a smile appeared on his face¡° Do you mean that my birth is the combination of the gem of soul and the power of death

    "Smart kid." The self jewel has been fully integrated into Adam''s body¡° Then it''s time for my resurrection. "

    "I didn''t expect that I would have to experience Professor Charles as well." Adam felt that there was a wonderful force in his body searching for his soul¡° But I still want to tell you that you really think too much. "

    "Fall, what should I do now?"

    Although Adam is seemingly fearless, he really doesn''t know how to deal with the will of the nemesis, because he can''t even move his body now, but fortunately Adam is a systematic guy.

    "Master, you should enjoy this moment."

    This is not a systematic reply, but a vengeance''s will!

    "So it is, madder

    Adam now finally understood what a system is.

    The so-called system turned out to be the soul gem, and all Adam experienced was just the illusion of the creation of the soul gem. In the so-called wasteland world, Zixiao palace did not exist at all, and the so-called supreme throne was also false.

    "Carrie..." Adam''s eyes were confused.

    "Don''t think about it. In fact, everything you''ve experienced since you met Odin is fake." The vengeance said, "you can''t summon, swallow stars and have no granddaughter, and the goddess of death can''t get rid of the seal. The earth you are standing on is the earth you have been living on."

    Adam did not speak, and the vengeance continued to explain.

    "You''re in the multiverse, all the time. You have never met the supreme mage or Domaine. The biggest person you have ever met should be the iron man of the future who is sleeping in front of you. "

    "You''ve never been king of Asgard, and you''ve never been to any DC single universe. Even if you go, you can''t beat Superman, and you don''t know spirit butterfly."

    "After you met Odin, you were collecting infinite gems. Now infinite gems are finally collected, but they are not the six you think, but the real seven."

    Adam grinned bitterly and said, "is it time to summon nemesis?"

    "I should congratulate you." The vengeance said, "I was going to resurrect with your body, but now I think the fantasies in your mind are very interesting. I want you to experience them for yourself."

    "What?"

    "You have collected seven infinite gems, and now you really have a system." The vengeance said: "and I am the system spirit, but the name of this brain damage is too bad to hear. Please call me the queen in the future."

    "Then..."

    "Shut up." Vengeance then said: "your current situation is: after you came out of the orphanage, you met Sarah Connor, and then a person went to Norway, was thrown out of the seal by Odin, inexplicably got a nickname of the son of death, and released a smear of the military news, this is all you have in reality."

    "It always feels weird." Adam found that his body could move, and his strength did not decrease much.

    "I didn''t take back your strength, so there''s no reward for you to do the task." The vengeance said, "your first task is to find a way to get the goddess of death out of the seal."

    "So..." Adam looked at tonistak, who was sleeping in front of him, and gently flicked his fingers, except for all the memories of tonistak¡° I''m going to Chamberlain to see if there''s a girl named Carrie

    End of the book